《Honey You Are My Lucky Star (Callen and Chelsea)》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 The pain in my hand wakes me up from the darkness. Opening my eyes, I see a doctor giving me a shot. Slowly I notice that not only my hand hurts, but also my stomach. I cry out to the doctor about my pain. But the woman in her 40s in front of me just looks at me expressionlessly. It dawns on me that she''s the doctor who gave me an ultrasound thest time when my husband took me to the clinic! She seems to know that I''ve recognized her and says softly, "It won''t hurt so much. Don''t worry." "What... do you mean?" With cold sweat on my forehead, I subconsciously cover my stomach. "Your family has decided to induce you, and it will start in half an hour," she says indifferently. A chill steals over my body and I yell at her like crazy. "No, I''m not doing this! This child is mine. Where''s Callen Gibbs? I want to see him!" "Stop yelling. He''s here." My mother- in-w walks in with a smile and says something to the doctor. Beside her is Callen and a strange young woman. "Callen, Callen, please save our child. The doctor said she was going to induce me. It can''t be true, can it? This is our child!" I ignore the strange woman and struggle to take his hand, desperate for confirmation. Callen doesn''t answer, nor does he look at me. "Maisy''s carrying Callen''s son, so there''s no reason for your daughter to stay." My motherin-w emphasizes "son" on purpose. She strokes that woman''s stomach with one hand, and her face shows more concern than I have ever seen. "Our baby is seven months old. I''m the one you married. Don''t you remember how you got down on your knees and proposed to me? And now you''re gonna abandon me and our baby for a b*tch?!" I ask Callen in pain. "I''m an a*shole. Are you satisfied? But I remember your mother has a heart condition. I wonder what would happen to her if she knew about all this." Callen says casually. "What do you mean? Do you forget how nice my mom is to you? And you''re doing this to her?" I cry, bitter tears streaming into my mouth. He doesn''t answer me, but Maisy, who''s holding his arm, looks at me with a smile. "I''ll be there for him and get him the bestwyer. Are you sure you want to go to court?" I gasp for air but can''t say a word. The pain in my stomach has put me in a trance. "I promise you to divorce. Can I keep the child?" There''s a few seconds of silence. After a while, Callen says, "Then sign it now." I struggle to crawl towards him and sign my name with trembling hand. Hot tears slip out of the corners of my eyes and drip down onto the paper. Picking up the divorce agreement, Callen looks at me with aplicated look. "I''m sorry. It''s too late now." "What?" I touch my belly and have a bad feeling. Maisy covers her mouth andughs. "The doctor just gave you a contraction shot. It''s toote to save the baby. What a pity!" Callen doesn''t refute and turns around to leave with Maisy in his arms. Without looking at me, he closes the door. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After a while, the doctores in and stands by my bed. I grab her hand tightly and cry, "Save my child, please! I can give you double what they give you! Please!" Chapter 2 Chapter 2 "It''s toote. If you can''t take it, I''ll give you an anesthetic. It''ll make the pain go away." The doctor sighs. My heart''s filled with grief. A tear rolls down my face. "I see." The doctor says that inducingbor is the equivalent of giving birth. I lose count of the number of contractions I have, and each time the pain is just killing me. The blood mixed with sweat is all over my body, and my hair sticks to the corners of my mouth, making me want to vomit. "Harder! Harder! The child ising out!" The doctor tells me anxiously. I cry out and at the same time feel the baby sliding out with the blood. My child is gone forever. After the surgery, I stumble up from the bed to check my dead child. His eyes are closed as if he''s sleeping. When I see the lower part of his body, I can''t help crying. He''s a boy! "Ultrasound is not always urate," the doctor says apologetically. I can''t say anything with tears. God, are you kidding me? I killed my child who wasn''t supposed to die. I stare at him in a daze, with tears all over my face. I spend a week in the hospital beforeing home. Callen opens the door for me, but he doesn''t even let me enter. Instead, he just throws a suitcase out. "It''s all your stuff. When you''re well enough, we''ll go through the divorce. And don''t tell anyone about our divorce. It''s embarrassing, isn''t it? Besides, I don''t think your mom can take it." He sounds like he''s doing it for my own good, but he''s actually warning me. He''s afraid of being known as a cheater, who abandoned his wife and child. I purse my lips and smile weakly. "Have you seen our child?" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Callen frowns and looks at me as if I''m mad. There''s an undisguised disgust in his eyes. "It''s a boy," I said softly. His eyes widen. I directly turn around to leave. We''re officially divorced a monthter. Coming out of city hall, Callen suddenly stops me and asks tentatively, "Is our child really a boy?" "Does it really matter?" I look at him mockingly. His face changes, but in the end, he doesn''t continue to ask. When I''m about to leave, he says, "Let me give you a ride." "No need. We''re no longer a couple. And don''t you think we¡¯ re not dressed for the same world?" I chuckle. He frowns, not saying a word. He''s got a suit and tie, and I''m like a vegetable vendor. We haven''t had any contact since then, just like two people who have never met. I live with my mom now. I didn''t say anything about the induction or the affair. I tell my mom that I divorced Callen because our affection broke and we didn''t keep the child. My mom, who raised me alone after a divorce, bes very ill because of it. Multiple blows make me even thinner. People around me start to ask about the inside story of my divorce. They alwaysment that divorced women are hard to remarry because they are worthless. My mom''s illness cost us all our savings. To make ends meet, I get a job as a teacher in a chain kindergarten. My sry is not high but I have enough holidays to take care of my mom. I think I''m gonna live like this forever. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 It''s the next year after the divorce, and I''m in a huge hotel lobby with all kinds of food. The lights appear soft in the music and everyone has a smile on their face. Today is the group''s mid-year event. I have moved from being a kindergarten teacher under the group to being within the group.- The music starts and more people gather on the dance floor. Several guys invite me to dance with them, but are politely declined. I walk through the crowd to the garden. The back of this hotel is a garden, which is quietpared to the noise inside. Under the soft light, I sit down. With the scent of flowers in the air, I close my eyes to feel the tranquility of the moment, as if I were in another world. But this tranquility is soon ruined. "Don''t you have eyes? You''ve ruined my dress! Do you know how much it costs? More than you make in a year!" The voice''s not loud, but draws my attention. Just a few steps away from me, a waiter is bending down to apologize. But the woman keeps ming him. The man beside her frowns with an impatient expression on his face. My heart throbs violently. They are my ex-husband and his mistress. "Chelsea Hodges?" Maisy sees me and says in a sharp voice. I smile faintly. "I''m d you can still recognize me." "You... Why are you here?" She walks quickly to me and asks in surprise. I get up with a smile. "It''s not your business. But you seem to be a little bit different from before. You didn''t get back in shape after the baby?" I knew she would be surprised. Thanks to them, I''ve lost a lot of weight, but I look better. At the moment I am wearing delicate makeup, unlike the mess I used to be. "No amount of fancy dress is gonna change who you are. You''re here for Callen, right? Unfortunately, he is now my man and has nothing to do with you!" Maisy holds Callen''s arm and looks at me proudly. Callen looks at me apologetically and pulls her to leave. But Maisy obviously does not want to leave. She asks meaningfully, "Were you looking at this b*tch just now? All she did was changing her clothes and you fell for her? I''m telling you, an ugly duckling can''t turn into a swan!!" I can''t help sneering in my heart. They do deserve each other. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Then I wish you happiness. If you''ll excuse me, I''m gonna leave." I''m not interested in talking to them, so I decide to leave. But as soon as I take a step, someone pulls me back from behind. I''m wearing heels today. I''m pulled so hard that I lose my bnce and fall backwards. The second before I fall down, I hear Maisy''s mocking voice. "I didn''t allow you to leave!" "Enough!" Callen impatiently shakes off her hand and squats down to help me up. I''m in a lot of pain, but I''m not going to ept his help. I hold the chair next to me and want to stand up, but to my surprise, I identally step on a stone and break my ankle. What an unlucky day! Chapter 4 Chapter 4 As I grimace in pain, Maisy asks Callen with dissatisfaction, "You still love her? You feel sorry for her because she fell? Are you gonna make out with her if I''m not here?" Maisy''s logic was really hrious. She did something wrong and she''s ming someone else.- "There are so many people here. You want to make a scene here?" There''s guilt in Callen''s eyes when he looks at me. "I don''t care. Is this where you were supposed to meet? Callen, if it weren''t for my family, would you be where you are right now?" Maisy doesn''t intend to move on. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After that, she looks at me. "You know what the fate of a divorced woman is? To die alone at home!" "What about adulterers? Is their fate to be shot?" I reply in a cold voice. Cheating, killing my kids, divorcing me without giving me a penny... They should be punished! She probably didn''t expect me to retort. Walking to me with annoyance, she shouts, "Who do you think you are? Do you know Calllen''s biggest regret is marrying you? He said you were like a dead fish in bed, haha. You think you''re a princess because you''re wearing a fancy dress? Wise up, Cindere!" "At lease Cindere is not a mistress." I sneer. Maisy''s words touched my raw nerve. Even though it''s been so long, my heart still hurts when I think of the past. "B*tch!" Maisy scolds me and reaches out to hit me. I want to avoid it, but I just broke my ankle. Seeing her about to p me in the face, I close my eyes subconsciously, but without feeling the pain. "Are you sure?" A low, husky male voice suddenly sounds and I open my eyes slowly. I see a man in a white shirt with short ck hair standing in front of me. In the dim light, I can only see his side face. But I can tell he''s handsome. He look too strong and powerful to be underestimated. I look at him in a daze. There are no words to describe how shocked I am. In twenty-eight long years, I''ve never had luck on my side. But the moment he appears, I seem to see the god of luck. "Who are you?" Maisy looks at him with pure anger. He nces at Maisy and said in a cold voice, "I don''t talk to idiots." Maisy opens her eyes wide and says in exasperation, "What the hell?!" After that, she looks at me again and points at me. "Wow, wow, wow. Is he your new man? Does he know you''re a divorced woman?" Does she forget that she forced me to get a divorce? I can''t help but chuckle. "Does anyone else know Callen''s my ex-husband and you''re the one who broke up our marriage? You think it''s not shameful to be a mistress, but shameful to be divorced?" I sneer. "Chelsea, Maisy didn''t mean that. How can you talk to her like this?" Callen steps forward and questions me, shielding Maisy behind him. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 I look at Callen calmly as if I were looking at a stranger. No one knows how hurt I am. Maisy insulted me, but he med me for this. After all, they''re a couple now. Suddenly, I feel something on my shoulder. I look up and see a man''s hand on it. Subconsciously, I want to refuse, but he holds my shoulder really tight. "What gives you the right to tell my woman what to say?" His voice is full of impatience. ''I am his woman? What''s going on? I don''t even know who he is. How dare he say that?'' But when I see Callen and Maisy''s ghastly faces, I have to admit that I feel much better. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. I lean on his shoulder, close my eyes slightly, and says like a spoiled child, "Honey, I''m so tired. I broke my ankle just now." Holding his sleeve tightly, I dare not look at him. I admit that I said that on purpose. I just want them to know that I''m living well after divorce, and my boyfriend is better than Callen. But then regretted saying that. What if he reveals my lie? Suddenly, I feel dizzy and my feet are in the air. I instinctively scream. When I open my eyes, I see his handsome face. "Let me carry you back." He smiles at me teasingly. I feel embarrassed, but can''t say no. At this moment, I just want to be a needy woman. It has been too long since I had the feeling of being protected. Even if this is a dream, I don''t want to wake up right now. With a sweet smile, I put my arms around his neck. "Okay." Callen reaches out his hand to stop us and looks at me in disappointment. He says firmly to the man, "I don''t care what your rtionship is, but you must apologize to Maisy for what you just said!" Maisy''s from upper ss and can give Callen something he''ll never get. If he doesn''t stand up for Maisy right now, not only will he look like a coward, he''ll piss her off. But what does this have to do with me? "She started it. I don''t think I owe a mad dog an apology." The man chuckles. "Chelsea, you used to be sensible and considerate. Why are you like a shrew now?" Callen stares at me as if he didn''t hear what the man said. So he thinks I''m a pushover? That b*tch picked a fight with me and I''m the one who needs to apologize? His vexatious behavior makes me shiver with anger. Before I can calm down, I hear the man''s voice again. "I wonder what Maisy sees in you. The Cook family are all fools?" Maisy looks at him in horror. "How did you know me?" "Wh- what do you mean? Who the hell are you?" Callen asks with a gloomy face. He casually answers, "Go ask your father-inw." After that, he takes me to leave. I hear Maisy cursing behind me, but Callen doesn''t say another word. This is really the first time I''ve ever feltpletely held in someone''s arms. To leave here we must pass through the hotel lobby, where my colleagues and leaders are. My presence in a man''s arms is bound to cause a stir, so I whisper, "Will you put me down?" Chapter 6 Chapter 6 "Are you sure you can walk?" He raises his eyebrow and tilts his head to look at my swollen ankle. It makes me shy. He''s just looking at my ankles, but I feel like I''m naked. I move my feet a little, and my face begins to burn. "My colleagues and leaders are there. I don''t want to draw too much attention." I''m sure he knows what I mean. But he doesn''t put me down. Hearing his rhythmic heartbeat, I feel both nervous and relieved. Although I''ve been taught not to trust strangers since I was a child, I want to believe in him. My intuition tells me that he won''t hurt me. No one catches up with us and I''m gradually relieved. Just now, I was really worried Maisy was not gonna let me leave. He doesn''t take me back to the lobby, so I breath a sigh of relief. But then I''m confused. "Where are we going?" "A ce that won''t be seen," he replies. His answer scares me. What does he want? I want to get the pepper spray out of my bag, which I have with me since the divorce. As long as he dares to hurt me, I will teach him a lesson! Finally, he stops by the roadside. Lowering his head, he asks, "Shall I take you to the hospital?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "No, thanks!" His breath falls on my face as he speaks. I feel embarrassed by the misunderstanding that he''s a bad man. "Please put me down. I''ll just take a cab home." He doesn''t say much and put me on the ground the next moment. His big hand is no longer around my waist. I try to walk, but the pain in my ankle nearly causes me to fall again. "I''ll take you to the hospital, or you may stay here all night." He helps me again and speaks in a calm manner. In fact, we have known each other for less than an hour, and I don''t even know his name. I should refuse his proposal, but I nod after looking around the empty area. It''s really hard to get a taxi. I haven''t seen a care through here since we got here. "Thank you so much." He picks me up again and looks down at me with a smile. "My pleasure." The parking lot is opposite the hotel. His car''s worth about one hundred thousand grand. After sitting down, I can''t help observing him curiously. I didn''t get a good look at his face because of the light. Now I can clearly see his side face. "You''re curious about what I look like?" He teases me. I don''t know what to reply. Halfway through the way, he breaks the silence. "That shrew is a mistress, and that man is your ex- husband." I don''t answer, but I slowly clench my fist. He''s not asking me, isn''t he? "So you are that poor ex-wife." He says slowly. His words make my heart ache. I haven''t fully recovered from this painful memory, and I don''t want to talk about it. But he doesn''t need my answer. He speaks to himself, "The youngest daughter of the Cook family, Maisy Cook, fell in love with a married man, so she tried every means to drive his wife out. A year ago, she became that man''s wife as she wished. The ex-wife is you." "How do you know that?" I look at his side face. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 The car stops at a red light. He says calmly, "I happen to know her father." I don''t know much about Maisy''s family, but I know she''s from the upper ss. Callen once said that she could help him with his career, but I couldn''t. Then the man must alsoe from the upper ss, but I don''t care. When we get out of the car, we are strangers. He starts the car again. In order to change the subject, I take the initiative to ask, "I''m Chelsea Hodges. What''s your name?" "Harrison Stewart." But there''s a van passing by, so I didn''t really hear him. I ask again, "Harrison what?" He sweeps a nce at me. "Stewart. Harrison Stewart." I thought he wouldn''t answer me, but he repeats it again. This time, I heard him. It''s already over ten o''clock when we arrive at the hospital. It''s very quiet. After examination, the doctor says I didn''t have a broken bone and gives me some medicine. Harrison paid my medical bills because I couldn''t walk. Back in the car, I say gratefully, "Thank you so much for today. Next time, I''ll buy you dinner." "We both know next time means never. You can repay me in other ways." My heart sinks. With a dark face, I say word by word, "You may get me wrong. I''m divorced, but I''m not easy. I don''t repay favors with sex." I knew men wouldn''t be nice to me for no reason! He pauses for a moment, then turns around to look at me. Suddenly, he smiles. His smile makes me blush because I think he''s mocking me. "I just didn''t want you to feel pressured," he exined. Turns out I''m the one who got it wrong. I''m lost for words so I turn to look out of the window, pretending nothing has happened. "Just stop here. My family will pick me up." A hundred meters from my house, I pull him over. "Can you walk?" "Well, they''reing down to pick me up," I said. He doesn''t say anything and just quietly watches me get off the car. I look back several times and see that he has not left. I''m not a narcissist, so I don''t think he liked me the first time I met him. Instead, I wonder if he''s up to something and wants to see if someone will actually pick me up. It''s almost 12 o''clock in the evening. There are few people and cars on this road. If he''s up to something, there''s nothing I can do to stop him. I want to leave quickly, but I can''t walk fast because of the injury on my ankle. I have to pin all my hopes on my mother, hoping that she woulde down quickly to pick me up. As I''m thinking, a car suddenly stops beside me, and I stop subconsciously. He rolls down the window. I can''t help doubting if if I shouldn''t have trusted him. Is everything this man did tonight premeditated? "What''s the matter?" I look at him defensively. He doesn''t answer and lowers his head to stare at my feet. He says calmly, "If it''s bothering you, I can help you out." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "It''s not a big deal." I look down at my feet and immediately smile. He looks at me and says in a low voice with a smile, "I''m talking about your ex-husband and his mistress." Chapter 8 Chapter 8 I''m stunned all of a sudden. To be honest, I didn''t expect him to care about me. But I also know that no one goes out of their way to help a stranger they''re meeting for the first time. It doesn''t make sense. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The drama-like rescue is more likely to be a conspiracy. With that in my mind, I''m on guard when I answer him. "The past is the past. I''m sure I''ll see them less and less. It''s what everyone wants." "Seriously? Do you really think time will solve everything?" He looks at me with a mocking smile, as if he has heard a joke. I''m a little annoyed. "The point is, I''m living a good life now and I don''t need them to regret. I don''t care." He takes out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, ready to light one, but stops. "Do you mind?" "Yes," I answer seriously after pausing for a while. We were almost arguing, and now he changes the subject in one sentence. I wonder whether he did it on purpose. He puts back the cigarettes and looks at me with a slight smile. "Here''s my card. Call me if you change your mind." He hands me a business card. I look at it and finally take it. "Thank you. If you''ll excuse me, I''m gonna go," I say. Harrison doesn''t stop me. He just drives off. I stop and look down at the business card in my hand, thinking about getting rid of it. Suddenly, the phone in my purse rings and I throw the business card into my purse. I limp into the neighborhood. I''ve hardly got downstairs when I see my mothering to me in a hurry. I tell her I identally broke my ankle. It''s already 1 a.m. in the morning when I lie on my bed. I cannot help thinking of Harrison. I can''t see through this mysterious man who helped me for no reason. He seems to have a lot of secrets. Because of the injury, I take a few days off. I''m going to sleep in, but the next morning I''m woken up by a phone call. It''s from Sienna Anderson, who I grew up with. She''s been there for me through the hardest times since my divorce. Sienna asks anxiously, "Chelsea, can youe over now?" "What happened?" My heart sinks. Sienna''s childlike and careless. She does everything ording to her heart. So my first reaction is that she got bullied. "Don''t ask so many questions. You won''t be disappointed if youe," She says in a mysterious tone with a bit of anxiety. I try to figure out what has happened, but she just refuses to tell me anything. In the end, I compromise. I limp out for a taxi while making a phone call. "Give me your address!" The driver drives very fast and I arrive at the destination in more than ten minutes. Sienna''s standing at the door in a dress. She''s well- groomed and well- dressed. Everything looks normal, so I''m finally relieved. I look at this five-star hotel and wonder if she is just trying to buy me dinner. "Hurry up! You''re alreadyte!" Sienna waves at me anxiously. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 I walk to Sienna discontentedly and say, "Can''t you see I hurt my ankle?" "How did that happen? Oh, crap. It reduces your vigor." Not only does she notfort me, but she gives me a disappointed look. "I didn''te here to fight. Why are you so disappointed?" Noticing my dissatisfaction, she helps me gantly. She tells me that she''s here for a ssmate''s wedding. Before she entered the hotel, her friend called her that her cheating ex-boyfriend had brought his mistress here. She wants me to help her deal with them. "I''m not a man. I think you got the wrong guy." I can''t understand why she called me. Sienna pouts. "I don''t believe in men now. I believe in you." "Why are you so excited? Do you still have feelings for him?" I tease her. She rolls her eyes and looks at me with grievance. "They''re all in pairs. You don''t have to see me alone, do you?" "Don''t talk nonsense. If he doesn''t provoke you, don''t talk to him." I know it must be hard for her, but I don''t think it''s right to make a scene at this time. Sienna smiles with satisfaction. "Of course. He''s like a fart to me." "You''re really good with metaphors." As soon as we enter the hotel, Sienna receives a phone call from her friend. She''s told that the man is not really her exboyfriend. "What''s wrong with you? Are you f*cking with me?" Sienna gnashes her teeth in anger. "Calm down. We''re not here to start a fight, anyway." I turn around to leave. "Then I''ll go home. Enjoy yourself." Sienna stops me. "Why don''t you go with me when I''m done eating? You''re on leave now." After dinner, we leave the hotel. Then, Sienna says she''s gonna take me to karaoke. "Is it a bit boring for two people to do karaoke? And I don''t drink." I hate the taste of alcohol. Sienna, who''s driving, answers casually, "My friends are waiting for us. You sing, we drink." ''Tm a cripple now, and I just want to go home..." "Come on, you''re young. You should be having fun." Sienna interrupts me directly. I have no choice but to go with her. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. When we arrive at the private room, there are already a few people inside. Sienna greets them familiarly and introduces me to them. Also, she emphasizes that I can''t drink. They y games and drink while I eat snacks and sing. The enclosed space is depressing, and I feel ufortable after a while. I want to tell Sienna that I need to go outside to get some air, but she''s having fun. After thinking for a while, I go out without telling her. But as soon as I get out, I get lost! Ipletely forget the room number. I try to call Sienna but don''t have my cell phone with me. I can only find my way back from memory. This is the fourth room I''ve knocked on. If I''m wrong again, I''ll just go ask the waiter for help. While I''m thinking, the door''s opened from the inside. Then, a face with a faint smile appears in front of me. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 In the dim light, I meet Harrison''s eyes. If I''d known he was in this room, I wouldn''t have knocked. "What''s up?" He looks at me with a faint smile. I look at him awkwardly and sound distant, "I''m here with a friend. But I can''t find our room." He shrugs causally. A shadow of smile touches his mouth. Somehow I feel a bit annoyed. "Goodbye, Mr. Stewart. Have a good time." I nod gently. There''s a voice behind him. Before I can hear it clearly, I''m pulled into the room the next second. I turn around to leave, but he has closed the door. I ce both hands on his chest and look at him warily. "What do you want?" "Pretend to be my girlfriend," he says causally. He naturally puts his arms around my waist. He''s so gentle that I have no reason to hate him. Recalling what happened before, I don''t push him away. Then, he sits me down on the sofa. After that, the room bes quiet for a few seconds. Suddenly, a man walks over with a drink. "You''re Harrison''s girlfriend?" "I thought he wasn''t interested in women. Turns out he''s taken! Come on, have a drink!" The man interrupts me and puts the ss in my hand. Looking down at the wine, I have mixed feelings. If I''d known I was gonna be asked to drink, I wouldn''t have followed Harrison in. What''s more, I don''t know the people here. What if I get drunk? I grits my teeth. "I''m sorry. I don''t drink." "You don''t drink?" The man looks at me and then Harrison. Harrison takes the ss from my hand and drinks it in one gulp. He then ces it on the table and say, "What''s so strange about that?" The man blinks ambiguously at me. He says in a voice loud enough to be heard, "Harrison, so you''re her hero!" "Get the hell out of my way." Harrison ignores him and turns to look at me. "So your injured ankle didn''t stop you froming out?" "It''s... none of your business." I chose not to exin. Although he helped mest time, we''re still strangers. I don''t have to tell him why I''m here. He''s not angry at my answer. On the contrary, he chuckles. "Since you''re here, enjoy yourself." I''m not in the mood to enjoy. I just want to get out of here, but there''re always people talking to me. My upbringing makes it impossible for me to interrupt them and leave. Harrison, who sits by my side, is currently having a drink with the man who just toasted me. "When did you know Harrison? Why have we never seen you before?" A sweet- looking woman on my right asks curiously. I''m m not trying to hide anything, so I tell her what happened that day.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When she heard that I was divorced, there was contempt in her eyes. I see it, but I didn''t say it. To be exact, I''ve been used to this. For the past two years, I''ve been met with scorn or sympathy for my divorce. I''m actually satisfied that this woman didn''t say anything mean. Feeling bitter, I pick up the beer on the table and drink it up. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Harrison takes away my wine and says in a low voice, "You can''t drink that much though I''m here." I don''t know if I''m drunk or in a bad mood, but I grab it back. While I was grabbing, I spilled wine on my hand. After I drank it up, I feel someone pulling my hand. I turn around and see Harrison wiping the wine off my hand with a napkin My heart skips a beat. "Harrison, how did you meet her?" The sweetlooking woman asks in surprise, "We were just chatting. She said that she was divorced." This woman is really ridiculous. It turns out she was talking to me to find out who I am. And now she can''t wait to tell Harrison I''m a divorced woman. Harrison doesn''t look at me, nor does he answer her. The woman''s unwilling to give up. "You shouldn''t be with her. People willugh at you." "People? Who?" I ask with a smile. "Those from the upper ss, of course." The woman looks me up and down with disdain. "You don''t have more than $200 on you, right? Everyone else in this room''s clothes are worth tens of thousands. Do you still think you deserve Harrison?" As soon as she finishes her words, I hear a murmur ofughter. I''ve beenpletely needled and I desperately need to vent my anger. This woman has a crush on Harrison, doesn''t she? Well, I don''t mind pissing her off. I get close to Harrison and hold his arm, leaning into his chest. "Harrison thinks I deserve him. That''s enough." I chuckle. The woman suddenly stands up from the sofa and points at me, asking in a sharp voice, "What do..." "Abbie, stop it!" The man who stops her is the one who asked me to drink before. It turns out this woman''s name is Abbie. Abbie lowers her head and looks at me. Gritting her teeth, she stomps her foot and runs out of the room with tears. A few people follow her out. The room is as quiet as it has ever been. I sit up and give Harrison some space. "Thank you for not pushing me away." He brought me all the humiliation, but I still have to thank him, because I know I can''t afford to offend anyone here. I will get in trouble unless I have Harrison''s support. He doesn''t answer me. With a cigarette between his long fingers, he takes a deep drag on it and exhales. "Don''t get mad at Abbie. We all know how she feels for you. You shouldn''t turn against her for such a woman!" The man who speaks to Harrison is still the one who has just toasted to me. Harrison puts out his cigarette and asks coldly, "Jonah, who do you think I should do this for?" "At least it should be a woman worthy of you," Jonah says indifferently. Harrison sneers a few times and says word by word, "I can be with whoever I want. No one can stop me." "Not even God!" His words sober me uppletely. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. I stagger to my feet. "My mom is still waiting for me. I should leave. Enjoy yourselves." "I''ll take you home." He gets up wearing a coat. Seeing this, I quickly wave my hand and say, "I''m good. Thank you." Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Harrison stops and the corner of his mouth curls into a cold smile. "That''s what you should say after using me?" I''m so angry. He started this whole thing, and now it¡¯s my fault. "Fine. Let''s go." He drank a bit so he got a chauffeur. We sit in the back without saying a word. There''s room for one more between us. It isn''t the car he was drivingst time, and it''s much fancier. I can''t help butugh at myself. For a rich guy like him, changing cars might be as frequent as dating. His car probably cost more than my house. Abbie was right. I don''t deserve him. "What are you thinking about?" Harrison''s voice breaks the silence. I look out of the window and answer softly, "I was wondering why the prince sitting up there with me." "I didn''t know you had a sense of humor." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. His casual tone deeply hurts my heart. My nose twitches and I almost weep. Harrison seems to have sensed my depression. He turns his head and says, "You could have stopped drinking. Do you want to go to the hospital?" "I''m not gonna kiss your ass like everybody else, or will I lie naked in bed for you. Since you know I''m a divorced woman, why do you still care about me?" Alcohol makes me say what I always wanted to say. He seems to be amused. "You''re not good enough to be my sex partner, but if you want, I can give you a chance." Chapter 13 Chapter 13 "I''d rather die than have this chance!" It has been said that men in the upper sses regard women as a ything. I hate that, and I hate the idea of women as ythings. I feel that Harrison is regarding me as a joke. After a long period of silence, Harrison speaks again, "What I saidst time still counts." "What?" I look at him angrily. He said so muchst time, how do I know which one he meant? He smiles. "Call me if you need my help." Another time, another person, I might have had a different answer, but right now I just want to get away from him. Before I get out of the car, I say, "We are now even. I hope we will not meet again." After that, I close the car door and walk to my home. I feel exceptionally rxed. My house is in total darkness. I can''t help but wonder. My mother used to watch TV in the living room when I was away. Why did she go to bed so early today? I go into the bedroom but find no one. She''s not at home! Panic fills my heart and I try to call her, but her cell phone rings in the living room. When I''m gonna call the police, my phone rings. The number doesn''te up with a name, but I know who it belongs to. It''s Callen, my ex-husband. "What''s up?" I get straight to the point. Callen thinks for a moment and says, "Your mother is in the operating room. Come here now." I don''t remember how I rushed to the hospital. I stand at the door of the closed operating room, and the light inside is on all the time... Callen and Maisy are both sitting in the chairs. Callen wants to say something several times, but he stops and stands in front of me. I ignore him and turn my head to the other side. A nurse tells me to pay the bill. I realize I was in such a hurry to get out of the house that I didn''t bring my bag. "Leave it to me, " Callen speaks when I''m at a loss. He takes the bill. I open my mouth and then close it. At this time, I can''t say no to him. I can''t go home and get the money when my mother''s in surgery. Before I can thank him, Maisy walks over and res at him with dissatisfaction. "This is her mother, not yours. Why are you paying for her?!" "Enough." Callen looks at me and stops her in a low voice. "Enough?" Maisy rolls her eyes and sneers at me. "Chelsea, I thought you didn''t like us? Why didn''t you say no when he offered to pay it for you? And I didn''t agree to lend you any money!" "Where''s your arrogant new boyfriend? Why don''t you turn to him? Have he already dumped you?" Her sarcastic words are like needles in my heart. If it were in the past, I would have quarreled with her. However, the most important thing for me right now is the safety of my mother. I look at Callen and say seriously, "Thank you. I will pay you back as soon as possible." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Heh! Is that an excuse to get close to your ex-husband? Let me tell you, Callen is mine. Don''t even think about him!" "Enough!" Callen reprimands her. "If it weren''t for us, her mom..." At this time, the door of the operating room opened and the doctores out. I rush up to ask him about the situation. The doctor looks at me seriously. "The patient suffered a sudden cerebral hemorrhage leading to intracranial hemorrhage. She''s in critical condition. We''re doing everything we can, but you need to be prepared..." "Doctor, please save my mother. I can do anything for you. Please..." "We''ll try our best, but we can''t promise you..." The doctor sighs helplessly and leaves. A few minutester, the chiefs of Neurosurgery and internal Neuromedicine show up at the same time. My first reaction is that my mother''s operation has failed. I''m so anxious that I want to rush into the operating room. They stop me and tell me to calm down. I fall to the floor after the doctors leave. I can''t help but weep at the thought of my mother''s hard work in raising me. After waiting for a long time, the operating room finally opened. A doctor tells me that the operation was very sessful, but my mom had to spend 48 hours in the intensive care unit. After that, she could be transferred to the general ward. I thank him with sobs of joy, "Thank you, thank you so much. I can''t live without my mom. Thank you for saving her life!" "It is what we should do." The doctor looks at the two people behind me and adds, "The patient has a heart condition. Please don''t stimte her any more." "Stimte her?" The doctor nods. "She is your sister, isn''t she? Tell her not to piss your mom off again. Surgery doesn''t always work out." Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Only I, Callen, and Maisy are left on the corridor. I walk towards them, remembering what Callen has just said, and the look of guilt on his face. "Chelsea, listen..." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Pah! The loud p jars in the empty corridor. Maisy''s gently touching Callen''s face with distress. She questions me, "Chelsea! How can you p him? Are you crazy?" "You made me!" I growl at them. "I didn''t ask for any money in the divorce, so why are you hassling my mom? Are you still human?" "Callen, tell me, did my mother ever do anything wrong to you? Did she?" Callen lowers his head and doesn''t say anything. A rebuttal from him now would make me despise him and disgust him. Maisy stands in front of him and say, "It''s your mother''s fault! She went too far! We were just defending ourselves." "What did my mother do?" "I''m really sorry. I met your mom on the street and she mentioned our divorce. I thought she knew everything so I told her the truth. I didn''t mean to hurt her." Callen exins. "She beat Callen in the street! I couldn''t ignore it so I started arguing with her. She called me a b*tch, so I said you deserved to be abandoned. Am I wrong?" She talks shamelessly about what has happened, and I hear In & Out from her. I didn''t tell my mother the real reason for my divorce because I was afraid she would worry about me, but she still knew. Maisy keeps repeating that it''s all my fault and my mother''s, like a chattering crow. "Get out." I say softly. Maisy''s stunned, and then she shouts, "Who do you think you are? Believe it or not, I can get you out of yourpany now! Do you know who you''re talking to?!" "We''re responsible for this. If you need anything, just tell me." Callen says this and turns around to take Maisy away. Maisy is still angry and keeps calling me and my mother beggars who ckmailed them. I clench my fists and look up at them with a sneer. "I don''t need your help. If anything happens to my mother, I promise I''ll send you guys in jail!" Ie to the door of the ICU after they left. I sit on the chair and silently cry, trying not to make any sound to disturb others. Mom is no longer in danger. The doctor said she could be discharged in a few days after being transferred to the general ward. The problem is that I can''t take care of her when I have to work, and I can''t afford to hire a nurse. My sry is not enough to pay for my mother''s hospitalization. I want to sell the house, but I don''t have the deed. I suddenly remember a person: Harrison. He said that I could call him if I needed his help. His words constantly emerge in my mind. But if I went to him for the money, he might look down on me, or even think I turned him down on purpose. What should I do? Chapter 15 Chapter 15 In the end, I gave up turning to Harrison and decided to get through it alone. No matter how hard I feel, I keep working. I''ve been on leave for more than half a month because of my injury and my mother''s illness, so I can''t afford to make any more mistakes at work. My job is the only way out for me. Mom is still in aa. In just a few days, I have tremendous financial pressure. And I fell into a suffering whirlpool that I had never experienced before. Coming home from the hospital at night, I see two men hanging around the front door of my house. I think they''re bad guys so I want to call the police, but one of them calls me. "Chelsea Hodges?" I look at them in confusion and ask, "Who are you?" "Someone borrowed money from us two months ago and your mother was the guarantor. He was supposed to pay us back a month ago, but he disappeared. That''s why we are here." "How is that possible?" I quickly deny. "Are you serious? My mother wounld''t be the guarantor." Hearing this, the man takes out an IOU from his bag. I clearly see my mother''s signature on it and the amount of the loan: one million. I almost fall down. Why would my mother guarantee such a huge loan? "My mother is just the guarantor. Why don''t you go to the guy who borrowed the money?" I ask. "I can''t get in touch with him. We need the money now, so you''d better pay me back as soon as possible. Otherwise, you know what will happen." "I know." I beg in a low voice. "Sir, my mother''s in the hospital in aa with a brain hemorrhage. I spent all my money treating her. Can you give me some time or look for the guy who borrowed the money? " The man bes impatient. "I want my money back by the end of the month." There''s less than a week before the end of this month. "Can you give me more time? I can''t get so much..." "I don''t care. If you refuse to pay me back, I''ll see you in court!" The man says unhappily. "Women have more ways to make money than men. You know what I mean." After that, they left. I''mpletely in a desperate situation. Iy in bed all night crying, and the next day my eyes are swollen like walnuts. I have no choice but to borrow money everywhere. My neighbors pretend they don''t know me because of this. I try to call my rtives, but it doesn''t work. When they found out I needed to borrow money, they just hung up on me and blocked me. In a society where money is king, the poor are treated like rats. I asked mywyer for help, but he said there was nothing he could do. I thought about asking Sienna for a loan, but I gave it up. One million''s too much for her, and I don''t want to get her involved this. I feel like I''m being pushed into a dead end. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After work, I wonder whether I should go borrow money or go to the hospital to take care of my mother. At this time, I hear the cries of surprise all around me. Raising my head, I see a familiar figure. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 He''s just like the first time I saw him. He''s well dressed, elegant and handsome, causing a lot of attention and discussion. Filled with high spirits, he walks towards me step by step. "Why have you be so haggard?" Harrison stops and stands in front of me. The continual blows made me suffer from insomnia. How would I not be haggard? Compared to him, I''m like a pathetic clown. I turn my head away from him. "If you''ll excuse me, I''m gonna go." "I hear you''re not doing so well." "Who told you that?" I look up and ask. The thought of someone telling him about me makes me feel like I''m being watched. Anger and shame well up in my heart. Harrison looks at me for a while as if he was scared. "I just want to know if you need my help." His words make me stunned. I suddenly regret being irrational. To be honest, his helping hand is really tempting to me. I hadn''t called him before because I wasn''t desperate, but a one million debt came down from the sky and I''m now on the verge of copse. I really want to say yes, but I can''t. I''m afraid that his help will send me to hell. I can''t afford to y the field like him. I take a deep breath and answer in a low voice, "No, thank you." Ignoring his reaction, I walk past him and leave without looking back. None of my rtives or friends are willing to lend me money. I guess I''ll just have to turn to the one I don''t want to see. He''s the source of my nightmares. It''s Sunday. I rush to Callen''s house early in the morning. After ringing the doorbell for half an hour, someone finally answers the inte, "Who''s that?" It''s Maisy. Sounds like I woke her up. "It''s me, Chelsea," I say. The inte was hung up. I thought she would ignore she, but she actually opened the door. Standing at the door of this familiar house, I have mixed feelings. "What''s the matter?" Maisy leans against the door in her pajama and refuses to let me in. "I want to borrow money from Callen." She sneers and looks at me sarcastically. "What''s the difference between you and a beggar now? I thought you said you didn''t need our help at the hospital?" Thinking of my mother in the hospital, and my creditors who wille to me one dayter, I can''t retort. "I''m in trouble and I need one million." I exin, "When my mother recovers, I will try my best to pay you back as soon as possible." "Are you nuts? One million bucks for your mother''s medical bills? You think I''m you ATM? Hrious!" She wants to close the door after saying that. I quickly stop her. "I''ll pay you back. Please let me talk to Callen." She pushes me out of the way and ms me into the back wall. I''m so painful that I cover my chest and squat down. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Want to see Callen? Keep dreaming!" Maisy closes the door tightly. She ignores me no matter how much I knock on the door. In the end, the security kicks me out. I need to get one million before the day after tomorrow. Callen is the only person I can turn to for help, but I waited all day near his house without seeing him. I''m so tired and disappointed. I''m absentminded at work on Monday because the creditors are coming for me tomorrow. When my colleague tells me that HR wants to see me, I have a bad feeling. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 HR says I was fired. I take the pink slip without saying anything and walk to the manger''s office. The secretary tells me that someone''s in the manager''s office and asks me to wait on the sofa. I''ve signed a contract with thepany so they can''t fire me at will. If the manager can''t give me a reasonable exnation, I can apply for arbitration. "Thank you." Just as I''m thinking, I hear a familiar voice. I look up and see Maisy standing at the door of the office, saying goodbye to the manger. "Wow, Chelsea?" She sees me. I get up and force a smile. "Why are you here?" "Work stuff, of course." She smiles at me evilly and then turns to the manager. "This is Chelsea. We talked about her before." The manger''s not surprised at all. He looks at me and asks, "What are you doing here?" I don''t want to talk about it in front of Maisy, but I have no other choice. Bracing myself, I speak, "I heard that I was fired..." "Yes. You''re fired." Before I could finish my words, the manager interrupts me. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. I force a smile again and ask, "I have been in thepany for two years, and I have never done anything wrong. Why would you fire a dedicated employee?" "It''s my suggestion." A shrewd smile appears on Maisy''s face. "You think you''re dedicated, but I don''t see your value to thepany." I''ve never expected that she''s behind all this. The most important thing right now is not to find out why she did it, but to stop me from getting fired. But the manager just doesn''t listen to me. I have no choice but to say that I''ll apply forbor arbitration. He doesn''t care because the worst that could happen is that he will only have to pay me a small loss. "Angry? Upset? Wanting to beg him on your knees?" Maisy whispers in my ear. Hatred suddenly fill my heart. I grab her cor and shout desperately and angrily, "What on earth did I do wrong? Why can''t you just let me go!" "Because you''ve been hitting on Callen! Know yourself! You''re a discarded piece of trash, so don''t show your face around here again." says Maisy with a softugh. "Remember this. An ugly duckling doesn''t turn into a swan." She shakes off my hand, turns around and leaves with a proud smile. My mind''s nk. As I watch her disappear, I abandon my pride and kneel on the ground. "I promise, you''ll never see me again. My mother is still in the hospital and she owes debts. I can''t lose this job!" I put aside what she has done to me and beg her with tears. Maisy stops but doesn''t turn around. "Don''t you have a boyfriend? Maybe your tears work for him." She left. I sit on the ground like a broken woman. It''s already dark when I arrive home. I receive a call from a nurse downstairs. She wants me to pay her bills tomorrow. Money! Money! Money! At this point, I really hope that money will fall from the sky. Ironically, money doesn''t fall from the sky, creditors do.They''re standing in front of my house. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 I walk over to them nervously. "Sir, what''s up? Did you guys eat?" "None of your business. We''re here to remind you to pay us back tomorrow," the man in ck says with a sinister smile. My palms are sweating and I try to put on a brave face. "Sir, my mother is still in the hospital and I get fired today, so..." "So what? You want to be a dead beat?" The man in ck frowns. "No, of course not. I mean can you give me more time? I really don¡¯t have any money right now." The man''s very impatient. "Don''t you have a rich ex-husband? Go and ask him for help!" "You think I''d lend you money if I hadn''t been digging into your family?" I didn''t expect them to know so much about me. "Sir, I have nothing to do with my ex-husband now. He''s not willing to lend me money at all. I''m telling the truth!" He looks me up and down. "Well, I have a way." "What is it?" I ask excitedly. "You look quite pretty, right? Why don''t you be a prostitute or a pimp? You can make a lot of money." His teasing tone really pissed me off. I can''t wait to p on his face. "I''m sorry, I won''t do that." He sneers. "But you still need to pay me back tomorrow. Even if you jump off a building, we''lle to your sick mother. Think about it." After they left, I go home and lock the door, squatting down along the door, burying my head in my arms and crying bitterly. My cry in the empty room sounds particrly frightening. I''ve always been afraid of the dark and being home alone at night, but at this moment, I don''t feel scared. I didn''t stop until I couldn''t shed any more tears. I can no longer feel any sensation in my legs. Opening my eyes, I look at the darkness in front of me. My heart is in turmoil, and my head is about to explode. Suddenly, an idea shes through my mind. I quickly get up but almost fall because my legs are numb. Fortunately, I hold the cab next to me. After a while, I run to my bedroom, turn on the light, and get my purse. Finally I find the business card at the bottom of it. Once again I cry, but this time the tears are of joy. Harrison''s name is on it, and his number. He helped me for no reason from the first time we met, andter said that I should call him at any time if I was in trouble. Instead of living a life of fear, I should take the opportunity to save myself. I don''t want to be a whore or a pimp, nor do I want to be in debt. Thinking of this, I suddenly feel hopeful. If I call him and tell him why I need to borrow so much money, he wouldn''t turn me down, would he? After all, I don''t know who else to turn to. In a mixed mood of indecision, perplexity and uncertainty, I finally dialed the number with trembling hands. My hand grips the phone as if to crush it. "Beep" sounds keeping from the other side. I feel as if my heart''s going to jump out. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ''Hello?'' Chapter 19 Chapter 19 With just one word, I can feel the coldness and alienation in Harrison''s tone. His old tenderness''s gone and he sounds like a stranger to me. It makes me forget what I was gonna say. I feel like I''m doomed to fail. "Hello?" He says again. With my hands tightly holding the phone, I put aside my thoughts and say without confidence, "Em, it''s Chelsea. You sent me homest time. Do you remember?" A burst ofughteres from the others side, which puzzles me. I wonder if I said the wrong thing. I''m not sure if he remembers how I said no every time he offered to help me. I''m calling him out of the blue. Maybe he thinks I''m ying hard to get. "Of course I remember you." His tone''s rxed and smiling. It''s kind of ambiguous. But the good thing is, he remembers me. "I''m calling because I need your help. If you have time, can we meet?" I don''t want him to misunderstand, so I add, "Because this matter is kind ofplicated." "Where are you?" It means he agreed. I heave a sigh of relief. "How about we meet on Central Street in half an hour?" "I don''t like to hang out at this hour," he refuses. I get nervous all of a sudden. What does he mean by that? Apart from Callen, I''ve barely had any intimate contact with men. It''s the first time I have thought through the meaning of a man''s words. I can only hear his breathing now. He''s calm and slowly waiting for my answer, while I''m like an ant suffering on the hot pot. "Where should we meet?" I finallypromised. He paused for a few seconds before he says, "Go downstairs in 15 minutes and I''ll have someone pick you up." Without waiting for my reply, he hangs up the phone. Maybe he doesn''t need my answer at all, because he knows I won''t say no again. I look straight ahead, and the phone slips from my hand with tears. I get up and walk to the mirror, looking at the pale and thin woman in the mirror. The ensuing disasters didn''t break me down. I''m still alive, and Harrison is myst straw. As long as he promises to help me, all the problems will be solved. I put on my most expensive dress, which I bought for an interview. I never thought I''d be using it right now. I put on delicate make-up and bright lipstick. When I''m about to go out, I think of something and go back to wear a perfume I haven''t used in a long time. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After that, I smile at myself in the mirror, and then I go out. I see Harrison''s car as soon as Ie downstairs. The driver seems to have seen me too and turns on the lights. I grab my purse tightly and take a deep breath as I walk towards it. After nearly half an hour, the car stops at an apartment building. The driver told me to go to Room 903. I thank him and get out of the car. Standing at the door of Room 903, I begin to hesitate. Finally, I reach out and ring the doorbell with trembling hand. At this moment, Harrison and I are only separated by this door. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Soon, the door opened with a click. He stands at the entrance and looks at me. The dim light makes it hard for me to see his expression. "Come in." He takes a step back and makes a gesture of invitation. After closing the door and changing my shoes, I follow him inside. Whates into view is the grey-styled living room. His taste ispletely different from Callen''s, but makes me feel morefortable. He sits on the sofa without saying a word. His ignorance makes me feel uneasy. Rubbing my hands together nervously, I try to figure out what to say. "Don''t you have aplicated matter?" He asks calmly. I try hard to put on a calm face. "My mother was hospitalized in an ident and is still in aa. Last week, my creditors asked me to pay back a lot of money. Today, I was fired. I''m really helpless. Can you help me?" "What about your ex-husband?" he asks. I wonder if he''s mocking me. Haven''t I suffered enough? If we weren''t almost strangers, I''d almost be sure of it. Although I feel bitter, I still have to answer him with a smile. "I came to him before, but his wife hates me, so she refused my request." "To be more precise, Maisy, the one who broke up your family, refuses to help you or even wants you to suffer more." "How do you know?" I blurt out. I regret asking this. From the first night we met, he knew all about the three of us. My intuition tells me that this man is not ordinary. He leans back and puts his hands on the sofa. "Maisy thought you were hitting on her husband, so she had your boss fire you." "I didn''t!" I deny. "I wouldn''t have gone to him if it wasn''t for money." "But Maisy doesn''t believe you." He chuckles. I want to defend myself, but I can''t. He''s right. Maisy doesn''t believe me, so she went out of her way to corner me. I feel helpless and embarrassed. I stand in the same ce and don''t know where to put my hands. To my surprise, Harrison starts tofort me. ''Tm not humiliating you. And I''ll help you out." "Thank you, that means a lot!" I burst into tears as I speak. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. As long as he is willing to help me, I am willing to do anything for him. He doesn''t seem to be used to my tears. With an awkward face, he coughs lightly. "You don''t have to be touched. I''m not gonna help you for no reason." "You know what I mean?" He looks at me with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. My heart sinks, and my body trembles slightly. I want to turn around and escape, never to see this man again. But I can''t. I knew what he was thinking when he asked me toe here. I shouldn''t have expected him to be a man of charity. The way he looks at me is unfathomable. I put my purse on the table and stand up straight. Then I start unbuttoning my dress. With a fake smile, I look into his eyes. It''s probably what he wants. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 My heart''s dripping with blood at the thought of me undressing before him like a whore, and my hands are trembling. Tomorrow''s the deadline to pay back. Be a whore, or be a miserable corpse. I need to survive, so I urgently want to know his answer. I want to be sure that he will give me a hand. It''s thest button but I can''t unbutton it no matter what. The more nervous I get, the more my hands shake. "People never smile in the truest way when they''re against their will." Harrison says slowly while sitting on the sofa. I look at him straight in the eye after unbuttoning thest button. "I''m willing to do it." Yes, I''m willing to be against my will. I''m not the youngest or the prettiest, and my temperament is not remarkable. In a way, I''m lucky to be here. He is myst way out. He narrows his eyes and there''s no smile on his face. After looking at me for a while, he slowly gets up. The moment he gets up, I''m so flustered that I don''t know what to do.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. There''s only one thought in my mind. It''sing, isn''t it? He stands in front of me without saying a word, which makes me feel even worse. I lower my head and ask in a dry voice, "Can you please help me?" "I can take care of your daily needs, as well as... your physical needs." I almost broke down when I said thest part of the sentence. He won''t mind it, will he? Looking at his calm eyes, I slowly take off my dress and say word by word, "Although I was divorced, my skin is better than a young girl''s." "I know how to flirt better than most girls and I can give you anything you want sexually. The only man I''ve ever been with is my ex-husband, so I''m kind of clean." I try to sell myself to him as amodity, hoping he will give me what I want. But he just keeps silent. His expression stays calm, as if he hasn''t heard what I said. I think for a moment and continue to say, "I can be an invisible lover and only appear when you need me. You don''t have to wear a condom because I''ll be on the pill. I''m not gonna cause you any problems in your life." I think I''ve made myself clear. I''m standing in front of the sofa in my underwear. The air conditioning makes me shiver slightly. But my palms are sweaty, out of nervousness or fear. As the seconds ticked by, I be more and more flustered. Will this expressionless man say no? I ce both hands on my bra and decide to unbutton it. "If you..." Harrison takes a step forward and grabs my hands. My mind goes nk and Ipletely forget what I was gonna say. But the faint smell of tobo on him is somehow reassuring. "You don''t have to do this." He takes a step back and keeps me at arm''s length. But it''s not what I want! He is refusing me, isn''t he? My hands hang limply at my sides. With his long, cold hands, he helps me put on my skirt and buttons it up. "Can you think it over? Don''t you need a sex partner? I''ll do it better than anyone else!" I grab his hands and beg him to change his mind. I guess I overestimated myself. He''s not interested in me at all. "I''ll help you, but you don''t have to rush to repay me." He agreed to help me? It gives a ray of hope to a desperate man like me. I suppress my shock "My mother vouched for someone to borrow one million. It''s a lot." "Are you afraid I don''t have that kind of money?" Of course I am. I can''t afford to be disappointed again "I still don''t know who you are." I''m sure he knows what I am saying. He smiles and takes out a bank card from his wallet. "There''s no limit on this ck card. The password is your birth date." I heard Callen talk about ck cards before the divorce. They''re top- of- the- line credit cards and only the powerful can have them. ck cards can not be opened by individual application, so the bank must have opened the card for him. I take the card and look at it, my fingers turning white. I ask him, "Why do you know about my birthday?" "Because I want to know," he answers with a chuckle. So it means he''s way more powerful I''ve imagined. I can''t undo what I''ve done. I wonder whether I''ve made the right decision. He takes my hand and walks to the door. "I''ll take you to a ce." I won''t ask where he''s going, because things have been out of my hands since I took this card. Sitting in the passenger seat, I look down at the ck card with sore eyes. My hands are still shaking. "Is it okay if I take one million?" I ask tentatively. "This card is already yours." My heart''s full of joy, but I pretend to be calm. "I won''t take a penny more. Since you gave me this care, I believe our deal is final." "If you want to get anything from me, go take it. But I won''t give you a penny, because that''s what I deserve." To put it bluntly, his card bought my body. It''s up to him how to exercise his right. After a while, the car stops at a red right. Harrison turns around to look at me. In the darkness, his eyes seem to be shining. It kind of dazzles me. "I''ll take what I want." His cold voice''s full of temptation, and I can''t help being attracted. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 I didn''t think he''d take me to the hospital where my mother was. We walk into the ward and see the nurse watching TV. When she sees me, she quickly get out of bed. "Miss Hodges, what brings you here?" "I just got off work, so I came to see my mother." I give a lie. The nurse says with a smile, "The doctor said she was recovering very well. It won''t be long before she wakes up." I nod and walk to my mom. As I stare at my mother, who seems to be sleeping, I almost burst into tears. Even if she knew the truth, she wouldn''t me me, would she? Thesest few years have been so hard on me, and I''m already exhausted. Let me be naive enough to think Harrison''s here to save me! "I''ll take off. Have a good rest." The nurse stops me. "Miss Hodges, wait a minute!" "The hospital''s been asking for payments for days, and your mother could be forced to leave." She looks at me with a somewhat embarrassed expression. Before I can reply, I hear footsteps behind me. I turn around and see Harrison. He looks at the nurse and says in a rxed tone, "She''ll be in a different ward tomorrow." "What?" I thin it''s the hospital''s request. They know I have no money, so they want to give my mother a worse room. "I''ve talked to the dean and your mom will be transferred to the VIP ward." VIP ward? When I''m wondering, the nurse says with admiration, "Oh! Your boyfriend''s just so sweet." "No, he''s not..." Before I can finish my words, Harrison holds me in his arms and takes me to leave. There''s a lot of people at the hospital, so this position actually makes me a little ufortable. Everyone''s looking at me and Harrison. He took me home. When he''s about to leave, I can''t help asking, "Why didn''t you exin to that nurse?" "Exin what?" He looks at me in confusion. "She thinks you''re my boyfriend." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He seems to be in a good mood and smiles at me. "Does her opinion matter?1 Of course no. This answer sounds very cold, but it fits his personality quite well. I suddenly feel d that I''m not useless to him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have helped me at all, would he? After saying goodbye, I walk to my apartment. Then, my phone rings. It''s from Sienna. "What''s up?" I feel more at ease now because my problem has been resolved. "I haven''t heard from you since you left me at the karaoke bar! What''s wrong with you? Why didn''t you call me!" Sienna questions me angrily. I almost forgot about the karaoke thing. So much has happenedtely that I haven''t had time to call her. While I''m thinking about how to tell her everything, she says again, "I went to yourpany today. Your colleague said you were dismissed. Chelsea! Why don''t you tell me that! Am I still your bestie?" "Of course you are! You''re the only reason I''m not alone," I try to please her. It''s my fault. I forgot to tell her I got fired. In order to make her feel better, I listen quietly as sheins about me. Half an hourter, she finally calms down. "Why did they fire you?" "Long story. I''ll tell you tomorrow when we meet." Hanging up the phone, I let out a long breath and quickly fell asleep. This is the best sleep I''ve had in a while. The next day, as soon as I arrive at the appointed ce, I see Sienna waving to me. "How dare you let me wait?" Sienna snorts when I sit down. I''m used to it. After ordering a ss of lemon water, I say, ''Tm notte. We''re ten minutes from our scheduled time. You arrived too early." "Sounds like getting fired didn''t send you to hell." Sienna jokes at me. After thinking for a while, I tell Sienna about what has happened during this period of time. But I didn''t tell her much about Harrison. Sienna goes crazy after hearing my story. She''s ranting about going after Callen and Maisy, which has attracted a lot of attention. We disturbed the other guests so the waiteres over and tells us to be quiet. Ifort her softly. ''Tm fine now. And I believe bad things happen to bad people." "I told you that they wouldn''t let you go. If you''d trusted me, you wouldn''t have fallen into their trap! D*mn it." Siennains. In the end, Sienna suddenly grabs my hand and looks at me nervously. "Why did that man help you? What does he want? I''m really worried about you." In fact, I don''t know what he wants either. But it can''t stop me from making a deal with him. "Don''t worry. No man wants a divorced woman. Maybe he''s a kind guy and he just wants to help me." Sienna''s still worried. She says that she wants to see Harrison, so I lie to her that he''s currently on a business trip. Finally, she let it go. She still needs to work so we can''t talk for long. Before she leaves, she said she''d go visit my mom when she was free. On the way home, I get a strange phone call. It''s my creditor. I ask them to meet me at the bank. As soon as the man sees me, he warns me harshly, "We have a contract. Don''t even try to y tricks!" "One million''s a lot. It''s safer to do it at the bank." I exin. I never said I wouldn''t pay them back, but this man keeps threatening me. I just want to get this over with and stay away from them. I was taken to the VIP room by a staff member. The man follows me in and whispers evilly, "Whoa, how did you get so much money in a day?" "None of your business. You just need to know I''ll pay you back," I say coldly. One billion''s soon ready. I give it to him and decide to leave. As soon as I walk out of the VIP room, I see a familiar figure. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 "Chelsea." Callen walks towards me, his eyes fix on me. He stops two steps away from me and stars at the man beside me. He and Maisy are thest ones I want to see right now. I ignore him and want to walk past him, but he grabs my arm. He grabs me so hard that I feel my arm turn red. "Let go!" I shake his hand off in disgust. He lets go of me, but the way he looks at me has changed. I guess he didn''t expect me to be so resistant. It''s kind of hrious. Does he still think I listen to him like I used to? "I''m gonna go." My creditor''s ready to leave. Callen stops him and frowns at me. "Who is he?" "Why should I tell you?" I ask. The man isn''t happy about being stopped. "She owes me this one million. Go ask her if you have questions. I''m leaving!" Callen still doesn''t let him go. "One million? Where''d you get so much money?" He looks at me in disbelief. If he''d have helped me when I went to him, or if we''d met earlier, maybe things wouldn''t have gotten this far. It''s toote now. Maybe there''s no real connection between us. He didn''t care about me when I was his girlfriend or even his wife. At that time, I thought he would mature only after we had a child. Fortunately, after the divorce, I no longer need his care. A few days ago, I was outside his house, crying out for his help. I waited for him for a long time, but he just avoided me. Not only that, he allowed Maisy to hurt me. So who is he to care about me now? I look up at him with a poker face. "Again. It''s my business." "I''m concerned about you!" Callen defends himself. "Then I refuse your concern." He looks at me in silence. The man he''s holding screams to call the police. In the old days, Callen would have let him go because he didn''t want any trouble. But now he''s just holding on to that man. It doesn''t move me, but makes me feel weird. "What do you want?" "I want to know how you got the money." Callen says in a low voice. Oh, ridiculous. For a second there, I thought he felt guilty for not helping me. Turns out he''s just trying to make a big deal out of it and humiliate me. I look at him, trying to keep my voice as calm as possible. "Now that you''re at the top of apany, why do you still think the worst of people?" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "I said I was concerned about you." What a joke! A man who wanted nothing to do with me when we got divorced is now concerned about me? I look him straight in the eye and can no longer conceal my disgust for him. "That''s a lot of money, right? I didn''t rob or steal. So how do you think I got it?" I''ve been through so much already. Loss has turned my heart into a stone. That''s why I can be so calm when I should be angry. I didn''t lose it, nor did I cry. I said my story so lightly as if I were telling someone else''s story. Callen clenches his fists tightly. He wants to say something but stops on second thought. I don''t care what he wants to say, because he shouldn''t have showed up, let alone talked to me. There''s a long standoff. Seeing him no longer speak, I sneered past him. I don''t care about the man he''s still holding, because I''ve paid off my debt. But after I took a few steps, Callen grabs me again from behind. "I know you well. One billion is just astronomical to you. I just don''t want you to have a hard time," he says in a softer voice. My nose twitches and I almost burst into tears. If it wasn''t for him, how could I be here? Does Maisy''s toughness make him miss my tenderness? Men are always like that. They only love what they don''t have. But I don''t love him anymore. I feel so much better now that I''ve figured it out. "Let me go. Maisy''s waiting for you at home, with your child." I''m different from Maisy. I would never break up a family. Maybe every man has had two such women-at least two. Marry a red rose and eventually, she''ll be a mosquito-blood streak smeared on the wall, while the white one is "moonlight in front of my bed." Marry a white rose, and before long she''ll be a grain of sticky rice that''s gotten stuck to your clothes; the red one, by then, is a scarlet beauty mark just over your heart. There''s nothing Callen can do now to make up for what he did to me. "We don''t have a child. Her second ultrasound revealed it was a daughter. Mom forced her to have an abortion. She hasn''t been pregnant since." Callen''s talking to me, but it''s more like talking to himself. Whether he''s telling the truth or not, I feel better. Just as I''m lost in thought, he asks uncertainly, "Can we start fresh?" Facing him, my mind goes nk. "I realized I still love you. I see you every day when Ie home from work." "What does this have to do with her?" A male voice suddenlyes from behind me. I turn around and see Harrison standing behind me. "Why are you here?" "Can''t I?" Harrison ces his hand on my waist and looks at Callen. "Mr. Gibbs, shouldn''t you be at work now?" For some reason, the moment I saw Harrison, I felt like I was being caught. That''s why I didn''t break free when he put his arm around me. Callen frowns and retorts in a weak voice, "Stay out of this!" "What if I say no?" Harrison puts me into his arms. Next thing I know, his cold lips are covering mine. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Harrison lets go of me so fast that I almost think it''s a dream. "Chelsea! What''s wrong with you?" Callen gets furious. His roar seeds in drawing the eyes of the people around us. I face him and reply calmly, "Mr. Gibbs, as a married man, shouldn''t you keep your distance from me? I don''t want to be a homewrecker." I''m being sarcastic because Maisy used to be a home-wrecker. I know what it''s like to be cheated on. Does he want me to be a cheater? "What''s your rtionship with Harrison?" He asks again. As I remember, he didn''t know Harrison thest time we were at the hotel. It''s kind of weird. Harrison chuckles. "Mr. Gibbs, if you''re so curious about me, why don''t you just ask me?" "Chelsea''s not like you. Don''t try to get anything from her!" Callen suddenly loses it and the blue veins stand out on his temples. "Why don''t you ask her if she initiated toe to me?" Callen''s excitement shocks me. I didn''t expect him to get all worked up about me. I don''t even know why he said that to Harrison. Does Harrison really want something from me? But all I can give him is myself. Callen grabs my arm and pulls me out of Harrison''s arms. His grip on my arm grows stronger. "Chelsea, you can call me if you need anything, but you must stay away from him!" "It''s none of your business. Let me go." Where was him when I came to him? What''s the point of him saying this now? He doesn''t let go of me. I turn to Harrison calmly and ask, "You''re not doing anything?" Harrison smiles at me and then go forward to grab Callen''s wrist. Soon I see a change in Callen''s face and a cold sweat on his forehead. But Harrison still seems rxed. Soon, Callen lets go of me. "Think about what I said, and feel free to call me if you change your mind. I haven''t changed my number, and my phone is on 24 hours a day." Callen says to me anxiously. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. I suddenlyugh. "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t divorcing me put you out of your misery? Don''t tell me you regret it." "I''m telling you, I will never be a homewrecker." Callen looks at me and wants to speak several times, but no wordse out. "Mr. Gibbs, If you don''t get back to the office by now, you may lose the bid at 3:00 p.m." Harrison looks at his watch and says calmly. I still don''t understand what''s going on, but looks like Callen''s got bigger fish to fry. It''s unbelievable that he sacrificed his time to argue with me here. After a long while, Callen gives me a disappointed look and leaves. I stand where I was without looking at him. We''re actually strangers now. I don''t know why he''s so abnormal today, but I''m sure he''s not falling in love with me again. Maybe his male chauvinism makes him unable to ept that what belonged to him may be someone else''s. "Still love him?" I''m stunned. Raising my head, I look at Harrison with a smile. "No. He''s not mine." A smile touches the corners of his mouth. I suddenly find that the bank is empty and the door is closed. The man who took one million from me is still there, under the control of bank security guards. "What''s going on?" I know Harrison did this. He doesn''t answer and go straight to the man. "You can only get one hundred thousand." He says softly as he stops in front of the man. One hundred thousand? But the contract says one million. What if he goes to court and sues me? The security guards let go of the man. With the money in his arms, he yells, ''Tm not here for charity. If you don''t pay me back the one million grand, I''ll see you in court!" "Then you probably won''t get a dime," Harrison says calmly. The man''s stunned for a while and then tentatively asks, "Who the hell are you?" "We both know the contract thing. Take the 100 thousand, or you don''t get a dime." What happens next really shocks me. The man actually takes only 100 thousand and leaves with the help of the bank staff! I suddenly feel like I''ve been fooled. Harrison could have made me pay him 100 thousand, but he didn''t tell me. What if he does take the one million? So does this mean I sold myself for 100 thousand bucks? I begin to regret. Should I tell him I want to cancel my deal with him and work hard to pay my debt? Will he agree? "I won''t agree." He suddenly interrupts my train of thought. Shocked, I think to myself, "Did he read my mind? But that''s not realistic." Harrison holds my waist and walks towards the door. The bank staff says good-bye to us very warmly. My mind is in a mess so I can''t even realize that he''s holding me. After we got in the car, he says, "They changed the amount on the contract and came to you because they knew your mom was in the hospital. Why didn''t you think about how your mom could vouch for that kind of money?" It dawns on me. D*mn it, I''m really an idiot. "They must have known about Callen''s rtionship with you, so they tried to ckmail you. And you just took the bait." I really want to hit my so-called creditors now. They cornered me in my darkest hour. Are they still human? Luckily, I''m strong. If it were anyone else, they would have jumped. Thinking of this, I try my best to ask calmly, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" "You didn''t ask me, did you?" He retorts in a joking tone. I still have a lot on my mind. He knows everything, but he didn''t say a word. I don''t know why he did this. I pat my hands restlessly on my thighs. "I''ll pay you back as soon as I can, so can we forget the deal we madest night?" Chapter 25 Chapter 25 The silence in the car is inexplicably nerve-wracking, and I fidget in the passenger seat. At first I thought it was one million, and I fell into despair because I could never make that much money. In order not to live in fear, I turned to Harrison. But things have changed because of today''s ident. When the car stops, Harrison turns around to look at me. "Can spilled milk be gathered up?" I look at him without saying a word. I know what he means. I don¡¯t know what he''s up to, but my gut tells me he''s not gonna let me off the hook. His cell phone rings. I look at his side face, and the discontent in my heart has reached its zenith. We made a deal, but we don''t have the same information. This is unfair. "The man''s only gone for a while. He''gonna check in with his boss ande back for you," Harrison says. I raise my head and look at him with a frown. "Then why didn''t you give him all the money?" "Am I supposed to tell you that?" His cold voice is full of indifference. I''m a little shocked. It''s probably because he has been so gentle that I forgot he was my creditor. I''m in no position to ask him anything. It''s killing me to know that. Harrison doesn''t need to exin to me. Whether it''s one million or 100 grand, it''s his money. I don''t deserve to ask him for anything. I feel as if there were a stone in my heart, which makes it difficult for me to breathe. About half an hourter, Harrison pulls up to a shop. "You''reing with me to a banquet tonight." "Why?" I ask subconsciously. He doesn''t answer and directly get off the car. I follow him and walk into the shop. It''s a makeup shop. I watched my prosaic face be exquisitely beautiful through makeup. Harrison changed into a ck suit, which makes him look more trim. He walks behind me, stops, and ces his hands on both sides of my chair. I look in the mirror and see him bend over my shoulder. My body freezes. "Would you like to rest for a while?" When I was asking, I was ready to stand up, but he presses on my shoulders and chuckles. "You are like a mouse seeing a cat." "But you''re not a cat, and I''m not a mouse," I reply tly. Since he doesn''t allow me to leave, I''ll just sit in the same ce andmunicate with him. But I''m still upset about what he said in the car. I don''t think it''s unreasonable for me to call off the deal. As an ordinary woman, I''d like to stay away from a big shot like him with ck cards. Harrison whispers in my ear, "You started this game, so I''m the one who decides when it''s over. That''s only fair, isn''t it?" After hearing this, I suddenly feel a chill run down my spine. All the way to the banquet, his words were always in my mind. I understand he was reminding me that things were out of my hands. "Since you''re here, enjoy yourself." With a faint smile on my face, I take Harrison''s arm. But inside I''m actually sneering. ''How am I going to enjoy myself in a ce where I don''t belong?'' Everyone''s looking at me. It''s not that they like me, because most of them are women. I could see her hostility towards me. If we weren''t at a banquet, they''d probably be beating me up already. I don''t know why, but I feel likeughing all of a sudden. Harrison looks at me. "What makes you so happy?" "Eighty percent of the women here are looking at you. They are interested in you," I be excited as I gossip. Harrison strikes me as a stoic, aloof sort of guy. I don''t know him very well, but I think he''s single and doesn''t have many friends. Then, I have a bold guess. I turn to look at him and get serious. "You don''t have to restrain yourself. Love is not about gender. I support you." He looks at me with a frown. Obviously, he doesn''t understand what I''m saying. "Are you gay?" I ask him seriously in a low voice. I thought he was either going to admit it or not say anything. To my surprise, he takes me in his arms. Before I know it, I was leaning back. All I can see is the ceiling. If it weren''t for his arms around my waist, I would have fallen to the ground. His smiling facees into my view, and he says in an extremely tempting voice, "Why don''t you wait for me on my bed tonight? I''ll give you the answer." "Let''s me whether I''m gay or not." My heart''s beating faster, and my face''s burning. I wonder if my makeup can cover up my red face. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Hey! No wonder I didn''t see you anywhere. Turns out you''re flirting with a beauty." A man''s voice sounds in my ear. Harrison helps me to my feet. Then I see Jonah Mills, the man who toasted me before. "You know I don''t like this kind of asion." Harrison seems to be a bit bored. Jonah shakes his head helplessly. "You''ve been gone a long time and those girls missed you. But you have a date tonight. They must be hurt." I didn''t get a good look at Jonah at the karaokest time because of the dim light. He''s wearing a suit now, but he still behaves like a yboy. And there''s sexual innuendo in the way he looks at women. I''m kind of confused. Why would Harrison make friends with Jonah? They''re so different, and yet they seem to be so close. After a while, Jonah takes Harrison away with him. I didn''t stop them because I want to be alone. I take a ss of wine from the waiter''s tray and walk out of the banquet room. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 I was going to the back garden of the hall because there was a waiting area, but I turned around halfway. I remember what happened in the hotel gardenst time. I met Callen and Miasy, and then broke my ankle. I don''t want to experience it again. Although this banquet isn''t at a hotel, it is at a vi. The banquet hall is surrounded by arge balcony. It may not be asfortable as the garden, but it''s a quiet ce. I stand on the balcony with the wine in my hand and look at the night view outside, enjoying the cool breeze and the soft piano music. "Mr. Stewart brought a date here! That woman looks like a slut!" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Totally! We''ve never seen her before. She''s definitely not ady." "What a shameless woman!" The sound of excited conversation continues to reach my ears, and I can''t help but turn my head to look behind me. They probably don''t see me because they''re still talking. If I''m right, Mr. Stewart should be Harrison and that shameless slut should be me. This is the first time in my life I''ve been given this "honor". "Abbie, don''t you feel threatened at all? What if that slut takes Mr. Stewart?" A woman says sincerely. Abbie''s silent for a while, and then she slowly says, "He can''t be with another woman. I know he''s not serious, so I don''t care." The name Abbie rings a bell, but I can''t really remember who she is. That woman didn''t give up. "I''m just reminding you. We both know what happened five years ago. What if she bes another Aviana?" Abbie''s lost for words. I tried hard to recall and finally remember who she is. She''s the one who chatted with me in that private room and then taunted me for not being good enough for Harrison. Her mean words made me drink a lot of wine. I was drunk that day so I didn''t fight back. If she offends me again today, I''m not gonna let her get away with it. Even if I don''t deserve Harrison, she doesn''t get to judge me. Who does she think she is? Harrison''s girlfriend? But I won''t pick a fight. Harrison brought me here and I can''t be a problem for him. I stand back in order to hide myself, but I identally knock over a ss. Sh*t! When I look up, I see Abbie and the woman beside her looking at me in surprise. "Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom." I pretend to be calm. I put on makeup and the dress Harrison got me today, so Abbie shouldn''t be able to recognize me. After all, I look nothing like thest time she saw me. They automatically made way for me. I walk through them without hurrying. As I menage to leave, Abbie calls me. "Chelsea?" I stop in my tracks subconsciously. In less than three seconds, she''s already walked up to me. She res at me. "I can''t believe you like eavesdropping!" "This is a public area, not your own," I calmly retort. The woman beside her looks at me and asks her who I am in a low voice. Abbie sneers, "She''s Chelsea, Harrison''s date tonight. I''ve met her before and she''s a divorced woman." "I didn''t think you''d make it this far. I underestimated you." The irony in her words is too obvious to ignore. She''s just saying that I shamelessly seduced Harrison. But from where she stands, she has a point. I''m a divorced woman and not particrly beautiful. What else could I do to be his date but seduce him? She would be even more surprised if she knew my deal with Harrison, wouldn''t she? But it''s none of my business. I give her a sweet smile. "Why don''t you go and ask Harrison why he brought me here?" I''m gonna go. I don''t want to argue with a little girl. But she doesn''t allow me to leave. She grabs my hand and gives me a big tug. I''m not used to wearing high heels, so I lost my bnce and fell to the ground. Subconsciously, I put my arm over my head before I fell, and now I just feel a burning pain in my arm. "You want to go against me? Who do you think you are? Know yourself. Harrison will dump you sooner orter!" Abbie says proudly. Ever since the divorce, I''ve been telling myself I can''t be a pushover! I don''t want to get into a fight with her, but that doesn''t mean she''s gonna let me go. I slowly stand up against the wall amid her wantonughter. Looking back, I realize that if I hadn''t used my hands to protect my head, I would have broken my head and bled. I look at her coldly. "Even without me, Harrison wouldn''t be with you." Abbie''sughter stops abruptly. She grabs my cor with one hand. "What did you say?" "Does Harrison know that you, who looks so innocent and sweet, have such a vicious side? If not, I don''t mind telling him." I say calmly. Abbie cares about Harrison the most. I said that to touch her on her most sensitive spot. I want to know if she''s been pretending to be nice in Harrison''s presence. After getting along with Harrison, I can be sure he''s not a fan of scheming and vicious women. To be precise, no man likes. Abbie yells, "You''re a dead woman, b*tch! How dare you threaten me!" She raises her hand, trying to p me. Before I take a step back to avoid it, a tall man appeared. It''s Harrison. His sudden appearance gives me mixed feelings. On the one hand, I feel that he has helped me a lot or even saved my life. On the other hand, I feel that he is in some kind of conspiracy to help me. People seldom do good deeds for nothing. Even though I''m not pretty, I think he wants something from me. What''s more, why did he bring me here and then leave me alone? He knew I would be targeted. "Mr. Stewart, if I were any dumber, I would think you''re really nice to me." Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Harrison shakes Abbie''s hand away look at me quietly. I didn''t make thatment out of nothing. I just suddenly noticed something that I hadn''t been paying attention to before. No matter how Abbie treats me, she must be on good terms with Harrison. So how could he not know about her hostility to me? It''s not that he doesn''t know how Abbie feels about him. Harrison turns around elegantly and walks up to me. His gaze is calm and indifferent, making me unable to breathe. "Are you being cranky?" "I''m just telling the truth," I correct him. His shadow blocks the light, and I can''t see his expression at all. He says in a light tone, "The truth is, you''re being cranky." ''Being cranky? Why would I? There''s nothing between him and me but debt. He may be my boss, but he'' s not the master of my emotions.'' I close my eyes and suppress the urge to cry. "I''m not." A finger gently rubs the corner of my mouth just as I finish. I am a little nervous, clenching my hands without saying a word. On the night I went to him, I stood naked in front of him but he didn''t have any reaction. I thought it was a "no". After all, a woman who has been married and inducedbor is less attractive. But he came up to me like a gentleman, put a dress on me, and said he''d help me. I should have known he was gonna do this to me. When I am worthless, he will even discard me like garbage. Just as I''m immersed in my own thoughts, his lips press against mine. For a moment, I feel my heart goes soft. "I always do what I want. Don''t try to challenge me." His forefinger presses against my lips. Probably he doesn''t want me to refute. I stand obediently in the same ce with my eyes staring at him. He chuckles. "And I won''t forget what I promised." This''s probably a warning to me. He''ll do what I ask, but he doesn''t want me to push his buttons. He''s gonna tame me bit by bit, and I can''t resist. Actually, I should thank him for not telling others that I sold myself to him for a ck card. If he did, Abbie wouldn''t have justughed at me. I take a deep breath and say in a low voice, "I never thought about challenging you." "I don''t think you mean what you say." "Then what should I say?" I ask calmly. I hate being pushed, so I exined. But my exnation didn''t work for him. If he wants me to follow his orders like a puppet, he should have just told me. I''ll do whatever I can for him. "Chelsea! Who are you to make him treat you differently?" Abbie''s voicees from behind Harrison. I look up at him expressionlessly, observing his reaction. ''Should I stop being the third wheel now?'' Abbie walks over with anger because I ignored her. She speaks sarcastically, "This is an upper- ss banquet. Why are you here? To get a sugar daddy? You shameless b*tch!" I''m d we''re at the balcony and the music in the hall kind of muffled her voice. "You should know very well why I''m here." I put on a sweet smile. "You can just ask Harrison why he brought me here." Abbie''s annoyed. "You seduced him, b*tch. How could you be so shameless?" "So, in your mind, Harrison is easy to be seduced?" When I was saying this, I could feel Harrison looking at me. Abbie quickly denies, "Nonsense!" I''m just dragging Harrison into this and see what he''s gonna do. Is he really okay with how Abbie treats me? A bystander could be a yer at any moment. "Well, I seduced her," says Harrison. It silenced the scene that had been nearly out of control. Not only Abbie and her friend, even I didn''t expect him to say that. Abbie shakes her head, not believing him at all. "Harrison, I know you''re defending her. You don''t have to do this!" "She couldn''t have been here without me." Harrison''s voice sounds more indifferent. He''s not ying cool. Perhaps even he himself doesn''t realize that there''s an innate indifference in him. That''s why so many people are afraid to go near him. Abbie falls into silence. Her eyes are swimming with tears and she keeps shaking her head. Apparently, she doesn''t believe what he said. I see eye to eye with her on this matter. Harrison seems to be a little impatient. "Whether it''s her or not, I''m not interested in you." "You want to go?" He suddenly looks at me and asks. I nod and obediently hold his arm. As soon as we walk to the door, Abbie shouts again. "Wait! You can''t leave with him. You don''t deserve it!" Abbie runs to me and tries to grab me, but a man who suddenly shows up stops her. He says helplessly, "Abbie, will you please be a bit more reasonable?" Hearing this, Abbie, who has been mad just now, crys and throws herself into his arms, like a poor child. It makes me feel like I''m the bad guy. The man who is holding Abbie is Jonah. Apparently, he didn''t stop her just for me. He just didn''t want her to make a big mistake. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Let me apologize to you for her. Abbie has been spoiled since she was young, so she is a little capricious." Afterforting Abbie, Jonah says to me. So, am I to me for her capriciousness? "After all the horrible things she said, you still think she''s just capricious?" I let go of Harrison''s arm. He lowers his head to look at me. "Didn''t he apologize to you? apologized." ''Is an apology the solution to all problems?'' "Excuse me, I need go to the bathroom." With that, I turn to leave. I haven''t gone far when I hear Jonah''s voice again. He reprimands Harrison discontentedly, "Are you nuts? You''re not serious about that woman, are you?" Chapter 28 Chapter 28 I didn''t continue to listen. His words mean nothing to me, because he''s Harrison''s friend, not mine. What''s more, Jonah said it on purpose when I wasn''tpletely gone. Actually, my rtionship with Harrison is not what Jonah thinks it is. So what if I''m his date tonight? I can''t do anything without his permission. I know better than anyone if he''s serious. I don''t even want to leave the bathroom, because I know they''re still talking about me. I sit on the toilet and close the door. This vi should be designed for banquets, or there wouldn''t have been a bathroom this big. I''m sitting on the toilet seat, resting. If I had my bag, I would be ying with my phone now. "Have you seen her today?" "Who?" After a while, I hear people talking outside. I can see why the TV show says thedies'' room is the source of the gossip. "Mr. Stewart''s never brought a date to a party before. Who was that woman with him?" As expected, they''re talking about Harrison and his date again. Another woman replies, "A booty call or something. What else could she be?" "That doesn''t make sense. The whole upper ss knows he doesn''t y with women." "In fact, he''s taken a woman to parties before. Five years ago, when Aviana Cook was still in the country, they were like a perfect couple." Five years ago? Aviana? Abbie seems to have talked about the same thing with her friend just now. "It''s a thing of the past. Aviana''s abroad now. Maybe they broke up. Even if they didn''t, Harrison''s got a new woman." A woman says disdainfully. "You know what? My brother said Aviana''d be back next month. Why did Harrison bring a date here when she''sing back? Think about it." "Wow, I got it. He''s trying to use his so-called date to make Aviana jealous." I don''t want to hear any more. Harrison became my boss from the moment he gave me that ck card. But their words still hurt me. In their eyes, I''m like a tool. Harrison brought me here so people would know I was his date, and then Aviana, the woman he really loves, would get jealous. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. That exins why he didn''t care about Abbie''s hostility towards me. He just wants me to be the target. Ie out of the bathroom and see Harrison leaning against the wall. This tall man in a ck suit really stands out, like a sad, handsome prince. "I thought you fell in the toilet." He walks up to me and teases me. I can''t help rolling my eyes. "Would you save me if I fell in?" He crosses his arms around his chest and appears to be thinking seriously. I don''t see what there is to think about. The answer is "no" because I mean nothing to him. "First of all," he takes a step back and looks me up and down, "Your size is what keeps you from falling." After saying that, he starts giggling. What''s so funny about that? He likes to tell bad jokes? What a weird man! As we get back, music is ying in the hall and people are constantly taking their dates'' hand towards the dance floor. Harrison stops. "Want to dance?" "Where did you get that from?" I ask. He answers seriously, "Your face." Then he makes an invitation gesture to me. I want to refuse, but I don''t dare to. At the moment, I am d that I specifically learned to dance in order to apany Callen to various asions when I was dating him. I thought I''d never dance again. "You don''t seem to be very happy?" Harrison asks while dancing. "Will you be happy if you''re here against your will?" He pulls me closer to his chest. "This is not the time to talk back. Learn something from the other dancing women." I can feel the vibration in his chest. He''s clearlyughing! I didn''t see Abbie or Jonah again until I left. They must be together now. Originally, I wanted to leave alone, but Harrison insisted on driving me home. I didn''t refuse me because it''s hard to get a cab here. I watch out the window as he drives, as if we don''t want to talk to each other. Later, he got a phone call. I know I shouldn''t have eavesdropped on his call, but I don''t have any other choice. This call has something to do with Abbie because he''s exining what happened this night. "Don''t you want to know who called me?" I turn my head and look at his side face. "I can''t challenge your privacy." He looks ahead with a calm face. "You have my permission this time." "But I don''t really want to know. Knowing too much can get you killed." I answer in a calm and indifferent tone. He stops the car and turns to look at me. "Do you fear death that much?" "Who doesn''t?" I don''t think there''s anyone in the world who''s not afraid to die. He slowly leans forward and is getting closer to me. We''re so close that I can feel his breath. The dim light in the car doesn''t stop me from seeing his face clearly. He stops when he''s a few millimetres away from my lips. "I can''t take my eyes off your stubborn look." He kisses me, but it''s not a light kiss. He tangles my tongue with his, and our tongues are dancing like we did on the dance floor. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Harrison finally puts an end to this intense and erotic kiss. Just when I think it''s over, his tongue licks the tip of my ear and blows into it. My body instantly goes soft and I lean back in my chair. He hasn''t even left his seat, but has totally turned me on. No one pays attention to us with all the carsing and going. "You like this?" He nibbles on my earlobe and whispers softly. I am instantly conscious and my body stiffens. I haven''t been intimate with a man since the divorce. His sudden flirtation made me lose myself for a moment. Suppressing the desire in my heart, I ask, "Can we go now?" "You don''t like it?" His obsession with my answer turns me off. I speak with a poker face, "I haven''t had sex in two years. What do you think?" "If you''re just testing me, I can tell you I''m a woman of sexual desire." Being yed with really pisses me off, but I can do nothing to him. He''s not an ordinary man and he''s kind of my lifesaver. "Get out of your head." Harrison can''t help butugh. "I just couldn''t help myself. I''m a man of sexual desire." To hell with him! He''s just toying with me. The difference between humans and animals is that humans can control their own desires. He didn''t have to make excuses because I''d taken my clothes off for him before. That humiliating night will be a thorn in my heart forever. The car stops at the gate of mymunity. He looks at me and say, "Have a good rest." "That''s it?" I look to the front and ask hesitantly. The next I hear himughing. "If you want, I can take you to my ce and get back to what we were just doing." "Good night!" With that, I quickly jump out of the car. I walked for a while without hearing the sound of the car driving away. Just when I''m confused, I see a light shining on my way. I stop for a second, but I don''t turn around. When I get to my apartment, the light goes out. I stand still and look at the streetlights in the neighborhood, which are already yellowing because of aging. With mixed feelings, I touch my lips. They still seem to hold his breath and temperature. I got very bad sleep this night. I dreamed all night long, repeating the scene in the car. That''s why I get up in the morning with dark circles under my eyes. It''s not easy to find a job, and I''m not in the mood to go to work while my mother''s in the hospital. In the end, I decide to go to the hospital. When I arrive at the hospital, the nurse just scrubbed my mom. I ask her, "How is my mom?" "Great. It won''t take long for her to wake up." The nurse looks at me up and down, which makes me feel ufortable. "Thank you. I''ll go to the doctor." Just as I''m about to leave, she takes my hand and asks with a mysterious smile, "That was your boyfriendst night, right? He''s terrific." I knew she would ask that. Women love to gossip. "No, he''s just a friend," I correct her. But it''s useless. She just keepsplimenting my so-called boyfriend. She doesn''t know about my divorce. If she does, she might, like everyone else, think I''m not good enough for him. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She talked for a few minutes but I didn''t respond. Then, she goes back to work. I walk to my mother. I find itforting that she seems to have put on a little weight. I believe she''ll wake up soon. It''s already noon when I leave the hospital. I think for a while and decide to go get a job. There''s no limit on the ck card Harrison gave me, but spending his money just makes me uneasy. My job search doesn''t go well. One recruiter, after learning that I was divorced and had no children, said I could get the job if I signed an agreement not to have children for five years. I got angry when I heard this. Am I supposed to stay childless for a job? Although I''m single now, who knows for sure what will happen in the next five years? I refused his offer angrily and swore I''d never work for thispany. But thispany isn''t the worst. With that lesson in mind, when I interviewed for anotherpany, I told them my kids were being raised by my ex-husband. As a result, the recruiter''s smiling face suddenly turned cold. "Sorry, the high-intensity work of our company is not for you." With a confused look on my face, I asked, "Why?" "You don''t have to raise your kids, but what if they get sick and your ex-husband''s not here? We don''t need an employee who''s gonna be out of work any minute." After that, I sit on a chair on the sidewalk, looking at everyone who passes me, imagining their stories and reflecting on myself. Sienna once said the job market was hostile to married women with children. She told me not to quit when I got married, but all I could think about was love at that time. And now it''s my retribution. Allpanies want young, unmarried woman. Without any offer, I go back home. My mind''s in a mess, and my future seems to be hopeless. I can''t rely on Harrison forever, can I? I''m walking home when I suddenly hear someone calling me from behind. As I turn around, I get a p in the face. I cover my face with my hands, without knowing what is going on. Then, I look up and see Maisy, who''s like a shrew. "You b*tch, why can''t you just go to hell? I warned you to stay out of Callen''s face!" Yells Maisy. This time is just after work and school, so themunity is very crowded. Everyone gathers at the sound of her voice. I hated being watched, which makes me feel like a circus monkey. "You want to be seen as a joke here?" "They''ll only think you''re a joke because you seduced my husband!" Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Her words attract more onlookers. People look at me and Maisy, gossiping. Home wreckers are the most despised. A lot of women hate them to the bone. And what Maisy said made me a shameless home wrecker. "I seduced your husband?" I sneer. Maisy gnashes his teeth and say, "You don''t want to admit it? Let me tell you, I already know everything happened at the bank." Just because I don''t want to be wanted doesn''t mean I feel guilty. "Chelsea, I asked your boss to fire you because you''d been badgering my husband. I didn''t really mean to hurt you. I was just warning you." Maisy says with anger. "My friend told me you held my husband''s hand in the bank and wouldn''t let him go. Why are you so shameless?" I look at her coldly and listen to her questions over and over again. She puts all the me on me. Looking at her, I ask lightly, "So, what do you want?" She''s stunned for a moment. She probably thought I would get angry and retort and then she could mock me severely. She might even start ganging up on me. But my reaction is out of her expectations. Everyone falls silent, waiting for her answer. Maybe they want to see how she''s gonna deal with a mistress. "I want nothing but your leave!" Maisy says seriously. "Leave here and stay away from my husband. It''s enough." "My mother''s still in the hospital!" I pretend to be sad. She doesn''t care about it all. "So what? Get her to another hospital. She''s not gonna be fine for a while anyway. You can send her to a cheaper hospital." "Absolutely no! She''s my mother! She is doing better now and she can be discharged when she wakes up. We''ve lived here for over decades. We can''t leave!" Callen''s regrets and Maisy''s attacks have worn me out. I just don''t want to see them again! Since Maisy wants me to be infamous and leave this city, I''ll make her regret it for the rest of her life! Maisy''s face is getting ghastly, and she questions, "That''s your business!" The chatter around us grows louder. Most people think she is out of line because my mother is innocent. "I didn''t seduce your husband. Even if I wanted to, why would I do that in a bank with so many people? I begged you to lend me money for my mom''s illness, and not only did you turn me down, you got me fired. Aren''t you pushing me to a dead end?" I question her in a deep voice. She starts avoiding my eyes. After a while, she continues, "You got fired because you''re a bad employee! Don''t nder me!" "We both know whether I''m ndering you." I calmly retort. "You''re really good at sophistry. What else can I say?" Maisy looks at me coldly. Shouldn''t I be the one who is furious now? She even makes herself look like a victim. I''m starting to wonder if there''s something wrong with my memory. Is it possible that I''m the one who broke up their marriage? I didn''t do anything when she stole my husband. And now I''m still doing nothing, but she thinks I''m stealing her husband. Maybe the definition of seduction in her eyes is talking. The show is about to end. As the real victim, I need to tell everyone the truth. I walk around Maisy and utters, "You had an affair with my husband when I was pregnant. You remember that?" The people around instantly quiet down and look at me in disbelief. I know they can''t handle the twist, but the real twist hasn''t even started yet. "Do you all know what my rtionship with this woman?" I ask as I look at the people around me. They all shake their heads. Maisy grabs my hand and says in a voice only the two of us can hear, "What''s wrong with you? You want everyone to know about our rtionship? Isn''t it a disgrace?!" "What are you so worried about?" I ask with a chuckle, and then pull my hand back. I don''t even think she deserves to talk to me. She did all the wrong things and med it on someone else. "You sessfully stole my husband," I say slowly in a voice that everyone can hear. "My ex- husband, who is now your husband, dide to me. Is it really my fault?" Maisy clenches her hands and stares at me, gnashing her teeth. Her eyes are as sharp as a knife, but unfortunately, it''s not a real knife. I speak to her with sympathy, "Callen cheated on me when he was my husband. If he''s cheating on you again, you should think about whether he''s used to it." "Stop talking nonsense!" Maisy gets furious. "Wow, are you angry? You know how angry I was when you and Callen made me kill my child? I hope you don''t end up like me." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Hearing this, Maisy raises her hand and wants to beat me, but I grab her wrist. "You have no right to hit me." "Let go, you b*tch! You seduced you ex-husband! What a shameless b*tch!" Perhaps it was my good nature that made her think I would let her insult me as I had in the past. I''ll know her I''m not the weak woman I used to be today. "Pah!" I grab her wrist and hit her right face hard with my other hand. I used all my strength so that even my hand hurts. She covers her face in disbelief. "How dare you hit me?" "I''m teaching you a lesson. You''re wee." After that, I p her on her other side of the face. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Maisy cries so hard, like I''m bullying her. I check the time and say, "Callen should be off duty by now. Do you want to call him and have him come over?" She sobs and shakes her head like crazy. ''Tm never gonna let you see him. Don''t try to use me!" I shake my head helplessly. This woman is definitely nuts. "Then you should go. Go back where you belong," I say. But she still holds me tightly, for fear that I would leave. "No, you can''t just walk out on me after two ps! You get to be punished!" "Be punished?" This is really ridiculous. I pull my hand back and wipe it with a tissue, as if I had touched something dirty. She looks annoyed, but I feel so good. She doesn''t seem to know how to retort. After a long while, she says, "All the people present are witnesses. I''m gonna call the police. Just wait and see!" After saying that, she takes out her phone and looks as if she is really going to make a call. "Do you guys really want to be witnesses for a home wrecker?" I look at the people around me. Most of them are women. Without answering me, they start whispering. Seeing this, Maisyughs and looks at me triumphantly. "See? They don''t believe you. They''re ashamed of you for seducing my husband, b*tch." "I think you''ve forgotten one thing." I smile. She approaches me, whispers in my ear, "Chelsea, you lost to me in the past, and you''re gonna lose to me again today. I know you want to be Mrs. Gibbs again, but I''ll show you it''s impossible!" She dials a number and then looks at me with contempt. "You''ve forgotten Callen was my husband. You seduced him when I was pregnant and made him divorce me. Isn''t it clear who''s the real homewrecker?" I deliberately raised my volume so that everyone around could hear me clearly. Maisy looks at me in surprise and quickly hangs up the phone. "What are you saying?" "I''m saying you''e a home wrecker. My ex-husband regrets being with you, so he keepsing back to me." My voice is soft, but there''s hatred in it. ''How can I not hate her? What was she doing when I was in so much pain begging them not to kill my baby? She''sughing at me.'' The tables have turned. "Holy sh*t. I hate home wreckers the most!" A middle-aged woman shouts angrily. Someone echoes, "Woman, get out of here! Don''t you have parents? Didn''t they tell you not to be a mistress?" "Chelsea has lived here for more than 20 years. We all know what kind of person she is. No wonder she never told us the real reason for her divorce! Poor Chelsea."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "That''s right! We can''t let that b*tch bully Chelsea." "Hey, woman, get lost! Or we''ll just kick you out!" These women get all worked up over their anger. At this moment, Maisy''s like a pain in their ass, and I''m the poor woman who''s been through hell. Apparently, Maisy didn''t see iting. Everyone''s against her now. She argues that I''m ndering her and insists that she and Callen are truly in love. It''s really hrious. Turns out this wicked woman has such a naive side. In the end, she flummoxed away. She trotted to the car not far away and nearly fell several times in the process. Looks like she''s pretty shaken up. After she left, the onlookers all expressed their concern for me and promised to help me in the future. I thanked them. To be honest, I don''t know most of these people. I may have seen them, but I don''t know their names. When I''m finally alone, I feelpletely relieved. I won''t believe my "kind" neighbors, because they didn''t support me from the beginning. What''s more, they used to gossip about my divorce. It''s been a long day. Maybe tomorrow the whole neighborhood will know what happened to me. They may appear to be sympathetic, but they''reughing at me inside. Thinking about it, I suddenly smile. That''s how the society works. No one''s really kind. "Beep beep beep!" When I''m lost in my thoughts, I hear the horn of a car behind me. I quickly walk to the side of the road, but the sound doesn''t stop. I turn around gloomily and see a familiar car parked three meters away from me. "Why are you here?" D*mn, I shouldn''t have asked it. I''m not his boss. Harrison answers, "I came here to see if you needed my help. Turns out you didn''t." He''s talking about what happened between me and Maisy just now. His attitude as a bystander pisses me off again. "You''re stronger than I thought," he adds. One word and my anger is gone. I look up at him and say, "I''m not the kind of person who keeps making the same mistakes." He turns around and signals me to get into the car. I won''t ask he where he''s going. The unequal rtionship decides I don''t deserve an answer. I no longer regret turning to Harrison. There''s so much he can do to help me. If I had chosen to face this alone, I would have been homeless. I don''t like being dependent, but right now it''s the only thing I have. The car stops at the Queen''s Dream, the best western restaurant. When I was still married, Callen said he''d take me here when he got promoted. That''s never gonna happen now. I walk to the restaurant without waiting for Harrison, because I feel pressured when I''m with him. As a result, I get stopped by a security guard. "I''m sorry, Madam. You have to wear a suit to eat here." Chapter 32 Chapter 32 All of a sudden, my face turns red. It''s the first time in my life that I''ve been so embarrassed. People keeping in and out of the restaurant, and they all look at me meaningfully. I wish I could disappear right now. I turn around to leave, but bump into Harrison who has just parked the car. He looks at me in confusion. "Why don''t you go in?" I really don''t want him to know the truth, so I say, "I''m not feeling well, and I don''t want a steak. Let''s go to another ce, shall we?" "I know a great restaurant, and you''re gonna love it..." Before I finish my words, Harrison passed me and walked to the security guard. His gaze continuously drifts towards me, making me too awkward to know what to do. ''Should I just leave or stay here?'' I don''t know what Harrison said to the security guard, but he then waves his hand to me. I walk to him reluctantly andin awkwardly, "You didn''t tell me we were eating here. I didn''t wear a suit." I''m wearing a white t-shirt, jeans shorts, and sneakers. The only problem is it doesn''t work in a fancy restaurant. "We can go in now." Harrison takes my hand and walks into the restaurant. I keep looking back, for fear that security guard would kick me out. We''re sitting by the window. The food here is expensive, but it hasn''t stopped its poprity. People have been looking at me since I got here. It must be because of my dress. As a thin-skinned person, I can''t stand the constant attention. Harrison''s reading the menu. I ask in a low voice, "Why don''t we go to another ce? I feel like I''m a clown." He doesn''t respond to me and continues to read the menu. "How about we eat here next time? I..." I''m full of anger. If the waiter hadn''t stood by my side, I would have said it loudly. "How would you like your steak cooked?" I subconsciously reply, "Well-done!" I''ve never actually had a steak, so I''ll just have it well-done. To my surprise, Harrisonughs after I said that. "Sorry, Madam. We only have rare, medium rare, medium and medium well. I rmend you medium well." What else could I say at this time? I nod like crazy, trying to forget how embarrassed I am. I wonder if Harrison took me here on purpose. Maybe he just wants to make fun of me for being raised in the barn. Why doesn''t this restaurant have well- done steak? N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "He is right," Harrison suddenly says, "There''s no well- done steak in a real western restaurant. Some chefs will kick out people who order it." "Really?" I''m surprised. "Get used to it. Every industry has its own set of rules." I stared at him until the waiter served us. I try not to speak when I''m eating. On the one hand, I have nothing to say. On the other hand, I don''t want to make a fool of myself again. I''ve been embarrassed enough for today. But this steak tastes really good. If only I hadn''t said well- done! Halfway through the meal, a beautiful womanes over to toast Harrison. She nces at me and I suspiciously pick up my wine. But the next, she''s talking to Harrison. I drink up my wine without saying anything. "I thought I mistook you for someone else. Aren''t you gonna introduce your date?" The woman asks in a sweet voice. "Don''t you already know she''s my date?" I look at the woman. She''s extremely charming and sexy, and she sounds like a siren. Compared to her, I am like an ugly duckling standing next to a white swan. The woman nods and turns around to greet me enthusiastically with a smile. "I''m Harrison''s friend. Is it the first time you''ve been here?" I nod. "Yes. Nice to meet you." "What''s your job?" She asks. "I''ve just been dismissed." It''s kind of disgraceful but I don''t like lying. She''s very surprised at my answer, and then gives a look of realization. "Harrison''s a generous man. Congrattions." With those words, she walks away in high heels. I sit in my seat, holding the knife and fork tightly with my hands and making a gant attempt to hide my tears. "Upset?" Harrison asks in a slow and unhurried tone. I raise my head to stare at him. Of course, I feel upset! He has no idea how hurtful those words are! Is it my fault to get fired? Why would that woman take it for granted that I was kept by him? I don''t want her so- called congrattions at all! "In a way, she''s right." How dare he say that?! I get furious. "So you''re saying I''m being kept..." I''m stunned. The knife and fork fall to the ground, making a noise. The waiteres over and gets me new ones. I thank him mechanically, but all I can think about is his words. Yes, I''m kept by Harrison. I have no ie. He paid my debts and my mother''s medical bills. I think back to the night I stood naked in front of him. If he hadn''t said no, I would have technically been his mistress. He has done everything a sugar daddy does except sleeping with me. Harrison''s just finished his steak and is elegantly wiping his mouth. He''s just as graceful and distant as when I first met him. After spending so much time with him, I forgot we were from different worlds. "Do you know why you were allowed in here?" He leans back in his chair and asks in a low voice. I answer with a wry smile, "Because you''re rich. You can ignore the rules." "Not only that," he says in a gentle voice, as if he has been amused. "I''m rich and powerful." Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Harrison''s words immediately silenced me. In my opinion, the rules are for everyone. As the saying goes, when in Rome, do as the Romans do. But he told me that rich and powerful people didn''t have to follow the rules. I''ve been a rule follower since I was a kid. In my eyes, marriage is also a rule. That''s why I''d never betray my husband. But what happened to me? My husband''s betrayal. "A lot of people break the rules where you can''t see them." Harrison says slowly. I shrug and look at him indifferently. "I don''t care. I just want to live a simple and peaceful life." "So Callen''s betrayal is a part of your so-called simple and peaceful life?" His words raise my head. I don''t know why he mentioned Callen again. It makes me feel like he''s invading my privacy. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Maybe it''s not a big deal to him, but it''s a scar on my heart. I put down the knife, calm myself down, and say, "There are many reasons for his betrayal. You''re not me, so please don''t judge my life." "You''re never gonna move on until you face it," he says slowly. "You could have called the police, but you chose to argue with Maisy. Does that make you feel better?" He''s right. Maisy lost, but I also hurt myself by exposing my miserable experience to the sun. If I had called the police as soon as I saw her, she wouldn''t have had a chance to smear me in front of my neighbors. I knew the consequences of arguing with her, but I did it anyway. Because I wanted her to be punished as a home wrecker. Harrison''s right, but I hate that he''s right. "How can you understand my feelings if you''re not me? Maisy deserves to be punished." "I don''t think I did anything wrong. If you were me, you''d gone farther than me!" After I said that, I suddenly want tough. Why would I tell him that? With the way he treats me, maybe he and Callen are the same. In a worse case, he may have a wife and I''m the other woman. Life really sucks. I can''t imagine how much worse it could be. I ask him directly, "Harrison, do you have a girlfriend or a wife?" "What do you think?" He wipes his mouth with a tissue, slightly raising the corner of his mouth. I sneer at the bottom of my heart. A man never gives a woman a clear answer. I wanted to ask more, but I didn''t. From the moment I took his ck card, I lost the chance to be his equal. I don''t regret it, but I really want to know why he''s been helping me for no reason. If I could go back in time, would I have done the same thing? Yes, because it''s the only way I can stay alive. After that, we didn''t say a word until we left. He drives me to mymunity. In order to avoid further talk, I open the car as soon as he parks the car. "Are you so afraid of me?" He suddenly asks. I close the door with a sigh. "My previous marriage has broken just because of the other woman. I never thought I''d be the other woman, and you gave me the chance." "Who told you that you''re the other woman?" There''s a hint of smile in his voice. After being stunned for a few seconds, I look at him. "I thought ''what do you think'' meant ''yes''." "Don''t get ahead of yourself, or you will never know the truth." I thought he would be angry, but he didn''t. His words sound meaningful. Actually, neither of us is wrong, because we think differently. "What on earth do you want to tell me? I don''t like word y. If you want me to do something, just tell me." I get to the point. Normally, he wouldn''te to me without a reason. Only fools believe that he came to me because Maisy was giving me a hard time. I''m not his girlfriend, am I? But I don''t know what his reason is. He doesn''t answer my question for a long time. Looking out of the window, I see little flying insects gather under the streetmp. My scalp tingles, so I quickly draw back my gaze and then happen to meet his eyes. He stretches out his hand to tuck my hair. For some reason, I look somewhere else to avoid his eyes. Suddenly, he says, "With or without Maisy, you''re not gonna be with Callen forever." "What do you mean?" I ask in a low voice. I''m annoyed. I want to cry and get angry, but I just can''t. He takes out the cigarette and lighter from his pocket. As he is about to light it, he tilts his head and asks, "May I?" "I''m allergic to cigarettes," I say. He throws the cigarette outside. I sigh helplessly. "In fact, you can put it back and smoke after I leave." "You''re a perfect wife, but in a way, you''re not as good as Maisy." ''What the hell? Why would hepare me to a home wrecker? Isn''t he humiliating me?'' Amused, I look at him and ask, "Which way? Are you telling me all men like women with good families because they can be more helpful? And ordinary women are meant to be abandoned?" "What does a man want? Money, power, and a dead wife." As I speak, I slowly calm myself down. Harrison doesn''t interrupt me, so I believe he agrees with me. We really aren''t from the same world because every conversation we have ends badly. I am ready to leave so I open the door again, but his voice sounds. "They set you up and made you kill your seven-month-old child. Don''t you ever wonder why you lost?" Chapter 34 Chapter 34 I do, but what''s the point? My marriage died with my child. The position of general manager requires contacts, ability, and financial resources, but Callen doesn''t have any of them. When they made me kill my child and sign the divorce paper, Callen said Maisy could help him with his career. Then his career did get better, and he was promoted to a general manager. You have to resign to fate, or reality''s gonna kick your ass. "I lost because I married a jerk who brought a son- preferring mother- in-w and a shameless mistress into my life!" I sneer. If he just wanted to see me angry and desperate, he seeded. I thought he would ridicule me, but he says lightly, "You lost because you didn''t stand on your own and grow up. You were so attached to your ex-husband that you lost everything when he left you. You still don''t get it." "Don''t lecture me. My mother- in-w didn''t want my child because she thought it was a girl, and at the same time Maisy showed up. That''s why my family was ruined." Harrison lightly shakes his head. "You still don''t understand? Your family would be ruined even without Maisy. You and Callen aren''t from the same world and you two are not right for each other." Even though my marriage was ruined, I couldn''t ept his judgment of it! "The same world? Am I not on the same as him? We may have had our problems, but Maisy was the main reason we got divorced!" I roar in tears. For a second, I suspect that Harrison is God''s punishment for not living my life well. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ''He was my savior at the beginning, but why did he suddenly be like this?'' As I think about it, my eyes filled with tears. Harrison gently takes me into his arms and pats me on the back. I hate him for ying me so close to the vest. Can''t he just leave me alone? Why does he have to bring up my sad past over and over? I can only lie in his arms like a kitten, whimpering. I can''t say no to him because he''s the man who gives me all the help I need. How ironic and pathetic it is! He stays calm. "I promised to help you, but I hope I could see you grow." "Callen and Maisy seem to be doing well, but only they know if it''s true. The point is, you must live better than them. Don''t you ever want them to envy you?" I slowly stop crying and sit down. "Harrison, I appreciate your help and certainly will repay you. But you haven''t walked in my shoes, so please do not tell me how to live. I have my own principles and methods of doing things." "But your principles and methods put your mother in the hospital." His voice is calm, but makes me explode. "Who are you to judge my life? I went to Callen and Maisy, but they just ignored me! I''m not you. I don''t have a bank card that solves everything!" Like an angry cat, I re at him with hatred. But he stays expressionless, as if he were looking at a stranger. Harrison has never interfered with my private life before. I don''t know what''s gotten into him today, but I hate it when he talks to me like that. I open the door and say, "I''m tired. Goodbye, Mr. Stewart!" Regardless of his reaction, I get out of the car and walk directly to themunity. He turns on the lights as before until I enter my house. He acted as if nothing had happened, but I''m already broken inside. After a shower, I lie on my bed. I look at the ceiling, unable to fall asleep at all. My mind''s filled with what Harrison said and tears flow down my cheeks. The man who helped me so many times has opened my wounds cruelly. I can''t even describe how sad I am now. At this moment, I would rather he helped me with some purpose. In that case, I''d be equal to him. Just as I am falling asleep, the text message suddenly wakes me up. When I find it''s an interview text, I''m totally awake. I''ve been sending out a lot of resumes online, but nothing''se back. Thepany that''s texting me right now has the best benefits. The point is, it''s an educational institution and I have relevant work experience. This message''s like a piece of driftwood pulling me out of the deep sea. I''m already picturing my sessful interview. If I economize, I can pay off my debts in a few years or more. As long as I don''t owe Harrison any more money, I won''t have to worry about what he says. I feel like I''m full of hope. Early the next morning, I put on my best dress and light makeup for the interview. When I arrive at thepany, I see several people who are also here for an interview. They look young and energetic. All of a sudden, I''m a little depressed, because mostpanies prefer younger women. I''m thest interviewee. When I give my resumes to the interviewers, I find one of the interviewers is Sean Fletcher, my ssmate from high school! Obviously, he recognized me, too. He gives me a gesture of silence, indicating that I should not speak. Right, it''s not a good time to say hello to someone you know. As soon as I walk out of the room after the interview, I hear someone calling my name. I turn around and see Sean. "Chelsea, I''m very happy to be your colleague." Chapter 35 Chapter 35 I subconsciously take a step back and nod with a smile. "Sean, I didn''t expect you to be here." "I joined thispany when I just graduated from college. This job is my major, and it pays well. I was in personnel the other day, and I saw your resume, so I sent you that interview text." Sean says with a smile. No wonder it took me nearly a week to get a response. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have the chance to attend the interviewee. He seems to notice my depression and asks in a low voice, "Are you not feeling well?" "No, I''m fine." I quickly wave my hand and force a smile. "I just want to thank you for giving me this chance." Lionessshack Group is the most famous educational institution in the country, which only epts the best employees. I had the opportunity to work here when I graduated, but Callen didn''t want me to be tied up with work. I missed thispany because I was infatuated with love. Sean shrugs indifferently, stretches out his hand and smiles at me. "Wee, my new colleague." I stared at him for a long time. My mood went from disbelief to happiness. In the end, I shake hands with him and keep thanking him. Sean takes me to the personnel department. The HR tells me to start work on Monday. It''s Wednesday today, so I''ve got about a week. I couldn''t calm down until I was on the subway. There''s finally a light in my dark life, and I''m just so happy. As soon as I get home, I start rummaging through my closet. I want to wear something appropriate to impress my colleagues on my first day of work, but I can''t find anything satisfying. "These are from a few years ago. Some of them even smell musty," I mutter to myself as I smell my clothes. I haven''t bought fancy clothes since the divorce. My ie forced me to spend the least money on clothes, because I still had to take care of my mom. At this moment, I see a dress. I wore it to Harrison that night, and I took it off in front of him... I shake my head hard with a hot face. Then, I throw it aside. My phone on the table keeps vibrating. I pick it up. "Hello?" "You went to an interview today?" Harrison''s voicees from the other end. The shirt in my hand fell to the ground. Instead of picking it up, I sit on the bed. "Yes, and I''ll start work on Monday." I don''t know why I told him that. Maybe just to prove to him that I''m not a loser. At least I have a job now. "Congrattions." He chuckles.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. That''s it? I feel a little ufortable. "Why are you so well-informed? Harrison, you are not monitoring me, are you?" "Of course I''m not. I''m just checking in on your day-to-day," he answers. "You''re just putting a nice spin on monitoring." ''What a cheeky monkey! If he was not monitoring me, how would he know all about me?'' An idea shes across my mind. ''Did he install cameras and bugs in my house?'' With this idea, I hold the phone and search the room for cameras. "Why is it so noisy over there?" he asks. Annoyed, I say, "I have good reason to suspect you''ve done something I don''t know about. Like installing cameras in my house or having me followed." "Am I that bad inside of you?" His voice gets cold. His words stop me from what I was doing. If he could see me now, he''d know how embarrassed I am. But what he says next saves me from embarrassment. "Go downstairs. I''ll take you to the hospital. Your mom woke up." The phone is hung up. Without a second''s dy, I immediately rush downstairs. When I get downstairs, I see Harrison''s car. I get on the car and ask, "Why didn''t the hospital call me?" "Your phone has been muted." He sneers. I had my phone on silent for the morning interview. And then I got so excited about the job that I forgot to change the mode. I push open the door of the ward and see my mother sitting there. She¡¯sbing her hair slowly. She hates messy hair because she thinks it makes her look bad. I never had long hair when I was a kid. "Why aren''t youing in?" Her voice brings me back from my thoughts. I kneel down in front of her and weep in her arms. Like what I did when I was a kid and mocked for not having a father. As time went by, everything changed slowly. When I''m telling my mom the whole story of my divorce, she keeps expressionless. "Mom, I didn''t tell you before because I didn''t want you to worry. You know what? I''m living a good life now." "I''m not angry that you didn''t tell me, but that I didn''tfort you when you were having a hard time. Callen is a jerk! He promised to take care of you! I shouldn''t have believed him!" My mom gets so angry that she''s about to faint. I quickly sit on the edge of the bed andfort her. "It doesn''t matter. We''re fine now. That''s enough." We hug each other with tears, as if we''re going to cry out of the grievance in our hearts. After a long time, my mom sees Harrison standing at the door and asks, "Who is he?" Chapter 36 Chapter 36 I was so excited that I forgot Harrison was still here. But now, I don''t know how to answer my mom''s question. Without getting my response, she asks Harrison directly. Harrison strides over. I get nervous and quickly get up to stand in front of him. I try to exin, "He''s my colleague and he drove me here." I can feel Harrison''s gaze, but I can''t tell my mother he''s my sugar daddy, can I? My mom might pass out again if I said that. While my mom is observing him, I turn around to make a pleading gesture to him. But he just ignores me. The doctores over and tells me about my mom''s condition in detail. She woke upst night and can be discharged now. I try my best to get Harrison out of here, but my mom says, "Doesn''t your colleague have a car? He can take us home, right?" My dear Lord! Didn''t my mom hate to bother others? My mom and I sit together in the back. During this period, she keeps asking Harrison questions, like a paparazzi. Finally, we arrive home. My mom wants Harrison to stay for dinner, but I quickly say, "He is very, very busy and he still needs to work. He can''t eat with us. Harrison, am I right?" "Yes. Aunt, I''lle visit you when I''m free," he says. I walk him to the elevator and express my deep gratitude for what happened today. But he keeps a poker face. "Be careful on the way. Bye," I say. He doesn''t want to talk to me, so I''ll just go back. "Monitoring and tracking is illegal. I''m amazed by your imagination." Harrison looks at me with a cold smile. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "I''m sorry, I was wrong. But you called me just as I got a job. It''s weird." To tell the truth, I don''t think I was wrong. I was making reasonable suspicion, wasn''t I? He narrows his eyes, purses his lips and looks me up and down. I cross my arms around my chest and look at him vigntly. "What do you want?" "Nothing. I''m not interested in you, whether you''re naked or not." He raises his eyebrow. Hearing this, I get angry. So what if he has helped me? He''s now humiliating me, isn''t he? "Back to you! By they way, why don''t you have a girlfriend? Were you dumped?" The next second, I see his dark face, which makes me very excited. "Say it again." He takes a step forward. I step back, but don''t want to give in. Raising my head, I say, "I think I''ve already made myself clear." He sneers and circles his arms around my waist. When I''m just about to struggle, he puts me into his arms tightly. "Have you forgotten how I turned you onst time?" Then, his hot lips cover mine. I open my eyes wide and look at him with disbelief. Why are we kissing now? It''s not our first kiss, but it makes me feel bad. I put my hands on his chest and want to push him away, but he directly pushes me against the wall. I didn''t feel any pain, because his hand was between me and the wall. This man is really confusing. On the one hand, he insults me, and on the other hand, he protects me at a time like this. "Harrison, what do you really want?" I growl in a low voice. He replies with a smile, "Expose your lie." He kisses me again and stops me from struggling by putting my hands behind my back. I don''t like it because it makes me feel like I''m being forced. He slowly lets my lips go, and then I feel something in my ear. My heart''s beating fast, and I can''t help but giving up struggling. "Stop... Someone''s gonna... see us." I can''t even put a sentence together. He whispers in my ear, "So what? Are you afraid?" His breathes into my ear, making me feel warm and itchy. My heart melts, and I have no strength left to refuse him. I even forget about our fighting before. A sharp pain awakens me. I push him away with all my strength and touch my neck. After confirming it isn''t bleeding, I ask him, "Are you crazy?!" At this moment, the elevator door opens. There''s no one inside. He strides in while looks into my eyes. "Chelsea, you''d better not offend me before I get tired of you." This is thest thing he says to me, and then the elevator door ispletely closed. When I get back, my mother''s asleep. I breathe a sigh of relief. If she saw me like this, I''d have no idea how to exin. In the bathroom, I look at myself in the mirror. My hair is messy, and my cor is open. There are obvious kiss marks on my neck. I burst into tears instantly. Since when am I not who I used to be? Do I have to wait for him to get bored before I leave him? This desperate thought makes me feel that the rest of my life is dark. He''s covering all my lights like a shadow... I covered those kiss marks with foundation. Thank God I don''t have to go to work tomorrow, or my colleagues might think I''m a slut. I don''t want to spend Harrison''s money. I just want to work hard to pay off my debts. This morning my mother asked me about her medical bills, and I said I borrowed money from a friend. Mom didn''t mention that she vouched for anyone, nor did I. I don''t want anything to happen to her again. Besides, I can''t tell her what''s my rtionship with Harrison now. On Monday, I go to to thepany. I thought I was gonna be ufortable at work, but I was wrong. Most of my colleagues are women, and we get along very well. Sean is really nice. Hees to me and asks if I need his help. I''m gonna take a bus after work, but a car pulls up in front of me. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Sean rolls down the window and signals me to get into his car. I''m a bit hesitant. He smiles and says, "Come on, I''m not gonna eat you." It makes me unable to say no. "Thank you. I was gonna take the bus." I sit on the passenger seat. He turns the steering wheel and says, "I''ve been waiting here for a long time." "It''s your first day, so I want to know how it is." Hearing this, Iugh at myself. Harrison is right. I always overreact when someone''s just being nice to me. I think for a moment and say, "It''s pretty good. I''m d I didn''t throw all my college stuff out the window." "I know. After all, you''ve been out work for a long time." I was gonna exin that I was fired a little while ago, but I didn''t. We''re ssmates, but we''re not friends. "Yeah, I like working. It gives me motivation and passion," I say with relief. The car stops at a red light. Suddenly, he raises his hand to me. I shy away from his hand like a startled rabbit. He chuckles. "You''ve got a lock of hair in your ear." "Oh oh oh, okay." I speak as I fix my hair. Later, Sean puts his hand on my thigh. If he weren''t my ssmate, I would have pped him in the face. He apologizes that he thought it was his friend sitting next to him. It gives me the creeps. "Why not your wife?" I ask tentatively. He bes depressed and shakes his head helplessly. "You may think I''m a bad guy. We''re experiencing the seven year itch." "Well, many people have been there." I smile awkwardly and feel it is a bad topic. Later he told me about problems in his marriage, such as his wife not caring about him and not cooperating with him in bed. I choose to shut up. He drops me off at themunity and leaves. In fact, he kind of let me down. I remember when he was a simple boy in high school, but now he''s a man whoins about his wife in front of an outsider. Has Callen ever done anything like that? Maybe. "Can''t bear to part with him??" Just when I''m walking home, a voice startles me. Fortunately, he covers my mouth in time, or I would have screamed. I pull his hand down, turn around and say helplessly, "Not at this hour, okay? You really scared me." "You looked reluctant to be apart from him," Harrison says. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ''What''s wrong with him? Why did he ask that? I don''t even know where he got that idea.'' He''s like a dad against puppy love, but I''m an adult and he''s not my dad. With a straight face, I ask, "What? Does that matter to you? You fall in love with me?" "Remember, you belong to me." He says calmly and then turns around. I don''t want to draw any attention, so I keep my voice down. "I belong to myself. I''ll pay you back sooner orter..." He suddenly pinches my mouth with one hand, making me unable to say anything. Maybe I''m being a little naive. Ever since he refused me that night, I''ve always thought he''s a gentleman who won''t make me have sex with him. However, I seem to be wrong. Maybe he turned me down just because he didn''t know me enough. As he gets to know me better, he may change his mind. The point is, I''m totally wrong. "You want to give me back my money and draw the line?" He smiles. "I think there''s something you''re not seeing clearly. As a businessman, I don''t do things that aren''t good for me." "I haven''t gotten anything in return for helping you, and you think I''m gonna let you go?" After that, he lets go of my face, as if nothing has happened. He''s still as calm as ever. I gasp and put one hand on my chest, trying to calm down. He just looks at me like a bystander, causing me to doubt if what happened just now is true. "I don''t want to live like this. I''m tired of being controlled." I sob. He seems to have heard a joke. "Remember, only I can decide when the game is over." "Can I stop ying this game?" I look up and ask him. It''s already night, so I can''t see his expression, nor do I know what he is thinking. "Chelsea, it''s toote." He approaches me to step by step. His left face is against my right face, and he says slowly in my ear, "And stay away from Sean. He''s a bad guy." I lie on the bed with his words echoing in my mind. I know Sean is a bad guy, or he wouldn''t have made a pass at me in the car. But Harrison''s warning kind of pisses me off. Does he think I''ll be taken in by Sean? I''m very sure Harrison is not gonna let me go now. He told me two things: I''m his and I still have to do as he says even if I pays him back. I thought he''de back for me, but he didn''t show up for more than half a month. I don''t know if I''m happy about this. But rumors began to circte about me and Sean. My colleagues didn''t mention this to my face, so I just pretended I didn''t know. I take the bus straight home after work so Sean won''t have a chance to give me a ride. I always feel someone following me on my way home. But every time I look back, I see nothing unusual. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 As long as Harrison''s not stalking me, I''m relieved. I really don''t want him to show up and say a bunch of mean things. What''s worse, I can barley retort because he''s my boss. Or maybe no one''s following me at all. The best thing about this job is the holidays. During the weekends, I can go out with my mother to rx. Her illness made me realize thatpany is more important than money. Sometimes, she would ask me about Harrison, but I never gave her a straight answer. "Harrison is young and promising. It''ll be great if you two are together," says her wistfully. I almost choke on my tea. "Mom! He''s just my friend. Don''t speak nonsense! You''re gonna scare him off." "Save it. I''m what I''m doing." Mom rolls her eyes. "You''re not young anymore. It''s time for you to get a boyfriend." I sigh. Do all middle-aged women like to talk about it? My middle-aged female neighbors often ask me if I have a boyfriend. I''m really confused. I''m living well now. What makes them think I desperately need a boyfriend? To shut my mom up, I quickly take my purse and walk to the door. "Mom, I have an appointment with Sienna. Bye." I''m not lying, but I''m half an hour ahead of schedule. Sitting on the chair and listening to the soothing piano music, I''m rxed physically and mentally. "Wow, why are you so early? It''s rare." Siennaes to me and asks with surprise. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. I watch her sitting opposite me. "Have you been busytely? Last time you went to see my mom, you didn''t even eat at my house." "Yes. I have to go to an eventter." Sienna''s different from me. She''s a strong woman who focuses on her career. I admire her, but I am not jealous. Everyone has a different path in life. When Sienna is in the bathroom, my phone rings. It''s from Harrison. He wants me to go to his vi now. I instantly freak out. I tell Sienna that I need to leave now, she frowns but doesn''t stop me. "I''m kind of busy today, can you..." "You still have half an hour. If you''rete, I''ll punish you." Harrison''s tone is unquestionable. There''s no need for me to say anything more. I have no choice but to take a taxi to his ce. I tried to find an excuse to turn him down, but he didn''t give me the chance. Maybe he knew I didn''t want to go to his ce. My courage''spletely gone. I''m afraid to stay with Harrison, because I can''t afford to offend him. I almost regret turning to him. Why didn''t I call the police at that time? But what''s done is done. Now, I''m standing at his door, not daring to ring the bell. The phone in my pocket rings. I pick it up. "I''m already at the door." "I know. You''ve been standing there forever. Why don''t youe in?" Harrison asks. I didn''t expect him to know that, so I''m lost for words. "The door is open." After that, he hangs up the phone. For a second, I want to turn around and leave directly. I can withdraw arge sum of money from his card and start my life again in a ce where no one will ever find me. Unfortunately, I''m not that bold. After hesitating for a long time, I open the door and go in. "Ah!" When I enter and see the man in front of me, I can''t help screaming. Harrison is standing a few meters away from me, looking at me expressionlessly. He looks at his watch and say, "You''re 18 minuteste." "It took me forever to get a cab, and there was a lot of traffic." I start lying. I know lying is bad, but I don''t know what else to do. He slowly walks towards me. My experience tells me that as long as this guy is walking towards me, nothing good is gonna happen. I stand on the spot, and my brain is in a mess. While I''m trying to figure out how to stop him, I get pinned against the wall. The pain of hitting the wall instantly sobers me up. Subconsciously, I cover my mouth with my hand. "Harrison, what do you want?" "I thought you already knew." With me thinking about what he meant, he pulls my hand away and kisses me on the lips. The previous experiences tell me he won''t end up doing anything to me, so I don''t resist. He seems to have been drinking, and he''s a little edgy. After kissing, he suddenly straightens up and looks straight at me. Then I notice my shoulders are bare. I''m not an ignorant girl and I know what a man looks like when he wants sex. At this time, he looks at me as if he wanted to eat me. Swallowing my saliva, I say uneasily, "You''re drunk now. We''ll talk about it tomorrow." He picks me up by my waist and throws me on a big bed. Then he takes off his shirt and presses me under him. I''m actually surprisingly calm at the moment. When people get cancer, they worry uneasily about death. But they are particrly calm when death actuallyes. "Do you know what I''m gonna do?" He asks softly and touches my hair with his hand. I don''t know how should I answer him. I pretend not to understand and look at him silently. By definition, he lost out on this deal. He g??? me a ck card, but what did he get? a divorce woman. I feel sorry for him and myself. He lowers his head and kisses me again. This kiss is deeper that the one just now and he starts to touch me. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Compared to my heart, my body gives him a more honest response. He''s very satisfied with my reaction because he bes slow and gentle. He seems to know my sensitivities better than I do. I shouldn''t be thinking about Callen right now, but Harrison is so much better than him. The point is, I''m notpletely naked right now. My clothes are a little messy, but they''re still on me. He gasps for breath, and I''ve been possessed by lust. He hasn''t prated me yet, but he''s gotten me out of control. "We don''t have time today." He holds his forehead against mine, trying to calm himself down. I look at him and can not say a word. I just feel tearsing out of the corners of my eyes. He kisses them in silence. Two hourster, Harrison and I are in front of a hotel. He opens the car door for me, and I take his arm. On the way in, he says in a voice that only the two of us can hear, "Next time, there''ll be no interruptions." "Stop it." Wearing high heels, I almost sprain my ankle. I didn''t realize that borderline sex was just my punishment. He had decided to bring me here before. If I had known this, I would have arrived at his ce earlier. One minute we''re making out, the next we''re in a meeting! It''s a meeting, but it looks like a party with much less people. Every man has a woman with him, and women who look to be in their 30s or 40s have young men with them. It''s interesting but not weird. After all, it''s not surprising what happens in the world of the rich. As if sensing that I''m looking elsewhere, Harrison says in a low voice, "Enough. They''re not with their spouse." "What do you mean?" I am confused. He nces at me. "What we have can happen to anyone." "I''m with you because you helped me. Not everyone is like me. What if they''e really in love?" I just can''t stand the way this guy is so sure of everything. Just as we are talking, the woman I saw just now walks towards us. She looks at me up and down and asks Harrison, "Is this your new girlfriend? The one you took to the banquet?" "Yes." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The woman snorts and pulls the man beside her. "It''s all over the news about you two. I thought you''d be bored soon. It''s like me and my date might not even know each other after a few days." "She''s fine." Harrison is expressionless. They are talking about me, but this woman didn''t say a word to me from beginning to end. I smile to her but she just ignores me. I guess the problem with rich people is arrogance. When she is gone, I speak, "Look at her. I took the initiative to smile at her, but she didn''t respond at all." "She''s not who you are, so she doesn''t feel the need to say hello." "She''s just richer than me. But since she''s here, why does she still have to be so arrogant?" I''m extremely dissatisfied. Harrison''s saying that this woman ignored me because of my low status. It''s really hurtful! He says lightly, "People with money and power don''t care about other people." That hit me right in the head. Yeah, why can''t I remember that? I be listless. Harrison''s attending the meeting and I was left alone in the hall. Before he left, he told me to stay put. I didn''t take his warning to heart. I''m nearly 30 years old and I''m sure I won''t get lost. What''s more, I''m not a troublemaker. An hourter, the meeting is still not over. The buffet filled me up, and now I just want to lie in bed at home. I have no idea why Harrison brought me here. Is it because he needs a date? But there''re plenty of women who want to be his date, right? Maybe he just didn''t bother to call another woman. I scratch my neck and suddenly think of something. The next, I jump up from the couch, which startles everyone around me. Then, I run into the bathroom with an apologetic smile. Seeing the hickeys on my neck in the mirror, I''m totally freaking out. No wonder that woman kept sizing me up. I thought she was curious about me, but she was just looking at the hickeys! Harrison''s a monster! Is he addicted to giving me hickeys? Doesn''t he know I still need to work tomorrow? I''m really anxious and scratch my neck from time to time. After a while, I find the hickeys get bigger after I scratched them. My constitution makes it easy for my body to leave marks. Now, those bigger hickeys are like an allergic flush. I''m quite satisfied with it. After checking it in the mirror several times, I leave the bathroom. On my way back, I have an idea of how I was going to talk to Harrisonter. I have to stop him from doing it again. These hickeys he left have affected my work and social life! "Baby, you''re finally out." Someone suddenly hugs me from behind. I scream and struggle to break free, but this man is so strong. In the end, I lower my head and bite his hand hard. He can''t stand the pain and finally lets go of me. My mouth smells like blood. "Son of a b*tch!" The man is the date of the woman Harrison had been talking to. Looks like that woman doesn''t have the best taste. "B*tch, how dare you bite me?" The man looks at his hand and angrily scolds me. Then he says, "Stop acting. Shouldn''t you be ttered that I want to bang you?" Chapter 40 Chapter 40 He''s tall and strong. After that, he raises his hand and ps me. I''ve been getting pped a lottely. Do I really look like a pushover? I wipe off the blood at the corner of my mouth and sneer. "So you would be honored to be raped? Shame on you, sucker!" "What did you say?!" He roars angrily. Our quarrel may soon attract attention. There''ll be a lot of people watching, maybe even gossiping about us. But I don''t care. I just want to make a big deal out of it and see what happens! "I think you heard me." I chuckle and take a step forward. "But the suckers might not even wee you." "You!" The man points at me, without knowing how to retort. I push his finger down, look at him with a smile and then suddenly p him on the face. I used all my strength. His first reaction must be covering the pped side of his face, so I immediately p him again on the other side. Then, I quickly step back to prevent him from attacking me. Even my palm hurts like hell. Looking at his swollen cheeks, I finally feel good. This a*shole doesn''t even deserve a p*nis! He covers his face with both hands and exims in disbelief, "My face! How dare you p my face? Do you know how much Natasha likes my face?" "She''ll thank me for giving her a reason to dump you." Natasha should be the woman who brought him here. She''s arrogant and impolite. Well, she''s a good match for the man who tried to rape me. "Go to hell, b*tch!" As he says that, he rushes towards me with the expression of a murder. I was gonna run, but I stop when I see someone. Then, a woman''s voice rings out. "What are you doing?" "Darling, this woman tried to seduce me. I refused her but she pped me! Look at my face. It really hurts." The man turns into Natasha''s embrace. This is really hrious. I''ve never thought that a man could be so cheap. At this time, Harrison, who''s behind Natasha, finally walks over. His pace is steady and unhurried. His face remains calm, and the way he looks at me doesn''t change in the slightest. The moment I see him, I feel wronged. Even that sucker has a backer, but what about me? Is Harrison my backer? Natasha consoles the man who is in her arms. She looks sideways at Harrison and then res at me. "Stay out of this." Although she''s looking at me, she''s talking to Harrison. After that, she pushes her man away and walks toward me step by step. Standing in front of me, she says with disdain, "B*itch, how dare you seduce my man!" "Can you see what''s going on before you jump to any conclusions?" I ask calmly. She nces at me and sneers. "You''re nothingpared to me. Are you saying my man tried to seduce You?" As soon as she finishes her words, I see clearly that her man shakes a little. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It''s obvious that Natasha looks down upon me. She thinks I''m a worthless ugly duckling. Too bad I don''t even bother arguing with her about it. "When I came out of the bathroom, he suddenly hugged me from behind. Then, I bit his hand. If you don''t believe me, go check his hand." I stay expressionless as if I''m talking about something insignificant to me. Hearing this, Natasha''s obviously stunned. Her man hurriedly walks to her side and refutes, "It''s not like this. She bit me because I refused her seduction. Honey, believe me!" He even begins to swear. Natasha thinks for a while and then looks at me again. "Who do you think you are? You expect me to believe my man chose you over me? You think too highly of yourself." "He''s not making a choice. He''s just cheating on you." I speak in neither a humble nor pushy way. My attitude annoys Natasha. She raises her hand and wants to p me. If she seeds, perhaps everyone will believe that I have shamelessly seduced her man. I think of what Jonah said about me behind my back, and Maisy''s usation against me. Why does everyone think I like to seduce men? Just because I''m poor doesn''t mean I have no dignity. In the old days, I would have let it go. But now I don''t want to be bullied anymore! "How dare you?!" Natasha exims after I grabbed her hand. I shrug with a smile. "I''m not fighting back. It''s a self-defense." "Who are you to stand here? Get out of here right now!" Natasha seems to have beenpletely irritated. I put down her hand and step back, for fear she would go insane. The man beside her continues to say, "Darling, this woman has a way of turning things upside down. That''s what she just did to me!" "Harrison, do something! Or I''ll call the security guards to drive her away." Natasha is so angry that she shouts to Harrison who''s not far away. When I hear his name, my spirits, which has just been high, immediately begins to droop. After all, Harrison''s my boss. Maybe in his heart, he chose to trust that man, too. No matter how people nder me, I can refute. But what if Harrison is one of them? My heart sinks when I hear his footsteps. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Harrison walks to me calmly. When our eyes meet, I suddenly feel guilty, because I always get him in trouble. I lower my head, not daring to look at him. Natasha''s eagerly waiting for Harrison''s decision. A lot of women are gathering around her. Harrison, who stays calm, doesn''t ask me what has happened. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. At the bottom of my heart, I feel an unprecedented sorrow. As Harrison has said, power and money can make people ignore the rules, let alone the facts. "Harrison, say something. How are we gonna fix this today?Your woman seduced my man while we were discussing business. I can''t just let it go." Natasha sounds like she really likes that man. After that, she looks at me and says, "I heard she was a slut at thest banquet. Mr. Stewart, I don''t think this woman is worth giving up your business with me." I feel ufortable to hear this. A slut? I want to refute, but someone holds my shoulder. I''m stunned. Raising my head, I look at Harrison, who''s smiling at me as if he''s trying to appease my anger. "Are you denying my charisma, Natasha? Do you think your man is better than me?" Harrison asks with a smile. There''s a hint ofughter in his voice, making it impossible for others get mad at him. The truth finallyes out after Harrison made a few phone calls. Natasha''s man has no idea there are cameras in the hallway outside the bathroom. When we get the surveince footage, he finally shuts up. Natasha didn''t apologize for wronging me. Instead, she gave me a meaningful look before she leaves. I don''t want to know what she means, nor do I want to see her again. On the way back, I look at Harrison''s side face. He''s taking me home just like the night we met, and I''m just as enamored with his handsome face as I was that time. He chuckles and brings me back from my memory. I hurriedly look away from his face and change the subject. "I won''t thank you for today. That''s what you should do." "Oh?" he asks, "You knew that I would help you?" I shake my head. "To be honest, I thought you might sacrifice me when you came to me. After all, I could have cost you your business with Natasha." "Compared to your business, I''m worthless, aren''t I?" As hurtful as that sounds, I''d rather I said it than him. No one can understand how I feel. I''m not on equal footing with him and I have to listen to him. I''ve had trouble at both banquets. What about next time? It''s only a matter of time before I go mad with all this trouble. Recently, I have wondered more than once whether meeting him at the most desperate time was my good fortune or the beginning of another tragedy. Harrison says while driving, "I''m not gonna lose my business unless you were lying." "What if I was lying?" I ask in another way. He thinks for a moment and says, "Then you wouldn''t be sitting here right now but receiving Natasha''s punishment." For some reason, I feel a chill run down my spine. Why can he still be so calm? I want to thank myself fro being honest from beginning to end. I''m d to be a man of principle after all I''ve been through. What happened tonight is not really a big deal. I''ve been feeling a lot of whispering at worktely. Every time I try to ask my colleagues, they walk away without a word. At noon, I bring it up while having lunch with Sean. "I think there''s been a misunderstanding, so we''d better keep our distance." "Don''t do that. We''re friends. Why do you have to care about others?" Sean disagrees. "I got the offer because of you. I don''t want to be gossiped." I insist. Actually, I''d rather not have anything to do with Sean. He''s no longer the same guy he was in high school. Social experience may have changed him, but I don''t like this kind of change. At my insistence, he agreed not to have lunch with me any more. At tea time, I identally spilled juice on my shirt while eating fruit. There''s a bathroom next to the tea room. I go in to get the stain out of my shirt because it is so obvious. "Did you see that? Chelsea has a special rtionship with Sean." I stop. I already knew that everyone was talking about me and Sean, but this is the first time I have heard this. "Hell yeah! Look at how nice Sean is to her. I bet they''re in a rtionship." "But I heard they were ssmates. Maybe he''s just being nice to his ssmate." "You''re too naive. The words ''Affair'' and ''ssmate'' alwayse together." "I feel sorry for Sean''s wife. She''s going intobor. If she finds out about this, she''ll probably get a divorce." I''m not in the mood to continue listening. I just want to tell them immediately that Sean and I are just ssmates. We didn''t do anything wrong. But just as I''m about to do it, I change my mind. There''s no point in exining. I might as well stay away from Sean and let the rumor mill grind to a halt. I hate cheating, so I''m never gonna be the other woman. When I''m thinking about this, Harrison''s facees to my mind. What if he makes me the other woman? When I get off work, I see Sean''s car not far away. I turn a blind eye to it and want to leave, but he stops me. "I''ve been waiting for you. Didn''t you see me?" He says with a grievance. I nod. "Yes, but I think we should keep a distance." He didn''t seem to see thating. "Chelsea, we are all adults, so don''t be so impulsive. Let''s have a good talk." After thinking for a while, I get into his car. It''s the best way to stop this matter from getting worse. But I didn''t notice the smile at the corner of his mouth. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 "Today, I heard people talking about us in the tea room. I think you should know it." I tell Sean about what happened in the tea room. I''m just saying that to keep him away from me. I don''t want to make things more embarrassing. And I do have been getting a little too close to himtely. Everything would be fine if he was not married. But now, I almost be a home wrecker in people''s eyes. I never realized I could be that charming. Every time I get close to a guy, people think I''m hitting on him. That''s ridiculous. I''m not Marilyn Monroe, am I? Sean doesn''t say anything. I acquiesce that he agreed with me, so I feel relieved. I don''t want to be his enemy, not do I want to ruin his family. "Goodbye." The car stops at mymunity. I''m gonna open the door and get out. However, I fail. Looks like he''s locked the door. "Sean, open the door." "I want to have a good talk with you." His voice is calm. I sit up straight and look ahead calmly. "I think I''ve made myself clear. Your wife is pregnant, so you should spend more time with her. How sad she''d be if she knew the rumors about us?" "She won''t! I won''t let her know that!" Sean retorts excitedly. My heart sinks. Harrison''s words sh across my mind: Stay away from Sean. He grabbed my hand before I respond. "Chelsea, I''ve liked you since school. I was too young so I didn''t tell you. After all these years, I thought I''d forgotten you, but the moment I saw your resume, I knew I hadn''t." "When I knew you were married, I went to a bar and got drunk, regretting not telling you how I felt. But now you''re single! This is my second chance from God!" "So?" There are no ups and downs in my heart. He puts my hand in his chest. I hate it but I can''t pull back my hand. If he weren''t my ssmate, I would have beaten him up! Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He looks at me with disgusting eyes. "Chelsea, I''ll do anything if you agree to be with me." "What about your wife?" "Please don''t mention that woman. I married her because she used to be beautiful and capable, but she became a different person after we got married. She stopped wearing makeup and working right after she got pregnant. Doesn''t she know how hard it is to raise a family alone?" Heins with a disgusted expression. His words remind me of my marriage. I stopped wearing makeup after marrying Callen and cooked for him every day after work. Then I got pregnant and resigned at his request. What happened next were inducedbor and divorce. Sean''s just like Callen. Perhaps my eyes scare him. He tentatively asks, "Chelsea, just tell me if you want anything." "My ex-husband is the same as you. I wonder how he lied to another woman." I chuckle. Sean can''t stay calm any more. He tightly hugs me and ignores my struggle."Chelsea, I like you. It''s okay if you don''t want to be with me. Let''s be friends andfort each other, okay?" I don''t struggle or answer this question. He slowly lets go of me and asks, "You agreed?" "Keep dreaming." I look up and say. He''s probably frightened by my eyes. After a while, he says with a tough attitude, "Don''t forget I gave you this job. Isn''t it enough? What did I do wrong?" "You''re wrong because you cheated on your wife, b*stard!" I sneer. "If you want, you can ask my boss to fire me. I''m not afraid of anything." "Just you wait!" Ignoring his threat, I snap. "Open the door!" I''ve already made up my mind. If he doesn''t open the door, I''ll call the police or p the door to draw attention. But he''s quite clever. He quickly opens the door and I get out of the car without hesitation. At the moment when I get off, I look at him with disappointment. "You''ve changed a lot." After that, I close the door and turn to leave. He drives away. At this moment, I have mixed feelings. Does growing up mean that we are no longer kind and simple? I lost my appetite because of it. My mother keeps asking me what happened, but I choose not to tell her anything. Rolling on the bed, deserted by sleep, I suddenly want to call someone. Then I think of Harrison. It startles me. I never called him except the night I asked him for a loan. Should I call him and see what he is doing? Will I disturb him or even piss him off? And then I remember that he always calls me at the wrong time, but he never says sorry. With self-constion, I dial his number. Waiting for the call toe through makes my heart race. There are two people within me. One tells me to hang up, and the other tells me to be brave and wait for the call to get through. Atst the telephone is connected, while I''m in a state of agitation. When I''m just about to say something, I hear a sweet voice. "Harrison is taking a bath. He''ll call you backter." Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Hanging up the phone, I lie on the bed as if I had lost my soul. My mind''s in a mess. Was that his girlfriend or wife? Am I the other woman? No, he denied itst time. So what exactly is my rtionship with him? Being the other woman is thest thing I would do. He assured me that he was single, so I felt like I wasn''t the other woman. But I guess I was wrong. I don''t want to be the other woman, so I refuse to see myself as one. But in others'' eyes, I am. I''ve been called a slut a lottely for no reason. I always thought they misunderstood me and wanted to belittle me, but now it seems like they were right. Sean gave me this job, and I thought he was just helping me as my ssmate. I never wondered why he would help a ssmate he hadn''t talked to in years. It''s my punishment that I may lose my job and fall out with Sean. Harrison kept a cool head when I was scolded. Maybe he feels the same way as the people who insult me. My phone keeps vibrating. When I see the caller ID, I almost burst out into tears. In the end, I decline the call and turn my phone off. I don''t want to think about anything now, nor do I want to care about Harrison. He doesn''t see me any different than the people I hate. In the middle of the night, I feel that the doorbell has been ringing all the time. Fortunately, my mother is too old to hear it. Otherwise, she would have been awakened. Through the peephole, I see Harrison standing at the door. My heart skips a beat. Why is he here? Shouldn''t he spend a wonderful night with that woman? I don''t say a word, and he doesn''t stop pressing the doorbell. I''m really worried he''s gonna wake up my mom. "What are you doing here?" I open the door a little. He doesn''t answer me. Instead, he squeezes through the door and pins me against the wall. In a panic, I ask, "Harrison, are you crazy?!" He scares me a little, both when he is a gentleman and when he asionally loses control and does something intimate to me. I''m scared I won''t be able to control my heart. "Why didn''t you answer my phone?" He asks in a deep voice. It can''t be denied that his voice is very pleasant. It''s hoarse, deep, and charming. But I still don''t like it when he confronts me. "No reason. I just didn''t want to." "I have a reason. You want to hear it?" I bite my lips and re at him, though I can''t see anything in the darkness. "Harrison, you clearly know how much I hate being the other woman. Why are you making me do thest thing I want to do?" I tell him the truth without weakness or fear. He knows me very well, so I don''t need to hide anything. I press both my hands against his chest and give him a hard push. When I see him hit the shoe rack, I feel incredibly good. But my pleasure didn''tst long. The sound woke my mom up. She turns on the light and asks what happened. "Mom, I hit the table." I exin. Mom reminds me to be careful and then turns off the light. I breathe a sigh of relief. "You lied to your mom?" Harrison walks up to me again. "Should I tell her you''re molesting me here?" I deliberately retort. I can''t stand the way he doesn''t care about anything, because I can''t stop myself from caring about him. Since he''s here, I want to see what he''s gonna do. Anyway, I''ll never believe a word from him. He''s living a double life, isn''t he? My reaction does not piss his off. He exins, "My friend answered my phone. I tried to call you and exin, but you turned your phone off." "I turn it off every night when I go to bed." "I thought something happened to you, so I came here. You''re not touched at all?" So he came here because he thought I was in trouble again. I''m no longer that cold, because his tone of grievance kind of softens me. But I''m not gonna forgive him that easily. "I called you because I never called you before and I had nothing to do. After that, I turned my phone off as usual." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "How did I not know you had this habit?" Harrison pretends to be surprised. My face turns red in an instant. Thank God he can''t see it in the darkness. I answer seriously, "I have to work tomorrow, so I can''t be disturbed." He suddenly hugs me and says in a tired voice, "I haven''t eaten anything since I got off the ne. I''m starving." "What? Where have you been?" His words sessfully attract my attention. Turns out he flew out today to sign a contract, and he came to see me before he had dinner. I don''t know why, but I actually feel sorry for him. I was gonna take him out to dinner, but he said it was toote and he wanted me to make him some instant noodles. Then, I sneak into the kitchen in the middle of the night and make instant noodles for him. The next day I woke up to the constant ringing of my rm clock. When I open my eyes, it''s already dawn. Holy sh*t, where is Harrison? I fell asleep while he was eating instant noodles yesterday. I don''t know what happened after that. Why did I wake up in my own bed? Is what happenedst night a dream? "Come here more often. I''ll be at home every day." My mom''s voice rings out. With a bad feeling, I rush out barefoot without changing my clothes. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 My mom''s busy in the kitchen. I look around and feel at ease after making sure Harrison is not here. "Wear your shoes!" Momes out of the kitchen and says. I lower my head and realize I''m barefoot. I exin, "I just had a dream about a ghost chasing me." "Grow up, girl." Mom looks at me dotingly. "Go fresh up ande to breakfast." At breakfast, Mom tells me she was talking to her neighbor. I have mixed feelings because I thought she was talking to Harrison. On the way to work, I''m still thinking. Did Harrison reallye to me because of the callst night? Was he really worried about me? I don''t quite believe what he said. Our rtionship is a littleplicated right now. We''re like friends or lovers because we''re already physically close, but we''re neither. I used to think he was out of reach, but I don''t anymore. He is really different from all the men I know. He seems distant, but he asionally does something that makes me feel warm. Because of that, my heart keeps racing for him. As soon as I arrive at thepany, the cleaner pulls me aside and whispers in my ear, "There are a lot of rumors going around thepany. Be careful." "Rumors?" I seem to know what she''s talking about. She looks at me with anger. "Why do you have to be the other woman? This isn''t gonna end well." My calmness makes her sigh. "This morning, the wholepany was saying that you seduced Sean. His wife is pregnant. Aren''t you afraid of karma?" I knew it! But I didn''t expect that I became the target and Sean was fine. "This is not true. Sean and I are just ssmates," I exin. But my exnation is useless. The cleaner shakes her head and says, "No one''s gonna believe you. You need to figure out how to fix this!" After talking to her, I go straight to Sean''s office. As soon as I appear, everyone stops talking. Ignoring their eyes, I calmly walk into Sean''s office and close the door. "Why are you here?" Surprise shes across his face when he sees me. I go straight to the point. "Everyone at thepany says we are having an affair. Are we?" "So you''re here for this. Calm down." Sean sits leisurely on his chair. "It''s bad for our reputation. Aren''t you going to exin to them?" He can ignore it because everyone is targeting me. In their eyes, I got this job with Sean''s help and then wanted to be his wife! And Sean just made the mistake that all men make. Men and women are always treated unfairly, but we shouldn''t take it for granted. Sean can''t stopughing when he hears that, as if he had heard a joke. His reaction confuses me. Is this funny? But with everything that''s been going ontely, I can see why he''sughing. "Did you do it on purpose?" I ask him. He spread his hands and looks at me innocently. "Did I do anything? No. As I told you, rumors can''t be stopped. If you care it so much, you can never get over it." "But the rumors aren''t true! I think we need to exin it." I insist. I still have to work here, and I don''t want to live in gossips. But Sean refuses me. He won''t tell everyone the truth, because he doesn''t care. His attitude really pisses me off. "Sean, I don''t know what you''re thinking, but it''s your job to keep people from talking about things I didn''t do!" He gets up and walks over to me, with one hand on my shoulder. Subconsciously, I look around and find he has closed the curtains. "Stay away from me. You''re only making things worse." "So what?" He takes my hand but I pull it back immediately. He says indifferently, "As long as you''re with me, there won''t be any rumors around thepany tomorrow. You can trust me." "How could you be so shameless?!" I roar angrily. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Instead, he asks in confusion, "Chelsea, I helped you so you need to repay me. Besides, you''re not a virgin, are you? What are you afraid of?" I can''t believe he said so. Before I leave, he added, "Chelsea, don''t go against me, or you''ll regret it." Son of a b*tch! Turns out he started setting me up from the moment he met me. He wants me to repay him? Does he think the value of women is to please men? I''m angry and upset for the whole morning. When I''m thinking about how to fix it, my boss asks me to go to her office. "Boss, what can I do for you?" I go into her office and close the door, trying to cover up the uneasiness in my heart. Pointing at a chair, she gestures me to sit down. I sit down and ask, "Is it because of the recent rumors?" "Sean''s wife is an old employee of ourpany. She wille back to work after the baby''s born. I suggest you make a choice." She says slowly. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 I look up and ask, "Why should I?" Then, I see impatience on her fortysomething face. "I think you know what I mean. You got the jobrgely because of Sean, and now you two are rumored to have an affair. Do you think you can still stay here?" She puts all the me on me. At this point, I have to admit one thing. Joining thispany was a mistake from the very beginning. "The rumor is not true. Boss, I think you should get to the bottom of the matter before firing me." Sheughs after hearing this. "Sean is ten times better than you in thispany. Do you think we will choose you over him? We''d rather pay you the penalty than keep you." "So, you know the whole story, and you still want me to leave?" I ask. My heart''s surprisingly calm, without any waves. I''ve been in society for several years, so I know how it works. My boss wants to protect Sean by sacrificing me. If this was before, I would havepromised. She spread her hands on the table and says to me meaningfully, "I don''t care the whole story at all. If you don''t quit right now, you know what''s gonna happen next." "Then I''ll wait." I get up to leave. My colleagues have never taken their eyes off me from the moment I leave her office. They want to see if I will quit. I''m gonna disappoint them because I won''t. I will get up from where I fall. I just want to see how they are gonna target me. I hope they are not so childish as to iste me like a three-year-old. Without Sean''s pestering, I go to work every day either by subway or by bus. Although the bus is crowded, it doesn''t make me feel ufortable. Harrison and I haven''t contacted each other ever sincest night. I even wonder if what happened last night is just a dream. From a distance, I see a familiar figure at the entrance of mymunity. But I can''t remember who he is. "Chelsea." When I''m about to pass him, he stops me. Suddenly, I think of his name. "Jonah Mills? Why are you here?" "Can I grab you for a second?" He''s expressionless. I guess I know what he''s going to say. After thinking for a moment, I say, "If it''s about Harrison, you''d better talk to him." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After that, I want to leave. "If I could, I wouldn''t have been here." His words stop me. I turn around with a smile. "Well, you''re not gonna change anything even though you''re here. After all, I''m just a snobbish gold- digger in your eyes, right?" There''s a reason I said so. I met Abbie twice and she insulted me both times. Although Jonah apologized to me for her, I could tell from his tone that he didn''t think she was wrong. And he deliberately spoke ill of me to Harrison when I was gone. I refuse to talk to him because I don''t want to give him a chance to humiliate me again. "I don''t care if you''re a gold-digger. I just want to talk to you." Jonah doesn''t give up. I guess he won''t leave if I don''t say yes. Fine. He can''t eat me anyway. He drives me to a nearby cafe, in which we won''t be disturbed. He ordered a Blue Mountain coffee and I ordered a lemonade. I''m not sure why, but I don''t like coffee at all. "I hope you''ll forgive me for taking up your time." Jonah speaks first. Although he says so, he doesn''t look sorry at all. He and Harrison are different. He''s like a yboy while Harrison is mature. He''s dressed very fashionably, but Harrison wears suits most of the time. I smile. "Just get to the point." I take a sip of lemonade. It tastes so good that my irritability disappears at once. "Harrison is my dude. Although I''m not sure about your rtionship, I hope that you can keep a distance from him." Jonah finally exins what he hase for today. I''m a little confused. "Why do you think I''m the one who''s after him and wants to be with him?" "Because I know he doesn''t pursue women," he says with certainty. Hearing this, I choke on my lemonade and cough for a while. When I finally stop coughing, I look up and see a look of discontent on his face. It''s not my fault! I was really shocked just now because his description of Harrison is too different from what I think of him. I speak seriously after thinking for a while, "Well, I don''t pursue men, either. We are together now because someone has changed, and that one is not me." "So I still suggest you to have a good talk with Harrison." I don''t think I''m pushing him, but he stares at me with a frown. His scrutinizing gaze makes me ufortable. He makes me feel what he says is always right, but I don''t like that. At this point, I think Harrison does better than him. He curls his lips with a sneer. "How much do you want?" Chapter 46 Chapter 46 The rich always think money solves everything. They look down on ordinary people because their lives are worthless. I''m not surprised that he knows I need money, but I don''t think he knows about the ck card. If he knew, he would have been more certain I was a gold-digger. "Just curious. How much are you going to give me?" I''m not angry and ask him with a smile. I can clearly see the disdain in his eyes. He takes out a check and puts it in front of me. It says one million. I slowly pick it up and give a sweet smile. That''s how much I''m worth. Few people in the world can say no to so much money, right? Jonah looks at me contemptuously. "I''ll take that as a yes." "What?" I''m confused. He seems to be pissed off, but he doesn''t lost it. "You take my check, you do what I say. No such thing as a free lunch." I''m kind of amused. I can probably understand why Harrison made friends with him. This yboy is not annoying. On the contrary, he''s a bit simple, just like my friend Sienna. It''s gonna be so much fun if Sienna meets him. "I''ll give you the check back. Please don''te back and ask me to leave Harrison again." I ce the check in front of him. Jonah looks a little helpless. "What do you mean by this? Are you kidding me?" "This is the first time I''ve seen a check for so much money. Thank you for blowing my mind. I am poor, but you probably don''t know me very well," I say seriously. "I''m not gonna tell you why I''m with Harrison now, but I promise I''m not a gold-digger. If I were, he would have dumped me long time ago." I decide not to tell him about the ck card. It''s a secret between me and Harrison. I''m not staying with him for money. After paying off my mom''s medical bills and debts, I never used that ck card again. But what happened today makes me feel the need to give it back to Harrison. I see anger and helplessness in Jonah''s face. In fact, he''s just worrying about nothing. Harrison and I are not a couple at all. "It''s never gonna work out between you and him. Why don''t believe me?" He sighs. I''m kind of shocked by his tone. Just now, I thought he would beat me up in anger. "It doesn''t matter. And we are just friends now." "Friends? Are you sure?" Jonah asks, "Then why did hee to youst night?" For some reason, I feel a bit nervous. "What do you mean?" "Don''t you know what I mean?" Jonah looks at me doubtfully. I lost my patience, so I get up directly. "Forget it, I don''t care. If you want me to leave him, go talk to him. See you." Then, I leave without looking back. On the way, my mind is filled with what Jonah said just now. Did Harrison reallye to mest night because he was worried about me? But why? I''m not his girlfriend, or even his friend. My phone keeps ringing. It''s from Harrison. "Jonah just came to me and now you''re calling me. What a coincidence." I joke. Harrison seems to be busy. He pauses for a few seconds before saying, "Why did hee to you?" "He gave me a check for one billion and wanted me to leave you." I said that on purpose because I''m curious about his reaction. Unfortunately, he has little reaction. I''m a bit angry. "You''re not curious if I said yes?" "That ck card is worth a lot more than one million grand. I don''t think you would make a stupid choice." Harrison says with a light smile. Hisugh is still so pleasant even over the phone, like the spring breeze. I nod, butter I realize he can''t see it. "You know me well. I don''t like the way Jonah''s acting, but he''s really nice to you." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "You want to know more about my friend?" He seems to have finished his work and starts to chat with me. I didn''t ask him why he came to see mest night until I hung up. He didn''t mention it, either. Unknowingly, we have a tacit understanding. What I need to worry about right now is work. Originally, I wanted to get some advice from Harrison, but I gave up on second thought. I can''t rely on him forever, can I? I thought aboutbor arbitration, litigation and so on. To my surprise, mypany just releases a list ofyoffs. And I''m on it. There''s no turning back now. I can refuse to quit, but I can''t stop thepany fromying me off. My boss won''t see me, and my colleagues refuse to talk to me. I''m kicked out of thepany like a rat. After packing up my stuff, I go to the elevator and see Sean. Instead of going in, I take a step back. "You''re noting in?" Sean presses the button and waits for me to enter. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 My response is to ignore him. But he doesn''t give up. "I''m gonna keep pressing it until youe in." "Do whatever you want," I speak coldly. The elevator gives a warning, but he''s still pressing the button. I look at him coldly. He really turns out to be apletely different person. Suddenly, he takes my arm and pulls me into the elevator. Then, he quickly presses the close button. I shake his hand off and shout angrily, "Are you crazy?" "I am! Why don''t you just be with me? You can do whatever you want here and no one''s gonna b*tch about you." He says with disappointment, as if I did something wrong. Why are there so many shameless people in this world? He presses me against the wall. I''m holding my stuff so I can''t push him away. All I want is for this elevator to stop. But the elevator actually goes up. Above the fourth floor are warehouses, except for the offices of the top two floors. I look at him incredulously. "What the hell do you want?" "I just want to talk to you." He exines. But his smile makes me sick. My gut tells me he wants to do something bad. I look at him coldly. "Onest chance. If you don''t stop this elevator, you''re gonna regret it." He leans forward and gets closer to me. "My biggest regret is not f*cking you." "I can''t believe you''re such a shameless jerk! I wish I''d never met you." I re at him. If he touches me, I''ll make him regret it for the rest of his life. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Chelsea, why are you still as simple as before? You''re not a virgin. Why do you care so much about chastity?" Sean shakes his head in disappointment, as if it were a shame for me to refuse him. I think for a while and say, "In a few months, you''re gonna have a cute little baby. How could you cheat on your wife when she needs you the most?" ''Tm not cheating on her. It''s just flirting." He shamelessly refutes. I don''t want to say anything more. He doesn''t think he''s wrong, so he will never reflect. The elevator keeps going up. I ask again, "Aren''t you stopping it?" "She''s carrying a useless daughter. If you can give me a son, I will divorce her immediately and marry you." He whispers in my ear. A useless daughter? That''s what my exmother-inw said about my baby when I was pregnant. She was one of the people who killed my child. The funny thing is that my dead child was actually a boy. No one knows how torturous I was when I saw him die. I want to have Callen regret what he did, but what have I been doing for thest two years? Not only did I not make him regret, but I made myself miserable. Even my former ssmate wants me to be his mistress. Iugh at myself with tears in my eyes. Sean''s startled. "What''s wrong with you? You agreed to my offer?" "That''s good. I can help you get your job back. And I''ll marry you when you''re pregnant with my son." I look at him and smile. "Really?" "Absolutely!" The smile dies on my lips as I grit my teeth. All of a sudden, I push my stuff towards him. He falls to the ground and even hits his head against the wall. I quickly press the nearest floor, which turns out to be the one I worked at. In my trance, he hugs me tightly from behind. "I like girls with hot tempers. They''re extremely hot in bed," he whispers in my ear. I struggle and try to push him away, but he''s just too strong. He''s moving towards the buttons. Looks like he doesn''t want the elevator to stop. I try my best to move in the opposite direction. If I can''t stop him, my reputation will bepletely ruined. I can''t let this happen! But the power gap between men and women is just too great. He''s slowly approaching to the buttons. I really wish someone would show up and save me right now, like in a TV show. But who would do that? Harrison''s facees to my mind. "Chelsea, stop struggling, or I''ll teach you a lesson!" Sean grits his teeth. His word sober me up instantly. I can only rely on myself now. Then, I open my mouth and bite his hand hard. With a scream, he hits me in the back with his other hand. My back hurts badly, and the smell of blood in my mouth makes me sick. But I can''t let his hand go, or I''ll be doomed. Sean shouts from behind, "Let go of me'' B*tch, f*k off!" "D*mn it, you''re eating my flesh!" He''s so painful that he stamps his feet while hitting me. I''m in a lot of pain, but it''s nothingpared to the pain in my heart. I must make him regret bullying me! Ding! The elevator door opens, and I''m still biting his hand. I finally crumple to the floor when I see the employees at the door. From afar, I see a woman lying on a sickbed. Beneath her is a sheet stained red with blood. A man and two women stand in front of her sickbed, looking at her coldly. I yell for them to help this woman, but they keep indifferent as if they can''t hear me. The woman on the sickbed cries in pain. She turns around and I see her face. It''s a face just like mine. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 I open my eyes suddenly, feeling all sweaty. The white lightes into my eyes. The woman I dreamed of was myself. The people in front of my sickbed were Callen, Maisy, and my ex-mother-inw. After such a long time, I still have this dream. "Are you awake?" I turn my head and see my boss. I sit up and ask, "What brings you here, Boss?" "I''m here to apologize," she says with embarrassment. I''m actually confused. She looks up at me and says, "I''m sorry. We didn''t expect Sean to be such a jerk. But we can''t have any bad press at thepany, so can you forgive him?" I finally know why she''s here. Sean tried to take me to the warehouse in the elevator. I''m not an idiot, so I knew very well what would happen if I followed him to the warehouse. If I hadn''t been biting his hand so hard, I wouldn''t be sitting here right now. "Where am I?" I ask indifferently. After being stunned for a while, she answers, "This is the infirmary. You passed out just now." "So you''ve already known what happened in the elevator?" I look at her. She thinks for a long time and then says, "Sean''s been working here for seven years. He is a good employee and we..." "I don''t want to hear this. Just answer my question." I suddenly think of Jonah. He offered me a check and asked me to leave Harrison, but he didn''t make me sick like she did. She clearly knows the truth, but she still wants me to forgive Sean. Obviously, as a woman, she doesn''t think sexual harassment is a big deal. But I can''t ept this. Just because Sean''s an old employee doesn''t mean he can bully the neer. She hesitates and finally says helplessly, "You know what a scandal can do to an educational institution. No one''s gonna trust us again if this gets out." "That''s why you should punish Sean!" I be excited. "There''s got to be a lot of people in the company who know about the harassment, right? Someone may have told you this before, but you let it happen." "You are ndering me!" She gets extremely angry. But I don''t care. All I care about is what I want to know and the truth. Ignoring her, I look straight ahead and say, "Sean and I used to be ssmates, so I was really shocked that he turned out to be such a jerk." "I''m sure this isn''t the first time he''s molested a woman. You still want me to forgive him?" If she says yes, then I wonder if there''s anything abnormal between her and Sean. I spent the morning at thepany, waiting to see how this matter turns out. But the result is really ridiculous. Thepany sent out a notice that my quarrel with Sean had nothing to do with thepany. I''m still fired, and all Sean has to do is to . What a joke! This earth- shattering matter in my eyes doesn''t end the way I thought it would. So, I choose to leave thispany. I don''t have to work for apany that doesn''t respect women. I''m taking the subway home. Looking at the crowd, I finally feel that I''m not alone. The world is full of people, but there''s no one there for me. Harrison calls me at this time. I ask him, "You already knew everything, didn''t you? No wonder you warned me to stay away from Sean." "What happened?" he asks. I try to hold back the tears. ''Tm fired. Sean was harassing me so much that my colleagues thought I was the other woman. And they believed I got this job because I hooked up with him." "No one believes me!" I''m not a crybaby, because I don''t think tears work. I try not to cry at any time, but I can''t help it at this moment. In the crowded subway, I tearfully tell Harrison what has happened today. The bad guy gets away with it, and the victim gets fired. Harrison''s listening quietly. If it weren''t for his breathing, I''d think I was talking to myself. It makes me feel better to tell him everything, but he actually doesn''tfort me. I weep again. "Why don''t you say something? I''m crying!" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. A helplessughteres from the other end of the phone. "Get off the subway. I''ll meet you at Exit B." As usual, he hangs up without waiting for my response. The door of the subway opens suddenly and I rush out to Exit B. I don''t care how he knew where I was. I just care if he came here for me. All the sadness I felt before disappears because of what he said. There''s too many exits in the subway. I''ve been walking for a long time and I can''t find Exit B. He calls me again. I almost cry when I pick it up. "I can''t find Exit B. What should I do?" "Where are you now?" I tell him the location and look back and forth. I just don''t want to miss him. About five minutester, Harrison stands a few steps away from me with an unhappy expression on his face. "Come here, dummy." I run to him, hug him, and sob in his arms. He gently lifts my chin with his finger. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 He lowers his head to kiss me. He''s never been so gentle. He puts one hand around my waist and holds me tightly in his arms, whispering in my ear, "You want to go on? I think we''re in a public ce." Turning around, I notice that every now and then the passers-by stop to watch him and me. "Shall we leave now?" I ask in a low voice. Then, we left this ce like fugitives. Technically, I''m the only one who looks like a fugitive, because he stays calm the whole time. But that doesn''t stop me from being happy. He showed up when I needed him and held me in his arms. That''s enough. Originally, I thought we were going for a walk, but he''s taking me straight back to his vi. There''s a part of me thinks that my rtionship with him is gonna be different. Stopping the car and unbuckling the seatbelt, Harrison tilts his head to look at me. "Aren''t you getting off?" "What are we doing here?" I ask nervously. He takes a deep look at me and then presses me down. I exim subconsciously, "What are you doing!" "So you like doing it in the car." Before I know what that means, he was all over me. I try to tell him to go away, but he kisses me as soon as I open my mouth. His hand moves from my face to my waist, and then slowly towards my chest. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I feel as if my heart is jumping out of my chest. My face must be as red as a tomato now. I close my eyes slightly and try to push him away. But maybe it''s just a hesitant act in his eyes. "Chelsea." He gently lets go of my lips and calls my name in a low voice. I open my eyes and look at him in confusion. But he doesn''t answer me, nor does he say a word. Instead, he puts my hands down slowly and kisses me again. This kiss is much deeper. He kisses me so hard that I almost can''t breathe. I don''t dare to open my eyes because I''m afraid to see his expression. Maybe I have an inferiorityplex. Too many people look down on me because I was divorced, leading me to have a low self-esteem. The divorce is not my fault, but no one cares. Thinking of this, scalding tears pour down my face. Harrison notices it and asks, "Don''t you like it?" I shake my head and refuse to answer him. Harrison''s hot, rich and always there when he''s needed the most. No woman can say no to him, can she? As a divorced lonely woman, he''s like a dream with colorful bubbles. "Ah!" I can''t help groaning because he suddenly bites my earlobe. Heughs out loud as if delighted by my reaction. It''s just too embarrassing. Why does he turn me on so easily every time? He helplessly pulls away my hands, which are covering my face. "I want to do it here, but not now." I look in his direction and see a security guard standing outside our car... When we get back to his vi, he starts asking me for details about what happened today. It saves me from embarrassment. I tell him the whole story, like a girl being bullied by her teachers and ssmates in kindergarten. As I speak, I can''t hold back my tears. Harrison has been so kind as to wipe my tears. "I told you to stay away from him," he says indifferently. His indifference pisses me off. "We used to be ssmates. How was I supposed to know he had turned into an a*shole?" "Don''t you ever wonder why he helped you? If you think people will help you for no reason, you are sorely mistaken." He''s telling the truth. There aren''t many people in the world who like to help others. I suddenly want to ask him why he helped me. He said he wasn''t doing it for free, buy he didn''t tell me what he wanted. Thinking of this, I cry again. Unlike before, he doesn''t dry my tears with a tissue, but gently kisses them. I open my mouth slightly and look at him in shock. With a smile, he says in an indisputable tone, "Now, I need you to pay me back." After that, he takes me from the chair to the table. I''m wearing a dress, so the cold marble top makes me feel a bit chilly. "You..." The next, he shuts me up with his lips. When he''s sure that I won''t speak again, he says with a smile, "Be good." My dress has only eight buttons. He reaches down to my cor and undoes the buttons one by one. Not daring to move, I sit on the marble with my hands on either side of me. asionally, his fingers would touch my skin. His fingers are rough, but make me feel good. His warm breath is in my ear. "Rx." "You..." He kisses me again while touching me. His hand caresses my breast gently. I''m not drinking, but I feel like I''m already drunk. Gettingid during the day makes me shy and excited. Leaving the stupid job and the people I hate behind, I decide to enjoy this moment. I''m being loved by a perfect man. I''ve been so tired over the years that I''ve forgotten what it''s like to be loved. Let me enjoy myself even if he doesn''t love me! As he gets more and more aggressive, I put my arms around his head and let my desires take over. When I''m losing my consciousness, I hear him whispering in my ear. "You are so beautiful..." Chapter 50 Chapter 50 By the time I wake up, it''s already dark. Scenes of what happened beforee to my mind after I confirmed that I was being held in Harrison''s arms at his house. I''m a grown woman, so I''m not gonna waken him up and hold him ountable. This moment came muchter than I had expected, but it came. "Chelsea." His voice is low and hoarse. "Do you regret it?" I turn to look at him with calmness. "Please. I''m not 16." The point is, I enjoyed the sex, too. I don''t see any reason to regret it. He showed up just when I needed to be cared the most. That''s what makes him so special to me. "I like your answer." He seems to be in a good mood. Suddenly, he pinches me gently, which almost makes me groan. I roll my eyes at him. "You''re not thinking of doing it again, are you?" "You''re naked in my arms." He answers innocently. It suddenly reminds me of Callen. What would he do if he knew I had sex with Harrison? Would he think that I betrayed him? It''s really funny. We''re divorced, but he still thinks I''m his. He believes he''s right to cheat on me or divorce me, and I should wait forever for him toe to me. While I''m thinking, Harrison''s already on me. "Hey, I didn''t say yes!" This position makes me ufortable. I''m too sober right now to be this close to him. I''m afraid I might actually fall in love with him. "I don''t want you to think about anything else when you''re with me." He smiles evilly and prates me again... I don''t have the strength to refuse, nor do I want to... I get up at ten o''clock in the evening. I should go home now, or my mom''s gonna worry about me. It''s been so long since I''ve had sex, so I get out of bed feeling limp. I feel like I could copse at any moment. "Come and have dinner." I look up and see Harrison standing at the door, leaning against the frame. What he said was normal, but it gave me a strange feeling. I try to tell him I''d go home for dinner, but he''s already left. I walk to the dining room and see food on the table. "You made this?" I''m a little shocked. He wipes his hands and says, "I was so poor when I started my business, so I learned to cook." I always thought he was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. Does he mean he''s self-made? Then why would he give his hard-earned ck card to someone who''s not his girlfriend? Maybe he''s just too sessful and generous. "It''s gettingte. My mother might be worried if I don''t go back now," I exin, "So, I can''t have dinner here." Harrison sits down and says softly, "I called her and told her you were away on business." "What?" I''m really surprised. I didn''t expect him to do that, and I don''t know whether my mom would believe him. "Auntie knows I''m your colleague. You can tell her you got off the ne after dinner," he says. I nod and sit on the chair. I''m so hungry now that I put a meatball in my mouth. The next minute, I spit it out because it is too hot. Harrison looks at me helplessly. "Be careful. No boss likes an imprudent employee." It reminds me that I got fired, so I lost my appetite in an instant. "Do you have to bring this up at dinner?" "It doesn''t exist if I don''t say it?" "But I''m exhausted now. I don''t have the energy to think about whether the food is too hot. I''m not at work right now. Can''t I just rx?" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He puts his elbow on the table. "If you''re not careful at home, you''re not careful at work." "I doubt that," I reply. He doesn''t retort me. Instead, he rubs his temples and asks, "Chelsea, howe you don''t look like the same person when you were in bed?" I open my mouth without saying a word for a long time. I can''t figure out how to give him a serious answer. Are men naturally good at flirting? But I don''t want to give in, so I retort, "You are not as gentle as you were in bed!" Women can flirt, can''t they? We already had sex, so there''s nothing we can''t talk about. When I''m waiting for his response, he was stunned for a moment before heughs out loud. It''s the first time I''ve seen him smile like that since we met. His usual smile, though charming, is distant. "Why don''t you smile more often? I love your smile." Then his smile disappears. He says in a sarcastic tone, "It''s up to me whether Iugh or not, just like it''s up to you to get fired." "I don''t want to talk about it now. What else can I do? I''m already fired." I be impatient. He shrugs. "There''s plenty of time. If you want, we can talk about it after dinner or in bed." I''m instantly speechless. Howe the man in front of me can''t say anything without sex? When I''m about roll my eyes at him, the doorbell rings. "Did you hearthat?" I''m a little antsy. "Just ignore it." He slowly enjoys his food. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 The person outside doesn''t give up. The incessant ringing of the doorbell makes me put down my chopsticks. "Harrison, if that''s your girlfriend out there, answer the door. You don''t have to care how I feel, but I can''t pretend not to hear that and keep eating." I feel extremely sad. That''s probably what happens when you''re the other woman. The way I see it, he doesn''t answer the door because he doesn''t want anyone to know I''m here. If he pretends not to be at home, sooner orter the person outside the door will leave. The doorbell is like an rm clock that keeps reminding me I''m the other woman. I''m not cut for this, so I''m feeling guilty. He stops eating and looks at me. "You think you''re the other woman, but you still want me to open the door?" "Isn''t it obvious?" I reply directly. In my eyes, he just wants me to be a stupid mistress who doesn''t know the truth. He may want what''s best for me, but I really feel sorry for the woman outside. Harrison chuckles, puts down his chopsticks, and walks to the door. Before I know what he meant, he had opened the door. "Harrison, I knocked so long. I thought you weren''t home." The woman scolds him like a baby. I don''t even have time to hide. Shees in with Harrison and I see her face. It''s Abbie Collins, the woman who has always looked down on me. Abbie''s obviously shocked when she sees me. She pointed at me for a long time before she asks, "Why are you here!" I look at Harrison, but he doesn''t seem to want to exin at all. I answer helplessly, "Work stuff." "You work at Harrison''s house? Your job is to find a way to get into his bed?" Abbie''s words are full of disdain. In fact, she''s got a point. My answer was indeed wed. But I don''t really like her, so I snort coldly and say, "It''s none of your business. Who are you? Harrison''s girlfriend or his wife?" "You don''t need to know that. Get the hell out of here! I don''t want to see you!" Abbie is furious. I sit back in my chair and continue to eat. "Harrison made all this food himself. I don''t want to waste it." My words drive her crazy. She keeps questioning Harrison, but he stays indifferent. I think she''s still unrequited, like when I first met her. ''Poor Abbie. It''s a sad thing to fall in love with someone who doesn''t love you.'' While I''m thinking, someone suddenly yanks my shirt from the side. I''m wearing Harrison''s shirt, which is a little big for me. I hold on to it tightly to stop her from ripping it off. "B*tch, how dare you wear Harrison''s shirt! I knew you were here to seduce him! You make me sick!" Abbie''s screaming hysterically behind me. I smooth the shirt down and stand up to face her. "As a woman, you should speak with a little grace." "Grace?" Abbie seems to have heard a joke. "I''m gonna take pictures of you and post them online. Everyone''s gonna know you''re a slut!" Then she takes out her mobile phone to take photos of me. I just stand there, not caring about it at all. I nce at Harrison standing next to us. He just looks at us coldly without any expression. What a jerk! After taking photos, Abbie''s hands are still shaking. She keeps her head down, muttering about posting them online. With a sneer, I reach for her phone, go to the kitchen, and put it in the water. Before she knows it, it''s ck. "I''ll kill you!" Abbie rushes toward me, tearing at my clothes and my hair. I don''t have long hair, so this scene is a bitical. The point is, she is about to rip Harrison''s shirt off my back. I didn''t mean to wear his shirt. I just can''t wear my dress anymore. Harrison''s still standing not far away without saying anything. I sneer at him with disdain. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "If you want me to be naked in front of the man you love, go on." I turn my head and speak to Abbie, who is now insane. Actually, we''re both pathetic, but I don''t empathize with her. Harrison finally says, "Abbie, it''s enough. Off you go." Abbie''s eyes went from angry to broken to desperate. It briefly reminds me of myself two years ago. She looks up at me with hatred in her eyes. "I''ll see you thrown out like a piece of trash, b*tch!" Then, she walks over to the dining room and stops in front of Harrison. I don''t know what he has told her, but she runs out with tears. "It must feel good to have two women fighting over you, right?" I ask. Harrison nces at me. "If I remember correctly, you were the one who told me to open the door." "So you knew it was her?" I can''t believe he thinks it''s my fault. He walks up to me step by step, and I see obvious desire in his eyes. "It''s really all about sex in a man''s head." Iugh out loud, but the wound from the fight with Abbie begins to hurt. She scratched me hard while tearing the shirt. It''s not deep, but it hurts. Seeing this, Harrison chuckles. Then, he puts his head down, kisses my wound, and licks it sexually. It makes me uncontrobly tremble. If it weren''t for the table behind me, I would have been unable to stand upright. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 I thought he was gonna do something to me, like he did during the day. But I was wrong. He just licks my wound. When my whole body is flushed with shyness, he leans over to my ear and asks, "You want it?" "Why do you always think about sex?" I grab the edge of the table behind me. "I''m asking if you want to eat." It''s like I''ve been doused with cold water, and I''m wide awake. The shyness is gone. I stand up straight and say, "No, not in the mood." "Naughty girl." He lowers his head and looks at me. I follow his line of sight down and realize the shirt isn''t even covering my boobs. Then, I immediately put my arms around them. I''m not supposed to leave tonight. Before going to bed, I ask him if I can sleep in the guest room or on the couch. He says no. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Don''t be so shy," he says with a smile. He made it sound like I was being dramatic. I know he said it on purpose, but I''m still lying in the same bed with him. We had sex in this bed before. At this moment, neither of us says anything. Maybe it''s because of Abbie. I thought about moving over to the bed, but I was afraid he''d think I was ying hard-to-get. Just as I''m about to fall asleep, I suddenly feel a pair of hands around my waist. My body instantly tenses up and my head clears. ''Tm just hugging you. Don''t be so nervous. You were passionate before. " Heughs in a low voice. I''m speechless. "It''s a physical reaction. You''re wee." "Oh?" He replies with a question, "Don''t you owe me that?" I don''t know why, but I feel a little ufortable. Does he think I slept with him to repay him? Then what''s the difference between me and a whore? Thinking of this, I turn around and ask directly, "How can I clear what I owe you?" "With yourself," he answers in a low voice. I''m gonna explode. I grab his hands and try to get out of his arms. But he holds me even tighter. I''m so pissed off but he''s still so calm. My heart sinks. What does he want me to do? Be his mistress or his wife? I know clearly that we''re not in a rtionship. He has the right to sleep with me or dump me at any time. I ned to return his favor with sex when I asked for his help, so he''s right to think so. I should keep that in mind. Probably sensing that I don''t want to continue this topic, he changes the subject. "Will you go back to thatpany?" "I''ve been fired." I''m a bit upset. He doesn''tfort me. "Well, that might be good for you. You''re not cut out to work with people like Sean." "Did you know this was gonna happen?" I ask him. I don''t know if I''m being too sensitive, but I feel like he knew something from the beginning. Why else would he warn me to stay away from Sean? Though I did not listen to him, he was right. I now regret not having taken his advice. If I had, maybe things wouldn''t have been the way they are. Harrison stays calm. "It was bound to happen sooner orter. You''re too trusting." "Should I trust you?" This question is really stupid. No one will say they can''t be trusted. After a few seconds of silence, Harrison chuckles and says, "Humans areplicated. The point is what you think of me. You think I''m good, but you''re worried I''m bad, right?" "It''s always wise not to judge a book by its cover." I don''t think there''s anything wrong with me thinking that way. We talked about unimportant things all night. In the end, he told me to take a few days off and that he would be my eye-opener. I scoffed at what he said. If he spends too much time with me, Abbie might eat me. We didn''t have sex this night. When I''m about to fall asleep, I think of something important. Why did he suddenly decide to sleep with me this afternoon? It''s a stupid question, but I want to know his answer. I''ve heard that some men have virginity issues. Is Harrison one of them? Will it ur to him that I am a divorced woman who has been induced when he makes love to me? I woke up the next morning, so did Harrison. I tell him I want to go home, and he says he will take me home. I wanted to refuse him, but I didn''t. His vi is in the suburbs, and it''s hard for me to get a taxi. "Why the long face?" Harrison suddenly asks in the car. ''Tm just thinking about our rtionship." My serious look makes himugh. He shakes his head helplessly. "Chelsea, do you know why you''re always unhappy?" "Nothing makes aid- off person happy." I look at him speechlessly. The rich never know how the poor feel. But even rich people aren''t always happy. It''s just too hard to be happy. Harrison is not angry at all. ''Tm just saying why you''re unhappy." "I... It''s none of your business!" I turn to look out of the window. I''m afraid to tell him I''m actually embarrassed to face him after having sex with him. Just as I''m depressed, I receive a message. It''s from Callen''s mother, my ex- mother- iw. Harrison asks, "What''s going in?" Suppressing the excitement in my heart, I pretend to be calm and smile. "Drop me off. My friend wants to see me." Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Watching Harrison''s car driving away, I have mixed feelings. Wendy Gibbs, my ex-mother-inw, just texted me. She''s one of the reasons I induced the baby and got divorced. I don''t know why she wants to see me, but she said that if I didn''t see her, she would stay at my door. I hate being threatened, but I didn''t refuse her. I want to see what she wants to do. I didn''t tell Harrison about this because we''re not that close yet. Even though we have had sex, I still know nothing about him, so I don''t want him to know everything about me. It''s only fair to me, isn''t it? Wendy''s standing at the gate of mymunity, thinking with her head down. Perhaps she senses my gaze, she looks up at me and then walks to me with a smile. "Chelsea, you''re finally back." Her fake smile makes me sick. "Well, what can I do for you?" The embarrassment on her face disappears in a sh. "Can we have a good talk in your house?" "It''s not convenient," I refuse her. She didn''t see thating, so she looks a bit upest. Maybe she thought I''d treat her like I used to. I couldn''t even raise my voice to her when she was still my mother-inw. But things are different now. This vicious woman doesn''t deserve to be in my house. Finally, wee to a cafe. She sits down andins, "If we went to your house, we wouldn''t have to pay for coffee." "It''s my treat." I speak coldly. She looks at me and says awkwardly, "I just think we don''t need toe here. A good woman must be thrifty, right?" I never dared to shop when I lived with her, because she would use me of wasting. She thought her son worked hard for money, so I was wrong to spend even a penny. She wouldn''t be happy even if I went shopping for her. Maybe it''s because she despises me from the inside. I can''t remember how I put up with her then. Besides, my ex-husband never took my side. "Don''t worry. I can afford this." I smile. She senses I don''t want to talk about it, so she cuts to the chase. "Chelsea, have you seen Callen recently?" "It''s been a long time since we met. What''s the matter?" I subconsciously feel that something has happened to Callen. She looks at me with meaningful eyes. "He and Maisy have been fighting a lottely. They might get a divorce. Is it because of you?" "Are you kidding me?" My face darkens. "Don''t make everything about me. You should go ask your son." I knew she wasn''t gonna give me any good news! What does it matter to me if her son wants a divorce? Wendy looks terrible. "If you still have contact with Callen, please remember he is married. Don''t be a home wrecker." "Hey, why didn''t you say that to Maisy when I was Callen''s wife?" I ask in a cold voice. "You were carrying a daughter and we want a son! It''s your fault." She still doesn''t think she and Callen have done anything wrong, like his affair was what I deserved. But my child is actually a boy! If the hospital hadn''t made a mistake, he would have been bom. But I''m also d he wasn''t bom. I''m sure he doesn''t want an irresponsible father. I drink my tea up and then smile at her. "Please don''te to me again. I don''t want to see you, because you kind of killed my son, your grandson." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After that, I get up to leave. She quickly gets up and stands in front of me, asking with disbelief, "What did you say? Your son? My grandson?" "Didn''t Callen tell you that?" I stay calm. "My dead child is not a useless daughter! He''s a boy and you killed him!" I don''t care how she feels when she hears the news. Even if she feels like in hell, she deserves it. I didn''t retaliate before, which shows I''m a forgiving person. But she came to me and warned me to stay away from her stupid son. I was so angry that I taught her a lesson. Callen has a strong male chauvinism, and Maisy is a spoiled girl. They''re bound to have problems together. In order to marry Maisy, Callen and his mom destroyed me. I guess they got what they deserved. It''s karma, isn''t it? My depression finally disappears as I walk out of the cafe. It''s brilliantly sunny and I feel incredibly good. I want to call Sienna and have a good chat with her. Before I make a phone call, Harrison called me. "What''s up?" I''m confused because we were together not so long ago. "Look ahead," he says. I look up subconsciously and see his car. He tells me to get on the car. After fastening my seat belt, I look at the side of his face. "What are you doing here?" "I came here with you," he answers. So he has been following me? This idea makes me ufortable. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 I didn''t tell him about this because I didn''t want him to know. But he followed me against my will. What''s the difference between that and spying on me? "Stop," I say coldly. He ignores me and continues to start the car. I look to the front and take a deep breath. "I said stop the car!" Instead of listening to me, he locks the door, making it impossible for me to get off. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Harrison, can you respect me? Why did you follow me? Do you think I don''t deserve my privacy?" I question him loudly. The more I think about it, the more upset I be. "It was Callen''s mother. I went to see her but I didn''t want you to know it. Did I do something wrong? I don''t need to tell you everything, do I?" He stops short at the curb and looks at me with no expression. After looking at him for a few seconds, I burst into tears. It kills me that he doesn''t respect me. I thought he was different and would not look down on me because of my divorce. I didn''t sleep with him because he helped me. I slept with him because I wanted to. But what he did today really let me down. He knew I was hiding something from him, but he followed me anyway. Did he suspect I was here to see another man? Thinking of this, I feel worse. "Were you trying to see if I was cheating on you?" I wipe my tears and ask with a sad smile. He answers with an unhappy face, "You watch too much TV." "You didn''t answer my question. I know you''re my boss and I have to listen to you, so I won''t cheat on you. But can you please give me a little privacy?" At the moment, I feel sad. He doesn''t say anything. It makes me think he''s feeling guilty. Why do I always get the short end of the stick? I''ve never met a man who would trust me. I feel tired and lean back, looking out of the window without saying a word. "I thought you would be bullied. I guess I was just being paranoid." He suddenly says. I sneer. "So you followed me because you were concerned about me?" "Chelsea, can you stop thinking that I have an agenda to be nice to you? I warned you to stay away from Sean and you didn''t listen to me. What did you get?" I lower my head like a deted balloon. He''s right. He did mean well by warning me, but I didn''t know it. I''m just too naive. Neither of us speaks again. I haven''t had a good rest these days, and I just lost my temper, so I feel a little sleepy. When I wake up, the car has stopped. I look at the strange surroundings and ask in confusion, "Where are we?" "A friend''s party," he says. After being stunned for a few seconds, I say, "Why did you bring me here? I want to go home!" He reaches out and rubs my hair. "I want my friends to know you." I don''t know if it''s an illusion, but I seem to see love in his eyes. "But we''re not dating." I dodged his hand. I''m telling the truth. I don''t want to pretend to be his girlfriend in front of his friends. It''s gonna torture me physically and mentally. I keep telling myself that I can''t fall in love with him. He may be nice to me, but he doesn''t love me. I can''t afford another breakup. He replies faintly, "It''s just a party." "Harrison, it''s a party for your friends. If you show up with me, they''ll think I''m your girlfriend. Is this what you want?" I stare at him with mixed feelings. He leans cozily against the chair. "It doesn''t matter. You just need to stay with me." "What if they b*tch about me? Your friend Jonah and those women who like you hate me." I feel really helpless. He keeps on helping me and showing up when I''m in trouble, but he is never gonna be my boyfriend. He''s too good for me in the eyes of everyone. No one is here when we arrive at the private room. I feel uneasy because I''m about to meet his friends soon. But he''s already enjoying the game, as if my uneasiness doesn''t matter to him at all. I really don''t know why he insisted on bring me here. After a few minutes of hesitation, I say, "I have a headache. Why don''t I take a cab home and you enjoy yourself here?" "Nope." He puts his hand on mine and says in a low voice. His palm is so big that itpletely covers my hand. After thinking for a while, I speak softly, "I need to go to the bathroom." "Chelsea, what are you afraid of?" He looks up at me with a smile. My face suddenly turns red. "I''m not lying." "Well, I''ll show you." He gets up. I quickly stop him. "I can find my way. You just stay here and wait for your friends." Even though he''s seen me naked, I''m too embarrassed to go to the bathroom with him. When Ie back, the door of the private room is open. I can faintly hear Harrison''s friends talking inside. I straighten my hair and am about to go in. "Harrison, what''s wrong with you? What''s so great about a divorced woman? She''s buttering you up like a whore in bed?" Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Jonah ms on the table and stands up with anger. "I thought you were just ying with her. But look what you''re doing now! Are you really serious about this second- hand woman?" He''s talking to Harrison. Soon, someone sees me. Standing at the door, I''m not sure if I should leave. Someone pats Jonah''s shoulder. When he turns his head, his eyes meet mine. Then, he sneeres at me. "Wow, since she''s here, should I get the hell out of here?" Jonah says as he looks at Harrison. Harrison''s still ying with his phone, just like he did before I left. I suddenly kind of admire him. Everyone at the table is looking at him, but he''s still immersed in his game. Did he do it on purpose or did he not know what to say? "I should be the one to go. Have a good time," I speak with a faint smile. "Come here and sit." Harrison stops me. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The smile dies on Jonah''s lips in an instant. Looks like I''ve made him very unhappy. Fortunately, the rest of them seem unconcerned. I stand at the door motionlessly. "It''s a party for your friends, and I don''t want you guys to fight over me." "Did we have a fight?" Harrison looks up at me. I''m lost for words. I thought Jonah would say something, but he just sat down with a snort. Harrison''s friends saved me a seat next to him. I walk to him and sit down. He nces at me. "Are you being cranky?" "No. It''s not worth it." I reply casually. He looked at me for a while until the food was served. I''m finally relieved. I can feel Jonah looking at me during the meal, but I turn a blind eye to it because I don''t want any trouble here. I won''t stay with Harrison forever, so I''d better offend as few people as possible. I don''t have much of an appetite, but Harrison keeps picking up food for me. "Eat more. You''re too thin." "I''m not really in the mood for food," I whisper. He nces at me and asks, "Is it because you got fired?" He raised his voice on purpose, and my face turns red in an instant. Is he trying to embarrass me? "Fired? Her boss doesn''t know she''s your woman?" Just when I''m at a loss, I suddenly hear a teasing voice. It''s from a man in his twenties. He''s probably younger than me. I was gonna say something, but Harrison interrupts me. "She was sexually harassed at work." "Puff!" The man spits out his wine. "What the f*ck! Is that man insane?" He looks at Harrison and me, "Did you give that creep a piece of your mind?" "No. She stopped me." Harrison gives me an aggrieved look. What is happening? He never said anything about kicking Sean''s ass, did he? Why would he say I stopped him? Jonah sneers. "She got fired so you could keep her." Everyone present bursts intoughter. My hand in myp slowly clenches into a fist. I stand up to stop myself from shedding tears of grievance. It gives everyone a fright. Jonah''s lips curl into a mocking smile. "I don''t think I belong here, so I''m gonna go." I smile. Harrison grabs my hand. I turn to look at him and say, "I can find my own way back." "Sit down," he says. I really want to cry because it''s so embarrassing. He refuses to let me go and I refuse to sit down. We''re in a deadlock. Jonah stands up and looks at me with contempt. "Chelsea, why didn''t you just take my check and leave him? You think you''ll get more money by staying with him? You make me sick." "If you don''t get out of here now, you''ll never get a penny!" His words silenced the whole room. Everyone sits quietly in their seats and waits to see what happens next. Harrison, who has been silent all the time, stands up from his chair, and takes me to Jonah. He has no expression on his face. "Stay out of this, Jonah." "What''s so good about her? Have you thought about the consequences of choosing her?" Jonah shouts loudly. "She''s not good, but she''s mine." Harrison answers calmly. Jonah points his finger at me and yells angrily, "This b*tch''s gonna ruining you!" His words hurt me deeply. I can feel the others looking at me unkindly. I look at Jonah with a sneer. "I can''t believe you discriminate against divorced women in this egalitarian society. Haven''t any of yourdy friends ever been divorced?" "If yes, would you treat them like you treat me?" Jonah didn''t expect me to retort. He pauses for a while and continues, "The point is, you seduced Harrison for money!" "But you keeps insulting me for being divorced. Do you know why I got divorced? My ex-husband cheated on me when I was pregnant and killed my seven-month-old baby with his mistress and mother. Is this my fault?" I ask with a smile. Harrison clutches my hand so tightly that I feel a little painful. But this pain sobers me up. I wouldn''t have said anything like that to an outsider, but I did today. It wasn''t as painful as I thought it would be. My words shut Jonah up. He looks at me without saying anything. "Please stop calling me a b*tch or a slut. " I smile at everyone. "If you''ll excuse me, I''m taking off. Have fun." I turn to leave, but Harrison doesn''t let me go. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 From my point of view, Harrison''s terrific and has helped me in the most difficult time. But that doesn''t mean I don''t mind his friends insulting me. I reach out and push his hand away with a smile. "Everyone has a line, so do I." Then, I walk out of the room without caring about his reaction. The moment I close the door, I hear someone smash something inside. It may be a fair society, but it''s not a society where men and women are equal. I''m used to being called a second- hand woman and the idea that the divorce is my fault. But just because I''m used to it doesn''t mean it''s right. I returned home and told my mom I felt exhausted. She thought it was because of the business trip and told me to have a good rest. I thought I would lose sleep, but I fell asleep not long after Iy on the bed. I''ve been dreaming all night. I dreamed of the past and Harrison. Even in my dreams, he''s so cold. I told my mother about my resignation the next day. I didn''t tell her about the harassment, because I don''t want her to be sad. Actually, I''m notpletely innocent. If I''d kept my distance from Sean in the first ce, things might have turned out differently. "Our neighbor, Jillian Chaney, said she wanted to introduce a guy to you. What do you think?" asks my mom. I''m stunned and look up at her. She exins anxiously, "I''m not trying to get you married. I just don''t want you to be alone." "Mom, I''m sorry. I made you worry." I hug her and weep sadly. She''s supposed to be enjoying her retirement at her age, but I keep making her worry about me. She is still in bad health and takes medicine every day. Thinking of this, I feel worse. ''It''s all my fault. If I had aborted when Wendy said I was pregnant with a girl, would this not have happened?'' ''No! I wouldn''t have aborted if | had another chance.'' ''I want those who killed my son to live with guilt and pain!'' Mom caresses my hair and says softly, "I''m getting old, and I want nothing but your happiness. If you don''t want a rtionship, I''ll go tell Jillian." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "I do. Tell Jillian I want blind date." I''m answering her and persuading myself. I haven''t heard from Harrison since that afternoon like he''s never been in my life. It may be a good thing for both of us. The more time we spend together, the more people will know about me. It may affect his career. Jonah does have a point. The upper ss wouldugh at Harrison if he was with me. The blind date arrives soon. Jillian arranged for me to meet a man in a restaurant. After introducing me to this man, she leaves. I start talking to him and realize he''s a programmer. "Are you okay with living with my parents after we get married?" He asks. With a smile, I say, "Yes. I don''t mind it." He breathes a sigh of relief. "That''s the best. And we should redecorate the house. It''s my house, so I think you should pay for the decoration." I didn''t see thating, but I agree. "Okay, but I wish I could decide on the style." "Of course. But you''re gonna put my mother in the bigger bedroom. Also, you need to save a bedroom for my sister. We will stay with you while the house is being renovated. It can save a lot." Hearing this, I feel a little unhappy. "My house is small. You''d better rent a house!" "Then who''s paying for this? Do you know how much it costs? You''re not getting any younger, so don''t ask so many questions. You should be honored to marry me." His words make my heart ache. "I''d rather die alone than marry you." "Hey, what''s wrong with you? No wonder your ex-husband dumped you!" I''m d he showed his true colors at our first meeting. "I don''t think we''re right for each other. See you." I get up to leave. But he stops me. "You haven''t paid yet. 38 bucks. Let''s split the bill." It''s really hrious. Turns out there are really such stingy men in the world. I take out my wallet, but someone grabs my waist. When I see the watch on his wrist, I look up and ask, "Why are you here?" "Who is he?" Harrison asks instead of answering me. The man deliberately straightens his back. "I''m her blind date. Who are you?" Harrison takes a deep look at me and says with a faint smile, "So this is your type?" "Hey, you''re insulting me." I''m a bit angry." "Wait, who is this guy? Why is he on our date?" The man interrupts us angrily and points at Harrison. Just as I''m about to say anything, Harrison takes me in his arms. "Got it?" The man looks frightened. "I have nothing to do with you!" I speak with a cold face. He''s my creditor at best, isn''t he? He has no right to tell me who I can and can''t date. He looks down at me and asks seriously, "So sex is nothing to you?" Chapter 57 Chapter 57 "What?" The man looks at us incredulously. Harrison takes out his wallet and throws a hundred bucks on the table. "The rest is your tip." After that, he leaves with me in his arms. I didn''t struggle because I don''t want to stay here. When I walk to the door, I stop and look back. The man seems very happy about the tip. "Do you want me to take you home?" Harrison''s voice sounds above my head. I shake my head. "No, thank you." Sitting in the car, we don''t speak. "Stop at the intersection. I''ll walk back," I say softly. But he acts as if he didn''t hear me. He steps on the gas pedal and starts the car. I''m not angry. I just think it''s a bit ridiculous. "If you want to say something, just say it," he says. I tilt my head and look at him. "Does it matter what I want to say? Harrison, please stop doing anything that might give me the wrong idea." "We are both aware of our rtionship, but you''ve always been so flirtatious with me. Aren''t you afraid that I will fall in love with you?" I''ve been meaning to say that for a long time. I didn''t tell him before because I still wanted his help. But things are different now. I''m almost 30 years old and what I need is a long-term rtionship. I''m afraid I''m gonna fall in love with him and he''s just toying with me. I can''t afford this. As he parks his car, he turns to look at me and asks, "Is it your problem or mine? You''re dating another man while you are with me. Aren''t you going too far?" "But we''re not a couple! You give me money, and I sleep with you. Can''t I contact other men when you''re not around?" I sneer. Turns out he thinks I can''t date other men as long as I still owe him. He doesn''t love me. He just doesn''t want anyone to touch what''s rightfully his. It''s not toote for me to know that. "I don''t like sharing my belongings," he says in a low voice. So in his eyes, I''m just one of the belongings. He''s gonna abandon me whenever he''s tired of me. I stop smiling. ''Tm almost 30 years old. I can''t wait any longer." "Wait for what?" he asks. "I''ll probably be too old to have children in a few years. I need to find a man who truly loves me, or my mother will always worry about me. Do you understand?" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Harrison has asked me a lot of questions tonight. I answered his questions, but he never seemed to understand what I was saying. In the end, I feel tired. I get off the car after saying goodbye. He doesn''t stop me or drive away like before. Perhaps I should thank him for respecting me. I''ve already made up my mind. I''ll return the ck card to him tomorrow and give him an IOU. When I get a job, I''m gonna work my ass off to pay him back. Suddenly, someone grabs me from behind and presses me against the wall. I scream in pain, but he kisses me hard the next moment. It''s dark in the parking lot, but his smell tells me who he is. After being stunned for a while, I try my best to push Harrison away. But right now, he''s like a mountain. I want to bite him, but his kiss makes me crazy. "That was a nice dress. Should I buy it?" "Whatever." "Hey, why are you being so impatient?" "What should I say? I told you..." My heart skips a beat. This voice can''t be more familiar to me. It''s my ex- husband, Callen! As if noticing my shock, Harrison lets go of me. He follows my line of sight and looks over. With a smile, he says, "What a coincidence." Maisy doesn''t see me, probably because I''m in the darkness. She whispers to Callen, as if to ask who I am. I whisper to Harrison, "Let''s go." "Wait. Don''t you want to see us?" Callen asks. I''m a bit surprised. He''s got a thick skin for saying that. I turn to look at him. "Mr. Gibbs, I just didn''t think you''d want to see me, after everything you''ve done to me." "Chelsea! Why are you here!" Maisy asks in sharp voice, looking at me defensively. I guess what happenedst time is still hanging over her. She is afraid toe near me, but she holds on to Callen for fear that I would seduce him. Callen''s much calmer than her. He looks at Harrison and says, "Mr. Stewart, I heard you''ve been out of the officetely. Turns out you''re just busy with your personal life. But I think the career is more important." "I built thispany from the ground up. Mr. Gibbs, I really envy you for your wife helping you get where you are." Harrison puts his arms around my waist and holds me tightly. What he said is just so ironic. Callen must be pissed off now. I forget my quarrel with him and let him hold me. From the way Callen treats Harrison, I can tell Harrison is someone Callen can''t afford to mess with. At this time, Maisy steps forward and scolds Harrison. "Who the hell are you? Do you know who my dad is?" "I do." Harrison sounds neither angry nor happy. Callen pulls her back and asks, "Do you want to grab a coffee?" Chapter 58 Chapter 58 "You want to have coffee with them? What''s wrong with you?" Maisy''s furious. She''s still as bad-tempered as ever. I wonder how Callen puts up with her. Callen probably notices the contempt in my eyes, so he shakes off Maisy''s hand and says impatiently, "If you want, you can go home now!" In the end, wee to a cafe. Callen and Miasy are sitting across from Harrison and me. It''s a nice cafe near the supermarket. There''s not a lot of people here right now. "Mr. Stewart, what''s your rtionship with Chelsea?" Callen suddenly asks. It startles me. I raise my head to look at Callen, but he ignores me. Harrison strokes my hair and says softly, "Do I need to tell you?" "He is helping you." Maisy interrupts. "Chelsea was divorced and induced a baby. Callen just doesn''t want you to be taken by her." This woman is always so selfish. I want to fight back, but Harrison suddenly holds my hand. I look at him puzzledly. He smiles and says, "I know her better than any of you. Maisy, don''t you ever feel guilty about breaking up a family?" He''s looking at me, but he''s saying this to Maisy. I subconsciously turn to look at Maisy. She looks terrible and her hands are shaking. "Who do you think you are? How dare you say that!" Maisy gnashes her teeth in anger. Callen doesn''t say anything. He just looks at me. I turn a blind eye to it because I don''t want to have anything to do with him. I''d rather be an essory to Harrison than be with Callen! "Mr. Gibbs, it pisses me off that you keep looking at my woman." Harrison narrows his eyes. He doesn''t seem to care about Maisy''s attitude. I feel a little embarrassed when he says it out loud. But Maisy explodes. She keeps questioning Callen why he was looking at me, but Callen just stays silent. Her voice gets a lot of attention. I ask Harrison in a low voice, "Did you start the fight on purpose?" "I was merely stating a fact," he answers calmly. I can''t believe I got the sense of grievance in what he said. Did I wrong him? Maisy has no intention of stopping the quarrel, so Harrison and I decide to leave. When I get up, I inadvertently see Callen staring at me. But I just ignore it again. He''s Maisy''s husband now, and I don''t want to get involved in their marriage. I''m tired of being targeted by Maisy and I want a peaceful life. Wee out of the cafe and I speak to Harrison, "Bye." "You should go with me," Harrison says. It''s not funny, but I''m still amused. "We''re all adults. Pretending to be a couple is a game for kids." "I don''t care. Come back with me now." He looks serious. I ignore him and turn to leave. Suddenly, someone picks me up from behind. With a scream, I look up and see Harrison''s face. "Put me down! Put me down!" My voice''s so loud that all the passers- by stop to watch us. It''s really embarrsaming. I stop shouting and duck into his arms. He puts me in the car and quickly locks the door. I sneer. "You really did a lot to stop me from escaping." "You''re worth it," he says without hesitation. I open my mouth and then close it. I don''t know what to say. It''s no big deal to go back to his vi. One sex is no different than a hundred. When he''s driving, I look down at my hand and say, "Harrison, I want you tell you something." "Go ahead." "I''m divorced. Even if we both know the reasons for the divorce, none of your friends or business associates will care. In their eyes, I''ll always be a second-hand woman. Do you know that?" Without getting his response, I add, "I''m saying this for your own good. I don''t want people tough at you. I''ll give you your back card back tomorrow, and I''ll find a way to pay you back the money I owe you." "If that''s not enough for you, you can call me when you want to... bang me." "That''s very kind of you," he says sarcastically. I feel awful, but I still pretend to be calm. "That''s what I promised you from the beginning." It would have taken him more than an hour to get to his vi, but today it only took him a few minutes. The atmosphere in the car is tense. I know he''s angry, but I''m not sure what he is angry about. ''Shouldn''t I be the one who is sad and angry?'' ''Is he mad because I broke my promise? But I have no other choice. My mother is getting older. She''ll be sad if I keep single. I can''t be so selfish.'' Harrison ignores me and strides into the vi. I try to catch up with him but he just closes the door. "Harrison, open up!" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. I stand outside and knock on the door, but he just ignores me. It''s impossible for me to go home now. My phone''s dead and I can''t get a cab. The autumn wind is soughing. I crouch in the doorway and hug myself tightly, feeling cold both physically and mentally. I wonder what I said to make him so angry. Everything I said was for his own good, wasn''t it? Even Maisy thinks I''m not good enough for him, let alone his friends. The world has never been a ce for the weak. As I think about it, my tears keep falling down. They drip on the back of my cold hands. "Click!" I hear the sound of the door opening and look up. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Harrison looks at me condescendingly. With tears in my eyes, I can''t see his expression clearly. I''ve been squatting so long that my legs are numb. The moment I get up, I almost fall down. Fortunately, he holds me in time. I want to thank him, but I see the disdain on his face. "I know you''re just trying to get my attention." He holds me in his arms and turns to enter the house. After a few steps, he presses me against the wall, and covers my cold lips with his. Unlike before, his lips are extremely cold today. If I weren''t in his arms, I would think it was someone else. He seems to be particrly impatient. I feel cold all over and my legs are weak, but he doesn''t care. After a long time, he lets go of me. I look at him in a daze. He smiles casually. "Chelsea, I only f*cked you once. Am I losing out? Since you want to draw a clear line with me, I need to get what I deserve." I feel like I''ve been stabbed through the heart. A shadow of smile touches his mouth. He wants to kiss me again, but I turn my face and push him with my cold hands. "Harrison, I want to go home." "Go home?" I look at his face. "I''m not feeling well today!" He chuckles and says sarcastically, "Chelsea, you can''t say that when your boss needs you." I feel a sharp pain in my heart. Why does he have to insult me? I have never seen him so cold before. I feel scared. "Can we calm down and talk about itter?" He ignores me and kisses me again regardless of my struggle. I don''t know when he had my clothes off. I try to run away in terror, but my strength means nothing to him. Gradually, I give up and let him do whatever he wants. Anyway, I owe him and I can''t say no to him. If it makes him feel better, I''ll do it. Even so, my tears fall unconsciously. Tears flow down my cheeks into my mouth. He stops and says ironically, "Women''s tears don''t work for me." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. His words cut me to the quick, and I just can''t stop crying. "I won''t let you go if you cry." He takes me into the room and throws me on the bed. He presses on me, and I look at him with misty eyes. "Harrison, is it my fault? I tried to keep my distance, but what did you do?" "I''m a divorced woman with a broken heart, but that doesn''t mean I don''t have feelings. Don''t you ever worry that I will fall in love with you?" There''s a sh of surprise in Harrison''s eyes as if he never knew I would say that. But I don''t think I was wrong. I''m not his girlfriend. Keeping a distance from him is good for both of us. He lowers his head and asks after being silent for a long while, "Are you in love with me?" I look at him in a daze without saying a word. I''m a little short of breath. I don''t know why he asked that. Is it a trap? The room is quiet except for the sound of our breathing. It''s like we''re in a standoff. In my trance, he gets up from me and stands on the ground with a calm look on his face. "Off you go," he says softly. For a second, my mind is nk. I get up from the bed and stand in front of him. "I will return the card to you. As for the debts..." "It''s your fee for service," he interrupts me and says in a teasing tone. So he''s now treating me as a whore. This humiliation breaks my heart. He turns back to me, slowly takes off his shirt, and changes into casual clothes. I stand behind him like a puppet. He''s taught me and shown me a lot since we met. I appreciate his kindness, but I hate his coldness now. Every word he said was like a knife to my heart. "Okay, see you," I go over him. "You don''t have to return me that card. If you don''t want it, break it." His voicees from behind. I stop to look at him incredulously. He smiles slightly. "I don''t need that card anymore." "But it''s yours." I don''t know why he said so. He takes two steps forward and stops in front of me. He''s smiling, but his words are extremely hurtful. "I don''t want to see you again." I should thank Harrison. At least he knew it was hard for me to get a cab and had someone take me home. The driver looked at me with wonder and confusion. Thank God he did not ask me anything. ''Am I the first person to get kicked out of a vi? He must think I'' m pathetic and... shameful.'' It''s almost ten o''clock when I arrive at mymunity. When I''m walking home, I suddenly feel like the lights are really dim in here. When I get downstairs, I''m suddenly mmed against the wall. It hurts so much that I almost cry. Before I ask for help, a pair of big hands covered my mouth. "Chelsea, it''s me." Callen? I calm down in an instant. With the help of the dim light, I see his face. It''s really Callen. I take his hands away. "Callen, you want to kill me?" "Were you with Harrison?" he asks, "I''ve been waiting here for hours. Were you with him?" Then, he suddenly raises my chin. He gnashes his teeth and says, "You''re such an easy b*tch!" Chapter 60 Chapter 60 "You are not qualified to judge me?" I look at him coldly. He cheated on me, killed my child and divorced me. Did I do anything wrong? I didn''t. So why should I listen to him speak ill of me? Maybe I''m being soft all the time, so he and Maisy think I''m a pushover. If I was strong enough, they wouldn''t dare mess with me! He grabs my shoulders tightly and growls, "Chelsea, you''re not gonna get anywhere with Harrison. He won''t be yours. Why won''t you listen to me?" It sounds like I betrayed him. The voice-activated light alternates between bright and dark, making him look like a demon. No, he is a devil. He killed his own child! "Get out of my way!" I tried my best to push him away and quickly go upstairs. I just don''t want to see him again. But soon, he grabs me from behind and carries me straight down the stairs. I don''t dare to shout loudly because many people in thismunity know me. If they see us, they''ll gossip again. I don''t want my mother to hear rumors about me and Callen. "After you guys left, I drove off by myself. I can''t stop thinking about you. I thought of the sweet moments we had together and how close you were to Harrison. Jealousy drives me crazy!" Callen gets more and more excited. But I stay calm, as if I were listening to someone else''s story. He continues, "Less than a month after I divorced you, Maisy told me she wasn''t pregnant at all. She lied. She''d been sleeping with different men since she was a teenager, and she''d had numerous miscarriages. I can''t believe I married a slut for my career!" "Then why did she choose you?" I ask calmly. He pauses for a moment. I thought he didn''t want to say it, but he whispers, "She said she fell in love with me at first sight." I can''t help butugh out loud. Turns out my marriage fall apart because of a slut. I don''t know whether to me Maisy or thank her for the divorce. Breaking free from his grasp, I take a few steps back to keep a distance from him. "Should I remind you that we''re already divorced?" "So what? We can still be together! Harrison is not the one. He may be interested in you now, but when he gets tired of you, he''ll dump you." My heart aches, and I almost can''t breathe. It really pains me to hear it from him. I know I''m not good enough for Harrison. I tell myself that all the time, but I still can''t ept someone saying it out loud. Callen holds my shoulder tightly and asks, "Chelsea, I''m the only one who is sincere to you. I can forgive you for being with Harrison, but you have to leave him now, okay?" "No way." I smile. I don''t want to be with Callen at all. Even though I''m now a stranger to Harrison, I still won''t choose Callen. Why does he think I''ll forgive him for what he did? He seems to be shocked. "Shouldn''t you be honored that I want to be with you? You''re a divorced woman and you''ll never find anyone better than me." "Are you going to divorce Maisy? What if she doesn''t agree?" Without thinking, he answers directly, "I won''t divorce her. I''ll buy you a house ande to you when I''m free." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Pah!" I p him in the face and speak word by word, "You really make me sick!" After that, I turn around and go upstairs, ignoring his shock. This man is really disgusting. I regret not pping him two years ago. I even regret marrying him. I didn''t hate him that much until now. When he had the audacity to ask me to be his mistress while he was still married, I wondered if he was mentally ill! I kept dreaming all night. What happened in Harrison''s ce was like a movie reying in my mind. His words sounded in my ears again and again. When I open my eyes, my face is full of tears. I get out of bed and take out the ck card from the drawer. I have only used it twice, so it looks brand-new. He said I didn''t need to give it back to him, and that he didn''t want to see me again. That''s the best. We can live our lives without each other. I can start seeing someone without a care in the world. Maybe Harrison thinks I''m a phony. I promised to do everything for him when I asked him for help, butter I asked to leave him. I feel sorry, but I have no other choice. If I don''t leave him, what am I gonna do when he gets a wife and kids? My heart aches every time I think of him saying that the money is for my service. Ifort myself that I''ll get over it as time goes by... In the afternoon, Sienna calls me. She says that she has met the one and wants to talk to me about it. I feel really happy for her. This time, she asks me to meet her at a bar. When I arrive at the bar and see the man Sienna is snuggling with, I''m totally stunned. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 "Chelsea! Here!" Sienna waves to me. The man next to her also turns around. Even though we''re about three meters apart, I can feel his astonishment. Right, the man next to Sienna is Harrison''s friend, Johan. I stop moving and Sienna walks up to me. Waving her hand in front of me, she asks, "Why are you standing still?" "Who is that guy?" I ask softly. Sienna nces at Jonah and then says, "He is my Prince Charming." She used to wear a ponytail, but today she''s wearing long hair. She wears light make-up and a whitece dress, making her look pure and charming. We stand in the doorway, and people keep whistling at us, or rather at her. I don''t know how she met Jonah, but my instinct tells me that they are not suitable for each other. They''re not from the same world, just like Harrison and me. I''m not saying that Sienna is not good enough for Jonah. It''s just that she is too simple, and Jonah is aplete yboy. I''m afraid she will get hurt. "Okay, let me introduce you to him." Sienna takes me to Jonah. Standing in front of Jonah, Sienna holds my shoulder and says, "Jonah, this is my best friend, Chelsea. She''s got a great personality and she takes care of me like my sister." "Chelsea, this is my boyfriend, Jonah. I met him when I was studying abroad," she says with a sweet smile. I nod and look up at Jonah. He''s wearing a white shirt with an iprehensible pattern, blue jeans, and white sneakers. He looks like a college student. He throws a nce at me. With a scornful smile, he stands up from his chair. "What a coincidence!" He pretends to be surprised. Sienna looks at us, and finally fixes her eyes on me. "Chelsea, you know him?" "I..." What should I say? I haven''t told her about Harrison. ''Forget it. I have nothing to do with Harrison now, so I don''t have to tell Sienna about him anymore.'' With a smile, I say, "I met him a couple of times, but I don''t really know him." "I see. It''s really a small world, isn''t it?" I force a smile and don''t reply her. Sienna sits between me and Jonah, telling me how they knew each other and became a couple. Also, she tells Jonah everything she knows about me. I thought my rtionship with Harrison was shocking enough, but now his friend is dating my bestie! My mind goes nk. I wonder if I should tell Sienna everything. I don''t think Jonah is her destiny. He''s a yboy, but she needs a man she can trust. It''s better not to start a rtionship that''s meant to have a bad ending. "Chelsea, what do you think?" Sienna suddenly asks me. I look at her confusedly and ask, "What?" She stares at me speechlessly, points to Jonah and says, "He said he''d take us to dinner. What do you think?" "Thanks, but I need to go home now..." "I don''t care!" Sienna grabs my arm and acts like a baby. "You have to have dinner with us today. You can''t say no!" "Miss Hodges, don''t you want to eat with us?" Jonah asks. I raise my head to look at him, not saying a word. His eyes are full of provocation. I really want to take Sienna away now and ask her to break up with him, but I can''t. I look at Sienna and say, "I need to go the bathroom." Standing in front of the mirror, I wonder whether I should tell Sienna everything. I''m hesitant because Jonah is her first love. She''s beautiful and kind, but she''s very demanding of men. All she wants is a rtionship that will lead to marriage. I''m sure she is very deliberate in her rtionship with Jonah. But I''m not sure whether Jonah thinks the same way. "I thought you fell asleep in the bathroom." The sudden voice startles me. When I look up, I see Jonah leaning against the wall and looking at me.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Ignoring his teasing, I ask seriously, "Jonah, are you serious about Sienna?" "Does it have anything to do with you?" he asks. "She''s my best friend and we have known each other for nearly 20 years. I hope you to be nice to her," I speak seriously. He sneers and looks me up and down with a disdainful look. "Chelsea, I''m not Harrison, so your opinion doesn''t matter to me." Jonah has always wanted me to leave Harrison, probably for the same reason I want Sienna to leave him. All of a sudden, I realize that I have nothing to do with Harrison now. "Don''t you always want me to leave Harrison? Congrattions. Your dream hasetrue!" "Really?" He''s stunned for a moment and asks. I nod heavily. "Yep. So if you''re with Sienna just to get back at me, please break up with her. If you really like her, please give her your undivided attention." I may have offended him by saying it, but I meant it. I don''t want my best friend to suffer. Jonah lowers his head. I don''t know what he''s thinking, so I get a bit anxious. "What do you mean..." Suddenly, my phone rings. It''s from my mom. I look at Jonah helplessly and decide to ask him after I answer the phone. "Mom, I''m with Sienna now." But the woman on the phone is not my mother. She says she is a nurse and my mom''s in surgery right now. Hearing this, my brain goes nk and my phone falls to the ground. Jonah picks it up. "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so excited?" What the nurse said echoes in my ear. I take my phone back and run out without saying anything. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 I rush to the operating room. The lights inside are still on. I lost my strength and copse to the ground. "Are you the patient''s family?" The nurse asks me. "Yes!" I grab her hand. "How''s my mom? Is her life in danger?" The nurse''s probably used to it, so she looks calm. "She just went into surgery. We are not sure what''s going on yet." "Why did she suddenly pass out? Who sent her here?" When I left, my mother was still at home. If she passed out at home, no one would know unless she called an ambnce. Thinking of this, I feel extremely regretful. Why didn''t stay at home with her? The nurse checks the record and says, "She didn''t pass out. She had a car ident." "What?!" I stand up from the ground and take the record from her. It says my mom had a car ident at 4 p.m. "A car ident? How could that be?" I''m Mom doesn''t usually go out in the afternoons. How could she have a car ident at this time? And the ident took ce at a crossroads in our neighborhood. While I''m confused, two policemene to me. "Excuse me, are you Chelsea Hodges?" "Yes, I am." "The driver is under investigation. We''re here to ask you something." A policeman exins. But I don''t know anything about the ident. The policeman looks at me and says, "ording to what we know, your mother was crossing the street when she was hit, and the driver didn''t see her." "But my mom doesn''t usually go out." The policeman shakes his head. He says that he''ll contact me at the first time if there''s any progress. After they left, I sit on the bench. In less than half a year, my mother had two operations. I wonder if she can take it. She''s been the most important person to me. I don''t know if I could have gotten through the divorce without her. But God doesn''t treat her well. Bad health, car ident... What if she passes away? Siting alone in the empty corridor, I feel extremely sad. The next morning, the lights in the operating room finally go out. I stand up from the bench subconsciously. The next, I feel dizzy and almost copse, because I haven''t eaten anything for a long time. "Are you all right?" The nurse quicklyes over to support me. I shake my head and stand up. "How''s my mother?" She doesn''t answer and looks at the door of the operating room. I follow her line of sight. In the hospital bed, my mom''s closing her eyes tightly. Her face''s as white as paper. I have a bad feeling. I kneel on the ground, gently hold her hand. "Mom, stop sleeping. Get up, we should go home now..." "Miss, your mother has already..." I ignore the doctor and continue, "I went to see Sienna''s boyfriend yesterday. I don''t think he''s right for her. Would you like to meet him?" "Your mother passed away during the operation because of her injuries. We tried our best to save her, but we failed. I''m sorry," the doctor says. My tears fall along with his words. My eyes dim with sorrow. They want to push my mom away, but I just hold her hand tightly. Kneeling on the ground, I cry and shout, "Didn''t you always want me to get married and have kids? How could you leave me before this happens?" "You are the only family I have in this world. What should I do now?" I''m unwilling to let her go. The doctors and nurses hug me from behind. They all suggest me to calm down. I ignore them and hug my mother in despair. Then, everything in front of me goes dark. I woke up from my dream. When I open my eyes, I see a man standing in front of me. "Who are you?" I ask in a hoarse voice. He slowly turns around. "You''re awake." It''s Harrison. "You didn''t eat or drink all day, plus you had a nervous breakdown, so you passed out." It reminds me of what happened before I fainted. I grab his hand and ask, "How is my mother? Did she..." I close my eyes tightly in a vain attempt to hold back the tears. "I''ve contacted the funeral home, but it''s up to you." He didn''t answer me, but the fact is clear. My mom left me forever. I turn my head away and silently shed tears. Finally, I can''t control myself and begin to cry out loud... He hugs me and strokes my back gently. "Just cry, but be strong when you''re done. She needs a decent funeral and you are her only daughter." ''Yes, he''s right. I can''t fall apart now. But I just can''t stop myself from weeping.'' Harrison and I took my mother to the funeral home. On the way, I called some of my rtives. The funeral is held a weekter. Mom lies quietly in the crystal coffin. My rtives don''t seem to be sad at all. Before leaving, they reminded me to lodge a im against the driver. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. They said they could help me with that, but I needed to give them half the money. I sneer. I didn''t wish them to feel sorry for my mom, but I didn''t expect they were here for money. Harrison has been apanying me. I may not say it, but I know it in my heart. Two uninvited guestse at the end of the funeral. They''re Callen and Maisy. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 I wasn''t expecting them, but since they''re here, they''re my guests. I will not quarrel with them on such an asion. "Thank you foring over." I bend down to express my gratitude. Callen takes a deep look at me, but he doesn''t say anything. Instead, Maisy speaks. "I''m sorry for your loss." She looks a little embarrassed. I nod, and then motion for them to take a bow at my mom''s coffin. Mom is lying quietly inside, as if asleep. I wish she''d just fallen asleep instead of leaving me. Maisy and Callen stand outside waiting for me after bowing. I walk up to them. "Is there anything else?" Callen looks at me but says nothing. Maisy''s also silent. I feel inexplicably annoyed. "Chelsea, I..." At this time, Harrison walks over to me. He asks them, "What''s the matter?" Callen''s about to say something, but Maisy stops him. Then she says with a smile, "We came in case you were too busy on your own. Since Mr. Stewart is here, we should get going." Looking at their backs, Harrison asks, "Did you invite them?" "Is that possible?" ''Why would I invite them over? I was actually hoping they wouldn''t show up here today. My mom doesn''t like them.'' If it weren''t for the funeral, I might have driven them out directly. When my mom''s being cremated, I cry and pass out in front of the crematorium. People who haven''t experienced it don''t understand what it''s like to see a loved one burn to the ground. Harrison bought the cemetery. He says it''s a nice location. I''m mentally and physically exhausted, so I don''t have the energy to say no. During my mother''s funeral, the neighbors kept seeing us together. Back in the day, I''d worry about them gossiping. But now I don''t care about it. My mom is dead, so the rumors don''t matter to me anymore. The policeman calls me a weekter. It''s about thepensation money. "Where are you going?" Harrison is lying on the sofa. When he sees meing out of the bedroom, he slowly gets up. He has been at my house for the past few days to keep mepany. He patiently coaxed me to sleep several times because I couldn''t cry myself to sleep. I tell him about the call from the police. "Have some rest. It won''t take me too long." "I''ll go with you." He puts on his coat. "You might not be able to handle this on your own." Originally, I wanted to refuse him, but on second thought, I think he''s right. The rich and powerful always have more solutions, and I might need his help. So I go to the police station with Harrison. The police told me that thepensation was less than two hundred thousand bucks because my mom was primarily responsible for the ident. "But she''s the victim!" I can''t ept this result. The policeman gives me a document. "This is the result of your mother''s ident investigation. It was a red light, but she suddenly ran across the street and caused the ident." I can''t believe this, so I carefully go through the document. It has the driver''s statement, the traffic police investigation, the photos of the ident, as well as witness statements and so on. The final conclusion is that my mother is 80% responsible for the ident. I''m totally shocked. It''s not that I want more money. I''m just trying to get justice for my mom. She has always been a stickler for traffic rules. Why would she cross the street at a red light? I just can''t believe this. "This doesn''t make sense. My mom never ran a red light." I try to argue. The policeman points at the document and replies faintly, "Check the evidence." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. I stand up and throw the document away, saying loudly, "I don''t care the stupid evidence! You should be investigating why she ran a red light!" After that, I feel several cops standing behind me. I guess they are afraid that I would make trouble. I sneer. I''m now more skeptical of their findings, so I start to have a big fight with them. I question them if they have been bribed by the driver. I curse them all to hell with tears. I''m too excited to hear what they are saying. Suddenly, I feel dizzy and then I fall backwards. "Chelsea!" I didn''t feel the pain I had expected because I''m in a warm embrace. I open my eyes and see Harrison looking at me with a worried expression. At this point, I wish I could stay in his arms forever. "Sir, please talk some sense into her. We know she''s extremely sad because of her mom''s death, but the truth is the truth. And it''s against thew to make trouble here," the policeman says seriously. I want to argue, but Harrison stops me. He promises that he will take me home and calm me down. Coming out of the police station, I stop talking to Harrison. Instead of starting the car, he says helplessly, "I understand how you feel, but can you be more rational?" "What''s wrong with me?" I have no expression on my face. "You think thepensation is too little or you don''t trust the cops?" His question makes me sad. I thought he understood me, but I was wrong. Like a curious baby, I ask him with a smile, "Aren''t you the one who told me that the rich and the powerful can ignore the rules?" Chapter 64 Chapter 64 He has taught me a lot of things, one of which I remember most clearly is that people with money and power can ignore the rules. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have doubted the integrity of the police. How could he me me? He''s a bit stunned when he hears that. "You''ve learnt how to get the upper hand," he says with a chuckle. I reply, "You''re my teacher." "But you know what happens when you question cops? They forgive you for losing your mother, but you shouldn''t have made a scene at the police station," he says seriously. I did get a little carried away. But what was I supposed to do? Can''t I question the police? Do I have to ept whatever they give me? As I think about it, I feel inexplicably lost, and tears fall down. He hugs me and strokes my back gently. "If you feel sad, cry. If you''re not happy with this result, I''ll help you reopen the case." "I don''t believe this result at all." I shake my head. "If the victim hadn''t been my mother, I might have believed it. My mom always obeys the traffic rules and there''s no way she would run a red light. Doesn''t that dient strike you as odd?" I suddenly get out of his embrace and hold him as if he were my lifeline. "Are you thinking what I''m thinking?" "It''s weird, but I don''t doubt the police investigation." The first part of his sentence made me happy, but the second part sent me to hell. He''s not me, so he won''t understand. I sit down and say, "I want to go home." He looks at me and does not speak for a long time. Then, he sighs and starts the car. I sit in the co-pilot''s seat with my eyes closed. I can''t stop crying so I open the window, letting the wind dry my tears. I thought Harrison would leave after sending me home, but he follows me into my house. I close the door and look at him. "Aren''t you leaving?" "I''ll stay here with you." He sits on the sofa. I feel like I''m hearing a joke. I walk up to him and speak with disdain, "Harrison, do you remember how you kicked me out of your house? Who are you to stay here now?" He doesn''t look up at me, nor does he say anything. I''m exhausted from thest few days, but he''s no better than I am. I can even see the beard on his chin. And he hasn''t changed his clothes in, like, three days. He never left my side, probably because he was afraid something would happen to me. He helped me with my mother''s funeral, so he looks tired, too. Thinking of this, I feel sad. He didn''t have to do all this for me, did he? Whether I like it or not, we''re strangers now. Last time when I was at his house, he said he didn''t want to see me again. "You said you didn''t want to see me again. So, get the hell out of my ce now," I speak coldly. He, who has been silent, finally stands up and looks at me. I stare at him and chuckle. "I said it for your own good. If you''re too nice to a miserable woman, you may never get rid of her." I don''t want to face it, but the truth is, my mother has left me for good. At this time, I desperately needfort and care. I ask Harrison to leave because I don''t want to rely on him again. I want to be a woman who can live without him. His being here only makes me more dependent on him. "You haven''t answered my question yet," he suddenly says. I''m confused. What does he mean by that? He asks again, "Are you in love with me?" I thought I heard my heart explode and I panicked. I look away from him and speak with a sad smile, "Does it matter? I mean nothing to you anyway." He''s not gonna fall in love with me, is he? N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. To him, I''m just like a toy. When he gets tired of me or gets a new toy, he will abandon me. But I don''t want to be a toy, because I have feelings. I''d rather not see him again than be abandoned. Suddenly, I think of that ck card. I run into the room and start searching for it. In the end, I find it in the drawer. I''ve kept it under a notebook. Iugh and cry with I see this card. My tears are for leaving him and being alone. Iugh because I no longer need to care about him. I wipe away my tears and turn around, running into his arms. I hit my forehead against his chin, and the pain nearly makes me cry again. He hugs me and rubs my forehead gently. "I''m fine." I take a step back and speak coldly. He held his hand in mid-air for a few seconds before dropping it. "Here''s your card. We don''t have to contact each other anymore." After that, I shrug and pretend to be cool. "We''re square, aren''t we?" He looks at me expressionlessly and says nothing. Iugh at him. "What, you said I paid you back with sex." "I don''t want money. I want you." Chapter 65 Chapter 65 He says in a deep voice, "I don''t want money. I want you." I''m stunned for a second, but then I bend over withughter. Isn''t it funny? The man who said he never wanted to see me again suddenly said he wanted me. "Are you pitying me?" I ask him, "You feel sorry for me because I''m pathetic, don''t you?" Harrison closes his thin lips tightly and doesn''t answer me. I don''t mind his silence. I stretch out my index finger and gently touch his lips, "A book says thin- lipped men are fickle. What do you think?" "It''s nonsense." I knew he would deny it. Men don''t believe in physiognomy any more than they believe in astrology. But I do, because Harrison is just too fickle. I put the card in front of him. "It''s yours." "Don''t you understand what I mean?" He frowns at me. He looks at me helplessly as if I were a cranky child. The uninformed who see this scene may think that we are in love or he has a crush on me. But this is not true. I put the card in his pocket and p my hands. "Well, I don''t owe you anymore!" "Are you happy? I''m a troublemaker and you don''t have to clean up my mess anymore." He looks awful, as if he would explode at any moment. But I don''t think I was wrong, so I continue, "Actually, we all got what we deserved. You banged me, and I got the help I needed." "Do you really think so?" He asks. My heart aches, but I still pretend to be calm. "Yeah. It''s the best result for both of us. We can live our lives without each other." Although I said so, it''s the most agonizing decision of my life. I don''t know why, but leaving him is a terrible wrench for me. But I know I''m doing the right thing. I want to live in peace, so I have to stay goodbye to him. Sooner orter, everything I went through with him will be forgotten... Suddenly, he takes me into his arms. I raise my head and see his dark face. I give a relieved smile and ask, "Thest hug?" "Chelsea, you always push my buttons," he says in a low voice. He''s obviously pissed off, but I don''t care. "I was just telling the truth." "You''re not allowed to leave me," he says firmly. I bite my lip. Why does he get to decide everything? Why can''t I do what I want? cing both hands on his chest, I speak angrily, "Harrison, I don''t need you anymore, so I don''t have to listen to you. I can do whatever I want!" "Well see."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. His tone angers me instantly. I keep hitting him, biting him and kicking him, but he just stands still and holds me tight in his arms. He''s not responding to my struggle and I gradually have no strength. I suddenly feel like a child in a temper, and he is my parent. It reminds me of my mom''s death again. I''m literally alone in the world. Even if I get bullied, no one will care about me or feel sorry for me. And my kids will never have a grandma. Thinking about it, my eyes are swimming with tears. I''m drowning my sorrows and can''t stop crying. It''s already night when I open my eyes again. I''m lying in Harrison''s arms, and my arms are on his shoulder. My eyes are sore, maybe because I''ve been crying too long. "What''s wrong?" I stop rubbing my eyes and blink as tears stream down my cheeks. "My eyes are aching." He presses his long fingers gently on my eyes. "Close your eyes for a while and you will be fine." His voice is low and husky, like that of a male anchor on the TV station. After a while, I feel that my eyes are fine. I take away his hand and say, "I''m fine now, thank you." "Don''t be so polite," he says with a faint smile. My heart skips a beat, but I pretend to be cool. "My mom and I have always been dependent on each other. When I was a child, some peopleughed at me for not having a dad. I went home and asked my mother where my father was." "What did she say?" Harrison asks. "She said nothing, but she looked very sad. I haven''t asked her about this again since then." Harrison hugs me. "You need to stop thinking about it. I''ll take care of you in her ce." "Why?" I''m not an idiot. I find it odd that he keeps repeating that he''s gonna be there for me. And how did he know my mom''s ident? I didn''t call him when I was in the hospital. This is just too weird. He falls silent again, so I continue. "We''re from different worlds. You know this better than me. Just because my mother''s gone doesn''t mean my sanity''s gone." That''s all I have to say. I feel like he''s different, but I can''t tell what''s different. He lets go of me and looks into my eyes. "You''re right for me," he says. I lower my head and smile bitterly. His answer doesn''t surprise me. "But you''re not right for me." "Don''t be so..." The sound of knocking startles me. Before he finishes, I quickly got out of bed and opened the door. I should thank the person outside. If it hadn''t been for the knock, I might have been persuaded by Harrison. It''s my neighbor. I invite her toe in, but she refuses. "Chelsea, there''s something I''ve been thinking about for days. I think I need to tell you." She looks hesitant. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Her expression makes me feel uneasy. Inexplicably, I think about thest time my mom vouched for someone. I paid off the debts with Harrison''s help, but it was a lot of money. The point is, I can''t turn to Harrison if I go into debt again. "If you have anything to say, just say it. Does my mom owe you money?" I speak with a forced smile. She looks at me doubtfully. "What? No, she doesn''t." I breathe a sigh of relief. "Well, then what can I do for you?" She enters my house and says after making sure no one is following her, "Chelsea, you and Callen are divorced, right? Are you guys still in touch?" I''m shocked when she asks that. I subconsciously look behind and feel rxed when I realize Harrison is still in the room. But then I think, "Why should I be afraid of him hearing this?" Basically, the whole neighborhood knows about my divorce. It''s no surprise that my neighbor knows about Callen. "Don''t you know about my divorce? I thought this wasn''t news in our neighborhood." My subtext is, why are you asking me when you know it? "I do." She takes my hand and says seriously, "On the day of your mother''s ident, I saw two people go into your house. The man was Callen, but I don''t know who the woman was." I feel a buzz in my head, and all kinds of thoughtse to my mind. I hold her hand and ask anxiously, "What happened that day? Did you really see Callen? Tell me everything." "Be gentle." She gets rid of my hand. "I''m sorry, I was just too excited." ording to her, Callen may have something to do with my mother''s death. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She says, "It''s okay, I understand how you feel. But I just saw him with a woman. It took me a long time to decide to tell you about this." "I''ll go ask him. Thank you." After she left, I sit on the sofa and with my mind in a mess. I haven''t spoken to Callen since our fight the other night. Supposedly, he came to my house for me, but why was he with a woman? Was that woman Maisy? I take out my phone with trembling hands. "What''s going on?" Harrisones out and asks worriedly when he sees my face. "I''m calling Callen." I quickly dial Callen''s number. But no one answers the phone. I call him again, but the result doesn''t change. At this time, I''ve already calmed down. I think of a million reasons why he didn''t answer the phone, one of which is guilt. Harrison walks up to me and asks, "What happened?" "My neighbor came to me just now and told me something." I look at him seriously. "Callen came to my house with a woman on the day when my mom had an ident. That woman should be Maisy." He looks surprised, and then he says, "Maybe he came here for you. I don''t think he would hurt your mom." It''s true. My mom was very nice to Callen when I was still his wife. He wouldn''t hurt my mother as long as he has a heart. But what my neighbor said keeps ringing in my ears. I still want to go to Callen and ask him what happened that day. I go back to my room and change my clothes. When I''m about to leave, I turn around and ask Harrison, "Can you give me a ride?" He''s backlit, so I can''t see his face. On the way, I''ve been very flustered. I want to know the result, but I am afraid to know the result. "If it is rted to him, he may not tell you the truth," Harrison suddenly says. Looking out of the window, I whisper, "It doesn''t matter. I just want to know his side of story." Or this matter''s gonna haunt me for the rest of my life. I''ve lived with Callen for a long time, so I can tell whether he''s telling the truth. Even if he has nothing to do with my mother''s death, I still want to know why he came to my house that day. It''s already 9 p.m. when I arrive at Callen''s house. He isn''t answering my calls, so I have to try to open the door with abination lock. I tried the code I used when I lived here. I thought it wouldn''t work, but I was wrong. "It''s open!" I turn to Harrison excitedly. Harrison follows me in with meaningful expression. "Looks like Callen still loves you." I snort. So what if he still loves me? I have nothing but disgust for him now. They live on the third floor. I don''t want to wait for the elevator, so we take the stairs. "Why don''t you go to hell, you old hag!" I hear the curse when I just arrive at the third floor. It shoulde from Maisy. I lean forward and see Maisy''s back. Callen is standing in front of her with obvious anger. His mom is standing behind him. Callen lowers his voice and says, "Mind your words. If you keep insulting my mom, I''m gonna kick your ass!" "Oh, I''m so scared!" Maisyughs at him. "What can you do? I''m telling you, you would never have made it this far without me!" "Haven''t I done enough for you? I became the other woman for you, but your mother keeps telling me what to do! I''m not Chelsea, so don''t think you can bully me!" Maisyughs arrogantly. Standing at the corner of the stairs, I clench my hands tightly. What happened two years agoes to my mind again. As Iy in my hospital bed begging Maisy, her smile was as arrogant as it is now. She hasn''t changed a bit, has she? Harrison gently ces his hands on my shoulders, making me feel better. "You know what? At that time, Chelsea was carrying a boy. I bribed the doctor so he told you it was a girl. Surprise!" Maisy keepsughing. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 The whole corridor bes silent. Callen and his mom seemed to be dumbfounded. Callen narrows his eyes, grits his teeth and shouts in a low voice, "Maisy, why did you do this to me? Have I been bad to you?" Maisyughs again. "You think you''re good to me? After all I''ve done for you, what do I get in return?" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. There''s a trace of grievance in her words, which puzzles me. Callen puts his career in front of everything. He was not supposed to be unkind to Maisy for the sake of his career. So what does Maisy mean by that? It''s really confusing. At this time, Wendy, who desperately wants a grandson, starts to diffuse the tension. "This is my fault. Don''t me Callen." "Stop lying to me! I know what you''re thinking. Callen, I really regret being with you. You and that b*tch Chelsea are perfect for each other! You were supposed to be poor all your life!" Maisy yells with anger. "You''ve always wanted to be at the top of the As soon as she finishes her words, Callen steps forward and ps her in the face. Maisy''s stunned. She covers her face in a daze. Wendy steps forward and stands between them. "Maisy, are you alright? Callen didn''t mean it. Don''t get mad at him." "Mom, stop it. I want to divorce her!" Callen looks furious. Wendy immediately panicked and apologizes to Maisy. "I''m really sorry, Maisy. It''s normal for couples to fight. Please don''t be angry or tell your parents about this. He''s your husband, and you should always be on his side." Wendy''s words make me sick. She sounds like she''s apologizing, but she''s actually threatening Maisy. Maisy''s parents might be angry with her if they knew that she and her husband were estranged. Would Maisypromise? I think she would. "D*mned b*tch, get the hell out of here!" Maisy pushes Wendy away and shouts harshly while pointing at them, "Callen, stop dreaming about a son. As long as I''m alive, you won''t have a son!" "Do I have to have a child with you? You''re not the only woman in the world." Callen sneers. "You want to go to Chelsea? Hrious. Do you think she''ll ever forgive you?" Callen res at Maisy. "It''s none of your business!" Harrison gives me a sudden squeeze on the shoulder. I look up and see his unhappy face. I put my hand on his, indicating him not to be impulsive. In fact, I don''t know why he''s angry. But my intuition tells me it''s because of me. I didn''t expect to see Callen and Maisy fighting tonight. It turns out they''re really close to getting a divorce. Maisy is too proud to ept being divorced, so she must be extremely furious now. I don''t know why she said Callen wouldn''t have a son. I remember she was carrying a baby when I was pregnant. She and Callen aren''t living a happy life after they hurt me, but it doesn''t make me feel better. Everyone is pathetic. I don''t think they expected things to turn out like this. "Callen, what if Chelsea knew her mother''s death had something to do with us?" Maisy asks with an evil smile. All of a sudden, I raise my head to look at Maisy. Throwing out all the random thoughts in my head, I run straight to her. Callen and Wendy try to stop me, but it doesn''t work. I grab Maisy''s shoulders with both hands and ask, "What did you say? My mother''s death has something to do with you? Answer me!" I shake her body vigorously and ask in a loud voice. At present, there''s only one thought in my heart. My mom''s death is not an ident. She must have run a red light for a reason. Maisy''s made it clear that they''re involved in this matter. Even if they didn''t kill my mom, they are not innocent! Maisy doesn''t answer my question but looks at me with a smile. "Chelsea, why are you here at this hour? Are you here to have sex with my husband?" "Don''t change the subject." I take a deep breath. "You said my mother''s death had something to do with you. What do you mean? Did you kill my mother?" "Let me go, you crazy b*tch!" Maisy roars and pushes me away hard. I lost my bnce and fall backwards. I want to grab hold of Maisy, but I can''t. "Are you alright? Do you want to go to the hospital?" When I open my eyes, I see Harrison looking at me worriedly and I''m in his arms. I shake my head. "Wow, Chelsea, why don''t you introduce your boyfriend to me and your ex- husband? I wonder what he''ll do when he knows your rtionship with Callen," Maisy says loudly with pride. I struggle to get up and Harrison tries to calm me down. Then, he turns around and looks at Maisy. "I don''t think she needs to introduce me to you." "Mr-Mr. Stewart? Why are you here?" Maisy asks in panic. I don''t quite understand why she is so scared. Maybe it''s because she knows how powerful Harrison is. As they speak, I walk up to Callen and Wendy. I stare fixedly at Callen and ask word by word, "What on earth did she mean by that?" Callen looks at me without saying anything. There''s a vague answer in my heart. T m gonna ask you one more time. What exactly did she mean by that? If you refuse to say anything, I''ll see you in hell!" After that, I take out the knife from my bag and point it at Callen. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 "Chelsea! What are you doing?" Harrison''s voicees from behind me. His voice is as low as ever, but I can hear the anxiety in it. Yes, he didn''t notice that I had a knife with me. I put it in my bag when I was changing my clothes. At that time, there was only one thought in my heart. If Callen and Maisy were responsible for my mom''s death, they must pay for it! I can''t forgive them for killing my child and my mom! I raise the knife and look at Callen contemptuously. "You didn''t see thising, did you? I''m no longer the pushover I used to be." "My mother treated you even better than she treated me, but what did you do? You killed her grandchild and then caused her death! Are you still human?" Wendy stands in front of Callen and forces a smile. "Chelsea, be good and put the knife down, okay? It''s too dangerous." "Did I say anything wrong? You guys forced me to induce, and then left without even looking at my dead baby!" "It''s our fault. Callen and I have been trying to make it up to you. I know you still love Callen. He and Maisy don''t have kids yet. Why don''t you have a child with him? When the child is born, we will be a family again." Her words make meugh with tears. It''s the funniest joke in the world, isn''t it? Why gives her the idea that I still love Callen? Is Callen the only man in the world? Even if he was, I wouldn''t be with him! He killed my child and my mom, and I want nothing but getting back at him! I can''t wait to skin him and give him a taste of what it''s like to live in hell! "Old b*tch, I''m still here. How dare you say that?!" Maisy shouts angrily. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Callen ignores Maisy and pushes Wendy aside, looking at me. I subconsciously take a step back and thene back. He grabs my wrist and pulls it forward, pointing the knife at his chest. "See? Stab me in the heart, and you can kill me." My hands are trembling slightly, and anger fills my heart. He said this because he knew I wouldn''t dare to kill him. He has gone too far! Thinking about the past, I waspletely consumed by anger. My suffering will not end until Callen is dead! I hold on to the knife and yell to his expressionless face, "Go to hell!" Everything will be over if he dies. This demon doesn''t deserve the world. As I think of this, I desperately stab towards his heart with the knife. "Chelsea!" Harrison growls. Someone hugs me from behind and turns me around. I see Callen''s face and am ready to stab him again. I think the person holding me bumped into something because I hear a groan. I tilt my head and see Harrison''s pale face. He smiles calmly at me and asks, "Are you alright?" I shake my head subconsciously, but I feel something sticky on my hand. I look down and see my knife in his chest, and I''m still holding the handle. "Ah!" I scream and let go of the knife. Harrison smiles weakly at me. "I''m fine. Don''t worry." After that, he pulls out the knife. There''s blood on it, and I see blood oozing from his chest. "Chelsea, you''re a murder!" shouts Maisy. With a tremble, I stand there without knowing what to do. Looking at the injured Harrison, tears flow down my face. I ask him while crying, "Why? Why did you stop me? Why didn''t you let me kill them!" At this time, the elevator door opened. Several copse out and point at me with guns. "Put down your weapons and raise your hands!" I take a look at them and suddenly feel dizzy. Everything goes ck, and all I hear Harriosn calling my name. I feel awful. I don''t want to hurt Harrison at all. I was trying to kill Callen and Maisy. They are monsters. When I open my eyes again, everything in front of me is white. Harrison''s sitting next to me, reading a book. There''re white bandages on his left shoulder. Turns out it wasn''t a dream. I move a bit and struggle to get up. "How do you feel? I''ll go get the doctor." He puts down the book and gets up to support me, looking worried. I look at him and can''t help crying. Hugging his waist, I lean against his arms. ''Tm sorry, I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you." "I don''t know why you got hurt. I was trying to kill Callen!" At that time, all I could think about was killing Callen and Maisy. They ruined my family, my life and even killed my mom. Why do they get to live when they''ve done all this to me? They should be punished! Harrison pats my back with his warm palm. ''Tm fine. The injury is not a big deal, don''t me yourself, okay?" "Why are you the one who got hurt! Why not Callen or Maisy?!" Harrison gently lets go of me and sits on the chair, looking into my eyes. His smile is very warm, making me feel at ease. "I was trying to stop you frommitting a crime." He puts my hair behind my ear and looks at me seriously. "You need to make those who hurt you pay, but not die with them." Chapter 69 Chapter 69 I listen in silence, like an obedient child. He was always there for me when I was at my most vulnerable. When I was about to do something stupid, he stopped my by hurting himself. I don''t know why he did this. After everything I''ve been through, I''ve learned that no one would help me unconditionally. What''s owed is owed. "Harrison, why did you do this?" I ask. He smiles warmly. "Because I want you." We get out of the hospital and set off for the police station. "Are you sure you''re okay? I can do it alone." I ask Harrison, who''s wearing his seat belt, in a worried tone. "Yes." Suddenly, he frowns and covers the wound with his hand. I''m shocked and quickly ask, "What''s wrong? Is the wound open? You go back to the hospital and get some rest." "It''s okay, I''m fine." He forces a smile. "I doubt that. What if your wound gets infected?" As I say this, I open the car door. But he pulls me back. He looks at me weakly. "I''m injured, so just do as I say, okay?" My heart trembles and I gaze at him through a mist of tears. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. I hold back my tears and take his hand. "It''s all my fault. What am I gonna do if you..." "I''ll be fine as long as you stay away from my chest." All of a sudden, my face turns red. I just held his chest and cried. Maybe that''s why his wound opened up. I stop speaking and let him drive me to the police station. On the way, I learn one thing. When I was in aast night, Harrison, Callen, Maisy, and Wendy had already gone to the police station. I thought I would be arrested, but Harrison told me not to worry. He told the police that the argument between us was an emotional one. And his injury was self-inflicted. I don''t understand how it could havee to this. "How did you convince Maisy and the others? I don''t think they would show mercy to me." "I have my ways," Harrison says with a smile. And then the next minute, he''s frowning at the wound. He''s not gonna tell me what is going on, so I stop asking. I decide to ask Callen about thister. ''No, Callen and I are enemies now. If I see him, I might try to kill him again.'' I go to the police station, and Harrison waits for me in the car. He can''t show up with me because, ording to him, we had an emotional dispute. In less than an hour, I''m allowed to leave. Before I leave, the police told me not to be impulsive again. Before I walk out of the police station, I see a familiar man, Callen. I don''t care why he''s waiting for me here. Before he sees me, I quickened my pace and tried to leave. "Chelsea!" D*mn it, he still saw me! He stands in front of me and holds my hand with a caring look on his face. "I''m so d you''re fine. I''ve been worried about you all the time. I didn''t sleepst night." "Are you worried I''m not dead or arrested?" I pull back my hand and say mockingly, "Callen, you really make me sick." Why is he still looking at me with that smile on his face? How can he be so shameless? No wonder he went with Maisy to my mother''s funeral. I thought they were sorry for her death, but they were actually feeling guilty. I wonder what they were thinking when they were standing in front of my mother''s coffin. Did they feel any remorse at all? Callen stops me again and says eagerly, "You should know me well. Mom was so nice to me. Do you think I would hurt her?" "She''s my mom, not yours! You don''t deserve to call her Mom!" I look at him angrily. "On the day of her death, you and Maisy went to my house. If someone hadn''t seen this, I wouldn''t have known about it. If you didn''t hurt her, why didn''t you tell me this before?" I''m not an idiot. I have my own judgment about the truth. I won''t believe Callen at all. Callen lowers his head without saying anything. I think it''s a sign of feeling guilty. Ignoring him, I walk away and see Harrison waiting for me at the door. I''m stunned for a moment and then smile at him. "Why didn''t you stay at the car?" I ask. He nces at Callen and says in a low voice, "Stay away from him." I wanted to exin that I was drawing a line under Callen, but I end up just nodding my head. We got into the car and Callen didn''t follow us. I don''t know where he went, and I don''t care. "Go home?" Harrison asks. I pause as I fasten my seat belt, then I ask, "Can we go to your ce?" He doesn''t answer my question. I feel very embarrassed. In order to save myself from embarrassment, I pretend to be cool. "I just don''t want to be at my ce alone. If it''s not okay with you, I can go to the hotel." But I really wish him to say yes. Harrison suddenly lifts my chin with one hand and looks into his eyes. Kissing my lips, he says, "Wee to my ce." Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Harrison brings me back to his vi, at my request. I don''t want to go back to my house, because it keeps me reminding me that I''m alone. It will kill me. Harrison''s the only one who can keep me warm now. He saved me from pain. When we arrive at his vi, he suggests me to take a bath. I don''t quite like this proposal. "At this time, you should have suggested me to have a good rest. If you don''t like my dirt, I can rest on the couch." I sit directly on the couch, unwilling to move. "Then I''ll go." As he says this, he takes off his shirt, revealing arge piece of gauze. I quickly stop him. "You''re injured! Do you want to die so badly?" "The bath is ready. I don''t want to waste it." He said it with a serious face. If I didn''t know how rich he was, I would believe him. Does a guy with a ck card care about his water bill? Isn''t he forcing me to take a shower? I''m so angry that Iugh. "Fine, fine. I''ll take a shower, okay? Now you go there and sit down!" Hearing this, Harrison gives a smile. Sitting in the bathtub, I feel reallyfortable. My whole body rxes, every pore opens up. Gently closing my eyes, a lot of peoplee to my mind. The first one is Callen. I met him on a blind date arranged by my mother when I was fresh out of college. We had a crush on each other, so we got married soon after. Wendy didn''t like me at first, but I was still nice to her. I thought she was gonna be nice to me after I had a baby. This idea almost ruined my life. I always thought Callen cheated on me because he thought I was having a girl. But based on what he and Maisy saidst night, they were having an affair earlier than I thought. I can''t believe my ex-husband, who I trusted so much, was cheating on me while telling me he loved me. The more I think about it, the more suffocated I feel. My body slowly slides down and I''mpletely submerged in water. Physical pain relieves the pain in my heart. When I finally can''t hold it in any longer and pop out of the water, I meet Harrison''s gaze. I subconsciously cover my boobs, but soon I let it go and allow him to see me naked. "No more bashfulness?" He chuckles. I roll my eyes. "You''ve seen it before anyway." "I''m d you remember it." His words didn''t cause a ripple in my heart. He sits next to the bathtub and gently wipes my back with a wet towel. "You have great skin. You look like a teenage girl." I chuckle. "Does your heart beat faster when you''re lying?" "Lying?" "I''m gonna be 30. You think I canpete with teenage girls?" He continues asking, "Why would I lie? To make you happy?" This question silenced me. Why does he care about a flippantment? N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. I know doesn''t have to lie to me or make me happy. I''m not worth it. If I hadn''t slept with him, he might be in the mood to please me. But now he has complete control over me. I''m no longer worthy of his sweet-talking or his time. "I''m done," I speak tly. He stops wiping my back, leans forward, and whispers in my ear, "If you want my sweet words, just tell me." He made it sound like I was begging him to care about me. It may be the truth, but it makes me feel bad. In a world where I''m alone, I need someone to care and love me. Anything he says makes me feel like he cares about me. I''m really cheap, aren''t I? I''m too upset to calm down. Without thinking, I stand up from the bathtub. I''mpletely naked. There''s a sh of surprise in his eyes, and then he looks up at me with a nk expression. "What''s wrong?" His tone is so calm that my ss-like heart aches again. I look straight into him and ask, "Nothing? You saw me naked and had no reaction?" "How do you think I should react?" Anger fills my heart. I bite my lips and suddenly lower my head to kiss him. I''m not as good a kisser as he is, but I don''t think he can stay calm when a woman kisses him naked and flirts with him. I''m looking forward to him losing control over his sexuality. Three minutes went by, and he didn''t respond. I tried to turn him on, but I just failed. Finally, I give up. I slowly let go of his lips and speak with a bitter smile, "Look, you didn''t even respond to my flirting. I was right. You were just lying to me. "You know, you don''t have to do this. I know myself well, so please stop giving me hope. I don''t want to be in too much pain when you leave me." He frowns and looks unhappy. After all this time with him, I can tell he''s a little angry now. But why? Shouldn''t I be sad and angry? Suddenly, he puts his hand on the back of my head and presses me against him. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 I thought I would refuse, but somehow, I hug him back and kiss him hard. Probably worried that I would fall into the water, he puts his arm around my waist and lets me sit in his arms. I''m lost in the kiss, and I just want to enjoy the intimacy of this moment. "Chelsea." Harrison lets go of me and calls me softly. I ask, "What?" He looks up at me and mutters, "What should I do with you?" His voice is very, very small. I don''t know if he said that to me or to himself. Later, he wraps me in a bathrobe and carries me to bed. I can imagine what''s going to happen next. I don''t know if I''m looking forward to having sex with him, but I know I want to be with him a little longer. Only with him, my heart will not be empty. I''m being cheap again, but I have no other choice. Harrison takes out a hairdryer from the drawer and walks up to me. Taking the towel off my head, he starts drying my hair. He moves so softly, as if I were his prized possession. It''s like spring sunshine, making me feel warm. After drying my hair, we lie down on the bed. Unlike what I imagined, he didn''t have sex with me. He just holds me in his arms and ces his chin on top of my head. "Harrison, I warned you not to be so good to me," I speak in a low voice. He replies, "I can''t help it." It''s so moving. I bite my lip to hold the tears at bay. I cower in his arms, think for a moment, and say seriously, "I''m too lonely now. If you treat me well, I will rely on you. I may not be able to live without you in the future." "As long as you''re strong, you can live without anyone." "What if I don''t want to be strong? What if all I want is a peaceful life?" I look up and ask him. He lowers his head slightly and looks into my eyes. I can''t see much in his eyes because they are so m. "A peaceful life is not for you. You know it better than I do." A tear rolls down my face as Iugh out loud. He looks at me with aplicated expression, but he doesn''t say a word. Actually, I should thank him for not directly rejecting me. I''m grateful I''m still in his arms. If it had been before, I would have put on my clothes and left, never to see him again. "Your refusal leaves me with no reason to refute it." I calm myself down and speak in a helpless tone. He strokes my hair and says faintly, "You should be used to this." "I thought of something from the book." "What''s it?" "Men be ruthless after putting on their pants, but women can no longer be ruthless after taking off their pants. Is that so?" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I stare at him, forcing him to answer me. His answer might hurt me, but I still want to hear it. I don''t care if he thinks I''m out of line. At this point, I just want to know if I mean anything to him. If he says I''m important, I''ll do anything for him. But he just keeps silent. I continue with disappointment, "I''ve told you many times that I''m afraid of being dependent on you. We are just dealing for you, but I am afraid to fall in love with you." "This is gonna sound funny to you, but I have to protect myself. I don''t want to lose everything. Do you understand?" He''s been there for me ever since my mother died. If it weren''t for him, I probably wouldn''t have been able to hold the funeral. He''s being more and more important to me, so I''m dying to know what he thinks of me. But his silence told me his answer. I seem to know what to do in the future. "You won''t lose everything. I will help you do whatever you want," he says firmly. I don''t know whether to be sad or d to get such an answer. After that, we didn''t speak again. We hold each other in silence, like two lonely souls. The next day, I receive a phone call from Sienna, who just came back from abroad. She called me as soon as she got off the ne after she found out my mother''s death. Harrison drove me to the appointed ce and asked before I get off the car, "Can''t I join you?" "You want?" I stop in my tracks to open the door. He checks the time and smiles with disappointment. "Not today. Maybe another time." "Whatever." After that, I get out of the car. But he doesn''t drive away. I want to turn around and see what he''s doing, but someone within me constantly tells me that I can''t. After a few seconds of hesitating, I flee into the cafe. Last night, Harrison slept with me in his arms and did nothing. I feel like something''s different, but I can''t tell what''s different now. This feeling of closeness and strangeness envelopes me like a, making me unable to escape. "Chelsea!" A voice brings me back from my thoughts. I look up and see Sienna sitting not far away, waving to me anxiously. I walk over and sit down. ''Tm sorry. I won''t keep you waiting again." "You''ve said this hundreds of times." She looks me up and down, asking worriedly, "Are you all right?" I''m stunned. Seeing the concern in her eyes, I nod with a smile. "I went abroad a few days ago and didn''t hear about it until I got off the ne. I''m sorry I wasn''t there for you." "Don''t worry, I''m fine now." She looks like she''s gonna cry, so I quickly change the subject. "Who told you my mother was dead?" Chapter 72 Chapter 72 I hadn''t been able to reach her before, so she shouldn''t have known about it. She avoided my eyes for a moment before she finally speaks, "It''s Jonah. He called me when I got off the ne." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Jonah?" Then how did he know about it? "Chelsea, is there something you''re not telling me?" I suddenly panicked as I looked into her eyes. My first reaction is that she knows about my rtionship with Harrison. But even Jonah doesn''t know about it. Thinking of this, I feel more relieved and answer with a smile, "Of course no. What do you mean by that?" "Really?" She asks again. I nod. "We''ve known each other for years. I have no secrets from you." When I said it, I felt awful. What would she do if she knew everything between me and Harrison? Based on her personality, she might be tempted to kill him. She smiles and nods with satisfaction. "That''s great. I was really confused when Jonah told me about your mom''s death. I wondered how he knew about this." "Did you ask him?" I sound worried, so I add, "I''m also confused." "He said he learned it from a friend of yours." So it''s Harrison. Other than him, I have no friends inmon with Jonah. Harrison probably told Jonah this because he knew I hadn''t been able to get in touch with Sienna and wanted to do me a favor. Thank God Jonah didn''t tell her anything he shouldn''t have. Sienna adds, "You left the bar without telling me. I thought you didn''t like Jonah. Turns out it''s because of your mom." I look at her with a smile. "I didn''t tell you because it was so sudden." "If only I had been there for you at that time! You must have had a hard time, right? I''m really sorry. I''m not a good friend." She says self-reproachfully, holding on to my hand. Her words make me sad. "We''ve grown up and we need to face a lot of things alone. Although my mother''s death hit me hard, it made me strong." "No matter what, we''ll always be besties," she says firmly. I smile and nod, without saying a word. In fact, I''m thinking about Jonah. ''What would Sienna do if I told her I didn''t like Jonah the first time I met him and didn''t think he was the right guy for her?'' In order to get the answer, I ask, "Sienna, is everything okay with Jonah?" "Yes. He''s really sweet." As she speaks, a shy smile appears on her face. I have never seen her like this. She must be very satisfied with Jonah, which makes me feel worse. Is it toote to tell her everything? I clear my throat and say, "There''s something I''ve been meaning to talk to you about." "What''s it?" She looks puzzled. "If I tell you, you can''t be mad." Hearing this, she instantly bes serious. I''m amused and speak helplessly, "I''ve met Jonah before and I think he''s a yboy. I don''t know much about him, but I want you to think about your rtionship with him." Then, she breathes a sigh of relief, which confused me. "What do you mean?" "I mean, I knew he''s a yboy long time ago." I''m lost for words. So I''ve been worrying about nothing all this time? I can''t help but ask, "Then why are you still dating him? I thought you said you only wanted one rtionship in your life." "He had me at hello." She looks at me and says seriously, "He''s the only person I''ll ever love. When he came up to me, I asked him if he was hitting on me." "What?" I''ve known her for years, but I''m still shocked. She nods with a smile, "Then we started dating. He is not a very considerate or sweettalking guy, but he always knows what I am thinking." I can''t retort at all. It''s her rtionship, so I can''t make any judgement. I just hope Jonah''s serious about her. We go to the mall in the afternoon. It''s been a long time since we went shopping together. It''s a big mall with lots of high-end stores. I actually prefer small stores where things are cheaper, but Sienna insisted on bringing me here. "We are no longer young. People will look down on us if we dress too cheaply," she says. "Why should we care about them?" "That''s why you''re still single!" Wow, that''s really hurtful. Everyone around me heard it, which makes me feel really embarrassed. "Bestie, can you be less mean to me?" I''m really helpless. "I''m telling the truth. You''re gonna make a lot of guys crazy about you in nice clothes!" I can''t help but wonder if Harrison doesn''t like my style. Would he like it if I change a little? With that in mind, I start focusing on shopping. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 "Don''t always wear ck and white. It makes you look old." Sienna takes the clothes in my hand away discontentedly. She turns around and gives me a pink dress. "Try this. You shouldn''t be wearing anything too bright now." I take the dress and go to the fitting room. Other than attending banquets with Harrison, I rarely wear dresses. I''m notfortable with them. When Ie out, Sienna says the dress really fits me. Then, she just throws away the shirt I was wearing. "If I lived like you, I''d starve to death." I shake my head. She says casually, "I''m just trying to improve your life." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Come on, I can''t afford this." "All right, all right. But the asional luxury is fine." She raises her hands and gives in. Then, I receive a call from Harrison. He says he can''t pick me up because he has a dinner party. So, I need to go back by myself. After hanging up the phone, I realize we''re like a couple now. Then, a shadow of a smile touches my mouth. "What makes you so happy? Boyfriend?" Sienna approaches me and asks. I''m shocked by her sudden approach and step back subconsciously. I pat my chest and say, "Don''t scare me." "Don''t changed the subject." She holds me in her arms and says in an interrogating tone, "You looked like a woman in love just now. Tell me, are you dating someone?" I''m flustered. I''m not ready to tell her about Harrison. Besides, he''s not my boyfriend. Looking at her, I shake my head helplessly. "I wish, but I''m not." "No way. How can you be so good and not be wanted? Don''t tell me you still love Callen." "Impossible!" I firmly deny. "I don''t give a s*it about this jerk now." Not to mention the damage he''s done to me, I could never forgive him for his involvement in my mother''s death. The mention of him makes me feel terrible again. Noticing my change, Siennaforts me. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean that. Please don''t be angry." "I''m not angry. I just don''t understand why you brought him up." In order not to let her me himself, I change the subject. "You haven''t been in a rtionship in years. I thought you weren''t over him," she looks at me worriedly and says. "We''re no longer young. I''m sure your mother would want a man to take care of you." Her words almost make me shed tears. A while ago, my mother asked me to go on a blind date. Harrison ruined it, though. After thinking for a while, I say, "I''ll find someone to spend the rest of my life with. Don''t worry." After saying so, I think of Harrison. Sienna takes me to a restaurant for dinner. She says the food here is delicious. When I walk to the door, I kind of regreting here with her. This restaurant looks really fancy. Neither of us is rich, so I don''t want to spend too much money on food. "This ce must be expensive," I stop in my tracks and say. Sienna smiles at me. "I know what you mean, but don''t worry. I''ve been getting a raise. It''s my treat." I''m d this restaurant doesn''t require formal dress like the one Harrison took me to. It''s is not big but it doesn''t look crowded, and the decoration inside is very exquisite. Each booth is separated by a curtain. Sienna and I sit next to the window. As she orders, she tells me about thest time she had dinner here with Jonah. I feel like he''s really be a part of her life, and she''s so happy when she talks about him. Her phone rings when the food is served. It should be Jonah. After a while, she hangs up the phone happily. Looking at her, I sigh and shake my head. "You look like no one will marry you except him." "Stop making fun of me. Jonah said he would join uster." I stop drinking water. "What? No, I don''t want to be the third wheel." "It doesn''t matter. He''s not alone," she says indifferently. "But I''m an outsider to him. It''s weird to have dinner with him." I exin. But Sienna doesn''t think it''s a big deal. She says that all people are from strangers to acquaintances. ''Fine. Anyway, Jonah is not gonna talk to me, and he probably doesn¡¯t even want to see me.'' About ten minutester, under the guidance of Sienna, I see Jonahing to us. However, I also see Harrison and a woman behind him. That woman is gently holding his arm. "Chelsea is here?" Jonah''s voice is not loud, but it''s enough to let everyone around hear him. I thought Harrison woulde to me, but he just goes into a room with that woman. He doesn''t even look at me. I feel as if I had fallen into a hole of ice. I''m cold all over. This is the first time I''ve seen him so cold. He acts like he doesn''t even know me. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 "Chelsea, what are you looking at?" Sienna''s voice interrupts my thoughts. I look up at her, just in time to meet Jonah''s eyes, and then I quickly look away. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Let''s have dinner with Jonah, shall we?" Sienna asks with a smile. Having dinner with Jonah means I have to watch Harrison with another woman. I don''t think I can take it. I force a smile. "No, it''s too weird. Take your time and I''m gonna leave. I''ve got ns." With that, I take my purse and stand up, ready to leave. Sienna looks dissatisfied. "No, you promised to have dinner with me." As soon as she finishes, Jonah says, "Chelsea, you know Harrison, don''t you? There''s nothing weird about us having dinner together." I look at Jonah. To be exact, I don''t know why he said this. He has always wanted me to stay away from Harrison. Did he ask me to stay because he wanted me to give up on Harrison? Jonah walks up to me and says in a voice that only I can hear, "Can''t you face the reality?" He goes over to hold Sienna''s hand, and Sienna takes my hand. Then, we go to the private room together. There''re five people in this room. Besides Harrison and that woman, there are two men and a woman. They seem to know each other, and I''m a total outsider. I sit next to Sienna and a strange woman. Then, I smile at her. "Who''s thisdy?" The woman beside Harrison asks Jonah. Jonah doesn''t answer her directly. Instead, he says to Harrison next to him, "Don''t you want to introduce her to us?" "For what?" Harrison looks at me casually and says, "We''re just friends." We''re just friends. I can''t get this sentence out of my head. Actually, he''s right. The kiss or the sex is my way of thanking him for helping me. If I hadn''t borrowed money from him, I never would have had the chance to sleep with him. Jonah smiles at me. "See? He said you were just a friend." "That''s right," I reply with a smile. Except for the three of us, everyone in the room probably thinks Jonah''s joking with me. But he actually said it on purpose. He wants me to face the reality. Just like he told me before, Harrison and I aren''t gonna work out. I should thank him for pulling me out of a dream. A few hours ago, I naively thought Harrison and I were like a couple. I didn''t say anything to Harrison again. The woman next to him keeps picking up food for him. Sienna talks to me from time to time. I''m not in the mood to chat, but I still try my best to keep calm. Fortunately, this dinner is over soon. Sienna asked Jonah to take me home, but I refused. I don''t want to hear any more about Harrison. I''m afraid I''ll break. He didn''t say no to mest night, so I''ve been lying to myself that he actually cares about me. I was so wrong. I get into the car and see Harrison standing on the side of the road. He''s not looking at me, but talking to a woman next to him. Her smile is very bright. And I used to have the same smile. The driver asks me where I am going. I want to go home, but I didn''t bring the key. I have no choice but to go to Harrison''s ce. Fortunately, he has told me the the code to his house. It''s really ridiculous. His ce turns out to be my only option. When I arrive at his house, I ask the driver to wait for me. After taking my key, Ie out again and get into the car. But at this time, someone knocks on the car. I turn around and see Harrison. My heart aches and I try my best to hold back my tears. I speak to the driver, "Just ignore him. Let''s go!" But Harrison stands in front of the car, not allowing us to leave. "Youngdy, I advise you to talk to him," the driver says. Looking at Harrison, who is standing still, I finally get off the car. He walks to me unhappily. "Where are you going?" "Go home. I don''t want to disturb you anymore," I answer with a smile. "Chelsea, I said I would take good care of you. Don''t you remember that?" Hearing this, Iugh. "Taking care of me means telling everyone I''m just a friend?" "Are you angry for that?" He rubs his temples. Is he acting like he doesn''t know that? Thinking back on his indifference today and what he said to me yesterday, I finally realize that he just treats me as a booty call. And that ck card is my reward. Turns out I''m the only one who''s been stupid all along. Jonah must have known from the beginning that Harrison''s not serious about me. That''s why he warned me over and over again. Or maybe he did it because Harrison told him to. "Harrison, has Jonah known of our rtionship a long time ago?" I ask him. If he says no, I will believe him. But he doesn''t answer me. He looks at me quietly and asks softly, "Does it matter?" "Yes." "He knew I was interested in you when he first met you." I ask mockingly in a low voice, "Interested? Should I thank you for being interested in me and taking care of me all the time?" "I thought we had reached an agreementst night." He doesn''t even frown, but I''m already in tears. "If that''s what you mean when you say you want me, then I can answer you now." With tears in my eyes, I look at him and speak word by word, "I don''t want you." Chapter 75 Chapter 75 I open the door and see a dark, empty home. I didn''t turn on the light. I just feel my way. I''ve lived in this ce with my mom for as long as I can remember. Now I''m the only one here. I feel empty and lonely. I''m sitting on the couch, watching a soap opera. The sound of the television echoes through the empty house, while my mind is upied with something else. I think back to the time I left Harrison outside his vi. When I said I didn''t want him, he had no expression on his face. He didn''t even frown. His coldness killed me. He said, "Chelsea, are you sure you won''t regret it?" "Yes, I''m sure." In fact, I was lying. Maybe soon after I leave him, I''ll miss him desperately and can''t wait to get back to him. Because I know no one will ever help me as he did. Even when I was in love with Callen, he wasn''t that nice to me. But the thing is, Harrison and I never gonna work out. I tried to reassure myself that I just needed to enjoy the moment, but then I realized I couldn''t. I couldn''t be more upset to see him eating with another woman and calling me a friend. If he falls in love or gets married in the future, I might die of grief. Therefore, breaking up with him now is my way of protecting myself. That was why I got in the car and left his house. Early the next morning, I go to the post office. He doesn''t want the ck card, but I still decided to send it back to him. I don''t want to owe him anymore. But I''m not gonna pay off my debts or the medical bills. Others may think I sold myself for the money, but I don''t think it''s shameful to sell myself at my most desperate. When no one will lend you money and you get fired, will you turn down the only person who will help you? No matter what people think, I don''t regret epting Harrison''s help. I stretch out aftering out of the post office. Closing my eyes, I feel the breeze on my face. It''s so rxing. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. What''s been bothering me for so long is finally over. There''s a hole in my heart, but I can try to ignore it. On the way home, I go to the agency to register my personal information for job hunting. Although I''m alone now, I need to feed myself. I thought about starting a business with mypensation money, but the economy hasn''t been good these past few years. I''m more of a risk- averse person. Maybe that''s why I''m not rich. When I get to the gate of mymunity, I see a familiar figure. I wanted to beat him up, but I didn''t. Harrison''s no longer my backer. If I get myself in trouble, no one will help me. And Callen is a man. If I fight him, I might lose. As soon as I think of Harrison, I feel inexplicably sad. Maybe it''s because I''m so dependent on him. He''s been so helpful to me that he''s the first person I think of when things go wrong. But real life is not a fairy tale, and it''s perfectly normal to say goodbye. I believe that if I get used to living alone, I won''t be dependent on him anymore. I ignore Callen and walk into mymunity, but he follows me and says, "Chelsea, can''t you see me? I''ve been waiting for you." "Get out of my way," I speak expressionlessly. Callen hurriedly exins, "I know you''re still mad at me, but don''t you think I''m the one who should be mad? You were trying to kill me!" "What?" I chuckle. "Didn''t you tell me to stab you? Are you mad I didn''t do it?" "That''s not what I meant. Can you stop being so mean? Can we have a good chat?" Looking at his disgusting face, I wonder if I was blind when I married him. How dare he call me mean? What a shameless man! Compared to him, Harrison is just perfect! I look at Callen and then his car. "Is this your new car?" He didn''t see thating, so he''s stunned. Then he adjusts his tie and says proudly, "Yes. This is thetest one." "Great. You couldn''t afford it before." I nod. "You cannot burn the candle at both ends. I may have lost you, but I got wealth and power. But if you want, I can be with you again." His proud face makes me sick. I don''t want to waste any more time with him, so I speak coldly, "Don''t fish the fish you let go. If you After that, I walk past him to leave. If I don''t say something mean, he''s gonnae after me like a piece of gum. He''s a man with no self-respect! "Don''t you want to know what we did at your house the day your mom died?" His words stop me. Every time I think he has something to do with my mother''s death, all I can think about is killing him! Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Callen slowly walks up to me and says distressedly, "Chelsea, after all these years, I realize you are the best. Can''t you give me a chance to start over?" "I always thought you were just disgusting, and now I realize you''re a hypocrite." I look at him coldly. "Tell me everything." He shrugs and doesn''t answer my question. It really pisses me off. I feel that he has no regard for me at all, as if my anger means nothing to him. I clench my fists and suddenly sneer. "Forget it, I''ll just call the police. What do you think they''d do if I told them you had something to do with my mother''s death?" "You''re as innocent as ever." I''m sure it''s not apliment. "What do you mean?" I ask. He takes two steps forward, and I take three steps backward. I don''t want to be too close to him. He looks at me with anger. "Can you stop ying hard to get?" "Can you stop being so confident?" I reply to him after a few seconds. I stopped for a few seconds because what he said was so funny. I can''t believe that he thinks I''m ying hard to get when I say no. What a cheek! I take out my mobile phone and speak with a smile, "Would you like to see what happens when I call the police?" "Do you really think it''s gonna work?" Callen looks at me in disappointment. "Forget it. Your mom''s death has nothing to do with us. The police won''t take your side. Do you remember how powerful the Cook family is?" Yes, he''s right. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. When I was forced to induced, Maisy said she wasn''t afraid that I''d take her to court. She''s got the bestywers, and they''re gonna take care of everything for her. What about me? I can''t afford awyer and I''m not sure if I can win. A deep sense of helplessness overwhelms me. I put down my cell phone. "Callen, don''t let me get hold of your weakness, or I will make you regret everything you have done." I pass him and prepareto leave. "Actually, if you want, I can tell you the truth of your mom''s death." I stop abruptly and turn to look at him. "Then tell me." "What''s in it for me to tell you?" He chuckles. "This is on you and Maisy. Aren''t you ashamed to say that?" I ask him. I''m really pissed off. The cheek of it, still wanting to get something from me! He should go to hell and be tortured forever! He approaches me, lowers his head and whispers in my ear, "Don''t be silly. It''s just your guess that Maisy and I are rted to your mom''s death. Do you have any proof?" "But if you have my testimony, you can take Maisy to court." I don''t believe Callen would be so kind to be my witness. Besides, Maisy can help him with his career. Why would he offer to help me? But this offer is just too tempting. Not only do I want to know what happened on that day, but I want Maisy to have a taste of what it''s like to hit bottom. Also, I want Callen to pay. With a smile, I ask, "So what do you want?" He looks at the time and says casually, "It''s gettingte. Don''t you want to invite me to your ce?" "If you''re not afraid of meeting my mom there,e on." I know him too well. He won''t dare toe to my ce after hearing that, because he''s guilty. Callen nces at me and says in a low voice, "Do you still remember what you saw on my doorstep the other day?" "You mean how Maisy called your mom names?" I sarcastically say, "If she were me, you''d have beaten her ck and blue." As far as I know, Callen always listens to his mom and never allows me to speak ill of her. It really shocked me to see him stay calm when Maisy was yelling at his mom. Money changes a person faster than time. "If she wasn''t that useful, I''d have dumped her! This barren woman bosses me and my mother around every day. Do you really think I don''t want to divorce her?" Callen seems to be furious. Looks like he and Maisy have been at each other''s throats for a while. I resist the urge tough. "You want to know the truth, and I want to be with you. This obviously a win-win situation. Aren''t you tempted?" He puts his hand behind my back. I stop myself from hitting him and ask, "What makes you so sure I''ll be tempted? I can turn to Harrison." He suddenly draws me closer to him and says meaningfully, "You''re not an idiot. Can''t you see Harrison is just ying with you and I''m the only one who''s sincere to you?" I answer seriously, "I''m sorry, I can''t." "Chelsea, we''re not young anymore. You give me a child, and I''ll divorce Maisy and marry you. Isn''t that good?" he aks. "Excuse me." Suddenly, a voice interrupts us. I tilt my head and see Harrison standing not far away. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Harrison''s still wearing a suit. He looks straight at me, with his eyes that seem so calm and yet so profound. He keeps expressionless, but I feel there''s a storming. "Mr. Stewart, it''s not a good habit to disturb." Callen breaks the silence. I find him holding me in his arms, so I push him away subconsciously and move a few steps away from him. He frowns slightly and looks at me with aplicated expression. Then, he suddenly smiles and says to Harrison, "Chelsea is shy. She''s not used to making out in front of outsiders." "I didn''t ask you," Harrison says indifferently. "Mr. Stewart, Chelsea is my ex- wife. You know, a lot of divorced people are getting back together now these days." Callen says with a chuckle. Before Harrison speaks, I denied, "Forget it. I wouldn''t be with you if you were the only man in the world!" Callen is selfish and heartless. No woman will ever be happy with him. Actually, I should thank Maisy for having me divorce this jerk! I don''t know why, but I nce at Harrison subconsciously after I said that. When I see his mouth tilt upwards slightly at the corners, I look away. What''s worng with me? Am I insane? Callen''s smile dies on his lips. He looks at me and warns. "Don''t forget what I said. Be my woman, or you''ll never know the truth!" After saying that, he''s ready to leave. But Harrison suddenly speaks, "The Cook family is always demanding of its sons- iw. What would Maisy''s parents do if they knew you were trying to cheating on her?" Callen stops to look at Harrison in disbelief. "Who the hell are you? Why do you know so much about Maisy?" He narrows his eyes as he questions Harrison. Harrison puts his hands in his pockets and smiles. "You can keep looking into me." I don''t know what Harrison meant, nor do I think there was any threat in what he said. But Callen changes his face and clenches his fist without a word. After spending so many years with Callen, I can tell that he has been provoked. I''m afraid that he''s gonna fight Harrison. But Harrison should not lose, or he might not even bother to fight. Apparently, I''m being paranoid again. After looking at Harrison for a while, Callen leaves. So Harrison and I are the only ones left. The atmosphere is slightly awkward. He''s not looking at me. He just stands there with his hands in his pockets, as if he couldn''t see me. A book says the worst thing in the world is a man''s indifference. Men push women over the edge with it, and women don''t even have a reason to me them. In order not to be angry, I turn around to leave without a word. I startforting myself. ''Harrison has nothing to do with me now, so I can ignore him or even treat him as a stranger. Maybe that''s why he''s been ignoring me.'' Ie home in this mood. When I close the door, I seem to see a ck shadow. But when I look outside the door, I see no one. I feel a bit disappointed. I thought the ck shadow was Harrison. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. But when I turn around, I see a pair of eyes staring at me. I yelp in fear and my heart races. "Am I that scared?" It''s Harrison. He followed me into my house without my knowledge. I pretend to be calm and re at him angrily. "Aren''t you afraid of having an outsider in your house?" "I never let outsiders into my house," he says faintly. My heart skips a beat. Is he saying that I''m not an outsider to him? No, I must get it wrong again. "Get out of here!" I open the door and say coldly. He nces at me. Just when I think he''s gonna leave, he wraps his arms around my waist and closes the door quickly. Then he presses me against the door. His face is facing mine, and my lips are only a few millimetres from his. I look away just as he''s about to kiss me. It was not easy for me to make up my mind to cut him off. If I don''t say no to him now, we will go back to the rtionship we had before. I don''t want it. My mother''s sudden death hit me hard. But just because I want to be loved doesn''t mean I want to be a booty call. "If I remember correctly, we''re over now." I try my best to stay calm. After a few seconds of silence, he asks, "Why do you get to decide how it starts and ends?" "But you agreed!" I feel very wronged when I hear this. "I didn''t. I was just giving you a little quiet time. I didn''t allow you to leave me. I thought you knew it." My heart sinks. With tears in my eyes, I sneer. "So you want to keep me as your booty call? Or a puppet who does exactly what you say?" "Why do you have to insult yourself?" His eyes are full of pity, and he reaches out to touch my cheek. I''mpletely confused. What the hell is he thinking? When I am determined to leave him, he forcefully re-enters my life and asks me toe back to him. What will he do if I refuse to go back to him? I kiss his lips gently, and my tears fall down. They are salty. Before he can react, I left his arms. "What if I say no?" Chapter 78 Chapter 78 He sticks out his tongue, licks his lips, and looks at me. My heart beats faster for no reason, and I feel my face turn red. Is he hitting on me? "Salty and bitter," he says. "What?" I look at him quizzically. He''s not answering my question, is he? He approaches me again, whispers into my face, "Don''t you want me to taste your tears? They''re salty and bitter." What the hell? "Hey, can you be more serious..." I feel shy and embarrassed. Then he suddenly puts me into his arms and gags me with his mouth. I try to push him away but I can''t. He kisses me harder and harder, and I even feel blood in my mouth. When the kiss is finally over, we stand still. After a while, he slowly lets go of me. The sight of the blood around his mouth makes my heart ache. But my sanity prevents me from wiping it off. "Why don''t you bite me? Don''t you hate me?" He asks me with a smile. "I hate it when you go against my will." "Chelsea, you''ve only been gone for a few days and you''re already rejecting my kiss." His words give me a pang in the heart. I really want to hug him and tell him he''s wrong. I don''t want to be near him because I don''t want to depend on him anymore. It''s so hard to take someone out of my life. I''ve been through losing Callen and my mom. If I go back to Harrison and lose him again, I might actually die of pain. I have so many things to say, but I just can''t say a word. He takes my silence as acquiescence. He stands up straight and wipes the blood off his mouth with the back of his hand. After a moment of silence, he says, "No wonder you don''t feel lonely. Callen''s with you." I look at him and shake my head. "I met him by ident today. I''m not with him." "He was waiting for you in yourmunity by ident? Do you think I''m a fool, or do you mean he''s crazy about you?" He doesn''t sound like he believes me. But I don''t need his trust, do I? I purse my lips into a smile. "You misunderstood. No man goes crazy for a whore, right?" Squinting his eyes, he pinches my chin and sneers. "A whore?" He chuckles. "You think you''re a whore? So in your eyes, I spent all that money just to sleep with a divorced woman?" When peopleugh at me because I''m divorced, I can pretend to be cool. But Harrison is special to me. Every hurtful word he says will kill me. I''ve never hated being a divorced woman as much as I hate now. Every word of his is like a knife to my heart... I gaze at him through a mist of tears. "Right. You''re an idiot. I''m not worth the money you spent. Maybe the universe asked you to help me. "There are a lot more people who need help than you do." I stop talking, trying my best to hold back my tears. My silence exhausts his patience. He lets go of me so suddenly that I almost fall down. Luckily, I hold the door. He chuckles. "Were you this weak in Callen''s arms?" My head is all messed up, so I nod casually and say, "I''m not gonna get anywhere with him anyway. It''s important to have fun while you can." "You are really not picky at all." "And neither are you. Why else would you sleep with me?" He doesn''t say a word. The urge to cry wore off. I turn around and open the door. Leaning against the door, I say, "I''m not feeling well today. If you ever want to bang me, give me a call." I said it with a smile, but I couldn''t look at him. I was afraid that if I looked into his eyes, I would cry or hug him and beg him never to leave me again. I know he wouldn''t fall in love with me if I begged him, so I''d rather have never begged him. I want to keep myst shred of self-respect. He probably already thinks of me as a woman without self-respect, though. "You''re incredible!" After saying that, he leaves without looking back. The moment he steps out of my door, I directly close it, and then lean back against it. My body slowly slides down, and I squat on the ground to hug myself tightly with tears. Finally, I no longer had to worry about being abandoned or about him finding out how I feel about him. He''s gonna get that ck card tomorrow. He might think I''m just being sanctimonious. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. We didn''t speak again for more than a week. I''ve gotten used to being alone. All I have left is eating, sleeping, watching TV and looking for a job. But my job search didn''t go so well. Callen has called me several times, but I just declined his calls. I don''t know how to respond to his offer. I want to know the truth of my mom''s death, but I don''t want to be with him. "Hello?" I get a call from Sienna. "I haven''t seen you in a while. Come over to the bar!" She''s still as lively as before, as if she has nothing to do with anything unpleasant. It''s been a long time since I''ve been out, and I really need to rx myself, so I agreed. I wear a dress and trench coat and put on light makeup. Then, I take a cab to the bar. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 As soon as Sienna sees me, she asks me if I hasn''t been resting. I don''t want her to worry, so I say I''m doing fine. But I think of something and ask her anxiously, "Is Jonah here?" "Of course no." She exins, "We''e not gonna have any fun if he''s here." I feel relived, but my heart still aches. I thought I was over Harrison, but I''m not. I dream about him every night. If I woke up in the middle of the night, I would sit on my bed and think. After making sure I was alone, I would lie down again, letting the pillow get wet with tears. A bar is a ce to rx. Sienna used to take me to bars when I was just getting divorced. She said alcohol helped me forget being lonely. I wish she was right. After we sit down, Sienna whispers to me, "This bar added an extra item for evenings." "What''s it?" I am confused. She smiles and says, "You''ll see." She''s always so mysterious. I''m used to it. It''s after 9:00 p.m., and the bar starts to fill up. There seems to be a lot more people in the bar today than before. I''m not used to this bar being full all of a sudden. "I don''t remember this bar being this crowded before. What happened?" I ask Sienna. The music changes from love songs to rock and roll. Sienna is so excited that she doesn''t hear me at all. I raise my voice and call her, "Sienna!" "Ah? What''s wrong?" She''s talking to me, but she''s looking at the middle of the bar. I pull her head back helplessly. "I''m talking to you." "It''s a ce for dance now. Look, people will be performing at the center stageter. Last time I checked, they are hot." As she speaks, she winks at me ambiguously. I''mpletely speechless. ''Does she think I''ll be interested in gettingid at a bar? Do I look that horny?'' But she''s in no mood to talk to me. She stares intently at the center of the stage and doesn''t respond to me at all. I want to go home, but I can''t leave her alone. It''s dangerous for a girl to be alone in a bar. At ten o''clock sharp, a woman, who''s basically naked, shows up in the middle of the stage. She bows to everyone and climbs onto the steel pipe agilely. Wow, this is pole dancing! Sienna says there will be a hot guy singing at 12 o''clock. The deafening music, the screams of the people around me and her voice make my mind go nk. I don''t know if it''s the drinking or the crowds, but I feel like I''m losing my mind. "Sienna, let''s go back. I feel a little ufortable." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She doesn''t hear me, and I suddenly feel nauseous. I run to the bathroom, and she calls me from behind. It took me a while to feel better. After washing my face, I look at myself in the mirror. For some reason, I want to cry. I take out my cell phone. No missed calls. Yeah, nobody cares about me anymore. Those who cared about me are gone. A tear plops down onto the screen of my phone. "We''re gonna get a lot of tips today." A woman''s voice suddenly rings out. I wipe away my tears in a hurry, taking out my foundation and pretending to make up. "Yeah, I haven''t met a man so handsome and rich in a long time," one woman says. The other woman smiles. "Did you see that? The man in theer drinks all the time and refuses women. Is he..." Then, they begin tough. So they''re whores. I don''t despise their profession, but I find their words mean. What rich man would marry a whore? They wouldn''t even consider a whore a lover. But I have no right tough at them because I am one of them in Harrison''s eyes. Thinking of this, I give a bitter smile. Seeing this, the whore asks discontentedly, "What are you laughing at?" I''m stunned. "You''re talking to me?" "Is there someone else here?" The whore rolls her eyes speechlessly. The other whore takes her hand and says to me, "I suggest you don''t waste your time here. The rich won''t wait for you." So she thinks we''re in the same business. On the way back to my seat, I pass through a private room and get hit by a passer-by. At this time, the door of the private room opens, and I fall directly to the person who opens it. I thought I would fall directly to the ground, but I fell into a warm embrace. I smell something familiar, and I''m hooked. "Are you alright?" A gentle voice sounds in my ear. I''m so shocked that I look up. The light is dim so I can''t see the man''s face clearly. But I''m sure I don''t know him. His friends start chatting. "Louie,you got another girl crazy about you. We''re so jealous!" "Right. I thought he wasn''t interested in women. Turns out he just doesn''t like whores." After that, everyone bursts outughing. So this man is Louie. I speak apologetically, "I''m sorry. I identally got hit and broke in." "Isn''t she the woman we met in the bathroom? She must have followed us." A woman''s voice rings out. I tilt my head and see the whore I met just now. Then, everyone looks at me differently, as if I were a schemer. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 I exin to Louie in a hurry, "I didn''t follow them. I was walking by when I got bumped into the room." What an unlucky day! I went to the bathroom, and then all hell broke loose. "Don''t worry. I believe you." Louie''s lips curl into a smile as he speaks gently to me. I gradually rx. Thank God he believes me. I don''t care if he''s telling the truth. We''re strangers anyway. But the whore speaks again, "What a hypocritical society. Some people are full of lies." "You tell me!" Another whore adds, "Some people are not only liars but also shameless." They''re obviously targeting me. I don''t want to argue with them, so I say, "Just so we''re clear, I''m different from you guys. I came here with my friend!" "Then where''s your friend?" These whores areughing their heads off, which makes me really upset. Everyone in the room is whispering. I can''t hear them, but I know they''re talking about me. No matter what, I feel that I should make this matter clear so that they can''t nder me! I take a step forward. I want to tell them to check the security footage, but someone behind me holds my arm.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. It''s Louie. I look at him in confusion. "I''ll walk you out," he says. Before we leave, I heard him say to others, "Get these women out of here." I walk out of the room and the world bes noisy again. I wonder what he meant when he said that to his friend. "What are you thinking?" I tilt my head and see Louie walking beside me. I stop and say, "That''s it. My friend is waiting for me not far away." "It''s okay. Let''s me take you to her. Bars are too dangerous," he exins with a smile. Now, in the bright light, I finally see his face clearly. He''s handsome. And he exudes warmth and refinement like polished jade. There is a faint smile on the corners of his mouth. Thinking of how he helped me just now, I believe he''s a gentleman. He should be a career man because he''s wearing a suit. I used to think Harrison was the only one who wore a suit to a bar. ''D*mn it, why am I thinking about Harrison again? Get out of my head!" After thinking for a while, I ask him, "Do you really believe me?" "What?" he asks. Maybe the music was so loud that he didn''t hear me clearly. ''Forget it. We''re just strangers, and his opinion doesn''t matter to me.'' As I''m thinking, he suddenly grabs my wrist and takes me into his arms. When I look up, I see his smiling eyes. Stunned, I left his arms and then was pulled back again. I''m so pissed off that I want to swear. What''s wrong with him? "What the f..." "I''m sorry." I turn my head and see a waiter walking past me with a tray of wine in his hand. "If I hadn''t pulled you, you''d be covered in booze," Louie exins with a smile. I lower my head awkwardly and don''t know what to say. "I''m sorry. I didn''t know that." "Did you just get hit like that?" "What?" "You just said you were hit into in my room." I turn my head to look at the waiter and then nod. "Well, yes. A new chapter, same book." Louie stops talking and shakes his head with a helpless smile. Then, he walks up to me. He turns his back to me, but his hand is reaching for me. He opens his fingers and motions for me to hold his hand. But I just stand still. He looks back and holds my hand with a smile. I want to pull it back, but he grabs it tighter. "I can walk by myself," I speak awkwardly. It''s weird to hold a stranger''s hand. Now I''m starting to wonder if he let me to break in his room on purpose. But he replies with a smile, "I know. But your friend may not see you until tomorrow, Snail." His smile is really gentle, as if he won''t be upset about anything. If Harrison had treated me with such tenderness, I would have died of happiness. But he''ll never talk to me again, let alone be gentle with me. It takes about two minutes for him to take me back to my seat. If the bar wasn''t packed, we''d have been here sooner. "Chelsea, if you''de back a minuteter, I might have told the police my friend fell into the toilet!" Sienna shouts. Subconsciously, I nce at Louie, who''s looking at me with a smile. I give an awkward smile and exin, "Louie, she''s my friend Sienna, and she likes joking. Would you like to join us?" "I''d love to." Louie sits in an empty chair next to me. ''Holy sh*t, I thought he would refuse!'' Stunned, I twitch the corner of my mouth. ''Can''t he tell I was just being polite?'' At the same time, Sienna waves to the door with a smile and shouts, "Jonah! Jonah! We''re here!" The ss in my hand slips onto the table. Luckily, Louie pulls me back so I won''t get all the booze all over my clothes. I turn around to thank him, but I happen to meet Harrison''s dark eyes. For a moment, I feel like I''m alone with him in the noisy bar. He looks at me with a poker face and then looks away. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 I follow Harrison''s gaze, and he is looking at my hand with Louie''s. Louie just took my hand to stop me from getting spilled. But when I saw Harrison, it was like I was frozen in time. And I forgot Louie was still holding my hand. I quickly pull back my hand. "Chelsea, who is this guy?" Sienna asks and pulls Jonah to sit beside her. Oh, thank God she broke the ice. I don''t know why, but I feel really embarrassed at this time. I told her how I met Louie. After that, I nce at Harrison, only to find he wasn''t listening at all. He just keeps a straight face, as if nothing had happened. There seems to be a hole in my heart that makes me feel empty and lost... The waiteres and clears the table. Sienna sits on my left and Louie on my right. Harrison sits next to Louie. It''s kind of weird. I always feel that something is gonna happen. Fortunately, I was wrong. We''ve been watching the public disy of affection from Sienna and Jonah all night. Looks like they don''t think about the single people. I peeked at Harrison countless times, but he hadn''t noticed it. If he had, he would have been sarcastic about me instead of quietly drinking. He barely looked me in the eye the whole time. After a while, I suddenly remember something. I lean over and whisper into Louie''s ear, "I think your friends are still waiting for you." "It doesn''t matter. They need beauties, not me," he replies with a smile. Thinking of the two whores, I feel a bit unhappy. "If you don''t go back, they might gossip about you." "Gossip about what?" "Of course it''s about me taking you away. And... " As I speak, I realize Louie wasn''t the one asking the question. I raise my head suddenly. Harrison is still drinking calmly. Louie says, "He asked that." So I was answering Harrison''s question? I feel annoyed and wronged. How could he eavesdrop on me? He still doesn''t respect me like he used to. And who is he to cut in on my conversation with another man? I question Harrison, "Hey, you were eavesdropping on us?" "It''s a public ce and you talked too loud." He looks at me. "So what? You were supposed to ignore us, not interrupt us." He puts down his ss and looks straight at me. There seems to be a hint of disdain and ridicule in his eyes. Somehow, my nose twitches and I want to weep. "I guess she just didn''t want you to hear us talking," Louie says softly. I can feel that Harrison is looking at me, but I refuse to raise my head. Then I hear him say, "Please stay out of my conversation with her." His voice is cold and devoid of any emotion. I raise my head to look at him, whose face seems to be covered with ayer of frost. I can''t help but feel sad. Louie wants to say something, but I stop him. I take his hand and get up to leave. He asks, "What''s wrong?" "Let me take you back." I walk forward without stopping. "Did I make your friend unhappy?" he asks. I slow down my pace and shake my head. I exin it out loud on purpose, "It''s not your fault. He''s impossible." Harrison always does what he wants, regardless of other people''s feelings. When I was with him, he never cared how I felt. Maybe that''s what rich people do. Louie smiles at me at the door of his private room. "Look at us. I sent you back, and you took me back. We''re kind of like a couple who don''t want to be apart." "Haha, that''s funny. If I see you again, I''ll buy you dinner," I speak with a smile. Then he starts looking for something on him. "You lost something?" I ask. Waving his hand, he takes out a business card and hands it to me with both hands. "Here you are." "Why?" I can''t helpughing. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Back in the day, I would''ve thought this guy was hitting on me. But now I don''t think so, and I don''t want to take his business card. But he has no intention of giving up. Peopleing and going keep looking back at us as if we had done something shady. I have no choice but to take it. He smiles and makes a calling gesture. "I''m waiting for you to buy me dinner." Before I answer, he entered his private room. ''D*mn it, I was just being polite again!'' I nce at the business card speechlessly. His name is Louie Hawkins. Then, I put it in my pocket and walk to the bathroom. I don''t really have to go to the bathroom. I just don''t want to sit with Harrison. I don''t know why, but I feel that Harrison is kind of mad at me. No matter what I said or did, he would shoot back at me. Did I offend him? Is it because he received the ck card? ''Forget it, it''s none of my business.'' After washing my hands, I step out of the bathroom. Suddenly, someone grabs me by the wrist. Before I cry for help, he gagged me. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 He covers my eyes with his hands. Although my mouth is closed, he keeps licking it. It makes me feel nauseous. I want to push him away, but he presses my hands behind my back. I want to kick him, but his legs press against mine. At this time, I hear footsteps. If I open my mouth fast enough to yell for help, someone will hear me. So I quickly open my mouth, ready to shout. But this man takes the opportunity to slip his tongue into my mouth! I''m nervous and scared in panic. ''What will he do next? Will he rape me?'' I try to calm down and think about how to escape. Somehow, I feel like I know this guy, but I can''t tell who he is. ''Forget it, maybe he''s just a pervert.'' After all, I don''t think anyone I know would do such a crazy thing. In desperation, I bite his tongue hard. He groans in pain. I thought he would let go of me. But he just bites me in return. It hurts so much that I want to scream out loud, but he kisses me again. I hear footsteps approaching. I try to call for help, but I can''t make a sound. And then the footsteps get further and further away. I feel so desperate that I start crying. I don''t know if it''s because he tastes my tears or because he feels sorry, but he slowly stops. And then, he slowly lets go of my heads, which makes me excited. But again, to my despair, he ties my hands with something. I try to struggle, but it''s useless. He covers my mouth with one hand and my eyes with the other. At this time, I''m like amb waiting to be ughtered. All I can do is wait for a miracle, or he''ll have mercy. He doesn''t stop. I feel like he''s trying to unbutton my cor. I try to wriggle, but to no avail. Both my body and my heart are getting colder. His lips move just below my face, and I can''t do anything. Tears keep streaming down. I think of Harrison. Does he worry that I haven''t been back for so long? Maybe I deserve it. If I had chosen to face him bravely, this would not have happened to me. "Are you done crying?" In the darkness, a familiar voice sounds in my ear, which stops me from crying immediately. This voice is just too familiar. If I''m not mistaken, he''s Harrison. I shake my head crazily, indicating for him to put down his hand. He seems to have understood what I meant, and he stops covering my eyes. The sudden light makes me feel a little ufortable. I look at the man in front of me. Tears blurred my eyes, so I can''t see his face clearly. "It''s me," he says. I can finally be sure he''s Harrison. Without thinking, I hug him and choke on his shoulder. When I hugged him, I felt that he was a little surprised. Then, he pats my back gently. Thank God he''s here. If I was raped by a stranger, I''d probably kill myself. But Harrison saved me. Whether I admit it or not, he''s the one I''ve been missing. "Why do I hear a woman crying in the men''s room?" A man''s voicees from outside. "Idiot. They must be... haha, you know what I mean." After that, they left. It dawns on me. I leave his arms and look at him in disbelief. There''s no emotion in his eyes, as if he wasn''t the one who almost raped me. Anger and humiliation fill my heart. I want to raise my hand, only to find it''s still tied up. "What do you take me for?" I ask sarcastically. He looks at me and whispers, "You are you." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "That''s why you tied me up?" "It''s to reduce unnecessary trouble," he says. His exnation means crap to me. The feeling of being belittled and humiliated sweeps over me in an instant. I want to question him, only to find I have nothing to say. Who am I to me him? He paid me enough to rape me a hundred times. I shake my head with a bitter smile, muttering, "Do you want to continue? If not, can you let me go?" I don''t look up because I feel that he''s looking at me. A few minutester, he slowly unties me. I rub my wrists and find he just tied me up with a tie. I didn''t know ties worked like that. He really blows my mind. I look up and watch him put his tie back on. He''s as calm as ever, which pisses me off. I raise my hand and hit him as hard as I can on the left side of his face. "Get out of the way," I speak calmly. He doesn''t stop me. When I go out, I meet several men. They scream out in horror because this is the men''s room. One man has a dirty smile and says it is really exciting. I ignore them and continue walking with a heavy heart. Just when I''m about to leave here, a man stands in front of me. With a sneer, I ask, "What, you want to continue?" Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Without speaking, he looks at me in the eye. His calm expression adds to my anger. I feel furious, upset and sad. I don''t know when we started hurting and torturing each other. Maybe I''m the only one who thinks this way. As a man, he should enjoy what he just did. Shouldn''t he? I look at him and ask with a smile, "Mr. Stewart, you want to bang me here?" He looks at me without saying a word. I believe he can tell that my tone is full of sarcasm. I don''t care if he will get mad. But he just keeps silent. I past him to leave, but he pulls me back. I shake off his hand and ask angrily, "What do you want? We''re strangers now. Why can''t you just let me go?" As I speak, my tears flow down my cheeks. He raises his hand to my cor. I want to dodge, but I can''t. I look down at his long fingers, only to find he''s buttoning me. I feel flustered again. With mixed feelings, I wonder which one of him is the real him, the one who almost raped me or the one who is tenderly buttoning me now? Or does he have two personalities? "All right," he says. His voice calms me down. Looking into his eyes, I ask in a soft voice, "Harrison, what do you want?" "Let''s go." He takes my hand and walks forward. Standing next to him, I don''t seem to hear any sounds around me, nor do I feel the crazy joy of others. When we get back, I draw my hand back from his. Ignoring Sienna''s gossiping eyes, I drink my cocktail up. "Chelsea," Sienna whispers in my ear, "What''s going on with you and him?" "Who?" I pretend not to understand what she meant. She stares at me. "Stop plying dumb. I saw your hands together. Are you dating Harrison?" "No. You misread." "Come on, do you think I am a fool? I know you too well. You never let anyone touch you." Her words amused me. Even I don''t know myself very well. And I''m not sure I''m the same person I used to be. I keep silent, so Sienna asks again, "Tell me. Are you dating Harrison?" "Of course no." I look at her and exin, "He held my hand because the bar was too crowded and he was afraid I''d get lost."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Also, Louie held my hand, too." Sienna looks at me and then at Harrison. I continue to drink, because I don''t want them to see the tears from my eyes. It''s gettingte and I want to go home. Sienna tried to keep me, but she failed because I said that seeing her with Jonah would remind me of myself as a poor single woman. I know I''m not supposed to say this to her, but it''s exactly how I feel. I can''t help myself. Sienna offered to give me a ride, but I refused. I promise again and again that I''ll be safe to take a cab home, and I want to be alone. Standing at the door of the bar, I ask, "Where is your car?" No one answers me. A few minutester, amercial car stops in front of me. This is the car Harrison was driving when we first met. That night, he said he''d help me out. A lot''s happened in thest few months. My feelings for him went from resistance to dependence. Time can really change a person. I open the door, get on the car, and fasten the seat belt. As he starts the car, I look forward and say, "To your vi." I can''t see his expression, but he must be very surprised. However, he doesn''t take me to his vi. Instead, he stops at the gate of mymunity. I sit in the passenger seat, without saying a word. We just sit quietly in the car. Luckily, it''ste, and the neighborhood''s pretty empty. The trees on either side of the road are swaying in the wind. "Chelsea..." "You don''t have to say anything. I don''t want to hear it." I interrupt him. He tilts his head and looks at me, no longer saying anything. I don''t know what I want now. I just feel annoyed, anxious, and irritable. But if I lose my temper, I will definitely bust into tears. I thought if I pretended to be calm, I wouldn''t cry, but I was wrong. In a short time, tears are trickling down my cheeks as I sob silently. It''s really embarrassing. I cry again in his presence. He must be despising me or evenughing at me inside. While I''m thinking randomly, he holds my face with both hands. "I''m not crying for you. I just feel awful." I exin with a forced smile. He gazes at me without saying anything. I feel really ufortable. I try to get away from him, but he puts his arm around me, which freezes me. After thinking for a while, I speak again, "Please let me..." Out of the blue, he kisses me and stops me from speaking. If I were still in the bar, I would have resisted, struggled, and stopped him. But now, I just kiss him back. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 I''ve heard that women are made for love. I''m sure Harrison doesn''t love me, but he always shows up when I need him. That''s why I lost myself for him. I thought about saying no to his kiss, but I couldn''t. My reason is always absent when he''s around. He kisses me deeper and strokes my back. His hand slides down and my heart pounds. I know what''s gonna happen, but I don''t want to turn him down. I''d rather lie to myself that I''m having a wonderful dream. "Knock! Knock! Knock!" He pauses, and gently pushes me away. I look at him with confusion. ''What''s going on?'' He ces his hand on the back of my head and puts me into his embrace. I want to get up, but he asks me to be quiet. "What''s up?" he asks. He''s not talking to me. My body froze and I can''t move. ''Why is someone knocking on our window at this hour?'' I have a million thoughts running through my head. "Dude, I know it''ste, but car sex? That''s a bit much. Plus, I''m single." A man stands outside the car and teases Harrison. Even though he''s not talking to me, I can''t help but blush. I feel as if I got caught doing something bad. The point is, we are at the gate of mymunity now. I couldn''t hear what Harrison was saying to the man outside, but he left quickly. Harrison pats my back and says softly, "He''s gone." "I should get going." After that, I get up from him. Now that I''m sober, I''m not in the mood to have sex with him. But he doesn''t allow me to leave. He holds onto my waist tightly and asks word by word, "So you''re just gonna leave? Didn''t you say you wanted to go to my ce?" I look up at him. Even in the darkness, I can see the anger in his eyes. But for some reason, I''m amused. "Women are good at changing their minds, aren''t they?" "Chelsea, we''ve wasted enough time," he says. I chuckle. "I''ve never felt like I was wasting my time with you. At least we get pleasure out of sex, right?" He looks at me silently. Actually, I''m not sure what he meant. I just want to retort him and make him feel worse. "Get off." His voice is cold. This man stopped me when I tried to leave, and he tried to drive me away when I stayed. What a moody man! But I don''t want to listen to him. I shrug with a smile. "Why should I do as you say?" "Is that a No?" "Kind of. What can you do?" I ask. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He looks at me quietly for a few seconds, then leans close to my ear and asks, "Does it make you feel good to be so close to a strange man in a bar?" Shocked, I raise my head and ask expressionlessly. "What do you mean?" "What do I mean?" He smiles. "Don''t you know? You''re so nice to that guy, and you''re so mean to me. Looks like I not as good as him." "Well, you''re nothingpared with him." He reaches out and pinches my chin. "Chelsea, do you have any idea what it¡¯s like to piss me off?" With a smile, I gently take away his hand. "Harrison, you''ve said that to me before." "But you didn''t take it seriously." I''d like to say why should I take his every word to heart. Did he ever give me the same respect? ''Why does he me me when none of this is my fault? Doesn''t he feel ashamed?'' I pretend to be thinking. After a while, I say, "But you''e the one who said you weren''t as good as him first. I was just agreeing with you." "Do you have to agree with me?" I nod and look at him with a serious expression. "Haven''t you always been the boss the whole time we¡¯ve been together?" The problem is never on me. It''s on him. At this moment, I have forgotten everything before, including his help to me. "But you gave me my card back. In your heart, I''m no longer your boss. Why are you still caring about my opinion?" There is a mocking smile in his eyes. I''m so pissed off that I want to p him. But just as I raise my hand, he holds my wrist. He sneers. "Don''t try to provoke me, weakling!" What happened next is even more unexpected. Harrison opens the car door for me. When I get out of the car, he is standing there waiting for me. The early morning street is quiet and terrifying. If I were here alone, I would definitely be scared. But the fight with Harrison made me forget my fears. "Let me see what makes that guy you barely know better than me!" After saying this, he takes my hand and walks toward my house. I try to pull my hand back from his, but he''s just too strong. No matter how I struggle, I can''t get out of his hands. There are security guards at mymunity. If I yell for help when we pass the security room, I have a chance to get rid of Harrison. At the moment we pass it, Harrison suddenly covers my mouth. I see the security guard lying inside, as if already asleep. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 In the corridor, I finally get rid of Harrison''s hand. But I lost my bnce, and am about to hit my back against the wall. I close my eyes, ready to ept the pain. But someone grabs my hand and puts me into his arms. Then a voice sounds. "It''s all right." It''s Harrison. He''s voice is low, maic, and a little cold. I feel rxed in an instant. "Thank you," I say. I close my eyes with relief and lean on his shoulder, feeling an urge to cry. I used to cry only when I was in extreme pain, and most of the time I was strong. But since Harrison showed up, I''ve cried more times than I can count. I always act like a cranky crybaby in front of him. Feeling very tired, I wrap my arms around his waist. His embrace always gives me an inexhaustible sense of security. "Can we talk in peace?" "I''d love to." His answer gives me my first real smile of the night. I stands up and looks at him. "I just want to have a nice chat with you. It''s enough." Then, he tucks my hair behind my ear, and his eyes are fixed on my face. My heart is racing and my face is slowly burning. There''s so much I want to say to him. "I almost fell for your trap." I''m stunned. ''What does he mean by that?'' "You lost me. Can you be more specific?" I ask. He gently caresses my cheek. There''s a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. "If I hadn''t seen you with that man, I might have been deceived. You''re getting better at lying." "What?" The sweetness disappears in an instant. He spread out his hands and says in a low voice, "Maybe our meeting was part of your n. You left me to get more out of me, didn''t you?" "In case the n fails, you start looking for another target. If I hadn''t been there, you and that man would have been sleeping together." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. His words are like knives to my heart. Yet he keeps smiling as if these hurtful words were not his. I finally understand one thing. In his heart, I stayed with himpletely for money. Maybe I''m no different than those whores to him. We have same purpose, don''t we? Now he believes I''m a schemer. I was just ying hard to get when I gave the ck card back to him. My ultimate goal is to let him support me all my life. Looks like he''s been watching a lot of TV. I shake my head with a smile and speak helplessly, "Then why are you here? You want to bang me again?" "I''m here to see how shameless you can be!" He says with a sneer. "So, are you satisfied with my performance?" I may look calm, but my heart is bleeding. Every time I think I can take him to the next level, he hits me in the head and wakes me up. And when I decide to give up, hees to me again and ignites my hope. If this is a game, I''m ready to quit. Maybe he thinks it''s interesting, but I can''t stand it anymore. Hearing this, he says calmly, "Chelsea, you seem so innocent, but what you do is disgusting." "So you should stay away from me! Stop wasting your time." I respond with a smile. His expression suddenly changes, and then he grabs my shoulders tightly with both hands. "You finally admit it!" There''s anger and disappointment in his tone. But why? Isn''t that what he wants? He finally gets rid of me. "Enough." I feel tired. "Let''s stop here. The game is over." "Don''t you dare!" He gnashes his teeth. We look into each other''s eyes. Suddenly, there''s a sound of opening the door. As soon as I turn my head, I''m dazzled by a ray of light and close my eyes instantly. "Are you making a TV show? Can you just let me get some sleep?" The angry male voice sounds. Slowly getting used to the light, I smile to the man. "I''m sorry, we are leaving now." "That''s good. Be calm, young people." With that, the man closes the door. The corridor returns to quiet. Harrison keeps silent. I helplessly shake my head and chuckle. "Is this the first time you''ve been scolded?" "I''ve had a lot of new experiences with you." After that, he lets go of me and turns to leave. I didn''t stop him, and I don''t want to know what he meant by that. As I said, this game is over. That man was right. We''re not making a TV show and we should be calm about everything in our life. When I''m in the elevator, I begin to n what to do tomorrow. Get a job, go to the supermarket, live life to the fullest... It was actually lucky for me to meet Harrison, and now I need to move on. I will remember how much he helped me and changed my life. He''s brought me more than I ever imagined. Opening the door, I fumble for the switch. Suddenly, someone pushes me into the house and closes the door. "Is it fun, Callen?" Chapter 86 Chapter 86 After all, I''ve lived with him a long time. I want to forget his smell, but I can''t. Callen puts me against the wall and grabs my neck with one hand. He smiles with satisfaction. "So you still miss me." "Stop dreaming." I exin, "It''s just that I know you so well." "I love it when you pretend you don''t care about me." As he speaks, he gets close to my face. In order not to kiss his face, I turn my head and look at the other side. I taunt him. "Shouldn''t you be with Maisy now?" "You''ve been the only thing on my mindtely. As soon as I close my eyes, I think of you. I miss you so much that I came here as soon as I got off work." He caresses my cheek gently. I can''t see his face clearly. If I could, I might be disgusted by his so- called affectionate eyes. I won''t believe a word he says. Can I trust a man who killed his unborn child and abandoned his wife? I smile at him and speak softly, "Callen, do you think I''ll believe you?" "Won''t you? You must know how I feel. How can you suspect me?" he questions. "Only fools will believe you." After that, I chuckle and push him away. He didn''t see thating, so he looks shocked. It''ste and I''m alone with him in my house. I need to be on guard in case he does something to me. He frowns and looks at me. "It''s that what you really think?" "I remember exactly what I heard on your doorstep that day. You think I will be with someone who killed my mom?" "I didn''t! I''ve told you this a million times." He gets a little excited. I don''t know why he''s so excited. "But it''s up to me whether I believe you or not." "Chelsea, you can''t be so cruel to me. Your mom is dead and that''s not gonna change. Can you just let it go?" He looks sincere. If he were Harrison, I might listen to him. But now I just feel sick. I feel ashamed for this hypocrite! I sneer. "Enough. You standing in my house is an insult to my mom. Please get out of here. My mom and I don''t want to see you again." "Isn''t it better to let bygones be bygones?" he asks. I shake my head and answer decisively, "No. This is never gonna be a thing of the past!" "Don''t you feel guilty when you stand here? Aren''t you afraid my mom''s gonnae to your dreams?" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. I may have overestimated him. He''s so shameless that he probably doesn''t know what it''s like to feel guilty. It''s a good thing my mother''s gone. If she knew Callen was still harassing me, she''d feel sorry for me. This jerk ruined my life. Then, I realize his face gets ghastly and his breathing gets louder. Obviously, he''s furious now. I''m actually kind of happy to see him so annoyed. But he suddenly grabs me by the neck, which makes it hard for me to breathe. "Are you trying to piss me off?" He leans close to my face and asks with clenched teeth. I force a smile and say, "If you think I am, I am." "After all these years, you haven''t changed a bit. Do you know why I chose Maisy?" It''s the first time he has mentioned it. I thought I was over it, but my heart still hurts. For my tragic past, not for him. "Wan''t it because you craved power and money?" I ask with a smile. He squeezes my neck, and I feel my face turn red fromck of breath. I don''t know if he lost it because he wants to kill me, or because he tries to stop me from talking about my mother''s death. But I don''t think he''s actually gonna kill me. He won''t give up everything he has now. If he kills me, not only will he lose his hard-earned money and power, he''ll go to jail. So I''m not afraid, though I feel ufortable. As I expected, he lets go of me in the next second. Lowering his head, he chuckles and then puts his hand into the pocket. "Chelsea, let me ask you one more time. Are you willing to be with me?" I stop rubbing my neck and give a mocking smile. "You think I''m gonna make the same mistake twice?" "As soon as you have my baby, I''ll divorce Maisy. You won''t lose another child. I promise." "Your promise means crap to me. Callen, now that you''re rich, there must be a lot of girls who''d love to be with you. Get over me." I don''t understand why he insists on being with me. But I''ll never give a man who cheated on me another chance. A shadow of smile touches his mouth. "You''re not the best, but I don''t like it when other men get their hands on you. You''re mine!" He raises his voice and gives an evil smile. Before I react, he picked me up, walked to the bedroom, and threw me on the bed. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 The soft bed gives me a few bounces. Callen looks down at me and says with a smile, "I''ve heard that when a woman says no, she probably means yes." "That doesn''t apply to me," I say sarcastically. His smile disappears in an instant, but it soon returns. "We''ll see." "Callen, you could lose everything you have. Won''t you regret it?" I ask with a smile. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I want to see what on earth he is thinking. I honestly don''t believe he would do anything to me at the cost of ruining his future. But I forgot one thing: his connections... Callenughs. "You''re still as simple as before. Did you forget I''m Maisy''s husband? She''s gonna help me no matter what." He lifts my chin, but I shake his hand off. Looking at him, I speak coldly, "You''re really disgusting." "It doesn''t matter. All I care about is getting what I want." Then he throws his coat on the ground, and begins to untie the buttons. He moves slowly and looks at me with a smile on his lips, as if he enjoys watching me struggle. I think of a TV show. The bad guy on it likes to take his time whenmitting crimes, watch his victims freak out. Callen looks exactly like him right now. I clench my fists and the sheet so tightly, staring at him. He seems to find my reaction unsatisfactory and reaches out to pull me toward him. "Why can''t you be a coquette?" "What?" "You''re always like a corpse in bed. No matter how I flirt with you, you just don''t respond. I wonder what Harrison sees in you." There''s a disdainful smile on his face. When he mentions Harrison, I can clearly sense the bitterness and anger in his tone. I can''t answer his question, because I don''t think Harrison''s into me. If he''s asking me why Harrison slept with me, then I don''t know the answer. I speak in a deep voice, "Let go of me." "What if I say no?" He smiles proudly. I hate it when he does that. There''s a knife at my bedside. My bedroom is dark, so he doesn''t see it. I sneer at him. Worst-case scenario, me and him go down together. Therefore, I''m not scared at all. I quickly grab the knife and say, "Again. Let me go." "Your hands are not fit to hold a knife," he whispers. I hold the knife and smile at him. "But it''s really useful. If you won''t let me go, I can stab you in the back. I''m not afraid death. Are you?" His eyes slowly changed. Maybe he didn''t expect me to be so brave. I am no longer the woman who used to do his bidding. He caused this, didn''t he? "You really changed a lot," he says in disappointment. I can''t help but sneer. "You must be disappointed I''m not your b*tch anymore." Then, he suddenly stretches out to grab my knife. I quickly hold it in my other hand. He pinches my wrist and looks at me fiercely, as if he wants to eat me up. I look at him with no expression. Shouldn''t I be the one who''s furious? "Drop the knife and let''s have a good talk, or I''ll show you no mercy." He''s still trying to threaten me. What an arrogant man! Does he think I''m an idiot? I look at him and speak word by word, "Bite me!" As soon as I finish my words, he quickly grabs me by the wrist with the knife. I want to dodge, but it''s toote. I try my best to struggle, but it only makes him more excited. He holds my wrist with both hands andughs. "I told you not to go against me. So you like rough sex? Baby, you''re gonna get it!" He takes hold of my hands and leans over me. I shake myself violently, brandishing my knifewielding hand indiscriminately. The moment he rxes, the knife will be on him. "Back off!" I roar. But it doesn''t stop him. He''s on top of me, and I can''t move at all. He looks at me in a condescending way, smacking his lips and shaking his head. "Stop struggling. You''re mine." "If you don''t let me go now, I''ll see you in hell!" "Be amb, honey. I''ll send you to a ce where you can have my baby. If you give me a son, I will definitely divorce Maisy and marry you." After that, he tries to kiss me. I turn my head to one side. Seeing this, he starts kissing my neck. D*mn it, this jerk is licking my neck! "Help! Help! Help..." I''m really scared he''s gonna rape me. However, he puts his tie in my mouth to stop me from shouting. I try to throw up his tie, but I can''t. My hands and feet are pinned down and I can''t move. He suddenly looks at me with a gentle smile. "Chelsea, I miss having sex with you, and I''m sure you do, too." Chapter 88 Chapter 88 ''No, I don''t! My biggest regret is marrying you!'' I want to refute, but I can''t make any sound at all. The only thing I can do is to shake my head. But it''s useless. Callen puts my hands above my head and restrains them with one hand. I want to break free, but I can''t. I really regret not negotiating with him just now. He''s trying to tie my hands together. ''No, if I was really tied up, I''d be reaped.'' I quickly think of how to escape. Seeing the excitement on his face, I gather my strength and kick him hard in the back. Just as I thought, he subconsciously lets go of me out of pain. This is my chance! I push him away and jump up on the bed. Throwing off the tie, I keep shouting for help! "Argh!" He grabs me by the hair and I shriek in pain. His cold voice rings out. "B*tch, you asked for it!" He pulls me back by the hair. I want to go forward, but I''m in so much pain. Tears are trickling down my cheeks. But I can''t give in, or this b*satrd''s gonna eat me. I see the ss on the table in a trance, so I try me best to move to the table. Suddenly, I pick up the ss and throw it back. Soon, I hear Callen scream. He lets go of my hair as I hear the ss break. Without looking back, I run to the door. My hands are trembling so hard that I can''t open the door. The more I can''t open it, the more nervous I be. The footsteps and curses behind me are getting closer and closer. I can''t stop crying. The only thought in my head is that if I don''t get out of here today, my life could be ruined! Callen grabs my cor and pulls me back with great strength, and I open the door at the same time. He''s trying his best to pull me back. In order topletely open the door, I give up struggling and fall back with my hand holding the door handle. Callen didn''t see thating, so both of us hit the back wall due to losing bnce. My body is pressed on him, which causes a double blow to him. Probably because of the pain in his chest, he instinctively lets go of me. Before I can breathe, I quickly get up and rush out of the door. Then, I bump into a guy. With the help of the moonlight, I see his face. It''s Harrison. I look him in the eye without saying a word. For a second there, all I could think about was getting out of here. But I never thought about why I was so resistant to sleeping with Callen. At the moment I see Harrison, I know the answer. Even though Callen and I used to be a couple, I refuse to have sex with him because he''s not Harrison. Turns out I have such deep feelings for Harrison. Putting all our quarrels andints behind us, I throw my arms around him with tears. Thank God he''s here. He does not speak or push me away. Life is short. I''ve had such a hard time for nearly thirty years. Why can''t I have a few happy days? I just want to be with the man I love and live a simple life. I admit that I''ve fallen in love with Harrison. "You''d rather sleep with him than me?" It''s Callen''s voice. I shake violently. Probably sensing my fear, Harrison gently caresses my back to comfort me. I gradually calm down. I want to say something, but Harrison stands in front of me and says to Callen, "Mr. Gibbs, long time no see." What follows is a long period of frightening silence. I secretly observe Callen from behind Harrison, only to find he is expressionless. "Harrison, why do I meet you everywhere?" After a while, Callen smiles and shakes his head. There seems to be something unspoken in his words. "Have I been too lenient with you to make you forget your job?" Callen stands up from the ground and slowly walks to us. He looks at me and says to Harrison, "If it weren''t for you, we''d be having sex." "Too bad you''ll never get the chance." Harrison answers with a smile. I breathe a sigh of relief. The look Callen gave me just now was cold and terrible. If Harrison wasn''t here, he might drag me into the room and f*ck me until I get pregnant. No one says a word. Callen goes downstairs alone. I''m not satisfied with the result because I think he should at least be punished. I stand in front of Harrison and ask, "Why didn''t you call the police?" "Is it useful?" he asks. "Of course. He''ll be in custody!" I speak seriously. Even if he won''t get the death penalty, he''s not gonna get off that easy. What if hees back for me? Should I move? Harrison strokes my hair. Although he moves very gently, I still feel pain. Then, he says, "Even if you call the police, it''s pointless." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Why?" I ask subconsciously. His hands are still on my head. "You have no proof, and he didn''t seed. Besides, the Cook family''s got his back." "But you''ll have my back, won''t you?" In my mind, Harrison is more powerful than the Cook family. Unless he''s unwilling to help me. Thinking of this and what I encountered just now, my tears fall again without warning. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 There''s no doubt that I''m not equal to Harrison. I want him to help me, but if he doesn''t want to, I can''t help it. Does he really not care that I almost got raped? Harrison stops stroking my hair and lowers his head to look at me. I try to hold back my tears, but I can''t. Seeing him makes me feel even worse. I almost forgot I just dodged a bullet. The moonlight shines on his cold face. He kisses my eyes, gently drains my tears, then slowly kisses my lips. I clench my hands and my body goes stiff. It''s been a long night, and I''m exhausted. I just want to be loved by this man now. Even if we can''t end up together, he belongs to me now. Carpe Diem. At this moment, I put all the things that had been bothering me behind me. The things that have always mattered don''t seem to matter anymore. I put my hands on his neck and enjoy his tender kiss. He acts like I''m his treasure. Then I gradually lost my consciousness and my body went limp... It''s already the next morning when I open my eyes. I look around and realize it''s Harrison''s house. "You''re awake." I keep lying on the bed and ask, "When did you bring me here?" "Someone pounced on me and fainted with excitement before a proper kiss. I was afraid something might happen to her, so I brought her here." A shadow of smile touches his mouth as he walks to the bed. My face is burning, and I try to exin, "I pounced on you because the big bad wolf was chasing me. I fainted because I was in a state of shock." "Aren''t you worried that I''m also a big bad wolf?" he asks. Staring at him in silence, I speak indifferently, "You may be the wolf, but I''m not themb." Even if I was amb, I wouldn''t be the one he wanted. I know myself well. No wolf likes amb left over from another wolf. At this moment, I''m especially regretful. I shouldn''t have thrown myself into his arms when I saw him. I''d rather he didn''t show up than know I almost got raped. "Don''t you want to know what happened between Callen and me?" I take the initiative to ask him. He raises his eyebrow and seems to be very surprised. "This is your privacy." "What if I want to tell you?" I ask again. Does he not want to know, or does he not care? I wish he''d make me tell him what happenedst night, because it shows he still cares about me. But that''s just my wishful thinking. He shrugs with a smile and changes the subject. "Are you hungry?" "Not yet." "Well, I''m gonna go make breakfast. You can get up now." With that, he''s about leave. In panic, I grab his wrist and stop him from leaving. He stops with his back facing me. In the quiet room, I seem to hear my racing heartbeat. "Harrison, can-can you not leave?" I''m very afraid when I say this. What if he says no? What if he drives me out again? But I still want to give it a try. I want to change our rtionship. It''s the only way I can be happy and get what I want. After a long while, he turns around and gently pushes away my hand. My heart sinks. He rejected me and sent me to hell. He''s telling me that he''ll never be with me. Lowering my head, I do not dare to look at him. I don''t want him to see my tears, even though I''ve cried a million times in front of him. I''ve hit rock bottom. Turns out he wouldn''t stay for me if I begged him. He doesn''t care about me, much less love me. He may have helped me before only to do good. Maybe I should remember one thing from now on. As a divorced woman, I shouldn''t fantasize about love. Terrific men don''t belong to me. "Aren''t you hungry?" he asks softly. "No, off you go," I speak in a muffled voice while shaking my head. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. There is only one thought in my mind. I can weep without any scruples when he''s gone. A hand raises my chin and forces me to look him in the eye. I quickly wipe away the tears from my eyes and ask, "What are you doing?" I close my eyes tightly in a vain attempt to hold back my tears. In the end, I give up fighting back the tears and shout, "What on earth do you want? Can''t you just leave me alone?" "I know you don''t want to stay with me, so just go! If that''s not enough, I can get out of here now!" As I speak, I lift up the quilt and walk outside without putting on my slippers. My mind is in a mess, and I feel especially ashamed. If I''d known it, I wouldn''t have asked him. Harrison puts his hand in my way. "Harrison, don''t go too far!" The bitterness and tears have congealed into hatred. He seems to be a little helpless. Standing in front of me, he puts his hands on my shoulders and says softly, "I was just gonna cook for you. Am I wrong?" "No!" I look away and answer in annoyance. "So why are you angry with me?" His question weighs down me like a stone on my chest. I ask with grievance, "Is it fun to fool me?" Chapter 90 Chapter 90 "Chelsea, you''re the most boring woman I have ever met." His voice is soft. If he hadn''t called my name, I might have thought he was talking about someone else. I look up at him, and my eyes are full of tears. I can''t see his face clearly, which makes me braver. "Yes, so congrattions. This boring woman is leaving." I give a bitter smile. He caresses my cheek. I want to dodge but he stops me. I''m really annoyed. ''Didn''t he say I was boring? Why is he touching my face now?'' "Harrison, I''m tired. I don''t want to y this boring, time-wasting game." "What do you want?" "I want to get married and have a child..." Before I finish my words, he gagged me. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He touches me and turns me on. Before he prates me, I heard him whisper in my ear, "I can give you anything except marriage." And then follows the intense sex. I''m like a piece of driftwood in the sea, and he is all I have. When everything returns to calm, I close my eyes gently as if I were asleep. His hand is on my back, patting me from time to time, as if he were coaxing a child. I''ve never been more at peace. I won''t be afraid of losing him because I never got him. After an unknown period of time, he slowly gets up from beside me. I can feel that he''s still looking at me. After making sure he''s gone, I open my eyes. I stare at the chandelier on the ceiling. It''s white without any decoration. It''s very much Harrison''s style. As I look at the ceiling, I fall asleep. When I open my eyes, it is dark. I get up and go to the living room in a daze. "You''re awake?" he asks. He doesn''t seem embarrassed at all, as if nothing had happened. I bite my lip, and then reply with a smile, "I can''t believe I''d been asleep this long. I should take off." "No. Come with me to a ceter." He makes me confused. I thought he no longer wanted to have anything to do with me. Wasn''t he using sex to shut me up just to keep me out of his life? I look at him and ask, "To do what?" "To attend my friend''s party. I need a date and you seem to be the only woman around me." After that, he smiles. "All right." I agreed without hesitation. He said I was the only woman around him, and that made me very happy. I don''t care if he was lying. He said I could wear casual clothes to the party. I feel relived. I really hate wearing evening gowns because they aren''t made for me. And it''s easy for me to fall over when I''m walking in a evening gown. Opening the door of the private room, I see three familiar people: Sienna, Jonah, and Abbie. Sienna, of course, is excited when she sees me. Jonah sits calmly beside her and nods to me. But when Abbie sees me, she just turns her head to one side and ignores me. There''re still two empty seats, and Abbie sits between them. I wonder whether she did this on purpose. She knew that I woulde with Harrison, so she separated us in this way. It''s a dirty trick, but it works. "Would you mind changing seats so they can sit together?" Sienna asks Abbie. Originally, I wanted to see what Harrison would do with it. After all, it''s his friend''s party, and I can''t pick a fight with Abbie. I''m not afraid of her. I just don''t care about her. But Sienna''s words kind of ruined my n. Abbie replies with no expression, "Why should I? It''s my seat." "Well," Sienna did not see thating, so she exins, "I mean, they''re a couple and they need to sit together. You don''t want to be the third wheel, do you?" "They''re a couple? Can''t you see they don''t match at all? That b*tch shamelessly seduced him." Abbie bes excited. "What''s wrong with you? Are you jealous?" Abbie looks at her with gritted teeth. "How dare you!" "I was right, wasn''t I? You''re jealous because Chelsea has a boyfriend and you''re single. You''re pathetic!" Sienna chatters non-stop. I''m lost for words. Sienna''s always been nice to me, and she hates it when people bully me. There''re about a dozen people in the room. They all watch their quarrel in silence. Perhaps it''s a joke in their eyes. Quarrels between women are always meaningless in the eyes of men. I can only pin my hopes on Harrison and hope that he will stop it. But before Harrison says anything, Jonah stood up. He stands in front of Sienna and says to Abbie, "Knock it off." "You took her side?" Abbie asks in disbelief. "Harrison''s already brought her here. Don''t you understand what that means? Don''t be silly!" Abbie, who has always been domineering, points her finger at me and asks Jonah loudly, "Don''t you know she stays with Harrison for money? Isn''t Harrison your friend? How can you stand by and watch your friend hook up with a b*tch?l" "What are you saying?" Sienna rushes to Abbie with anger. "The woman standing at the door is a b*tch. You''re her friend, so you won''t get any better," Abbie says sarcastically. "You!" Sienna is furious. So is Jonah. He looks at Abbie with rage. It''s a mess. I''m involved, but I feel like an outsider. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 I want to say something to end this, but Harrison grabs my hand tightly. I turn my head and find he''s looking at me. "Don''t make it worse," he says. I open my mouth and then close it. He''s right. If I step in now, I''ll just turn a two-person fight into a three-person fight. Hence, I can only stay out of this and stand at the door with Harrison. We quietly watch them quarrel. Jonah stops Sienna and then takes a deep breath. Looks like he''s trying to calm himself down. Actually, I understand how he feels. Sienna is his girlfriend and Abbie is hisdy friend. He must be in a dilemma now. "Abbie, please be a bit more reasonable. We''re not kids anymore. Can you just ept it?" he says to Abbie. Abbie suddenly cries out. "She doesn''t deserve him at all. I''ve been waiting for Harrison since I was ten years old. I''m finally old enough to be with him, but she takes him away! I hate this b*tch!" "Harrison, you will definitely regret being with her. You''ll break up. I curse you!" I didn''t expect Abbie to cry, but her curse doesn''t mean anything. My rtionship with Harrison is not gonnast. Jonah looked at her for a while before turning his head to look at me. I don''t know why, but I think his eyes are meaningful. Finally, he says to Harrison, "I''ll leave this to you." Then, Abbie walks over and grabs Harrison''s hand, asking like a spoiled child, "Harrison, I can finally be your girlfriend now. Can you dump this b*tch?" "Abbie, you''re getting really rude. Don''t call her b*tch," Harrison says. Abbie looks at me as she bites her lip hard. Finally, she says helplessly, "She''s not right for you. You should be with me." "It''s impossible." Harrison''s cold voice rings out. Turns out he can be so cruel when he rejects a woman. "Why?" Abbie keeps crying. "I''ve persuaded my parents. As long as you agree, we can get married now! I don''t want anything but you!" "Abbie, it''s not about your parents. We just can''t be together," he says in a soft voice. If I were Abbie, I would break down. But she points at me and asks, "So you refused me for her?" "I wouldn''t be with you without her." Abbie puts down her hand and nods with a smile. "Good, very good. Then I''ll be waiting for the day you guys break up. Sooner orter, you''re gonna find out you can only be mine!" "Whatever," Harrison says indifferently. He takes my hand and says with a smile, "Let''s grab a seat." Before I answer him, he took me to the seats. I sit with Sienna and he sits on my left side. There''s an empty seat beside him. If I''m right, Abbie will be sitting in that empty seat. Although Harrison has just turned her down, I feel a little ufortable. I don''t want her to sit next to Harrison. Just as I''m thinking, I look up and notice Abbie is staring at me. Probably knowing what I was thinking, she smiles proudly at me and walks to us. "Micah, sit next to me," Harrison suddenly says. I subconsciously turn around and see the man Harrison''s talking to. He looks at Harrison awkwardly. "Well, I can''t..." "Then don''te to me for help again," Harrison says slowly, "You have three seconds to change your mind." The next thing I know, Micah rushes to that empty seat. He only beat Abbie by about a second. I''m not supposed to gloat, but I can''t help it. Abbie res at me angrily, and then sits in Micah''s previous seat. "Are you happy now?" Harrison whispers into my ear. There''s a smile in his voice. I re at him with dissatisfaction and speak in a low voice, "It''s all because of you!" "Is this an honor?" he asks doubtfully. "Yes, you are Helen who caused the Trojan War!" Why does this man always y dumb? He''s so bad, but I don''t hate it. This farce has in no way affected the mood of the people present. I''m relieved that everyone has a great time. The point is, they aren''t gossiping about me. They might still talk about me behind my back, but I don''t care. "Why didn''t you tell me you would be here? Also, what''s your rtionship with Harrison? Are you guys dating?" Sienna winks at me ambiguously. We have had sex, but we aren''t dating. To stop her endless questions, I say, "No. Harrison said he couldn''t get a date, so I cam here with him." "Liar. If what you say is true, I''ll bark like a dog!" Sienna''s as lively as ever. I wonder if she''ll be more stable once she''s married. I look helplessly at Jonah, only to find that he''s also looking at me. "I have the same idea as Sienna," he says calmly. I''m stunned. Why did he say that? Like Abbie, he never thought Harrison and I would be together. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Just tell me the truth, or I''ll go ask Harrison." Sienna looks at me excitedly. I look at Harrison subconsciously. He''s busy chatting and drinking with his friends. He doesn''t seem to have heard us discussing. "Believe me, I am telling truth. And Harrison is busy now," I speak straightforwardly. But Sienna doesn''t seem to believe me. She smiles at me cunningly, which makes me feel uneasy. ''Is she thinking of something bad?'' Then, she raises her voice and asks, "Harrison, what''s your rtionship with my Chelsea? Are you guys dating?" Chapter 92 Chapter 92 "What do you think?" Harrison asked. Sienna didn''t feel embarrassed at all. She turned to look at me and said to Harrison, "Chelsea is a good woman. She can go to the hall and the kitchen. If you really like her, you''d better marry her as soon as possible." "Sienna." I called her in a low voice and pulled her sleeve. "I can understand Sienna''s intention. I hope that I can find a good man to marry, and then I can be at ease and teach my husband and son. Unfortunately, I have long lost the qualification to live a in life." He carefully looked at Harrison''s expression, for fear that he would be angry because of Sienna''s words. If he turned his face on such an asion, not only would his face look bad, but also Sienna''s. But what surprised me was that his expression had always been calm... "And I think you''ve made great achievements in your career. You just need to get married, don''t you?" Sienna continued to ask with a smile. "Oh?" The corners of Harrison''s mouth curled. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "From your tone, are you going to tie me up?" Sienna looked down at me and pointed at me. "Didn''t I tell you that the distance is right in front of you?" "Chelsea is a good woman," Harrison looked at me and whispered, "a rare good woman." If I hadn''t listened carefully, I might not have heard this sentence at all. What a rarepliment. I raised my head and looked at him quietly. All kinds of feelings welled up in my heart. I thought to myself that with Sienna''s matchmaker adding fuel to the fire and seeing his feelings for me, I couldn''t continue to pester him in such an unclear way. "If I am not bad in his heart, will there be hope for me to stand beside him? But will it be a little embarrassing for a woman like me to stand beside him? After all, if I get married and get divorced, I will only burden him." But Sienna didn''t know my mixed feelings. Hearing Harrison''s evaluation of me, he said happily, "It seems that you have a good impression of Chelsea. Do you have any hope of continuing to develop?" "As long as you are a good woman, you will have a chance to continue to develop," he said. I asked subconsciously, "Mr. Stewart, are you telling us that there is hope for any good woman?" Harrison put his eyes on me, slightly raised the corners of his mouth, and whispered, "Since ancient times, gentle and elegantdies have always been gentlemen." "A handsome man is worthy of a beautiful woman, and a talented woman is worthy of a golden man. ording to you, it''s right." After that, I nodded my head. "It''s naturally the best if you can think like this. You should understand the difference between you and Harrison. No matter what, you are not from the same world." The speaker was Abbie. I turned to look at her. It was not until this time that I had the time to look at her. She was wearing a ck dress, with delicate makeup on her face. The red on her lips could give her a fatal temptation. Such a young and energetic woman was probably what every man wanted. Even as a woman, I felt that she was a good match for men. But on second thought, I couldn''t help but lower my head and smile. "What are youughing at? Don''t you know that this is rude? As expected, you''re just amoner in the marketce. You can''t go to any big scene at all!" Abbie mocked me rudely. Feeling that Sienna beside me wanted to speak for me, I turned to look at her and shook my head to stop her from speaking. Sienna frowned and looked at me doubtfully. She was very unhappy that I stopped her. I smiled faintly at her. At this time, I saw Jonah pulling Sienna and pulling her into his arms. Jonah didn''t like me very much, so he naturally didn''t want Sienna to get involved in my affairs too much. I didn''t me him, but just felt disappointed. When I looked at Abbie again, I deliberately ignored Harrison, who was beside me. "If I did something impolite, then what are you? You''re the one who should be med for being rude." "And the big scene you mentioned, I don''t quite understand what you mean. When I came with Harrison, he told me that it was a friend gathering. If it was a big scene like what you said, I really didn''t understand what was a small scene." At first, Abbie wanted to retort, but when she heard that Harrison was involved, she instantly fell silent. But what I was thinking was that Harrison had watched the show for so long. If he didn''t show up as the protagonist, it would be a little unreasonable. At this time, it was not the time to stand at the door and watch Sienna and Abbie arguing. I would not let him stay out of it like before. "Harrison wants you to be self-aware, but it''s a pity that you don''t know anything about self- awareness!" Abbie spoke again. It seemed that when she was silent just now, she had been thinking about it for a long time. Finally, she uttered a line that had no lethality to me. I shrugged, pretending to be wronged. "Mother has taught me since I was a child that I must be straightforward. People don''t like to be with scheming bitches and white lotus flowers, so I have no choice. I became such a woman without any thoughts. I naturally don''t understand what he wants." "So, Harrison, are you disappointed?" I looked at him and asked. Harrison''s hand paused as he raised his teacup. He turned to look at me without saying a word. I could feel my heart beating faster. I didn''t listen to mymand at all, but I tried to pretend to be calm. I didn''t want him to see through me, and I didn''t want others to see through me. "Don''t try to find a reason for your unrestrained behavior. You''re clearly here to fish for money!" Abbie shrieked. Without waiting for Harrison''s reply, I heard Abbie make things difficult for me. I couldn''t hide the disappointment in my heart, as if there was aplete piece missing in my heart. I nodded to her and looked around at the people present and answered matter-of-factly, "There are more women here than you and me, so are we all fishing?" "What are you talking about?" "Who do you think you are to say that to us?" The ones who spoke were all other women. They were all rebutting me, expressing their dissatisfaction with me treating them as fishing, but did not mention what Abbie had said. I shrugged. "She said the same thing. Why don''t you ask her?" This was Abbie. "How could Abbie do such a thing? It''s obvious that you don''t like us. To tell you the truth, you''re not from the same world as us. Coming here is just asking for humiliation. Don''t you feel embarrassed?" The seductive woman said coldly. Another woman chimed in, "You''re right, we''re friends with Abbie. Who do you think you are?" One after another, they were all ming me for my mistakes. They were saying that I was an outsider who should have left this ce, while Jonah and Harrison seemed to not have heard them. "Jonah, I can understand. He doesn''t want to interfere in the affairs between Harrison and me. What about Harrison? Why didn''t he speak up for me? If so, shouldn''t I admit the fact obediently? Does Harrison also think that I am an outsider?" The reason why you brought me here today is just to let me realize the reality. In the final analysis, this is just a banquet of Hongmen. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 "Chelsea, you saw what the people here said. Since you''ve already reached this point, shouldn''t you leave obediently?" Abbie looked at me arrogantly. A fight with chips. I lost without a fight. I stood up and looked at everyone present with a smile. "Why are you standing up? Sit down!" Sienna held my hand and stopped me in a low voice. Looking sideways at her, I couldn''t hide the anxiety on my face. Look, even my best friend thought I was leaving, and I just wanted to stand up. Jonahforted Sienna and told her that he would be fine. But obviously, Sienna did not believe his words at all. He shook off the hand on his shoulder. Then Sienna said loudly, "Jonah, let me tell you! Today, Abbie attacked Chelsea everywhere as soon as she came here. You know what kind of rtionship Chelsea has with me. If you just can''t ept my friend, then forget it, but you are not like that. You forced your friend to treat me as a good sister. What do you mean?" "And you women!" Sienna pointed at the other women who had just said that to him, and said in a cold voice, "Don''t you know what kind of women you are? Others can''t smell your clothes and rouge, but I can. They are all cheap things. What are you pulling at?" The private room was unusually quiet, and only the sound of breathing could be heard. But this situation onlysted for a few seconds. The women who were told by Sienna held the man beside them andined tearfully, using Sienna and I of not giving them face and embarrassing them. Seeing this, I just wanted tough. In their eyes, they were the only ones who cared about their reputation, but I was nothing. Without giving Sienna a chance to speak, I said to them, "Shame is your own. You can''t lose face just because you want to. It''s your biggest failure if you can''t find your own position." "And Abbie, you''ve been dissatisfied with me since we first met. Wasn''t it all because of Harrison? Harrison is right here right now. If you can convince him to let me get out, then I''ll leave without a word and never show up again. If I can''t, then I''ll have to trouble you to behave yourself." I chuckled. Abbie didn''t expect me to suddenly be so strong, and was momentarily stunned. I sat back in my chair and looked up at Sienna with a smile. "Sit down quickly. Are you not going to eat?" Sienna was stunned, then sat down with a silly smile and put my right hand in her palm. Not long after they sat down, a waiter came to serve the dishes. It seemed that they often came here to eat, so they didn''t need to order at all. The restaurant was directly prepared to serve the dishes. More than a dozen people basically didn''t touch the chopsticks, and they didn''t know whether they were reserved or not. Anyway, Sienna and I were like the unpleasant food just now. We ate happily. Fortunately, the dishes in this restaurant were delicious, which matched Sienna''s taste. When I really couldn''t eat anymore, I put down my chopsticks and leaned against the back of the chairfortably. "Are you full?" Harrison''s voice rang out. Harrison, who was as quiet as a mute for nearly half an hour, finally opened his mouth to speak. "Should I rejoice that my first sentence was told to me?" But in fact, I pretended not to hear it and simply closed my eyes to rest. The previous big battle had already consumed all my energy. Now I just wanted to have a peaceful meal, have a good rest, and then leave here. "Did you really not hear me or did you pretend that you didn''t hear me?" I felt that as he spoke in my ear, hot air kept blowing into my ears, making my heart itch. Finally, I couldn''t help but open my eyes. "Is there any difference?" "Drink this ss of water." He put it in front of me. I didn''t know what to say. I looked at him speechlessly and then looked down at the cup in his hand. The water inside was still steaming. I looked up and saw Abbie, who was gritting her teeth as she looked at me. It was obvious that she wanted nothing more than to eat me alive. I thought helplessly, "Is this why she put all the me on me?" "You don''t want to eat anymore?" I asked after drinking the water. He replied softly, "I''m not hungry. I came here for you." "What?" I was shocked. "It''s just a few words. I''m sure I didn''t hear it wrong." I looked at him in shock. What did he mean by coming here for me? What did he mean by that? Harrison turned to look at me and the corners of his mouth curled up. "I''m here because of you." The voice raised slightly this time, and everyone present heard it. They all looked at Harrison and me. Although I don''t like this kind of feeling, I don''t have time to care about it now.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. My heart was in a mess and I suddenly didn''t know what to say. "I didn''t expect you to be so affectionate!" It was Micah, the man sitting between Harrison and Abbie. "It depends on who is right or wrong." When Harrison answered, he smiled at me. I also looked at him, but my heart seemed to stop beating. "When all the bad results and despair were thought of and calmly epted by you, God yed a joke on you." I opened my mouth slightly and asked in a low voice like a mosquito, "So, I am the person who makes you fall in love with me?" Listening to my voice, she was still trembling. If I didn''t guess wrong, my current appearance must be very sad. I was begging for his answer, but I couldn''t care about anything else. Now the most important thing in my eyes is to get the answer. "What do you think?" he asked softly. I was in a daze all the way out of the restaurant. There was always a sentence in my mind, which was full of three words: What do you think? "Does he mean to confirm or deny it?" I had a vague answer, but I still wanted to be sure. At the door of the restaurant, Sienna took my hand and said, "I''ll go back with you." I subconsciously looked at Harrison. "Can you have some backbone? I''m asking you. What are you looking at him for?" Sienna poked my temple with his index finger and said exasperatedly. The next second, I was pulled into Harrison''s arms. He said, "As long as you follow Jonah." There was a smile in his voice that could not be hidden, and I leaned against his chest as if I was an obedient little woman, waiting for him to protect me from the wind and rain. Jonah looked at me deeply. I could see that he wanted to say something but stopped. I wanted to ask him what happened, but he left with Sienna before I could say anything. "Wait for me here. I''ll drive." I nodded and looked at Harrison walking toward the car parked by the roadside. "Are you proud?" Abbie''s voice rang out from behind me. I paused and did not turn around. "It has nothing to do with you." Looking at the carsing and going, I really didn''t want to waste time with this kind of woman. "Then you should die as soon as possible!" Abbie roared. Turning around, she stretched out her hands and rushed to me. Before I could dodge, I was pushed back by her and fell backward. The sound of steam whistle rang in my ears, as if Harrison was calling me... Chapter 94 Chapter 94 "There''s nothing wrong with all the tests. I''ll check them after the patient wakes up." "That is to say, if he is fine, why hasn''t he woken up yet?" "You will wake up in 24 hours, but I hope that you will have many bruises on your body before I bandage you." "I''m fine." The conversation slowly disappeared. I could tell that one of them was Harrison, but who was Harrison talking to? He seemed to be a doctor. Was he injured? When I thought of it, I felt a headache and pain all over my body. I felt very ufortable and slowly fell into darkness... When I opened my eyes, they were all white. For a moment, I didn''t realize what kind of ce it was. It was all white. I wondered if it was heaven. There was a bell in front of me, which eliminated the idea of heaven. Looking back and forth, I found that it was a ward. But why am I in the ward? I remembered that I had dinner with Harrison''s friend a second ago. Why did I wake up in the ward? Didn''t Harrison go to drive? I waited for him at the entrance of the restaurant, and then Abbie stood behind me and looked at me angrily. I can''t remember our conversation and what happened after that. I only know that I''m in the hospital now. "Are you awake?" I turned my head, but I took a deep breath because of my big movement. Harrison ran over and looked at my head. Only then did he let out a sigh of relief. "There''s still a wound on your head. Don''t move." "He''s injured? How could he be injured?" I was confused. He looked at me and asked, "Don''t you remember?" I shook my head and was worried about the wound on my head, so I replied, "I don''t remember. What I can remember is that we were at the hotel entrance, and that you were driving and I was waiting for you. Abbie was standing behind me, angrily using me..." "Did Abbie hurt me?" I asked in surprise. Thinking back to the past, it seemed that only Abbie could hurt me. It couldn''t be someone else. If it was really Abbie, then I wouldn''t forgive her so easily! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. No matter what, I''m still a human life. She can''t hurt me so unscrupulously because of her feelings for Harrison. I''m also a human being. I''m not a doll that she can hurt and y with at will. The more I think about it, the angrier I get. I can''t wait to find her now! Harrison pulled up the quilt for me and sat by the bed. "It''s Abbie, isn''t it? Other than her, there''s no one else. I didn''t expect a mere Chelsea like me to be worthy of her making a big fuss," I mocked. This was a mockery to me, to Abbie, and even to Harrison. He knew very well how Abbie treated him, but she still brought him to a gathering. Wasn''t this clearly making our rtionship worse? Although there wasn''t much between Abbie and him, the two of them, who originally had nothing to do with each other, had been turned into enemies. Thinking of what happened at the dining table, I looked at Harrison and said, "Do you feel very comfortable watching us two fight for you? Have you satisfied the masculinity in your heart?" No matter what I said, he never replied. The more I said, the angrier I became, and the more I lost my temper. There was really no difference between this person''s singing of a one-horned y. I felt boring. Without saying anything, I closed my eyes and tried hard to recall what had happened at that time, hoping to remember itpletely. As long as I thought about it, I knew what had happened at that time. After a long time, the doctor came in. I pretended to be asleep and closed my eyes to listen to them talk, in case there was something hidden from me and I didn''t want to hear it. "How is it?" asked the doctor. Harrison replied, "I just woke up once, but my temper seemed a little irritable and angry." "It''s normal. When you wake up, you can''t ept the nk memory for a while. And you should check if there is anything wrong with your mind. After all, it''s the back of your head. If there is something wrong, you should solve it as soon as possible." The two people behind me talked intermittently. My brain seemed to be clearer than before, wondering if there was really something wrong with me. Could it be that I was crazy? But I didn''t feel anything. I felt very good. I knew everything except for the memory that disappeared. After staying in the hospital for a week, it was Harrison who took care of me. I asked him if he went to work and kept taking care of me. Wasn''t he afraid of money? He said he wasn''t afraid. Even if he took care of me for the rest of his life, it would be enough. Women couldn''t even listen to sweet words, so did I. In this week, my rtionship with him had advanced by leaps and bounds. Fortunately, the results of my examination came out. The doctor said that there was nothing wrong with me. I was taken home by Harrison when I was discharged from the hospital. I had also asked about Abbie, but he had never returned directly. At first, I also felt ufortable and felt that he was hiding his crime from me. Later on, she thought about it and decided to forget about it. After all, the rtionship between Abbie and Harrison was not ordinary. Abbie''s love for Harrison would only be deeper than hers. For the sake of love, it was understandable for her to do some crazy things. Besides, it was good that I was fine now. I numb myself andfort myself every day, telling myself not to think about it or pursue the matter. When I sleptst night, I liked to lie in his arms. Only in this way can I feel his real existence, not a dream. "Let''s talk?" Lying in his arms, I suggested. He held my hand and kissed it on his lips. He said softly, "What do you want to talk about?" "Let''s talk..." I thought for a moment and said, "Let''s talk about you. Why are you not married yet?" "Am I very old?" he said discontentedly. "That''s not what I meant," I replied awkwardly. "It''s normal for men to have a good family, isn''t it?" "With you, isn''t it good for two people to be together alone?" It was undeniable that in this second, my eyes were wet and moist, and I could cry at any time. There was always a faint smile on Harrison''s face. He might not understand the meaning of this sentence to me, so he could say it so easily. Recently, when we were together, I didn''t look into his feelings for me, nor did I ask about our rtionship because I didn''t think it was necessary to ask. In the first half of my life, I''ve already given everything for love and love. Now I just want to live for myself. As long as I''m happy with Harrison, it''s what I want. As for what will happen in the future, who can be sure? "What about Abbie? What''s her rtionship with you?" I asked with a chuckle. He frowned slightly and looked at me without saying a word. All of a sudden, I felt uneasy, wondering if what I had just said had made him unhappy. In fact, I just asked subconsciously, wondering what Abbie meant to him. After a long while, Harrison finally said in a deep voice, "Don''t be persistent about some things, because there are no benefits." I don''t know what he''s referring to. Is it my persistence towards him, or is it Abbie? Chapter 95 Chapter 95 I chuckled suddenly. "It''s just a chat. Why are you so serious?" He didn''t say anything, but he was obviously relieved, although I didn''t quite understand what it meant to let out a sigh of relief. "Chelsea, you''re a good woman." He held me in his arms and put his chin on my head. "I don''t want you to get hurt." "I don''t want to get hurt either," I muttered. In this life, people were short of everything, just that they were not short of injuries. It wasn''t easy to say that they had a long way to go. Simrly, I had to be careful with men because I had suffered losses. Harrison was an exception. He helped me so much that I couldn''t help wanting to rely on him. Only by relying on him could I continue to live. He was like oxygen, and I continued to live. In the beginning, Harrison apanied me every day, but I knew that he would stay in the study most of the day. He should be dealing with things. Even if he was rich, he had something to deal with. I told him more than once that he could rest assured to go to work, and I could do it alone. When I first left the hospital, I told him that he would not agree, so I could do nothing about it. But afterst night''smunication, he said that he had to go out the next morning. "I told you I''m fine. You can go out with peace of mind." I smiled. He tied his tie and took a deep look at me. "Are you really okay?" "Which one are you talking about? It''s okay. I''m sure I''m fine." "I''lle back early to bring you something to eat. You haven''t fully recovered yet. Don''t go out and run around," he said. When he went out, I stood at the door and watched him. It was such a harmonious scene. This was the family life I wanted. If there was a baby sent to kindergarten, it would be perfect. When the car drove out of the garage, Harrison stopped at the door and rolled down the window. "Don''te out. Go back and have a good rest." "Got it. Be careful on the way." I smiled and waved goodbye. When he disappearedpletely, my smile slowly disappeared. I turned around and leaned against the back of the door. I closed my eyes and tried to calm down. Because he was worried that I could y with my mobile phone, Harrison kept my mobile phone and turned it off these days. He exined that he could only y it when I was well, but he probably didn''t know that I finally turned it on when he took a showerst night. All the messages were sent by Sienna, asking me how I was, whether I was well, and so on. The point was that she also sent a message, saying that there was nothing wrong with Abbie at home. If this was normal, I might find it strange and think that Sienna had sent me the wrong message. But what happened now made me not think so. I instinctively felt that Sienna''s message was rted to my injury. The sound of running water came from the bathroom. I stared at the unusually calm screen. Before Harrison came out, I put the phone back in its original position and pretended that nothing had happened. I thought of what I asked Harrisonst night and how he answered me. No matter how I thought about it, I felt that something was wrong. I felt that there was something wrong with the matter, but I couldn''t tell where it was. He happened to go out today. I thought I should meet Sienna and figure out the whole thing. "You finally called me. I thought you were hidden by Harrison!" As soon as the phone was connected, Sienna''s excited voice came from the other side. I smiled and replied, "I just woke up with a weak body, so I didn''t contact you." "What is the rtionship between you and Harrison? With your current situation, I suspect that you are very suspicious. And Abbie''s mind is too bad to be epted. I really don''t understand how Jonah and Harrison can stand it." Sienna keptining on the phone. Although I didn''t ask, I could probably guess what was going on. It seemed that my injury had something to do with Abbie, and Harrison''s protection of her was something I couldn''t understand. He clearly didn''t like Abbie and still wanted to protect her like this. Just what kind of rtionship did she have to make Harrison do this? I coughed lightly, and Sienna on the other side instantly quieted down and said apologetically, "I forgot that you were injured and kept talking here." "Do you have time now?" I asked. "I''m still at work today. I have some time at noon." Sienna said, "Do you want toe to me?" "I''ll go to the coffee shop under yourpany to wait for you." When I was about to go out, I stopped and held the door for a long time. There seemed to be two me in my body. One told me not to leave, and the other told me to go quickly. Finally, I closed the door and left. I booked a car and went to the coffee shop. I sat near the window and looked at the crowding and going. My heart was very calm. Even the coffee that I had never drunk before began to try. At half past eleven, Sienna appeared in the cafe on time. "I''ve been waiting for a long time, haven''t I?" Sienna pulled me up, panting. She looked around and felt relieved. "It''s good to see you all right. I''m so worried." I smiled. "It''s nothing. Sit down!" After sitting down, Sienna continued to ask, "Are you really okay? Are you sure you''re fine?" I chuckled. "I''m really fine. Can''t you see that I''m still sitting here? Is there something wrong?" "Anyway, it''s good that you''re fine. No one answered my call or replied to my message. I even suspect that something happened to you. If Jonah hadn''t stopped me, I would have called the police." "Sienna and I have been friends for more than ten years. I am very clear about her character and temper. It seems that Jonah has spent a lot of effort in order to make her worry." Iforted her. "Jonah was also afraid that you would mess around. Don''t tell me I still don''t know you?" "Come on, what''s the rtionship between you and Harrison? Why did he go back to take care of you? I asked Jonah, but he didn''t want to tell me. He also said that I would ask when you woke up, and he wanted to see if you were willing to tell me. I was almost afraid of death!" Sienna continued to say angrily, "If it weren''t for your special rtionship with Harrison, I wouldn''t have let it go!" "About this." I reluctantly changed the subject. "I''ll tell youter. I have something to ask you." "You only know how to spoil my appetite. Aren''t you going too far?" She red at me. I held her hand. "It''s not too much. I know you''re the best to me. Now that my mother is gone, you''re like my family, my only family." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. After saying this, I saw that Sienna''s tears were about to flow out. I was the same as her. She pulled back her hand and said with a smile, "You suddenly became so emotional. If you have something to say, don''t say that you don''t need to drug me with ecstasy soup." "What do you mean by ''Abbie is at home'' in your text?" I asked. Sienna looked at me in surprise and asked, "You don''t know?" Chapter 96 Chapter 96 I don''t understand. I don''t quite understand what she''s asking me about. "Am I supposed to know?" Sienna looked at me seriously. "Chelsea, you must remember what I have told you now." "I have never seen such a serious look in Sienna." And it was her serious look that made me put away the smile on my face and asked in a low voice, "I can''t remember what happened that day. How could I be in the hospital in aa?" Sienna looked embarrassed and slowly told her what had happened that day. In my memory, when Harrison drove me to the restaurant, I was waiting for him at the entrance, and Abbie appeared behind me. I could feel that Abbie was very angry and looked at me sadly. I didn''t know what she was talking about, and I couldn''t remember what was left. Because when I woke up again, I was already in the hospital. Everything was like a dream for me. However, in Sienna''s words, I also knew what happened after I remembered that day. It turned out that I was really pushed out by Abbie. She pushed me hard to the front of a driving car. If the car hadn''t turned to avoid me in time, I wouldn''t have stood here like now. "Why are you not surprised at all?" Sienna asked. I stared nkly for seconds before I looked up. "Why are you surprised?" "Chelsea! Do you know that Abbie was the one who caused your injury and the car ident? Aren''t you angry at all? Aren''t you surprised?" "I guessed it," I replied. "Although I don''t remember everything, I know that Abbie is standing behind me. If you think about it carefully, you''ll know that it has something to do with her." How could I not know? When I recalled what happened that day when I woke up, I couldn''t help wondering if it was Abbie who did it. Did she hurt me? Icked her, but someone could confirm it for me. Coincidentally, Sienna gave it to me. Now, I don''t have to work hard to recall what happened that day. Sienna grasped my hand and said excitedly, "I don''t care what kind of rtionship you have with Harrison. Don''t have anything to do with him anymore. That man is not an ordinary person. You and I can''t bepared with him at all. Do you understand what I mean?" "Why?" I was confused, wondering why she suddenly changed this topic. "I don''t believe that you don''t know. You know that I know you just like me. In front of me, you don''t have toe here with these fake things," Sienna said seriously. "Harrison''s identity and status are not people we canpare with. You should be able to tell that Abbie is like a princess, right? Otherwise, why would so many people speak up for her at the gathering that day? Do you really think they''re together?" When Sienna spoke, I looked at her quietly. Thinking about it carefully, people like Sienna knew everything. How obvious did they do so that even the carefree Sienna could see through it? It should be said that their acting skills were not good enough, or that they didn''t take us seriously at all. I smiled. "How did you know that?" Sienna was stunned. She stopped talking and finally looked at me helplessly. "Except for Jonah, who else do you think can tell me?" "I was just about to praise you." Of course, I knew it was Jonah who told her. She asked in this way just to make sure whether Sienna would tell me or not, so she really told me. Thinking of this, I had an impulse to cry. How far have I been? I began to worry that my friend would do something bad to me. Especially the one in front of me was my best. She had apanied me for more than ten years and helped my good sister when I was in my most difficult time. Looking at her, my tears fell down. "What''s wrong with you?" Sienna was flustered. She wanted to take out a piece of paper from her bag, but was held tightly by me. She held me tightly and asked, "What happened to you? If you have something to say, just tell me. Don''t hold it in your heart. I am your good sister." "Aren''t you angry?" I asked. I paused when I saw her, but I quickly replied with a smile, "There''s no need to be angry. You''re my good sister, and I''m your only rtive." The short sentence made me cry. I hated myself for doubting her, but I couldn''t face the truth that Harrison had hidden from me. I hated myself for forgetting the harm Abbie had done to me and investigating Sienna''s feelings for me. After a long time, my tears almost dried up. I looked at Sienna and said, "Harrison, I can''t be separated from him." "Why?" Sienna was suddenly angry. "There are so many men in the world, and there are two- legged men everywhere. Don''t tell me that you have fallen in love with him?" "Love is too heavy for me. I don''t even know if I have fallen in love with Harrison." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I just told Sienna that everything between us, the history, borrowing money, the ck card, and his help to me, were all told from beginning to end, except for the time when I was alone with Harrison. From the initial surprise to theter disappointment, I couldn''t tell whether she was disappointed in me or not. "At that time, I really needed money, so..." I didn''t continue, and I thought she would understand. I thought that Sienna would scold me, or point at my nose, or even get up and leave with a bang on the table. She would never want to have anything to do with me in the future because she would dislike me for selling my body for money. But I, who said these words, was ready for everything. But in fact, Sienna didn''t do anything. After a few seconds, she raised her head and looked at me with red eyes. Obviously, she wanted to cry. With a strong nasal voice, she said to me with a smile, "I thought you would hide it from me for a long time." This time, it was reced by my surprise. "Why do you say that?" "After such a big thing happened to you, how could I let it go? So I chased after Jonah and asked him to tell me everything." I shook my head gently and said, "Jonah is not that kind of person. How could he tell you so casually?" It''s not that I''m confident in my understanding of Jonah, it''s just that I''ve interacted with him several times. Although a man like him is mboyant, at least he can be seen through at a nce. He won''t be like Harrison, who can''t be guessed. "You think too highly of the man who is blinded by love." This was thest sentence that Sienna told me. Then we separated. I sat in the cafe and watched the sunset, then I took a taxi back. I sat there just to digest everything, and what should I do next. Should he ask Harrison directly or continue to live like a silly and sweet girl? As soon as I got out of the car, I saw that the lights in the garage showed that the car hade back. If so, Harrison was already at home. So, is he waiting for me? Chapter 97 Chapter 97 A door, separated by the two of us. He''s inside while I''m outside. I didn''t want to go in because I didn''t know how to exin my whereabouts today. It wasn''t because I didn''t want to tell Harrison, but because I didn''t want to face him. If one feltfortable in a warm house for a long time, they would inevitably worry about the wind and rain outside and the damage brought by the wind and rain. After hesitating for a long time, I finally made up my mind and walked inside. As soon as I entered, I smelled a fragrance. It was Harrison who was cooking. Recently, he had been cooking. I was responsible for eating. If it weren''t for what Sienna told me today, I really wanted to live like this, and then simply lived with Harrison. I wouldn''t think about who he was. I didn''t care about money or money. I just wanted to be with him. "He''s back." I froze as soon as I entered the restaurant. Then I looked up and smiled at him. "When did you come back?" He sat at the dining table and looked at me quietly. There was no extra expression on his face. There were three dishes and one soup in front of him, which were still steaming. He should have just finished cooking. Dressed in home clothes, he was really a good man at home. Thinking about it, I was also very lucky to meet such a man after the divorce. He was a rich man that I had never thought of, just like the hero in the idol drama. "I''ve been back for a while. Hurry up and wash your hands ande over for dinner," he said. I nodded and went to wash my hands. Sitting at the dining table, I picked up my chopsticks and took a bite of the food and slowly tasted it. "In the past, I never thought that you could cook. I remember the first time I saw the food you sat on, I was shocked." "Shouldn''t I cook?" he asked with a smile. I shook my head. "That''s not the case. But you''ve always given me the feeling that you''re not part of the mortal world. It''s even more unlikely that something like cooking will happen to you. And yet, it does happen to you." "There are incredible things happening in the world every day. This is nothing," he replied. There was always a faint smile on Harrison''s face. He did not ask me where I was going, nor did he care what I did when I went out. Did he not mind where I went, or did he want to know? I don''t know these answers, nor do I have the courage to ask. He remembered that Sienna had said thest sentence to him before he left, saying that he overestimated the IQ of men in love. He also wanted to give this sentence to himself. In front of Harrison, I basically had no principle and IQ. I always lost unconsciously. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In fact, it was not bad. When Abbie sent him to the hospital, Harrison took care of me. Did she not expect this result? So would she regret it now? Would she really want to see her in the hospital now? Would Harrison take care of her then? "I''m a fool. Abbie is also a fool. If she pretended to be pushed down by me, the result might be the same." Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but look at Harrison. "If I was really framed, would Harrison believe me or Abbie at that time?" "It doesn''t taste good?" He stopped eating and looked at me. I was slightly stunned and smiled. "No, the food you cooked is very delicious. I feel that I''ve eaten a lot of your food recently." He looked at me and said with a frown, "If you were fat, there would probably be no thin man in this world." This sentence is true. I can''t be considered a fat man who is less than 90 pounds. But I still followed his words. "If I really grew fat, would you still care about me?" At this moment, I felt that the air was quiet. I don''t know if all the women are like this. In short, I feel very strange. Although I know the result clearly, I always have to try my best to know the truth, and then I will be scarred and continue to go on. I don''t feel tired again and again. "In my life, I only experienced two men. In the first half of my life, Callen hurt me physically and mentally. Now Harrison wants to me him for hurting me, but he doesn''t know how to say it. To be honest, everything I have now has nothing to do with him." At the end of the day, it was just a moth flying into the fire and self-destruction. "If you don''t eat now, don''t eat when it''s cold." After that, he lowered his head to eat. I said with a smile, "Okay, let''s have dinner together." When I took a shower in the evening, I felt that my stomach was very painful, but the more painful it was, the more ufortable I felt. I wanted to cry, and my stomach was even more painful. As I washed, I found that my period wasing. I came out with a bath towel and stood in front of Harrison, about to cry. "What''s the matter?" He sat on the office chair and asked lightly. "I... I''ming." I gritted my teeth and finally said it. He frowned and obviously did not understand what I meant. "Who is it?" My face was originally hot, but now I feel hotter. It''s not hard to imagine how embarrassed I am now. "Harrison, my period ising. It''s called my period, because it''s not easy for me to go out now. Can you go to the supermarket to buy some necessities?" Anyway, I didn''t know how many times I slept. What else do I have to worry about? I might as well say it directly and say I''m going by the way. Harrison was obviously a little confused. He had always looked at his calm face, but he saw panic today. He even hit the table when he got up. He endured the pain and didn''t make a sound. In order to save his face, he couldn''t helpughing. When I was asleep, he held me in his arms and gently rubbed my belly. There was also a soothing piano sound in his ear. This was a treatment that I had never enjoyed before. I enjoyed this kind of comfort and asked him doubtfully, "Where did you get the music?" "When I was shopping, I asked the salesperson, saying that you must keep in a good mood now so that your stomach won''t hurt so much." Hearing his exnation, I felt so sweet as if I had eaten honey. I shrank into his arms and felt the warmth of his body. "Harrison, where are your family?" His hand on my belly paused. Realizing that he might have asked something that I shouldn''t have asked, I quickly looked up at him and said, "If it''s inconvenient to say it, don''t say it. I''m just asking casually." "Nothing." He smiled, holding my hand and stroking my hair. "It''s just that no one has mentioned it for a long time." "They were gone when I was a teenager. They raised me." His casual words made me sad. I didn''t know how much courage he had to tell me these things so calmly. I med myself and couldn''t do anything. "There will be me in the future, and I will be by your side." I looked at him and said firmly. Harrison looked at me dotingly. "Chelsea, remember one thing. Don''t guarantee anything that has never happened, because there are too many variables in the future." Yes, there are too many variables in the future, as if I never thought of meeting him. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Since that day, Harrison no longer cared about my personal freedom, which meant that I could go wherever I wanted and see whoever I wanted. In this regard, I was still a little puzzled. "Didn''t you say that you haven''t fully recovered and told me not to go out at will?" "It''s not good to let you stay at home all the time. It''s better to let you go around. It may be better." He exined in this way. I didn''t know what to do when you really gave me freedom. I haven''t worked for so long, and my social circle has be narrower and narrower. Except for Sienna, I have no friends at all. Sitting alone in the living room, I think about what my life is like now. In the past six months, Harrison, Callen, and Zeng Yang had appeared in front of me the most frequently. If they didn''t leave halfway, they would have disappointed me to the extreme. Looking through my phone book, I suddenly didn''t know who I should call. It seemed to be difficult to call anyone, because I needed to consider if this time was appropriate? The other party already had a family. Would there be trouble if I called him? It was verymon to get married and have children at the age of nearly 30, but I felt that it was very difficult. It was like the song, "The person I am waiting for doesn''t show up, and the person who is waiting for me doesn''t like it." In all kinds of struggles, I finally called Sienna. This time we met at the mall. I had a simple mind of shopping. As soon as I saw Sienna, I ran over excitedly and said, "I haven''t seen you for a few days. I miss you so much." "Be careful. I''m afraid that you''ll run crazy. Who''s torturing who?" I don''t care if she''s wearing high heels or not. I''m worried about her running around. She looked down and said indifferently, "It''s nothing. I''m used to walking around in high heels." "But you can''t stand it. I think your foot will be injured sooner orter," I said with a smile. "Are you really hurt? Besides, how many women in high heels have not been hurt? Even the best highheeled shoes are also injured. You just need to treat them normally. Besides, women''s symbol is a pair of high-heeled shoes. Don''t you know that men love women''s high- heeled shoes?" She looked me up and down. The look in her eyes made my hair stand on end. I crossed my arms in front of my chest and looked at her warily. "Don''t try anything bad on me." "Is it possible?" Sienna mysteriously whispered in my ear, "Since you are ready to be with Harrison, have you ever thought of conquering him?" This sentence made me stunned. I''ve thought about it, how could I not think about it? But a man like Harrison shouldn''t be someone I can conquer, right? He doesn''t seem to like women''s possessiveness and can''t cross his bottom line. But I didn''t tell Sienna. I didn''t want her to worry because of this, so I answered with a smile, "Do you think you''re kneeling on the ground and singing Domineeringism?" She pped him on the shoulder and winked at me. "I''ll teach you how to conquer men today!" If I had known what Sienna was going to do, I would have stopped her. Whether she could seed or not, I would stop her, instead of standing in the underwear store with her like now. I wouldn''t say much to ordinary underwear shops. The problem was that this was not an ordinary underwear shop, but a sexy underwear shop! "Do you know what sexy underwear is? It''s just that the underwear you''re wearing is not ordinary, but it''s extremely coquettish for a woman. When a man looks at it, his blood will burst out. At this moment, Sienna is carefully, patiently, and attentively choosing underwear here. The most important thing is to pick it for me!" "I won''t buy this. You''d better give up." I refused him in a low voice. "I''m doing this for your own good. You must n for yourself." Sienna seemed to be nning for her. Unfortunately, my IQ was still there, so I refused. "I don''t know what you mean. Why is it rted to an underwear?" Then I looked around, showing that I couldn''t understand what the shopkeeper was thinking. There was ss all around. Would she not feel embarrassed if she opened a sexy underwear shop? I just stood here and felt that people were looking at me with a look. I pulled Sienna and couldn''t bear it anymore. "If you don''t leave, I will leave." "Try to walk. I''ll go after you with underwear and ask you toe back to pay for it." Sienna looked at me with an evil smile. "Is the person in front of me really Sienna? Is she really my good sister? Why do I feel like entering a wolf''s den?" In the end, Sienna took a piece of red underwear and asked me if I wanted to try it. At that time, my mood almost passed out. It was so red and exposed, and I had to try it. I was crazy!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "It''s not myst year. Why are you so red? Moreover, your underwear is already exposed. Why are you still picking one of them? Don''t you feel tired?" I looked at thebel and eximed, "It''s so expensive!" "Don''t worry, I''ll buy it for you." She said disdainfully, "It''s my armor for you. I wish you can conquer Harrison in one fell swoop." "You don''t have to do this. I''m your good sister." Sienna shook her head and said seriously, "Red is a kind of enthusiasm and passion. I want to choose ck. After all, the temptation of ck is very strong. But it''s okay for you to wear it. It will definitely destroy the atmosphere." I was speechless and didn''t say anything. "Let me tell you, conquering a man is nothing more than the stomach and the body. If you can make him unable to quit you, then you will seed, understand?" Siennay in my ear. Standing where I was, I didn''t stop her from paying and packing. In the end, she asked me to buy a skirt, which was the kind that showed her figure very well. She also bought a pair of high heels. Originally, she wanted me to wear eight centimeters straight, but unfortunately, I couldn''t walk if I wore it, so I had to buy a five-centimeter dress. This outfit was worn by me. When everything was over, Sienna looked me up and down, nodded with satisfaction, and said earnestly, "Everything is ready except for the East Wind. The rest depends on what you will do when you go home." "Don''t do anything. Just do as usual." I was speechless. She red at me and said, "Go home now and settle everything before Harrisones back. I will interrogate you tomorrow." Sitting in the car, I also saw Sienna making a gesture of cheering for me. As the car drove, I looked down at the red sexy underwear in my pocket, and my face was burning. If I had a mirror now, the redness on my face would be the same as that of my underwear. When I was cooking, Harrison came back. Because I was busy cooking, I didn''t change my dress. Of course, I also wanted to see how he would react and whether he would realize my change. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 "Why didn''t you wait for me toe back and do it together?" he asked. My hands, which were washing vegetables, paused and my heart beat faster. I tried my best to recover and smiled calmly. "I came back earlier. How can I always let you cook?" "Let me help you." He took off his suit jacket. To be honest, Harrison was really a good man who lived at home. During this period of time, I almost thought that they were a couple and had lived together for many years. From beginning to end, I didn''t ask him what kind of job he was doing. Subconsciously, I felt that he didn''t tell me because he didn''t want me to ask, so I stayed with him like a fool. "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" I asked confusedly when I saw him standing still. "Your clothes?" He looked at me strangely. I felt a little embarrassed and thought that he didn''t like it. "In the afternoon, I went shopping with Sienna. She insisted that my old clothes were not good-looking, so..." "It''s very beautiful." "Ah?" He looked at me and said softly, "It looks good." I looked at him and said nothing, but my heart was very sweet. It was the kind of sweetness that I had never had before, which made me feel as if I was surrounded by cotton candy. "Thank you," I said. In addition to these three words, I seemed to be unable to find a better answer. In order to avoid embarrassment, I turned around and continued to wash the vegetables. As soon as I turned around, I felt a weight on my shoulder, and two hands wrapped around my waist from behind. I tilted my head and saw Harrison''s chin against my shoulder. "Did you change for me?" he asked. I panicked and quickly denied, No, no, it''s really because Sienna detested my clothes for being too old-fashioned. "Don''t panic. If it''s really for me, I will be very happy." I didn''t say anything more, and my heart, which was originally hanging in the air, was gradually relieved as he spoke. I had been absent-minded during the meal. Harrison asked me several times, but I said that I was fine. In fact, I had something in my heart, and I kept thinking about something in my mind. It was the red sexy underwear. He wondered if he should wear itter or if he should use it directly? But Harrison was obviously very happy when he saw the dress I was wearing just now. So if I were to wear it, he would be very happy, wouldn''t he? Just as Sienna said, conquering a man''s stomach was followed by the body. After dinner, I was not in the mood to watch TV, so I got up and went to take a shower. Harrison was busy with his work in the study. Our daily life was so regr. After dinner, he was busy in the study while I watched TV and yed games on the Inte outside. There were two rooms in the bathroom, which were for bathing. There was a big mirror outside, which could reflect the whole person in. I remembered that when I first came to his house, I couldn''t ept this, but Harrison said that he would buy a house. In other words, it could only be regarded as the perverted mentality of the Xiuer. After taking a shower, I stood in front of the mirror and took off my bathrobe to see myself. Because my skin looked white and red, very moist. Harrison had prepared skin care products for me on the stage. I wiped them one by one. It was true that a woman needed to take care of herself. Recently, I found that her skin was getting better and better. It turned out to be rough and even showed signs of long spots. Now it looked white and tender. Finally, my hand stopped on the red sexy underwear. Without hesitation, I tore off the bra and put it on. Looking at me in the mirror, I blushed. This sexy underwear was even bigger than I imagined. It was almost the same. The ces that should be covered were exposed, and the key points were all holes. It was too much of a rush. I couldn''t bear it and reached out to take it off. Just then, I heard the bedroom door open. My hand stopped for a second, and then I was more anxious to untie it. The more I tried to untie it, the more flustered I became. I didn''t know why I couldn''t untie my hand, which made my forehead sweaty. "You haven''t finished?" Harrison asked outside. In an instant, I wanted to cry, but I still tried hard to answer, "I''ll be fine soon. Wait for me." Then I continued to work and tried to untie it. I didn''t know if it was because I exerted too much strength or something else, but there was a tearing sound in my underwear. I cried out subconsciously. "What''s wrong?" Harrison slowly walked towards the bathroom. I quickly stood at the door and exined in a panic, "It''s okay, it''s okay. I just identally got my clothes." "A bathrobe?" he asked. I nodded frantically and said, "Yes, yes, yes. The bathrobe is broken." "Besides the broken bathrobe, what else can I say? Since I''m already here to take a shower, do I still have to wear clothes? I can''t just say that I''m wearing sexy underwear. Is it because I''m so strong that it''s broken?" Outside, Harrisonughed. "Since it''s broken, don''t wear it." I was speechless. I was so anxious that I was about to cry. I identally saw the bathrobe that I took off in front of the mirror. I quickly put it on and went out. I was still panting when I went out. "What did you do?" He looked at me suspiciously. I smiled awkwardly. "It''s okay. I thought I broke my clothes, but I made a mistake." "What are you wearing inside?" He suddenly asked me. "No." I was stunned and wondered if the clothes inside were exposed. After all, the red was a little eye-catching. I deliberately tidied up the clothes with my hands and said with a smile. As a result, Harrison directly held my hand and reached for the ce where the bathrobe was tied, ready to untie it. I stopped him with the other hand. "Aren''t you going to take a shower? It''s already veryte." "Don''t worry, I''ve already washed it," he said. "Ah?" This time it was my turn to be surprised. Then I felt cold on my body. It turned out that when I was distracted, Harrison had already taken off my bathrobe. Now what appeared in front of him was the red sexy underwear that Sienna bought for me. I quickly protected her and said with shame and annoyance, "This... Sienna bought this for me. I just tried, but I didn''t expect..." After waiting for a long time, Harrison didn''t say anything, which made me even more panicked. I wondered if he thought I was an indecent woman who would wear this exposed underwear to seduce him. At the same time, I scolded Sienna in my heart. If it weren''t for her, how could I do such a thing? All sorts of thoughts were in his head. He was trying to figure out how to exin this matter so that Harrison could ept it calmly. "Let go of me." He whispered, "I saw it a long time ago." I finally looked up at him, but I didn''t let go of him. I just asked in confusion, "What did you see?" "When I came back, I saw sexy underwear in the room." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When he spoke, his voice was a bit hoarse, making people feel that they were inexplicably tempted, while I was the one who was tempted. Harrison took the initiative to pull my hand down, and then slowly took off my bathrobe with his slender fingers. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 When I heard that he had long known that I brought back sexy underwear, my heart broke down. When you carefully nned to do bad things, the man was still watching you carefully and struggling. He felt very bad. At that moment, I wanted to run away, but he held me in his hand and I couldn''t escape. As he moved, the white bathrobe was open. He held the two sides of his pajamas with both hands and slowly pushed the bathrobe to both sides. The cor of the pajamas fell down along with my shoulders, and his hand always identally rubbed against my skin. It was hard to say whether it was intentional or not. But whether it was intentional or not, I was teased. I couldn''t move, resist, or say a word. I only knew that the ce where his hand touched me was red, and the hot feeling seemed to burn my heart, making me flustered and at a loss. The bathrobepletely fell to the ground. He looked at my body and the red sexy underwear on my body. I quickly covered it with my hands, and my legs ovepped. I closed my eyes, lowered my head and said uneasily, "Don''t look at it. I know it''s not beautiful at all. Don''t look at it!" "Who said that?" he asked. Harrison''s voice was full ofughter, but I didn''t know why he was so happy. Was heughing at me for overestimating himself, or was heughing at my stupidity? This idea made me very ufortable. I ignored it and turned to the bathroom to take off my clothes. As soon as I turned around, I was pulled from behind. I stood still and said, "I''ll take it off. Even if I don''t like you, don''tugh at me." "This one is for me. I don''t know how to wear it for the first time. Even if you don''t like it, you can say it directly, but don''tugh at me." Because my heart can no longer bear any more blows. Other people could do it, but Harrison couldn''t. He was different from others, different from others. As soon as my voice fell, he slowly let go of my hand, and my heart fell down heavily, as if I had fallen into an endless abyss. But before my sadness could spread, I felt a warm and humid sensation on my shoulder. I turned my head subconsciously and saw Harrison''s lips kissing my shoulder. He closed his eyes and looked very enjoyable. "You..." I wanted to ask, wanted to say, but didn''t know how to say it, so I simply closed my mouth. He took a deep breath on my shoulder. My heart trembled, my body trembled, and I couldn''t help but moan. Harrison''sughter came from behind me. I instantly sobered up and was about to dodge with a red face. When I walked to the ss door, he suddenly pulled me. This action made me turn around to face him. He took a step forward and I took a step back. The coldness behind me made me gasp. Behind me was the ss door, which was cold. When I stuck to it, my chaotic brain became clear. I wanted to get up and leave, but Harrison didn''t give me the chance. He put his hands on the ss door behind him, and there was no way to avoid me. I was like a trapped rabbit, struggling was useless. "If you do this, you will make me lose control and be a big gray wolf," Harrison said in a low voice. I swallowed hard and said softly, "Why are you a big gray wolf?" "Because the big gray wolf always likes to eat the little white rabbit slowly." "If I still don''t understand what he means, then I''m definitely pretending. But I really don''t know how to answer him now." Finally, I asked awkwardly, "Can we go to bed?" "What''s wrong?" he asked. I can be sure that Harrison knows what I mean, because when he asked me why, he still had a faint smile on his face. At this time, he was really the insidious big gray wolf. Unfortunately, I couldn''t say anything because I was afraid of being torn down. It was not the first time I slept in bed, nor was it the first time I did it. I would not be like a frightened little white rabbit like before. But at this moment, Harrison was different from before. His whole body exuded a dangerous aura, which made me have to be on guard and consider for myself. I said softly, "There''s ss behind it. It''s very cold. It''s so ufortable to lean against it." He shook his head. "That''s how I feel." "The problem is that I''m not feeling well. It''s very ufortable," I said with a frown. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "I don''t know if he doesn''t understand what I mean or what, but he said it was sofortable. Does he mean that his posture isfortable? It seems that Harrison doesn''t look like a man watching idol dramas. He can''t have watched too many idol dramas, can he?" This thought didn''tst long before Harrison suddenly approached me. As soon as he approached me, I subconsciously turned my face away, but then I realized that his target was not on my face or on my neck! There were many holes on the sexy underwear, and ordinary underwear should cover the ce to live. Now it was exposed. He kissed and bit it gently, which made my body constantly tremble and evenpletely unconscious. She reached out to push him away, but it didn''t make any sense, because her current action was obviously to reject him. As long as she was a man, she wouldn''t resist. But at this time, I didn''t realize it. I was still struggling. The more I struggled, the more excited Harrison became. I was bitten again. "Do you understand what I mean now?" he asked in my ear. "What do you mean?" I asked, my eyes hazy. "The back is cold, and the front is hot. Do you feelfortable?" At the end of his words, he even had a tail tone, as if he was specifically tempting people. He had been seduced by a man''s lust and had been bitten gently on his earlobe. His body trembled uncontrobly, and the faint smile in his ear made him unable to extricate himself. This was something I had never experienced before. In the past, even if we were in bed, we were still ordinary. Afterst night, we slept. There was nothing special, not much prelude, but at least it did not disgust me. "I don''t know whether I should thank Sienna or me him. Tomorrow, Sienna wille to ask me how I feel. I won''t tell him the effect of wearing sexy underwear, and I will never tell him. Because everything in front of me is really embarrassing!" Not only his neck, but he soon captured the bottom. I leaned against the ss door from beginning to end, which made me extremely ufortable. I wanted to move away from the ss door, but was pressed back by him. When I took a deep breath, I could still hear hisughter. "What... are you thinking?" I asked. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 When I finally couldn''t stand it anymore, I asked. My voice was indescribably charming. Even I suspected that it was from my mouth. His movements did stop with my voice, but it was different from what I thought. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t you feelfortable?" he asked. "What are you feeling so good about? I''m obviously feeling awful. I told you that leaning against the ss door was very ufortable. Why don''t you understand?" Probably because he was extremely angry and ashamed, he shouted out regardless of anything. After a while, Harrison didn''t say anything. I looked at him, and the atmosphere became awkward for a moment. The chaotic atmosphere just now disappeared in an instant. "If I don''t regret it now, it''s absolutely impossible. If I had another chance, I wouldn''t have said that. Even if it''s ufortable andfortable, it''s much better than now. If Harrison gets angry and leaves me here directly, what should I do then?" I''m definitely not a woman with a strong feeling, but I don''t want to be left here by a man. What''s more, if I was left here, he might find another woman. The more I thought about it, the more entangled I was. In my conflicted mood, I voluntarily leaned against the ss door, put my hands on his neck, and said in a soft and charming voice, "A Ze, don''t you understand what I mean?" He looked at me without saying a word, but I could clearly feel that when I called him A Ze, his body stiffened. Although he couldn''t say that he was happy, he didn''t refuse. For the time being, I thought it was a kind of tacit consent. "When a woman says that she doesn''t like it and doesn''t want it, she likes it very much and wants it very much." The corners of his mouth curled up and drew close to my face. "Are you the same?" "Am I a woman?" I asked. He raised his eyebrows. "I want to test this carefully." Her words made me blush, but I still asked, "How do you want to test it?" He picked me up by the waist and opened the bathroom door with his feet. I was a little flustered but also a little expectant. He put me on the sink and kissed me without waiting for me to speak. Before he could say anything, he ate all of me. When I was kissed by him, I thought to myself, "I still have to thank Sienna. Men like this kind of thing. No matter how pure they look, they must cooperate with their freedom in their bones so as to attract all men''s hearts." Even if I don''t want to admit it, this is already a confirmed fact. He yed with sexy underwear with his slender fingers over and over again. I felt that he was not ying with underwear, but ying with me. Because from beginning to end, I couldn''t say a word. My whole body was hot and I was tortured by him. However, this kind of torture could not be described as torture. It wasfortable and ufortable, making people unable to extricate themselves. The end result of the sexy underwear was, of course, painful. Even if it was ace, Harrison did not seem to be in the mood to slowly untie it. In the end, he simply ripped it off. The quality was very thin, so it was really inconvenient to pull it. Early in the morning, I was woken up by the ringing of the phone, and then the phone was connected. I continued to close my eyes and sleep. In the hazy, I heard Harrison''s voice. "Chelsea is sleeping." "Then I''ll thank you very much sometimes." I couldn''t hear the rest of his words clearly, so I slowly wanted to fall asleep. When I was about to fall asleep again, I suddenly woke up. I suddenly opened my eyes and grabbed Harrison. "Who was the one who called me just now?" "Sienna." He pursed his lips and smiled at me. Hearing this answer, I was instantly excited. I wanted to sit up on the bed, but because of the big movement, I was affected. It was very painful. It was really not an ordinary pain. My back hurt, my butt hurt, and my whole body was sore, as if I had just been abused yesterday. "Are you not feeling well?" He reached out and was about to press on my shoulder. Of course, I wouldn''t agree. I refused him immediately. "Don''t move. I''m already very ufortable now. Please spare me!" Harrison smiled and said helplessly, "What did I do to make you so scared?" "You haven''t done anything. You''d better not do anything. I just want to know what you said to Sienna." Of course, he was not worried about what Sienna had told him. He was worried that Harrison would say something to Sienna. If he said something big, he would not want to see Sienna. He shrugged. "I just told her that you haven''t woken up yet." I breathed a sigh of relief, but his next sentence lifted my heart again. "She asked me if I was satisfied with my sexy underwearst night. Of course, I was satisfied with her answer and said that I would treat her to dinner when I had time." Harrison spoke as if nothing had happened. As the other party involved, I felt as if I had been struck by lightning. The extent of my shock was beyond words. He ignored me and got up in a good mood to change clothes and wash up. Then he kissed me on the lips and told me that he had to go to work and let me remember to have breakfast. How should I answer you? What do I want you to say? In the past, Harrison would never do this to me. When he went to work in the morning, he just told me. How could he kiss me? What''s more, I haven''t washed my face and brushed my teeth. Is it really good to kiss me like this? Doesn''t he really care about it? "Or did he forget about it because he was in a good mood?" About at noon, Sienna called me and asked to meet her. Although I tried my best to say that I had something to do, she simply refused. In the end, I could only sit down and be mentally prepared to meet Sienna in a tragic mood. I had even prepared for everything that was about to happen. They were still in the cafe. When I arrived, Sienna had already sat down inside and had ordered two cups of food and ced them on the table. I walked over and saw the things on the table and asked in confusion, "What did you give me?" "It''s milk!" Sienna said matter-of-factly. "Are you having a fever? Is it wrong for you toe to the cafe and drink milk?" Sienna took a sip of coffee. Hearing my words, she put down the cup and looked at me seriously. Although she was serious, I could still feel the smile on her face. It was not because I was sensitive, but because Jiang Qizhen was not good at disguising himself. "I''m doing this for your own good. The exercisest night was so hard. If I don''t make up for it, what will you do in the future?" Sienna said. My hand, which was about to pick up the milk, froze. I didn''t know whether I should let it go or not. However, Sienna did not stop what she was going to say because of my change. She approached me mysteriously and continued to ask, "How many times did youe upst night?" Chapter 102 Chapter 102 If the person in front of me was not Sienna, but anyone else, I would not hesitate to throw the milk in my hand at him. But it was a pity that Sienna was not only my friend, but also had an extraordinary rtionship with me. So I could only listen to her words and keep listening and answering questions at any time. "Can you? Don''t ask such a question?" This was the only thing I could say. Sienna''s face fell instantly. She was speechless. "I thought you would tell me everything when you met me today. I didn''t expect it to be like this." "Big sister, are you still unmarried? Can you restrain yourself a little?" She was speechless. She was the one who was even more speechless! Could it be that people nowadays were already so open? So it was okay to say anything at any time? Did it matter? Could a woman who was not married be asked like this? Although Harrison and I are not married now, the problem is that I have been married before, just like Sienna. Sienna rolled his eyes at me and shook his head in disappointment. "I thought you were a new human. It seems that I''ve thought too much." "I''ve never seen anyone like you. Everyone is well-behaved," I retorted. "That''s because the women you meet are all women from your family. Such women will definitely suffer in the future. They are all old feudal ideas. Isn''t there nothing like you in the end?" Sienna''s rude words made me speechless. She was right. I used to think that it was what a woman should do. But in the end, I found that no matter how good you were, it was useless. A man''s change of heart was a change of heart. There was no reason. The so-called reason was just a woman''s idea. That kind of self-constion was fake. The world always said that men and women were fair, but when had it ever been fair? "When a married woman goes to find a job, she will ask you if you have a child. When you don''t have a child, she will ask you not to have a child for a long time. When you have a child, you will be worried and worried that you will give up your job because of the child. Why would you have such an idea?" Because women had always been the victims of their families. They were the first victims of all rtionships. This was a kind of sadness, but it was a reality. Thinking of this, I suddenly felt depressed. "I''m telling the truth. If you think the same way as before, there won''t be a good result. Although I don''t like women to change for men, don''t forget one thing." "What is it?" I asked. "When you take the other party as the most important thing, you must have this kind of n. I''m not trying to hit you. I''m telling the truth," Sienna said seriously. This was indeed a fact. When you thought that the other party was important, you would subconsciously regard him as the first person and then try to change the direction he liked. The reason why the result was different was that the two people had changed, and in his mind, you had also changed. Sienna hoped that I could learn from the previous lesson and change it. In this way, no matter what kind of man I met in the future, I would get to know him very well and there would not be any losses. But I didn''t tell him that Harrison had made my heart unable to be good to others. When I needed it the most, Harrison appeared in front of me again and again, making my heart slowly draw closer. Even if he treated my heart differently, my heart could no longer be moved. After a deepmunication, Sienna and I stopped talking tacitly and no longer mentioned it. It had to be said that Sienna was a capable person who could adjust his mood. Just now, he was in a bad mood because of her words, and now he was very good because of her. I asked her, "How are you and Jonah?" "He''s still the same. He treats me quite well, but there''s something different about us that we need to slowly get used to," she said as if nothing had happened. No matter how hard she tried to hide the expression on her face, I could still see it clearly. I could clearly see the disappointed expression on her face. It was definitely not an ordinary thing to make such an expression on Sienna''s face. I asked again, "Tell me about it and see if I can help you." "You can''t help me." Sienna smiled. "It''s just two different families, two different education methods. We need to work together. If we can''t work together, we can''t be together." Hearing her words, my heart skipped a beat. This was exactly what Harrison and I used to be. "Don''t think too much. As long as you want to be together, you will change slowly. It''s impossible for the two of you not to change at all." Sienna shook her head. "You think too simply. Do you know what we are most different about?" "My first love has never been in love, so I subconsciously hoped that this love would be very happy, and the final result would be a good rtionship. But Jonah is different. He is among thousands of flowers, at least there is no future thought for the time being." This is reality. I suddenly have nothing to say. It''s not just Jonah. To be exact, there are too many things to do in this world. It was said that women suffered losses. When they were in love, they met an unreliable man. Then they fell in love for a few years and the man was unwilling to get married. In the end, the woman broke up sadly. As a result, the man found a new man and got married not long after they broke up. There was no right or wrong with these things, but when he met them, he didn''t want to settle down. When he wanted to settle down, someone else had already changed around him. "Don''t be sad. You can tell me anything. And I can see that Jonah treats you differently." Iforted her. Sienna looked at him and burst outughing. "I''m not sad. I''m just afraid that you''ll be worried. And I''m very optimistic." "Well, Sienna is morefortable than me when ites to thinking and doing things." As we talked, she suddenly stopped and looked at the front motionlessly. I looked around for a long time but found nothing unusual. "What''s wrong with you? Are you ufortable?" "I saw a person," Sienna said excitedly. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Tell me who you saw. I haven''t seen her for a long time." Sienna pointed at the two people not far away and said fiercely, "Don''t you see that the person in front is not Abbie? It is the person who caused you to have a car ident. The road is really narrow. I didn''t expect to meet him here." Looking in the direction she was talking, I saw Abbie walking towards us, talking andughing with the people around her, but my focus was not on Abbie, but the people around her. Because the person beside her was Maisy. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Maisy was Callen''s wife, the mistress of my marriage, and the woman who ruined my marriage. Since the incident at their housest time, we had never met again. I even felt that I had never known Maisy, let alone met him. The woman who had been looking for trouble with me finally disappeared after the divorce, but it didn''t mean that I had forgiven her. I would never give up the investigation about my mother. I would make them pay the price! "Wait for me. I''ll go up and deal with Abbie!" After that, Sienna let go of her and walked over quickly. He asked her to go over and followed her in a hurry. It was not because I was afraid that Sienna would make trouble. I was just worried that if Maisy and Abbie were together, they would embarrass Sienna. These two women were more and more difficult to deal with. The carefree Sienna might not be their opponent. In the past, Abbie and Sienna had already had a fight. Sienna used her. "Are you the murderer or the murderer?" "You''re saying that I''m the murderer? Don''t tell me you''re a little funny?" Abbie said nonchntly. Maisy naturally saw me. She was surprised. "Why are you here?" I ignored him and pulled Sienna away. There were a lot of people in the mall. I didn''t like to be noisy in such a ce. I would attract people''s attention and point fingers at me. I just wanted others tough at me. But obviously, I was the only one who thought so. Abbie was excited to see me and immediately stopped me. "Hey! Isn''t this Jian''an? You''ve been discharged from the hospital? Are you all right? Didn''t you say that if you fell on the back of your head, there might be something wrong with you?" Her words made me leave without a trace. No matter how much money they had, everyone was a treasure in their parents'' hearts. However, Abbie had provoked me over and over again, causing me to feel very ufortable. Did money mean everything? "Miss Ling, I think you should go to the hospital to see a doctor." I shook off her hand and said coldly. "What do you mean by saying that? No matter how bad I am, I am better than you. Who do you think you are? How dare you talk to me like this? I think you are impatient. I can make you suffer a car ident twice. Don''t you believe me?" This was a naked threat, absolutely a naked threat. "I''m already drunk to be brought to this extent by others. I used to be a person who liked to make trouble with others, and I was not a person who could cause trouble at will. However, they just didn''t want me to live a good life. Was it intentional?" "Is it interesting? If I can continue to endure, I will look down on myself first, not to mention others!" "Who do you think you are? What do you think thew is?" Sienna said angrily. Abbie smiled and said, "In my eyes, Chelsea is not a person who is responsible for management, so what do you think I can think?" "The same." I replied with a smile, "You''re not alone in my eyes, so I can only think of you as someone who keeps holding me?" Abbie''s expression changed. I kept smiling at her, and the calm expression on her face made her the most ufortable. I stopped Sienna from talking to her. It was my business. If Sienna participated too much, I would be worried that she would be affected by Jonah. When Sienna liked a man so much, I could not drag him down. "Chelsea, have you been living afortable life these days, so you want to challenge me? Do you think Harrison can protect you for the rest of your life?" Abbie''s words indirectly confirmed one thing. Although Harrison had always been hiding it from me, it was still for my own good. In fact, I didn''t have to think about it anymore. I didn''t care why Harrison was so tolerant of Abbie and didn''t care about these things. As long as I knew that he was doing it for my own good, everything didn''t seem so important. For some reason, I felt much better. Looking at Abbie, I chuckled and said, "Do you regret one thing?" "What is it?" Abbie looked at me and asked disdainfully. "Why didn''t you get into trouble? Abbie smiled and looked at me mockingly. "Did you go stupid because of a car ident? How could you have such an idea? Do you have a brain? Who would think that a car ident is a good thing?" "It''s not a good thing to have a car ident, but isn''t it a good thing to have Harrison take good care of it all the time? Have you ever thought about it in your heart?" This was my previous guess. If my car ident had anything to do with Abbie, she would definitely regret it. "What do I regret? Of course, I regret that I got into a car ident, because Harrison has always been taking care of me, and even made Harrison''s feelings for me slowly change. What a terrible thing! She sent her rival over with her own hands." "Chelsea, you''re courting death!" Abbie took a step forward and was about to hit him. "Chelsea!" Sienna shouted worriedly in a low voice. Of course, I wouldn''t give Abbie a chance to hurt me, not to mention how much strength a young miss like her could have. I stopped her with just one hand. Not only did I stop her, I also grabbed her wrist and stopped in mid-air. Maisy finally said, "Chelsea, you''re outside now. Be careful!" "Really? What''s wrong with me?" I asked with a smile. After that, I looked at Abbie and said, "Miss Ling, don''t treat everyone as a fool. I don''t want to argue with you that an adult is generous. How can a little girl like you argue with a tough girl like me?" "You b*tch! I''m going to kill you!" Abbie squeezed out those words through her teeth. Her eyes were fixed on me, and even I could see the hatred in them. To be honest, I was still a little depressed. After all, I had always been a victim. Why did a victim like me feel like I was bullying Abbie? I didn''t want to be entangled with her. I put down her wrist, took Sienna''s hand, and turned to leave. Behind me, I could still hear her anger and Maisy''sfort. On the way, Sienna said a lot of words tofort me. As she spoke, I smiled. "Don''t worry, I don''t take it to heart." "Anyway, you should be careful. I always feel that the woman is not a good person," Sienna said. I had the same thoughts as her, but it wasn''t just Abbie. There was also Maisy who was with her. What exactly was the rtionship between them? When I had dinner with Harrison in the evening, I was a little absent-minded because of this matter. Harrison asked me what happened, so I told him what happened in the afternoon. After that, I asked, "Harrison, why didn''t you tell me about the car ident?" His action of picking up food paused and he looked up at me. "I''m not asking you. I just want to know the reason. Why don''t you tell me?" I asked again. "Even if you know, what''s the point?" he said tly.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Yes, it was meaningless and meaningless. I don''t have any abilities or status. Even if I knew, what could I do? Am I going to rush up and give Abbie a beating, or am I going to sue her in court? At this moment, I felt pitiful and sad, but I also felt that I deserved it. "Why did I ask for it? If I hadn''t met Harrison, I wouldn''t have encountered such a thing. But what reason do I have to me Harrison? If Harrison really didn''t exist, I wouldn''t have known where I was hiding and lived like an ant." I was bullied, harassed by Callen, and even my mother-inw began to pester me, just because I could give birth to a baby for his son. No one paid attention to my feelings from beginning to end. Even the current Harrison had never considered my feelings. I admit that he did it for my own good, but this was not the way I wanted, nor was it what I needed. I put down my chopsticks and said softly, "I won''t eat anymore." After that, I turned around and was ready to get up. But as soon as I turned around, Harrison said, "Are you angry at me?" "Do I have the right to lose my temper with you?" I asked. "Keep doing this, because I can''t see Harrison''s face, and I don''t have to worry about whether he is angry or not. I can only tell him what I''m thinking if I annoy him." Hearing Harrison put down his chopsticks, I paused for a moment and said in a deep voice, "I always thought that you were very sensible and didn''t need me to worry about you." "So what did I ask you to worry about?" "Why do you have to meet Abbie? Do you think there will be any changes even if we meet? In fact, there won''t be any changes. These words may hurt you, but it''s true. I felt very tired and my heart was very tired. "No one wants to meet Abbie. If what I told you is true, I went out because I wanted to meet Abbie. Do you think I would return empty-handed like this? Can''t I go up and hit her angrily? I am an ordinary woman. She is a richdy. How can I not beat her?" As I spoke, I looked at Harrison. At first, he was expressionless, but now he was frowning. The long speech wasn''t meant to convince him. It was just to prove one thing. I wasn''t an ipetent fool, why would they always ce me in a rtively low position? Was it because in their hearts, I should be at a rtively low level, and Abbie was just a princess? A natural- born princess can do whatever she wants? But this trick doesn''t work on me at all. When I''m not happy, it doesn''t matter who says it''s useless, so I can tell him seriously now. "Harrison, in your eyes, my life is worthless? If that''s the case, why do you have to take care of me in the hospital and let me die on my own?" I asked him with a smile. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Do you like this result?" he asked me. I didn''t answer because it was not what I liked. He put his hands on the table, and then the stool stepped back. Then he got up and walked slowly to me, looking down at me. This gave me a great sense of oppression, so I didn''t want to look up at him. I kept my head down and didn''t speak. Finally, he raised my chin with his hand, forcing me to look into his eyes. I didn''t move my eyes away from him. I smiled at him. "It doesn''t matter whether I like it or not. You can do whatever you want. Why should you care about my thoughts?" "Are you ming me?" Shaking my head gently, I replied indifferently, "You just did what you should do. It''s not strange." "Even if we really called the police, the result was just to let Abbiee out with ease, because no one is willing to testify for you. Do you understand what I mean?" "What about you?" I looked straight at him and asked word by word, "Are you someone else? Will you speak up for me?" He didn''t answer. He just looked at me. "I don''t think there is any need to answer such a look. The result is obvious. He won''t stand up for me, nor will he offend anyone for me." Who am I? I''m just an ordinary person. What right do I have to be paid by others? Thinking about it, I smiled. "I''m not surprised. In the end, it''s just that I''m not strong enough." "You know that you''re not strong enough, but you never thought about changing. Even if you''re bullied, you don''t know how to resist. Where have I taught you before gone?" He questioned me angrily. "Didn''t you just say that you didn''t want me to provoke Abbie, and now you say that I don''t know how to resist? What exactly do you want me to do?" I''m even more upset when he''s angry, okay? Who''s the victim now? I don''t understand. It''s all my fault in the end. Is there nothing wrong with others? Because of their different identities, these mistakes are all on me. Is it fair? "Have you considered for me? If you really considered for me, you shouldn''t have let me get into a car ident and be kept in the dark. The first thing Abbie said to me today was to ask me why I didn''t die and why I didn''t fall like a fool!" I cried andughed. "Do you think you can still sit here without my intervention?" he said. I was slightly stunned. I didn''t quite understand what he meant. However, he ignored me and retracted his hand from my chin. He stood in front of me with his back to me. "If you want to be strong, I have done everything I can for you. If you are always like this, no one can keep out of the wind and rain for you." This was thest thing Harrison said to me. Because after he finished speaking, Harrison went upstairs and probably returned to the study. Looking at the cold dishes on the table, my heart gradually cooled down. In the evening, Harrison didn''te back until I fell asleep. When I woke up the next morning, there was still no one around me. I subconsciously reached out to touch his position. It was cold. It seemed that Harrison didn''te back to sleepst night. I got up and went out. The vi was so quiet that it made people scared. I walked to the door of the study. I held the door handle and didn''t dare to open it. I hesitated to open the first sentence. Should I say that you had breakfast? Or should I ask you why you didn''t go back to sleepst night? In the end, I didn''t do anything and put down the hand that was holding the door. Just as I was about to leave, the door suddenly opened. I was stunned, wondering if Harrison knew that I was outside. "Can Ie in?" I waited for the answer and continued, "If you don''t answer, then I wille in?" Without any refusal or agreement, I gritted my teeth and pushed the door open. "Cough, cough!" The choking smell of cigarettes in the room made me cough non-stop. I quickly opened the ss of the study. When the air was a littlefortable, I turned my head and scolded softly, "If I don''te in, are you going to choke yourself to death?" Chapter 105 Chapter 105 With that, I was stunned. There was no one in the room, which meant that there was no one in this room full of smoke. Walking into the office table, I saw that the ashtray on it was full, and even the cigarette butt had fallen out. In the past, when I came to the study the next day, the ashtray was only one or two cigarettes at most. It was never as horrible as it was today. My mind began to wander, wondering if Harrison was upset because of my problem. "He smoked all night without sleeping? This proves that he still cares about me." Thinking of this result, I took out the phone in my pocket and dialed it. It rang a few times and was picked up. Before I could speak, Harrison''s faint voice came from the other side, "What''s the matter? I''ll hang up." "..." I said softly, "I''m fine." Then, I took a step forward and hung up the phone. The excitement I felt just now also disappeared. When I met Sienna in the afternoon, I told her this and what I thought in my heart. "I don''t know what Harrison thinks at all. I feel very tired." "Could it be that his position is also in a dilemma?" Sienna asked me cautiously. This was the first sentence that Sienna told me after he finished speaking today. I couldn''t help but be a little surprised. When they metst time, Sienna still said that he hoped that I could leave Harrison and that there was no result between us, so he told me not to waste time on him. Why was it like a big turn of 180 degrees in just a few days? "What''s wrong with you?" I asked, puzzled. "What happened?" Sienna asked casually. "You wouldn''t have said that before. Why did you suddenly stand with Harrison?" Sienna put down the straw in her hand and said seriously, "It''s like this. I didn''t think like this before, but after my recent deep understanding, I think Harrison is a good person." "You haven''t seen her several times. How do you know that she is a good person?" I looked at her with a funny smile. Even if you want tofort me, you don''t need to be so obvious, do you? I''m not a fool and I can''t see it at all. Sienna didn''t take my usation seriously. She crooked her fingers and winked at me. I looked at her speechlessly and said, "Speak nicely. Why are you ying these tricks?" "I''m worried that you''re too excited. After all, I''ve invited a heavyweight for you today." "A heavyweight?" I was surprised, and then looked her up and down. "With your body, how can you recognize a heavyweight?" Sienna rolled his eyes at me and said seriously, "I was worried about what happened yesterday, so I pestered Jonah in the middle of the night to analyze Abbie with me. As a result, we talked about you and Harrison, and then it became like this." "So for the sake of your happiness for the rest of your life, I directly pulled Jonah here today!" After saying that, Sienna winked at me. "How is it? Is it powerful?" To be honest, I don''t want to say that she''s powerful at this moment because I''m only shocked. I''ve never liked my girlfriend Jonah. After thest time I met him alone and gave him money, he asked me to leave Harrison. Is he finally going to meet me again? This time, are you going to use roundabout tactics, or are you going to let me go with you? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Do you know that Jonah doesn''t like me?" I asked Sienna. "Does Sienna know? Only in this way can I know what I should do when we meetter. As a result, as soon as I finished my words, I saw Sienna waving to somewhere. The next second, Jonah was already sitting opposite me. It''s normal to be embarrassed and unnatural. Anyway, this is what I''m doing now. "Are you unhappy to see me?" asked Jonah. I forced a smile, looked at Sienna and said, "How can you not be happy? Now you are Sienna''s boyfriend." "Harrison saved you in your car ident. If he hadn''t held you and rolled on the ground in time, you wouldn''t have been able to sit here now." Unexpectedly, he suddenly got to the point. I quickly sat down and said, "He didn''t tell me about this." Jonah chuckled. I looked at him in confusion. Then Sienna reached out and pinched Jonah''s arm. Jonah''s face instantly twisted, but Sienna still said aggressively, "Speak nicely. What are youughing at? Didn''t you see how anxious Chelsea is?" "I''m not in a hurry." "I know if you are anxious. You don''t have to exin!" Sienna replied. Sitting opposite me, looking at the way the two people got along, I suddenly felt as if I had been sprinkled with dog food... Jonah coughed lightly and pulled me back to reality. He continued, "To put it simply, Harrison saved you, and then he was also injured. Originally, Abbie was very angry when she saw Harrison rushing up to save you. She was even prepared to deal with you. If Harrison hadn''te to her house, how could Abbie be so honest?" "Shouldn''t he care about it?" I sneered. "What do you mean?" Jonah frowned and looked at me in confusion. I looked at him and said slowly, "In the end, what happened that day was caused by Harrison. If it weren''t for him, Abbie and I would have ended up like that. Also, it was he who asked me to go to the party. Because of him, things developed to such an extent. I don''t think there would be any problems if he saved me or stepped forward." "You may have made a mistake." Jonah''s words made me panic, and there was an indescribable feeling spreading in my heart. "The one who invited us out was Harrison. The gathering was arranged by him," Jonah said in a low voice, "the reason is to introduce someone to us. At that time, you were the only one who came with him. Isn''t it self-evident to introduce someone you know?" This sentencepletely stunned me. My hand on the table slowly tightened, and some things began to slowly emerge in my mind. In the ward, I was in a daze. I seemed to hear the doctor asking Harrison to deal with the wound and the gathering that Jonah mentioned. I really didn''t save Harrison any face. I fought with Abbie from beginning to end, but he didn''t say anything to stop me. No wonder he said that he went there for me. Andst night, he said that I didn''t know how to grow up and that I would only be bullied if I relied on others. Did he also want me to grow up? "No one can understand what he is thinking. When you understand what he is thinking, you can really understand him." Jonah looked at me and said thest sentence. When I went back, Sienna insisted on seeing me off, so I stopped the car and waited for her and Jonah to drive over. I stood where I was and kept thinking about what Jonah had said to me. ording to his words, what Harrison had done was indeed ovepped. "Thump, thump, thump!" The sound of high heels was particrly harsh in the underground garage. I unconsciously frowned and looked at the ce where the sound came from. A slender figure slowly appeared. She smiled and walked towards me. "Chelsea, long time no see." Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Abbie and I haven''t seen each other for a long time. At least I don''t want to see her now. Especially when I saw the men following behind her, I suddenly had a bad feeling. I subconsciously took two steps back, wondering if I should call the police directly, or call Harrison. "Do you want to make a call?" Abbie asked. I looked up at her with calm eyes and slowly put down the bag in my hand. Although this was the parking lot, the underground garage of a big shopping mall, there must be surveince cameras. Besides, Jonah had just gone to drive, so he should be here soon. "What can I do for you?" I asked indifferently. There was a trace of surprise on her face, but it onlysted for a moment. "I really hate you most of the time. When I saw your face, I felt that it was specially used to seduce men. Today I will let you enjoy it." After that, I felt a pain in the back of my neck and everything went ck... When I opened my eyes again, I was already in a ce simr to a warehouse. It seemed like I had been kidnapped by Abbie. A woman like me would be kidnapped, and it was a sunny day. It was incredible. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. After a while, I heard the sound of the door being unlocked. I quickly closed my eyes and returned to my previous position. I tried my best to rx my body so that they wouldn''t find any ws. There should not be a single person who came in from the sound of footsteps. There must be at least three people. "Still unconscious?" Abbie asked. "I''ve been waiting outside and didn''t hear any sound. It seems that I haven''t woken up yet." Abbie snorted lightly. "You''re really careless. You can still sleep so calmly even after being kidnapped. You''re indeed poor. You can''t change your nature no matter where you go." Her footsteps slowly approached me and then stopped at a ce very close to me. She kicked hard on my leg. The tip of my high heels mmed heavily on the flesh and bones. I was in so much pain that I almost cried out in pain, but I knew I couldn''t. I could only try my best to hold it back and couldn''t have any reaction. If I woke up now, what awaited me would be her even more evil revenge. "As expected, she didn''t wake up. She didn''t even react when she kicked her." Abbie walked back in disappointment. "Miss, will there be any problems with us like this? After all, Childe Chen was still in the parking lot at that time, and he would definitely find us immediately." The man asked worriedly. "So what? Does he know it''s us? The surveince video of the parking lot has been hacked by me. Where can he find it?" My heart slowly sank, and I felt even simpler and more annoyed about Abbie''s arrangement of Zhou Xiang. Just when I was thinking, I heard a familiar male voice. The man said, "If Mr. Stewart knew, he would definitely think that it was us." "It''s best if he cane find her. I''ll definitely make him see with his own eyes that this woman has been destroyed!" Abbie''s voice was vicious and emotionless. After they left, I slowly opened my eyes. Looking at this huge warehouse, it was so empty that nothing could be found. There was even no light in it. The only thing left was the door. There was only a little light bulb, so it was impossible to see clearly. My hands were tied behind my back, and there was no way for me to break free. My bag had long since disappeared, so there was no need for me to ask for help. Also, Abbie''s words just now had made me unable to hold any hope for Jonah and Harrison. "Even if I wait for them, they can''t find me even if they have no clue. What''s more, will Harrison really take my disappearance to heart?" To be honest, I was not sure. After thinking about it for a while, I suddenly realized one thing-my disappearance. It seemed that not many people would feel it. To put it bluntly, I might have evaporated from the world, and no one would find out. "My only family and mother have passed away. Except for Sienna, my good sister, I really have nothing, and I can''t guess Harrison''s identity." The more I thought about it, the sadder I became. I almost cried for the whole night, and the next day I was awakened by a basin of water. "Oh!" Trembling all over, I looked up at the three people in front of me. I didn''t know the men on both sides, and the one in the middle was Abbie, who was looking at me with a smile. "You''re really something. You''re still able to sleep for so long after being kidnapped. Should I say that you''re powerful or heartless?" Abbie squatted down to visit me and chuckled. I didn''t speak. I gritted my teeth and red at her. It wasn''t that I didn''t want to talk, it was too cold. It was already autumn. After staying in the warehouse for a night, she woke up with a basin of cold water. Perhaps a woman was in no mood to talk to her, let alone me. I didn''t even want to talk to her. I would feel tired if I said one more word. However, Abbie did not allow me to do as I wished. She pinched my chin and swung it left and right. Her fingernails were very long, and I could feel that they were already pressed against my flesh. It was very painful. "Chelsea, did you seduce Harrison with this face?" she asked me. "What makes you think you can seduce a man with a woman who''s divorced?" I sneered. "So what kind of method did you use to make Harrison obsessed with you? I''ve been thinking about you for a long time, but I haven''t been back for a few days. You came to my house to ask for someone at midnight. What kind of ability do you have to make a man lose his mind for you?" Her words stunned me for a long time. "I''ve thought about Harrison going to see her. After all, I''m alone. I slept in the same bed with Harrison every day. A living person is missing. It''s natural to find me, but I went therest night in the middle of the night. I really didn''t expect that." The pain in my chin made me suck in a breath of cold air. I instantly regained my senses and looked at Abbie in front of me. Abbie gritted her teeth and said to me, "Should I throw you into the crowd of men and let you be tasted by every man? That''s why you''re not so coquettish?" "What do you mean?" "Don''t you understand?" She shook me off, stood up, and took two steps back. Standing with the two men just now, she said with a smile, "I carefully selected them. I will never dislike you because of your marriage, or even because of a child." "They will let you understand a truth. It''s really not a good habit for women to seduce men, especially men who seduce others." As she spoke, Abbieughed wildly, as if she had been pinned down by someone and controlled by the two men. I never thought that there would be such a crazy woman in the world. Usually, only on TV would there be such a plot. Now it really happened to me! "Abbie!" I roared, and then red at her and said in a deep voice, "Everyone is a woman. Won''t you panic if you use such a despicable method to deal with me?" "How can I be so shy? You''re a bitch. How can a bitchpare with me?" Chapter 107 Chapter 107 He had thought that he would use the fact that they were both women to convince Abbie to take back this decision. In the past, when I was watching TV series, as long as I saw the scenes of women being insulted, I would immediately change my head. I couldn''t even hear the sound because I felt pitiful and I would want to go up and kill those men. Although I knew it was fake, I still couldn''t help thinking so. But now, something like this was about to happen to me, and it was a woman who gave the order. I didn''t know if Abbie''s heart was really as hard as a rock. "What are you waiting for? Why aren''t you going up yet?" Abbie looked at the men on both sides and said coldly. My palms were sweating and my body couldn''t stop trembling. I wanted to escape, but I couldn''t move at all. At this moment, I was almost desperate and felt that I was going to be destroyed here today. The man on both sides of her walked over to me with a smile. I stepped back unconsciously and looked at them, saying, "I have never offended you. You have always had women in your lives. If the people around you were caught, would you be the same as you are now?" "Stop struggling," Abbie said. She looked at me coldly and said softly, "These people do things with money, not to mention such a good thing. Don''t try to reason with them. It''s useless." With that, Abbie turned and prepared to leave. The moment she turned around, the two men stopped in front of me and squatted on the ground. One of them licked his tongue and said, "She doesn''t look like a married woman at all. She has a good figure." "We''ll know at a nce if we''re not married," another man said. They smiled at each other and reached out to touch each other. I roared, "No!" I looked at Abbie, who had yet to walk out, and said, "Why are you doing this to me? I didn''t do anything. If you don''t believe me, go and ask Harrison. There''s nothing between us!" "You think I didn''t investigate?" Abbie asked. While looking at her, I had to avoid the sneak attacks of the two men in front of me. Fortunately, this warehouse was empty, and there was nothing except for the pirs. I kept running, and the two people behind me seemed to be ying with me and cooperated with me with a smile. But no matter where I ran, they could always find me as soon as possible. Every time when I was about to catch me, they deliberately let me escape again. I couldn''t figure out what they wanted to do. Anyway, I kept running and running. Because I didn''t eat anything, when I ran, my breath gradually became rapid and my body became softer and softer, and I could fall down at any time. Looking at the door, I thought that Abbie had already left, but at this moment, she was still standing at the door. I suddenly had an idea if she had decided to let me go. I stopped and said, "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Harrison." "I''m not a fool. I won''t give you a second chance." Abbie sneered. "Do you think they won''t be able to catch you? They''re just waiting for you to exhaust your strength." With that, Abbiepletely disappeared from my sight. I stood rooted to the ground, unable to react for a moment before the person behind me threw me to the ground. They kept tearing at my clothes, and each of them stretched out a hand to tie my hands to both sides. I couldn''t move. In this way, I was pressed on the ground and could only watch them. I couldn''t move at all. "Sister, don''t run. It''s so tiring to run around. Let''s have a good sleep. Can you rest again?" One of the men said. I shook my head frantically and tried my best to calm down. "Can you let me go? No matter how much money you need, I can give it to you, as long as you are willing to let me go." "No, it''s not a good thing. Don''t make things difficult for us." "Good deeds? If they did good deeds, would they show up here? I can''t wait to have a knife to kill them now. I''m willing to die in time. It''s better than being insulted by these two beasts!" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Before I could think further, one of the men ced his hand on my cor. With a piercing sound, he tore off the cor of my shirt and it reached my chest. I wanted to reach out to cover them, but my hands were controlled, and I couldn''t move at all. I even kept twisting, but it seemed to only make them more excited. "Good figure!" One of the menughed. Then another man was about to pull the lock of his pants behind him. He took off his pants and stood in front of me, only wearing underwear. I didn''t want to look at him at the beginning, but he stopped me. Heughed and said, "It''s not the first time for me to be a little girl. What''s there to be afraid of?" "Get lost!" I yelled. But my roar was useless. Whether I begged them or threatened them, it was of no use at all. They ignored me. Soon, one of them unlocked my lock and the other slowly unbuttoned my buttons. Perhaps my resistance made them excited. They wanted to torture me slowly. Gradually, I felt that something was wrong, and my body was getting weaker. If it went on like this, I would be stronger than these two bastards sooner orter. I pretended to have no strength, lying on the ground without saying a word or moving. They just nced at me and continued to do what they were doing. I could feel that my clothes were taken off immediately, my underwear was exposed, and the lock of my pants was slowly pulled open. Seeing that they were absorbed in their work, I took the opportunity to raise my head and hit hard on the man''s head. He let out a cry, just in time to attract the attention of another man. His grip on my hands also rxed. I quickly withdrew my hand and then quickly ran forward. I didn''t know where it was, but I only knew that I had been running. If I stopped, everything would be over. They kept chasing me, cursing and swearing. They were getting closer and closer to me. I knew that if they caught me again this time, they would not let me go so easily. Looking around at the empty warehouse, I felt desperate. "Don''t I even have a chance to resist or survive?" When I felt that there was no hope, I saw several pirs supporting the warehouse. I turned to face the pir. I gritted my teeth and steeled my teeth. I ignored the reactions of the two men behind me and mmed heavily into the pir. The moment I hit the pir, I heard the sound of the door opening. Unfortunately, I had no chance to see who it was, so I closed my eyespletely. In the darkness, I seemed to be awake or asleep. I could feel my body being moistened by cold water over and over again, but I couldn''t wake up. I was cold and hot, constantly changing between cold and cold. I heard a man''s voice. He said, "You might as well kill her directly!" Chapter 108 Chapter 108 "Jianing, you''re ying dead, aren''t you? Then I''ll torture you like this. If you don''t like to be with Harrison, then I''ll see if his body will still be ruined by so many men and if he still wants to be with you!" shouted Abbie. "He''s already here. What are you going to do if something happens next?" I could tell that the man was worried. Of course, he wasn''t worried about my ending. He was just worried that Abbie wouldn''t be able to settle the matter. Furthermore, the person he had mentioned had already arrived. Could it be Harrison? Thinking of this, I felt like there was hope in my heart... I didn''t know what they were talking about outside. After a while, I heard them approaching me, and then two hands tore off the cloth on my eyes. Then a sneer sounded. "Chelsea, don''t you like what I love? I''ll let you feel what will happen if you steal what others love!" I blinked and tried hard to see what was happening in front of me. A man stood next to Abbie. When the man saw her, his eyes were somewhat evasive. For some reason, I always felt that he looked very familiar, but I couldn''t remember where I had seen him before. "This woman is right here. If you can sleep with her, I will give you double the money!" As soon as Abbie finished speaking, the three men in front of me couldn''t wait to rush over to me. I reacted and quickly got up, then ran in the opposite direction, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t get rid of the three men in front of me. I stopped in my tracks and looked at Abbie, who was not far away. In despair, I yelled, "Abbie, we are all women. Won''t you feel guilty if you treat me like this?" "A conscience?" Abbie sneered. "What is conscience? I never know what conscience is. There''s no need to struggle for no reason. As long as the three of them sleep with you, not only will I let you leave this ce safely, but I will also give you some money. Isn''t that a good deal?" While we were talking, one of the men rushed to me and threw me down when I was unprepared. "Let me go!" I roared. The three men rushed to me. One of them sneered, "You can suffer less with your cooperation. Why are you so ignorant?" Tears welled up in my eyes. "Please, let me go. I''m willing to give you as much money as you can, as long as you let me go." "Just cooperate. We won''t let you suffer." As soon as the man finished speaking, he stretched out his hand and reached out to me. I could feel that they were tearing my clothes. I even heard the sound of my clothes being torn, apanied by the sound of being torn apart, and Abbieughing wildly at the door. No matter how hard I struggled, I couldn''t move their hands away from me. It seemed that my clothes were going to be stripped clean by them. Maybe I wouldn''t have any more clothes on me in a while. Darkness, despair, and the feeling of dying kept swirling in my mind. As long as I can get rid of it now, I will not hesitate to hit the wall hard and never wake up... "Chelsea!" A roar pulled me back to reality. I seemed to hear Harrison''s voice. "Why are you here so soon?" Abbie asked in surprise. "Abbie, you really disappoint me!" As he spoke, Harrison shook off her hand and walked towards me. Her tears finally broke down. She finally burst into tears, as if she had seen her loved ones. Watching Harrison walking towards her, Abbie reacted and hurriedly caught up with him from behind. She hugged his waist tightly and shouted at the three men who were controlling me, "Hurry up. As long as you can make Chelsea stronger today, I''m willing to give you all the money!" The three men did not realize what was going on and stood still. "If you don''t do anything, you can forget about getting a penny from me today. I will even give you a warning!" Perhaps Abbie''s words had really scared them. The three of them looked at each other, lowered their heads and looked at each other at the same time, then stretched out their hands recklessly. When Harrison wasn''t there just now, it was different now. Harrison, who was standing not far away, saw me being forced by a few people. That kind of despair made me want to die immediately. "Please, let me go! I''m willing to give you all the money you want! Please!" I cried again. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "As long as you let me go, I won''t call the police. Please!" However, my call didn''t give them the slightest bit of pity. A gust of wind blew over, and I felt a gust of wind blowing toward me. The goosebumps on my body instantly rose. This feeling also told me that no matter how I struggled, there would be no change. "Ah!" Just when I closed my eyes and was inplete despair, a cry of pain suddenly sounded in my ear. It was not my voice, and my hands, which were originally tearing my clothes, stopped instantly. I wanted to open my eyes subconsciously, but the next second, someone held me tightly in his arms. I tried to break free from the person''s arms, but I didn''t expect to be hugged more tightly. Then I heard Harrison''s worried voice ringing in my ears. "Chelsea, it''s okay. It''s me, Harrison." I paused and slowly opened my eyes. Sure enough, I saw Harrison''s handsome but pale face in front of me. There was deep worry in his eyes. "Harrison, you''re finally here." I chuckled. He nodded and stroked my cheek with his hand. I closed my eyes and felt the warmth from his arms, as if I were asleep. But the tears in the corners of my eyes kept reminding me that everything was far from over. "Harrison!" Abbie cried out in grief. "Look carefully at the woman in your arms. Is there anything worth it for you to do this? Are you really willing to sacrifice everything for her?" I could clearly feel Harrison holding my hand. For some reason, I panicked. I subconsciously grabbed his hand and stared at him. As if sensing my inner uneasiness, he pursed his lips into a smile and nted a kiss on my forehead. In a low voice, he said, "Don''t worry about anything. I''m here." "I believe in you." With that, I closed my eyes and said nothing. In fact, I didn''t believe it or not. At least at this time, except for Harrison, I really didn''t feel that there was anyone else who could make me believe it, so I was willing to put everything on Harrison. He carried me by the waist, and with his eyes closed, I could feel him carrying me to Abbie. Out of instinctive nervousness and fear, he made me clutch the clothes on his chest tightly. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 "Abbie, this is thest time I''ve tolerated you." With that, Harrison left with me in his arms. Lying in Harrison''s arms, I felt surprisingly calm, as if nothing had happened. I just wanted to stay with him quietly and spend my whole life. Harrison drove me to the hospital and left after making sure that I was fine. We were unusually quiet in the car. He didn''t ask me what happened in the past two days, and I didn''t take the initiative to tell him. As if we agreed, we didn''t mention it again, but in fact, it wasn''t like this. We seemed to have deliberately forgotten about it. When we got home, he carried me into the bedroom and put me on the bed. Then he was ready to leave. "Don''t go." I pulled him and whispered. His body seemed to be frozen, and then he looked back at me and went to bed to hold me in his arms. Harrison hugged me and said softly, "Don''t worry about it anymore. I will always protect you." "I''m tired." He didn''t say anything more and just hugged me. Even now, I don''t know how I felt when I said I was tired. I just subconsciously heard a voice telling me that I didn''t want to hear Harrison mention this matter, nor did I want him to let it go. Women in the world all havemon diseases. They like to ask men a question. Do you like her or me? Is it important to her or me in your heart? There was noparison between me and Abbie at all. Wasn''t the arrogant Abbie just looking on as if no one could do anything to her? Because no one would do anything to her, that was why she was so unscrupulous and was always so unscrupulous in everything she did to me. "My identity and background are not enough to threaten her, so it''s very simple for her to make me disappear. So it''s not surprising that she really did it." Thinking about it, I felt more sad. "Chelsea, what are you still worried about?" On the second night of my return, Harrison finally asked. I looked at him with a puzzled smile and asked, "What''s wrong?" "Now that you are back, what are you afraid of?" he said. "I''ve been fine these two days. I''m not afraid of anything." When he heard this, Harrison seemed to be very disappointed in me. "If you hide it from me, how worried are you?" In fact, I didn''t quite understand why he was disappointed in me. Shouldn''t I be in a good state? I didn''t pursue anything, nor did I ever think of pursuing anyone. I didn''t ask Abbie if she was being punished, so I wasn''t doing well enough? "Harrison, what exactly do you want me to do?" I chuckled. There was a trace of hurt in his eyes. He whispered, "I thought you had something to do and would tell me immediately, but it seemed that I thought too much."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After saying this, Harrison was about to get up and leave. I held his hand tightly, unwilling to let him go. It was Harrison who saved me. It was he who took me away from that dangerous ce alone. It was he who prevented all the tragedies from happening. But what happened to me? I just couldn''t face him well. "I have something to do, but I don''t know how to tell you," I said softly. "In the past, you wouldn''t have such concerns." I was a little stunned. Looking at him, Iughed at myself. "At that time, I didn''t understand the so- called worldly wisdom at all. I only believed that what I saw in front of me was not ck or white, but you taught me lessons over and over again with reality. You let me know that it''s not like this." "Can I really investigate the matter between Abbie and me? Will it work even if I do?" "Why did you say that?" he asked me. I smiled and replied, "You didn''t tell me. Will power and status be able to ignore or even change the rules?" Harrison was a direct teacher. He had repeatedly told me his identity and what he could do. Because of his way of teaching, I had refuted him more than once. Abbie''s appearance had just made up for this, allowing me to understand just how ruthless Harrison''s power and status were. Just like a car ident. If Sienna hadn''t appeared, I might never have known. When I first learned the truth, I waspletely unable to understand the disappointment and despair I felt toward Harrison. He was the person I trusted the most in the world, but he chose to hide it from me when I was most dangerous and helpless. "Why didn''t you tell me and asked me if it was useful? At that time, I really wanted to ask, was it useless to say it out?" After such a huge incident, knowing the truth was my right. Wasn''t it normal for me to choose whether to pursue Abbie''s responsibility? Why was it useless to say it out loud? There was really no way to understand the meaning of this sentence. But just as Abbie kidnapped me and found three men to rape me, I seemed to havepletely understood why Harrison had hidden me. He knew that there was no good oue for those who wanted to hit me with an egg. "You are really a good student. Even at that time, you can still think of what I taught you before." Harrison smiled helplessly. I smiled and exined, "I didn''t understand what you meant at that time. Now I seem topletely understand." "It''s better to never understand in this way. His words made my tears fall instantly. My heart was in a mess as I cried, as if all the grievances wanted to fall with me. Harrison gently hugged me, and his hand kept stroking my back, whispering, "I won''t let you be in any danger again, never again." "Then will you pursue Abbie''s matter?" In fact, I didn''t quite understand why I was still thinking about this and whether Abbie would be punished. "Chelsea, she has left," Harrison whispered to me. I was stunned. I got up from his arms and looked at him seriously. "What do you mean by leaving?" "On the second day after I brought you back, Abbie was already exiled overseas by her family." Hearing this, I felt cold in my heart and couldn''t help sneering. "Is this the punishment she got in the end? She just went abroad to hide from the limelight, and then came back at a certain time, right?" Harrison didn''t answer. He just looked at me quietly. "That''s right. For someone like me who doesn''t have any status, what can I do to Abbie? Maybe the other party thinks I''m extorting money." Looking at him, I said word by word, "If I were really strong, would you be the same as you are now?" Chapter 110 Chapter 110 "If it''s because it didn''t happen," Harrison said in a low voice. In fact, there was no problem with this answer. If it happened to someone else, I just sighed with emotion, "Fortunately, it didn''t really lead to a tragedy." Since there was no tragedy, what was there to worry about? I looked at him and smiled faintly. "You don''t understand that one thing will be a blow to people." "In my eyes, there are only things that happened and nothing that happened," he said. "That''s your principle, but it doesn''t mean that everyone is the same as you. At least I''m different from you." Harrison looked at me with a frown and asked in confusion, "Chelsea, you''ve always been sensible and never bothered about this kind of thing. Why do you have to do it now?" "That''s because everything that happened before was not a threat to me, so I don''t think it''s necessary." I looked at him indifferently. "But what happened now is obviously beyond my tolerance." Everyone has a bottom line. Once someone touches your bottom line, no matter what kind of rtionship this person has with you, it won''t change your bottom line. And right now, what Abbie had done had touched upon my bottom line. "Even if a person is blinded by love, he can''t use such words as a reason to hurt others. At least I can''t ept such an answer or a reason. The harm has been cast, and your love is an exnation?" Harrison looked at me quietly. After a long while, he said, "This matter ends here. I''m sure Abbie will never have anything to do with you in the future, and I won''t give her a chance to hurt you." As he spoke, Harrison stretched out his hand from the table to me and gently held it in his palm. I was stunned. If it was in the past, I would be very happy that he was so active. I would think that he might be interested in me. But now I don''t think so. I have even begun to feel that I was being used. Harrison wanted to exchange for peace and sound, so he chose to use tenderness to use my kindness. Maybe others would think that there was something wrong with my thoughts when they knew what I was thinking. Harrison wasn''t truly in love with me. But after experiencing a tragic torture rted to him, perhaps no one would easily ept such a kind of gentleness for no reason. When a man''s tenderness is built on the person who hurts you, is it really meaningful? I returned him a faint smile and withdrew my hand from his. "Harrison, there''s no need to say more about three different views." With that, I took a step back and looked at him with a smile. "Go on with your business. I''ll go to my room to pack up." "Pack up?" Harrison frowned. "What do you want to pack up?" "Well, there''s nothing to pack. I don''t think there''s anything here." "What did you mean by that? What are you doing?" Faced with his question again, I replied softly, "I''ve been disturbing you here for a long time. After thinking about it, I think it''s better for me to leave." "You''ve rejected me many times. I don''t want to suffer anymore. Even if love can''t be you, I don''t want to turn sadness into your appearance." "So, are you leaving?" Harrison confirmed again. I nodded and smiled. "Take care of yourself in the future." Because I don''t have luggage, it''s easy for me to leave here. It can be said that I can leave here completely after eating and washing bowls, just like when I came. The only thing I didn''t expect was that after I finished my meal, washed my bowls, and packed up, Harrison disappeared. He was not in the living room, nor was he in the restaurant, as if he had nevere back. "When I made up my mind, I must have made all the preparations and there was no possibility of going back on my word. So even if Harrison didn''t show up again, I still picked up my phone and booked a car, waiting quietly in front of the TV in the living room." His mind was in a mess. He always had a feeling that Harrison would have a premonition. He even thought in his heart that Harrison would stop him and would not let him leave. If such a thing really happened, how could he refuse? Or how could he take back what he had just said? It was not easy for them to make progress in their rtionship, but they returned to the beginning because of such a thing. Maybe they really became a familiar stranger. I couldn''t help but feel sad. Ten minutester, the reserved car arrived, but Harrison did not show up. I didn''t have any reaction. As usual, I went out for shopping. I got up, changed my shoes, put my slippers, put the key at the entrance, turned around, closed the door, and left. After getting in the car, I looked at the vi, but I still couldn''t see anyone. Without my instructions, the driver asked, "Miss, are we leaving now?" "Yes." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. I always thought that I would stay so calm that I could go home, but I didn''t expect that after driving for less than ten minutes, my tears fell without warning. I cried hysterically, as if I had suffered a great grievance. The driver was scared by my sudden cry. "What''s wrong with you? Don''t you have money to pay for the car?" I didn''t say anything and continued to cry. The driver said again, "It''s not easy for me to do this. My parents and children all need to be supported. If you tell me that we don''t have money, we can''t do it. If we can''t, we can go to the police station." I was not in the mood to care about what he said, so I just cried on my own. In fact, it was good. No one understood what I cried for, and there was no need to exin it over and over again. Later, when I didn''t answer, the driver directly parked the car on the side of the road. He turned around and said with dissatisfaction, "You don''t look like a poor person. In this case, why do you have to make a scene over such a small amount of fare? Do you agree?" Ignoring him, I continued to cry. I was angered to a certain extent, and I was too sad to say anything. I didn''t want to say a word, so the driver got out of the car and opened the rear door. Seeing that I didn''t know what to say, he pulled me out of the car. I lost my bnce when I was dragged out, and the driver suddenly let go of me, and then I fell directly to the ground. Seeing me fall down, the driver paused for a few seconds and continued, "You deserve it. I''ve never seen someone like you take a taxi like this. Are you dumped by a rich man in the vi area? I really didn''t know that you were a mistress. It''s disgusting!" "I''m not!" I cried and roared. "Didn''t you keep silent just now? Now I just said that you were a mistress. I think you did it on purpose!" As he said this, the driver suddenly raised his leg to me. It was so fast that I had no time to dodge. I simply closed my eyes and clenched my teeth. "She''s a woman. Can you do that?" A voice suddenly appeared, and I was inexplicably excited. Then I quickly opened my eyes and saw a strange and familiar man. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 He was the one who took care of the driver''s business. By the time I recovered, the driver had already left. "The driver has left. What should I do?" I asked softly. "Only now do you know? Did you faint from crying just now?" Heughed. I was embarrassed and speechless, so I stood up without saying a word. When I got up, because I squatted for a long time, my feet were a little numb, and I almost fell again the moment I got up. Fortunately, he held me, so that I wouldn''t fall to the ground after crying. "Why do you give people a different feeling every time I see you? Are you like this every day?" I stopped for a second. Realizing that I was being supported by him, I quickly withdrew my hand and coughed lightly, pretending as if nothing had happened. "Thank you for what happened today. I''m leaving." After that, I turned around and was ready to leave. But when I turned around and raised my head, I was dumbfounded because this ce was almost deste. There was no taxi in the legend at all. I turned on my mobile phone and wanted to call a taxi, but I found that the phone was directly pressed. I couldn''t open it for a long time. "Do you need me to send you back?" he asked. I wanted to refuse but had no choice. I nodded and said, "Thank you for this. You can rest assured that when I go back, I will definitely give you some money." "No need." He chuckled. "Just buy me a drink." Originally, I wanted to sit behind the car, but he directly opened the door of the passenger seat. "Sit here. There''s something behind." I got in the car awkwardly. After I sat down, I looked at the back seat and wanted to know what made me unable to sit down. As a result, I found nothing behind me. At this time, he just got in the car. "Didn''t you say that there was something behind you that couldn''t sit still?" I asked. It was obvious that he was stiff, but he soon returned to normal. He still smiled and said to me, "There''s air behind us. Of course, I''m full." Feeling that I had been fooled, I gritted my teeth and looked at him angrily. "You''re not a good guy. You shouldn''t have looked for a woman like me if you wanted to be my sister. Are you stupid?" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Then I unfastened my seat belt, got out of the car, and let me sit in such a car. I might as well stand in the middle of the road. It would be better to stop a car now! Unfortunately, as soon as I unfastened my seat belt and touched the door, I heard that the door was locked and the car was driven. "Put me down! I don''t want to be in your car!" I looked at him angrily and said, "I''m telling you, it''s against thew. If I call the police, I''ll go to the police station in minutes." "I did a good deed." I spat and continued, "You can say this to others, but it''s a little fake when you say it in front of me. Don''t think I''m a child who can be easily fooled!" But no matter what I said, he seemed to have no reaction and drove alone. Although I also wanted to reach out to hold his steering wheel and stop him like a heroine, the reality told me that if I moved the steering wheel casually, we might die on this road. I''m upset, but I don''t want to die... I had no choice but to be angry. I looked out of the window and said nothing, waiting for the right time to call for help in a crowded ce. "Are you in a better mood?" Just as I was lost in thought, his voice suddenly sounded. I paused for a few seconds before I looked at him and asked, "Did you do it on purpose?" He shrugged. "If you didn''t do it on purpose, how could you be in a good mood?" My next question was stuck in my mind. I thanked him indifferently and then turned to look out of the window without saying a word. At this time, all I thought about was if Harrison couldn''t see me, would he be very disappointed? Would he be very sad? Or would he regret not stopping me? Shouldn''t he stop me? As long as he told me everything, I would definitely not be angry or leave. However, he had always acted like he was protecting Abbie. Forget about the car ident. Even if I was almost forced to do so, it would still be like this. If I could still endure it, then that would be despicable! "Aren''t you curious about who I am?" he asked me. For some reason, I could not help feeling annoyed. This person might be familiar to me, but there was no need for him to flirt with me like this. Moreover, I was not a girl. There was no need for him to use such a trick on me. "Am I strange?" "Don''t ordinary people know how to ask?" "That''s an ordinary person, but the problem is that I''m not an ordinary person," I replied. Probably choked by my words, he didn''t speak for a long time. The sad mood just now had be better because of him. I had begun to n to go back to buy something to eat, and then change my grief and anger into my appetite. "That day at the bar. Do you still remember?" He suddenly asked. Hearing this, I couldn''t react for a moment. I rolled my eyes and didn''t say anything. Three seconds later, I suddenly understood and turned to look at him. Pointing at him, I said in surprise, "It''s you!" "It seems that you haven''tpletely forgotten me." He smiled. "I didn''t forget you." I smiled awkwardly. "I just didn''t realize it was you. Why are you here?" "I happened to see a familiar figure when I passed by," he said lightly. I, who never liked to ask about things to the end, continued to smile awkwardly. I quickly thought of the next topic in my mind, and what the name of this man was. Yes, I, who had an impression of him, had already forgotten his name! He asked me helplessly, "Have you forgotten your name?" "Ah?" I continued to smile awkwardly. "You identally broke into our private room at the bar that day. I am Louie. Do you still remember?" He answered seriously. I was very sure that Louie was helping me recall what happened that day. It should be because I didn''t quite believe that I still remembered it. Thinking of this reason, I felt depressed. Unfortunately, the person I didn''t remember was indeed me, so I couldn''t refute it. Louie, I remember you, so you don''t have to help me recall. He nodded and smiled. "I also remember you, Chelsea." To be honest, I was very shocked that he remembered my name. After all, they had only met once and they were still in a bar. But I didn''t take it seriously. After all, some people had a strong memory. On the way back, we continued to chat. In fact, Louie was not bad. At least he wouldn''t make me very disgusted. Even if we reconciledter, he didn''t ask me too much about why I cried just now, which avoided my embarrassment. I felt that his EQ was very high, and ordinary people wouldn''t be like this. At the gate of themunity, I unfastened my seat belt and thanked him. Then I was ready to open the door and leave. "Is he your friend?" Louie suddenly asked. My hand paused when I opened the door and I looked at him in confusion. Louie then pointed to the front. I looked in the direction he pointed and saw Harrison standing in front of the car with an obscure expression. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 For a moment, I felt like I was caught. I didn''t do anything, but I felt like I was caught. "He seems to be the man at the barst time, right?" Louie asked. I nodded and smiled at him. "Thank you for what happened today. I''ll thank you when I have the chance in the future." "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a piece of cake." "Then I want to go," I said. He looked at me with some embarrassment. "Your boyfriend? Do you need an exnation?" "Exin?" Iughed bitterly in my heart. Harrison and I didn''t care about what exnation he needed. He didn''t need my exnation at all. Even if I said I would leave, I simply agreed. What else could a man like him have agreed to? "No need. We don''t have anything to do with each other." I smiled. "Be careful on the way. I''ll go first." Without waiting for Louie''s answer, I opened the door directly. The moment he got out of the car, I admitted that I was very brave. I even remembered every word Harrison said and every heartless word he said to me in my mind. Finally, I got out of the car and came to him. He didn''t look at me. He didn''t even look back. He just kept looking at Louie in front of him. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Louie, who thought he would leave, also stopped and didn''t leave. He just looked at Harrison. I was about to copse. I didn''t know what the two people wanted to do! Taking a deep breath, I said in a deep voice, "Harrison, what can I do for you?" He didn''t answer and didn''t move. "What''s the matter?" I asked again, but I still couldn''t get an answer. In the end, I shouted, "Harrison, what do you want?" The air was terribly quiet, and passers- by kept looking at us. Unfortunately, as the protagonist, we didn''t react at all, as if we couldn''t feel the attention of others. Harrison was silent for a long time, then he turned to look at me and said expressionlessly, "Is this the reason why you can''t wait toe back?" "What do you mean?" Pointing at the person in the car, he sneered. "Is this the reason why you came back?" "Are you sick?" I said angrily, "It has nothing to do with anyone. If you can''t stand it,e back." I admit that I didn''t want to exin on purpose. Because he felt that there was no need to exin, and he didn''t know what he needed to exin at all. "Is this man who has never exined in front of me still asking me to exin?" "There is such a thing in the world. Even if I am a fool or a second- hand woman who has been divorced, I don''t need to y with me like this!" Harrison suddenly sneered. "Chelsea, you are more disgusting than I thought." With a lump on the tip of his nose, my heart felt like it was being crushed by a stone. "I also feel sick. It''s no less than what you think." "Is it fun? ying between two men?" Looking at Louie in the car, I turned my head and looked at him coldly. Then, I smiled and said, "We are the same. Abbie and I were entangled with each other before. I was just learning from you. After all, you are my teacher." He didn''t answer but looked at me quietly. I''ve been with him for some time. I know very well how angry Harrison is. The more he speaks, the angrier he bes, the less he will speak, just like he is now. "But now the person who is angry and sad shouldn''t be me? I was the one who was abandoned from beginning to end. I don''t quite understand what he means. If you are angry with me like this, don''t you feel that your position will be reversed?" Just as we were in a stalemate, I heard the sound of the car door closing. Then I saw Louie walking towards us. He looked at me worriedly and asked, "Are you all right?" "She''s fine." Without waiting for me to speak, Harrison answered in advance. I red at him and then said to Louie with a smile, "Why don''t you go back?" Louie looked back and forth between me and Harrison and said, "You didn''t go in for a long time. Do you think it''s because of me?" "No, you think too much," I said. Harrison smiled faintly and said, "It''s just that you''re worried about me after staying with me for a while. It seems that you''re really worried." "You may have misunderstood," Louie said. "Misunderstanding?" Harrison chuckled. "What misunderstanding? I have nothing to do with Chelsea." These words made my heart ache. Then I went straight up and took Louie''s arm. I said to Harrison with a smile, "Thank you for your exnation. I didn''t know how to exin it." Louie didn''t dodge, which made me feel relieved. Because I really couldn''t imagine how I would face Harrison if he avoided me. There was no emotion in Harrison''s eyes, and I couldn''t see the meaning of it. "If there''s nothing else, we''ll take our leave first." I continued with a smile. There was still no response. I was disappointed, but what I said was like pouring water out. I had no room for regret and directly took Louie''s arm and walked into themunity. I walked very slowly. I had countless fantasies in my heart, wondering if Harrison would stop me. "As long as he calls me by my name, even if it''s just ''i'', I will definitely turn around and hug him, no, no! It shouldn''t be like this!" Harrison obviously didn''t care about me. The person he cared about was Abbie, so why did he hate to call me back? He shouldn''t turn back, he should pretend that he didn''t hear, and then leave with Louie and disappear in front of him... "Are you okay?" I looked up at Louie and lowered my head. "I''m fine." "Why are you holding on to me so tightly?" He smiled faintly. "I didn''t want to disturb you, but it really hurts." I subconsciously let go of his hand and tried to pull it back, but when I remembered that Harrison was still there, I stretched my arm inside and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it. I''ll let you go when I get inter." "He has already left," Louie said softly. "Ah?" I asked in confusion. He stopped, put my hand on both sides of his body, and stood in front of me, saying, "The man just now has left." "Really?" My heart was empty. He turned to look at the position where Harrison had been standing. As Louie had said, Harrison, who had been standing in front of his car, had left at an unknown time. He didn''t even stop me or ask me a question. He left in a hurry as if he hadn''t appeared at all. I began to wonder if it was an illusion. "Harrison has never been here from the beginning. Is it all my illusion?" "Are you okay?" Louie asked me. I forced a smile. "It''s all right. I''ll go back first." I had no time to worry about other things. I just wanted to leave home and have a good rest. As soon as I turned around, I felt darkness in front of me... Chapter 113 Chapter 113 I saw a familiar figure on the street. It seemed to be Harrison''s. I haven''t seen him since the incident last time. Ignoring him, I ran towards him. I wanted to ask him why he disappeared in my life and why he didn''t believe me. Why did he think I knew Louie? But every time I was about to catch up with him, he disappeared again. I was so exhausted that I fell to the ground and couldn''t move at all. A familiar voice came. I looked up and saw two familiar figures. They were Harrison and Abbie, the Abbie who almost forced me. Lying on the ground, I shook my head in disbelief. Then I got up and caught up with them. I held Harrison''s hand tightly and asked, "Why are you doing this to me? How can you be with Abbie? Have you forgotten how she treated me?" Until I finished, Harrison''s face had been expressionless. "Harrison, don''t be with Abbie. She''s not a good woman. I swear!" Afraid that he wouldn''t believe me, I raised my hand and swore. The corners of Abbie''s mouth curled into a mocking smile. I looked at Harrison in a panic, hoping that he could leave Abbie, but he just withdrew his hand and looked at me expressionlessly. "Who are you?" He doesn''t know me anymore? She shook her head violently. She did not believe this fact. She desperately wanted to stop him from leaving, but she could not. "Chelsea? Chelsea?" I felt someone calling my name. I frowned and slowly opened my eyes. What came into my sight was a man''s face, not Harrison''s. Slowly sitting up, I touched my aching head and recalled what had happened before. Then I gradually remembered the confrontation at the gate of themunity. "Are you all right?" Seeing that I did not speak for a long time, Louie asked again. I smiled weakly and said softly, "How is it possible? Don''t you think I''m fine?" "You were probably dreaming just now. You kept crying and talking. No matter how I call you, you won''t wake up." After hearing Louie''s words, I asked hurriedly, "Speak? What did I say? Did you hear anything?" A feeling of being spied on in my heart. Although I identally leaked it, I felt very ufortable. "I don''t want others to know my feelings for Harrison. Even Louie, who has saved me several times, doesn''t want him to know." "No, I can''t hear the vague voice at all." He said, "Is it important?" "What?" I asked. He said, "Is what happened in your dream very important to you? Otherwise, why are you so anxious?" Knowing what he meant, I hurriedly shook my head and exined with a smile, "No, nothing. How could I be anxious?" Fearing that he would continue to ask, I lifted the quilt and was about to get out of bed. "You haven''te out of the examination yet. I think you can rest for a while." Louie stopped me. I withdrew my hand without a trace. "No, I know my body. It''s okay." "It''s not up to you to decide. The hospital will let you go back if it''s okay. Now you just go back and lie down." In the end, with Louie''s strong request, I could only lie back in bed and continue to rest, waiting for the results of the examination toe out. Lying back on the bed, I simply closed my eyes and isted myself from the outside world because I didn''t want to talk. Louie understood and didn''t say another word. In fact, I was very worried that he would ask me, because I didn''t know if I could continue to make up the story. With his eyes closed, Harrison''s figure became clearer and clearer. Every expression and sentence of his kept reying in front of me, as if he was showing off. My eyes were wet and moist, and my tears kept rolling inside. It was impossible for me to take them back. In order not to let Louie see me, I deliberatelyy on my side and let all my tears flow to the side. Tears don''t stop on the pillow, but asionally flow into my mouth. It''s bitter and bitter, just like my mood. It was already night when we got home. I thanked Louie at the entrance of themunity. "As long as you''re fine," he said. I nodded and got out of the car. I was about to leave when he got out of the car with me. I looked at him in confusion. "You?" "Let me send you upstairs." Louie smiled faintly. "No, it''s very safe in ourmunity." In fact, I didn''t want him to go up at all. In fact, I''m not familiar with Louie at all. I just met him a second time. How could I let him send me home? What he said before was just acting with Harrison. Did he take it seriously? Seeing him walking towards me, I exined, "What I said before was just nonsense. Don''t take it seriously." "What are you talking about?" He was confused. I said awkwardly, "It''s at the entrance of themunity today. It''s between you and me..." I didn''t finish my words, feeling that he understood. Just as I expected, Louie looked at me with a funny look and said, "It''s just that as a friend, I fainted just now. The doctor said that your body was weak and your mood swings were great. I was trying to prevent you from fainting again." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "It''s not that fragile. The doctors are just talking nonsense." "If you really have nothing to do, don''t be afraid. I''ll leave after sending you up," he said. I really had no choice. If I continued to talk here, I might never be able to return home. In the end, I could only let him send me back. But when I went upstairs, I deliberately did not go too close to him. There was a distance of two or three stairs between us. I think that I can go in as soon as possible when I open the door, and then I''ll half-open the door and say goodbye to him. I don''t want him to say that I want to go to my house to rest for a while, or I may copse. Halfway downstairs, someone came down. "Chelsea?" "Hmm." I looked up and saw a neighbor auntie on the first floor. "Auntie Wang." "Chelsea, where have you been these days?" Auntie Wang asked with a smile, "Is the girl behind you good-looking?" I looked behind me and exined, "It''s just a friend. He sent me to the hospital and now he''s sending me back." It''s very embarrassing to run into such a thing. I''ve already thought of such a reaction in the community tomorrow. "It''s not that I''m criticizing you, but you''re still paying attention to me," Auntie Wang suddenly said earnestly. What she said made me confused. I didn''t understand what was going on at all. "What''s wrong? What happened to Auntie Wang?" "Although your mother is gone, we are like your rtives. Sometimes we say that you still want to say it, understand?" I nodded and smiled. "Of course." "Stay if you have a child. If the man doesn''t want to tell us, we will seek justice for you!" Auntie Wang said indignantly. As she spoke, Auntie Wang looked at Louie. I guessed something. In order not to let Louie hear me, I lowered my voice and said to Auntie Wang, "I don''t understand a child''s words." Chapter 114 Chapter 114 The look in Auntie Wang''s eyes wasplicated. It was probably the look of pity and disgust. "Chelsea, I said that because I watched you grow up. It doesn''t matter if you don''t think I''m good to you, as long as you don''t cry in front of me in the future." When saying this, I could clearly feel that her tone was very heavy. She seemed to hate me for not being able to live up to her expectations. It didn''t matter if it was someone else, but things would be different if it was me. In fact, I thought I had done something wrong, not to mention that I just fainted to check my body. Why did she say that I didn''t like to be bullied by a jerk? Moreover, it was as if I would regret it if I didn''t listen to her. I chuckled. "Aunt Wang, I''m telling you the truth. You don''t believe me. There''s no way I can continue like this." "You!" Auntie Wang''s face darkened. He turned around and said to Louie before he left. Then he looked at Auntie Wang and said, "If there is nothing else, I will leave first. After all, I haven''t been home for so long and I still have to do some cleaning." I paid no more attention to what Auntie Wang said afterward. Not only did I ignore her, but I did not even care about her in the future. People in the real world were the same. No matter what the truth was, they always liked to look at others with a sense of justice. Instead of living in the eyes of others, I prefer to make myself happy. I stopped and turned to look at Louie. "Here we are. Will you go back first?" "I''ll watch you enter," he said. I had no choice but to unlock the door and turn around. "Can we leave now?" Hearing my words, Louie burst outughing. "Are you so afraid of me?" "I''m not afraid of you." "If you''re not afraid of me, what do you mean by this posture?" Louie pointed at me and asked. I was stunned for a moment. Then I looked down and saw that I was holding the door with one hand. My body was basically inside. I half closed the door and looked at him warily, for fear that he would rush in. I even had the feeling that as long as he rushed in, I would immediately hit him. I smiled awkwardly, but I still didn''t let go of the door. "This is my habit. Be careful when you go back." "Be careful about what?" he asked. In fact, I really wanted to roll my eyes, but for the sake of him helping me, I endured it and answered, "Be careful on the way, this is just a courtesy. You usually say that." "Then why don''t you invite me in?" His words made me stunned. I didn''t know if he really didn''t understand what I meant or he didn''t want to understand what I meant. He had obviously seen me again, and he even asked me if I could invite him in. Was there something wrong with him? Considering Harrison''s matter, I really didn''t want to have anything to do with any man, so I refused decisively. "No," I said seriously, "I''m the only one at home. It''s not convenient to invite you in." Originally, he thought that Louie would continue to persuade him until he agreed to let him in. However, it turned out that he had thought too much because Louie did not bring up this idea again. He stood at the door and looked at me for a few seconds. Then he turned around and seemed to leave. Although I was relieved, I still felt a little ufortable. But this idea was quickly ignored by me. I lowered my head and closed the door, ready to leave. "Chelsea." Just as I was about to close the door, a voice suddenly stopped me. I stopped subconsciously, opened the door again, and looked at Louie in confusion. "What?" "Do you have a job?" he asked. I shook my head and said softly, "It''s not easy for me to find a job at my age. I''ve been a vagrant for a long time." "Do you like work?" he continued to ask. Although I was more confused, I still answered, "There seems to be no need to be picky. It''s good enough to have mypany." "I see." Louie smiled and said, "Go back and rest early. Goodbye." "Goodbye." Closing the door and leaning against the back of the door, I let out a sigh of relief, but somehow I felt irritated. For some reason, I felt that I was at a disadvantage, as if I was looked down upon at any time. Aunt Wang, who was behind Harrison, and Louie, who had left, always hurt me with the so-called care. I should thank them. If they hadn''t hurt me again and again, I wouldn''t be so powerful now. Since I left Harrison, I hoped that my future life would be better and better. As long as it was better and better, it would not be a problem in the future. I believed that my future life would be better. Maybe in the next moment, I would meet someone who shared the same view and apany him for the rest of my life. "I didn''t expect you to be so reluctant to part with that man." The man''s cold voice rang in the room, making people want to tremble. I subconsciously looked at where the voice came from. Although I couldn''t see his face, I could tell from his back and voice that Harrison was right. "Why are you here?" I suppressed my shock and excitement and asked calmly. "To see how impatient you are to leave me." He said coldly. His words hurt my heart, but I didn''t argue with him hysterically. "I can''t wait. I don''t quite understand what you mean." "Even though I am not with you, you are still living a good life, right?" He walked up to me and asked word by word. I just haven''t seen him for a few days, but at this moment, I seem to be separated from him for a long time. Seeing his face, she felt so familiar but strange. I chuckled, looked at him and said indifferently, "Harrison, it''s said that we have nothing to do with each other. How can you never do it?" His eyes met mine, but he didn''t answer me. "Do you like me?" Thinking of such a possibility, my heart skipped a beat. "Harrison, do you like me by pestering me like this?" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If it was in the past, I wouldn''t have asked such a question. This wasn''t my style, and it wasn''t something Harrison would have done. In fact, I wasn''t sure what had happened during this period of time that made us get along with each other like this. They were ambiguous, and their rtionship was broken. These words were our real situation. As soon as he finished speaking, Harrisonughed. He stepped forward and looked at me sarcastically. "Chelsea, did I make you misunderstand?" "Misunderstanding? There are too many things that you made me misunderstand." "You want to leave me because you found that you have a different feeling for me?" he asked. My heart ached, and then I chuckled. "Do you know what''s the most different between men and women?" He raised his eyebrows and looked at me in confusion. "Men value the body, but women value feelings. But if there is a conflict between them, it will definitely be cut in half." Using such a straightforward method topare us, I just wanted to let Harrison understand the gap between us, and I hoped that he would not waver my heart. It was really tiring to make such a decision. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Perhaps it was because Harrison hade to my house before and entered without a sound like this that I could calmly face his appearance. Or maybe in my heart, I could calmly face his appearance because in my heart, Harrison would never leave. He would always exist in my life. When you were relying on someone, everything became no longer important. Those principles that I had ced in my heart were no longer important, because they were no longer a problem when faced with Harrison. But now I must get rid of Harrison and pull him out of my heart. Even if I think of him in the future, I can still smile. "Chelsea, you finally fell in love with me." His tone was not one of disappointment and joy, as if he was just telling a story. Hearing this, I didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, I said with a faint smile, "You''re right. I think I fell in love with you." "I warned you from the beginning, don''t..." "Yes, yes, yes." I interrupted Harrison and said with a smile, "You warned me at the beginning, but is it useful? Is it really up to you to warn me?" Harrison looked at me with aplicated expression and said nothing. This kind of reaction gave me the feeling that I acquiesced in my statement, so I continued, "When I was most helpless, you helped me again and again. On one hand, you treated me exceptionally well, and on the other hand, you told me not to fall in love with you. Isn''t that very ridiculous?" "Or did you know from the beginning that I would fall in love with you?" I asked this question, but Harrison still did not answer, as if he had never heard me. Hepletely ignored me. I was very sad, but I still had to pretend that I was fine. When two people of the opposite sex were together, there would always be one side in a passive position. Whether it was voluntarily or identally, there was no point in arguing, because the other side was the one in your heart. I didn''t want to deny that Harrison was the one in my heart at this moment. But this is what I thought before. In the future, I will make him disappear from my life. He looked at me and said after a long time, "What are you feeling awkward about?" "What can I do? What do you think I can do?" I looked at him with a funny smile. "We''ve already discussed it before, but you ended it as soon as you said it. What''s the reason?" There was a lump at the tip of my nose. I forced a smile and said, "The reason is that I don''t want to. I regret it. Women are always fickle." "What do you want?" he asked. I chuckled and said, "After we settle Abbie''s problem, we''ll pretend that nothing happened." "Do you think that''s meaningful?" Harrison frowned and asked, "Even if it''s settled, there won''t be a good result. Your identities are already of equal status. Are you prepared to cut off your future life just like that? Isn''t Abbiepletely gone? Isn''t that enough?" "It''s not enough. I want more than that, so it''s far from enough," I said firmly. If I had been a little more desperate, or if Harrison had arrived a littleter, I wouldn''t have had the chance to live in peace. But since everything was fine with me, I naturally had to treat it as a chance given to me by the heavens. There was only one chance, and I had to grasp it tightly. Therefore, Abbie had to pay the corresponding price for what she had done, and she did not need my forgiveness. Perhaps he was tired of my words, Harrison said in a deep voice, "I can''t do this." "If you can''t do it and don''t want to do it, it''s two different concepts. Who are you?" I asked with a smile. In fact, there was no need to ask me about the answer in my heart. He just didn''t want to do it. As for the reason why he didn''t want to do it, I didn''t know, but it should have something to do with Abbie. Now I just couldn''t figure it out. Looking at Harrison''s ugly face, I said again, "If you don''t want to do it, you have to persuade me to ept it. I can''t agree with such logic." "It''s up to you." With these three words, Harrison walked past me and was about to leave. And my body seemed to be softened in an instant. I stood still and swayed, and could fall to the ground at any time. "Where did you go just now?" Harrison, who should have left, suddenly stopped and asked me. I regained my strength just now. I turned around to look at him and said with a smile, "I just went to the hospital. Are you worried about me?" "Are you alright?" he asked. "He won''t die." Hearing my answer, Harrison looked at me with aplicated expression in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything in the end. "I really hate this kind of feeling. I felt that there would never be any social interactions in my life, but I still had to care about it in the next second. I really wonder what Harrison thinks of me in his heart, how to judge me, or has he never valued me?" It was precisely because I didn''t pay much attention to it that I was repeatedly yed with in the back. I was like a fool, being yed with happily. They thought they would be treated sincerely, but in the end, it was just a dream. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help butugh. "This is my home. Won''t you feel uneasy if you say that you appear inexplicably?" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Un at ease?" Harrison looked me up and down mockingly. "Who are you? Do you think you''re worthy of my uneasiness? It''s better to say that I''ve dyed your n. How did it feel to be reluctant to part with you just now?" "What are you reluctant to part with?" He said coldly, "He wanted toe in at the door of the house, but you refused. In fact, you really want him toe in, don''t you?" There was always a smile on Harrison''s lips, but anyone could tell that he was sneering at him. "Are you watching me?" I looked at him in disbelief. The smile froze on his face. I saw Harrison''s unnatural expression, but it onlysted for a moment. Soon, he returned to normal. "It''s not worth me to keep an eye on someone like you." "How am I?" I asked. "No, it''s just not worth it." The answer made me very dissatisfied. I gnashed my teeth and looked at him. "Why did youe to my house? You still use such an unreasonable method. I''m sorry for you." "Don''t worry, this is thest time," Harrison said tly. This is thest conversation between me and Harrison. Since then, we haven''t seen each other for half a month, because I need to go back to my normal life, and find a job to run around for my livelihood. I don''t have time to think about him at all. At most, he would asionally think of the man named Harrison in the middle of the night. Althoughst time''s work ended unhappily, it was undeniable that it gave me a lot of work experience so that I could sessfully be epted by an education group in this interview. After that, I took the elevator. As soon as the elevator door opened, I saw a familiar figure. It was Louie. "Why are you here?" I asked in surprise. Louie paused and then smiled gently. "I''m working here." Chapter 116 Chapter 116 If I had known that Louie would be here, I would have chosen to leave. I would never work here, and I would not have made the situation so awkward at this moment, although it seemed that I was the only one who was embarrassed. At this moment, I began to think about whether I should resign or not. "Should I leave here? Should I go in and tell the staff of the personnel department, and then take back the information, saying that I don''t want to work here and that someone I don''t want to see is here?" "You don''t want to escape, do you?" Just as I was lost in my thoughts, Louie suddenly spoke. "It seems that I haven''t done anything that makes you hate me, right?" he asked. I shook my head awkwardly. "No. We''ve only met a few times. How could there be anything I hate?" "Then why do you look like you''ve seen a ghost?" he continued to ask. As he kept asking, I stood where I was, not knowing how to start. "It''s not that I saw him look like he saw a ghost, but the things between us are a littleplicated. In addition, I didn''t want to have anything to do with him when I confronted Harrison at the gate of the community." To be exact, it wasn''t just Louie. Even Harrison didn''t want to think about it anymore. He was ready to treat those memories as a dream. Anyway, it shouldn''t be my life. It shouldn''t be too difficult to forget. Who knew that he would meet Louie here at this time? I''m afraid I can''t eat well or sleep well in the samepany as him. I smiled and exined, "I didn''t expect to meet you here. It''s inevitable that I would be surprised." "That''s good. I''m worried that you won''t be willing toe to work when you see me here." Hearing this, I could only smile awkwardly and then said, "All jobs need to bepared. Even if I didn''te to work, it wouldn''t be because of you. After all, people want to go high." "You may say so." Louie looked at me and chuckled. "Probably there is no better treatment than this company." I opened my mouth but didn''t answer. Although I didn''t want to admit it, Louie was telling the truth. It was not easy to find a new education group in Luo City to be treated like this, let alone a person like me who had fallen out with Changqing. It was even more difficult to find a job. There was work in the front and Louie in the back. I hesitated and didn''t know what to do. "It''s almost time. I''ll treat you to dinner." After that, Louie went to press the elevator button and went in. I looked at Louie in the elevator and refused, "No, I''m afraid I''ll..." "You didn''t want to eat with me, so you deliberately found an excuse?" He interrupted me and asked. I didn''t have anything else to say next. Sometimes, when I was in contact with someone, I had to be very clear about it. The reason why I refused him was that I didn''t want to continue to get along with him. In this way, their faces wouldn''t be too ugly. I believed that most people were like this. But I didn''t expect that Louie happened to be a person who didn''t follow the rules. I said so, but he could still say that he couldn''t pretend to treat me to dinner. I really didn''t know whether he was pretending to be stupid or on purpose. In the end, I, who was not good at refusing, finally agreed to have dinner together. In the elevator, I began to analyze it. I had alreadypleted the formalities in thepany. If I said that I wouldn''te to work tomorrow, I would definitely be asked to break the contract and compensate for it. Now I certainly couldn''t do such a thing. Besides, it was hard to find a job now. After thinking about it, I thought that it was the most reliable job here. I carefully looked at Louie''s side face. He looked gentle and kind, not like a smiling tiger. Thinking back, I had never offended him since I met him. He shouldn''t bother me, right? Even if what happened to Harrisonst time was my personal rtionship, as a man, Louie wouldn''t gossip about it, would he? Thinking of this, I gradually felt relieved... I was eating at a western restaurant not far from thepany. I looked back and forth as soon as I sat down and said in a low voice, "Actually, I don''t eat in such a good ce. It''s normal." He looked at me with a funny smile. "Do you see any small shops around thepany?" Thinking back on the way here just now, it seemed that there was no ce to eat. I was stopped by him, so I had to shut my mouth and said nothing. I''m not putting on an act. I just don''t want to have too much to do with Louie. Even if I work in a company in the future, it''s still very likely that I''m not in a department. But today I''ve invited me to have such a good meal. How can I not invite him back? "If you ask me toe back, maybe there will be more contactster. I will have a headache whenever I think of it." "If you have time, I''ll treat you to a meal. You can eat whatever you want," I said. He chuckled. "I didn''t ask you toe back." "I just don''t like to owe others," I replied. The smile on the corner of Louie''s mouth disappeared. He looked at me and whispered, "Are you treating everyone like this?" "So who wouldn''t be normal?" I said seriously, "If you don''t owe others, your life will be more comfortable." "Then you might be disappointed." He said helplessly. I frowned. "What do you mean?" "It seems that I have helped you a lot since we met, so you are destined to owe me." Although it sounded ufortable, it was the truth. I was choked by him and couldn''t say anything, so I simply lowered my head to y with the teacup and didn''t look at him. Soon, the waiter brought us the steak. We ate the steak and stopped talking. When I was eating steak, I suddenly thought of Harrison. I remembered that not long after we met, he also brought me to eat steak. At that time, I couldn''t enter the restaurant because of my clothes. If Harrison hadn''t spoken to someone personally, I might not have been able to enter. I really found it funny at that time. I didn''t know anything and I liked to pretend to be strong. If it weren''t for Harrison, I wouldn''t have held on until now. Maybe I would have disappeared with my mother when she left. "There will be a meeting this afternoon. Are you ready?" "You don''t have to worry. I''ll arrange it." "How can you say that? You want..." The familiar conversation attracted my attention. I looked up and saw two familiar people. Then I sneered and lowered my head, pretending not to see them. It''s not because I''m afraid of them. I just don''t want to see them. "What''s wrong?" Louie asked worriedly. I paused and realized that I was having dinner with Louie at the moment. I looked up and smiled at him. I said, "Nothing. I just remembered something." "That''s good. I thought it was a meal that didn''t suit your appetite." I shook my head. "Nope. Have some." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Eat up early and leave this ce as soon as possible. "Unfortunately, God didn''t get my idea, because the two people who spoke were already sitting in the next seat next to me." Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Maisy said with dissatisfaction, "What happened to you recently? No matter what I say, you always look impatient." "I just don''t want to talk," Callen said. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Maisy sneered and then said, "If you say this to others, they might believe it. Do you think I will believe it?" In the end, I didn''t hear Callen''s answer. "That''s right. The people sitting at the table next to me are none other than Maisy and Callen. The so-called enemies are so narrow that they can''t even get close to each other. Is there anything more ridiculous than this?" "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. You''re always thinking about that bitch. Don''t forget that I''m your wife now. Don''t go too far!" Although Maisy had lowered his voice, I could still hear the tone of her gnashing her teeth. It seemed that they were not having a good time, so I was relieved. Thinking of this, my mood slowly improved. "Why don''t you move?" Louie asked. I chuckled and replied softly, "I was just about to eat." With that, I took a quick nce at Callen''s table and made sure that they didn''t find me. Then I continued to eavesdrop openly. "Because I''m really curious about who the bitch that Callen is thinking about is." "I''ve gone through so much trouble to cooperate with you today. If you mess it up, we''ll finish it as well!" Maisy said angrily. Hearing this, Iughed. Having been with Callen for so long, could it be that Maisy still didn''t understand Callen''s character and didn''t know that what he hated most was threats? Just as I expected, Callen''s tone changed. "Then you can live with the project for the rest of your life." Hearing Callen''s words, Maisy was even angrier. "Do you think I still want to stay with you? If it weren''t for your value, we would have separated a long time ago. Without my help, how could you be so arrogant like this?" "Does appearance make sense?" Callen chuckled. "Callen, make it clear to me that I am the only one who is unwilling to be with you. But it is absolutely impossible for you to get rid of me and then find Chelsea!" Thest sentence made the fork in my hand fall off. The fork and the te collided, making a neither loud nor soft sound, making the originally quiet western restaurant even quieter. "Chelsea, are you okay?" Louie looked at me worriedly. "You''ve been out of your mind since just now. Are you ufortable?" Hearing Louie call me by my name, I couldn''t bring myself to say it, but I had no reason to be angry. After all, he was also worried about me. I looked at Louie with a smile and said in a low voice, "I was fine just now. Maybe I have something to do now." He frowned, not quite understanding what I meant. "Chelsea!" A sharp female voice suddenly sounded, and most of the people in the restaurant looked over. At the same time, Maisy also came to me. I looked up and saw her angry face. I put down the knife and fork in my hand and looked up with a smile. "Long time no see. I''ve been pure for a long time." "I can''t wait to see you for the rest of my life!" Maisy asked angrily, "Did you know that Callen would eat here, so you stayed here to watch over him? Jian''an, don''t you think that doing this is very shameful? Don''t you feel ashamed?" Callen came over and grabbed her wrist, shouting in a low voice, "There are people here. Don''t talk nonsense!" "I said she, are you worried?" Maisy looked at him with a cold smile. Callen frowned. "Don''t be unreasonable, okay? It''s a temporary decision toe here for dinner. Can you be more rational?" While they were arguing, I wiped my mouth with a tissue and looked at Louie. "Have you finished eating?" Louie looked at me with aplicated expression. He probably didn''t expect me, as the person involved, to be so calm. "Shall we go?" he asked. I nodded, gratified by his cooperation. I got up and was ready to leave with Louie. Just as I turned around, someone suddenly pulled my arm from behind. Fortunately, Louie moved so fast that I didn''t fall to the ground. After standing up, Louie looked me up and down and asked worriedly, "Are you okay?" "I''m fine." Calming down, I answered with a forced smile. "This is a public asion. Please be careful!" Louie said to the culprit. Maisy looked at me and said with a faint smile, "Mr. Stewart, you found a new person in just a month?" "Keep your mouth clean," I whispered. "It depends on how people do things. I don''t care about a slutty woman like you." After saying this, Zeng Yizhou walked to Louie with a worried look. "Sir, you may not be clear about one thing. Chelsea, who is by your side, is definitely not a simple woman. There are countless men around her." "Sorry, I don''t know you," Louie said coldly. Hearing this, I almost burst outughing. I always thought that Harrison was the kind of person who could piss me off. But looking at the current situation, Louie was almost as good as him. "You!" Being rebutted like this, Maisy''s face turned red. She suddenly looked at Callen behind her and said angrily, "Your wife has been bullied. Are you blind or a block of wood? Can''t you see that?" I also looked at Callen and happened to meet his eyes. He looked at me with disappointment. "He was disappointed in me just because I suddenly met him? To be honest, most of the time, I really don''t understand Callen''s logic. Why does he always look like I betrayed him after I divorced him for several years? Wasn''t he the one who cheated first?" Thinking of this, I suddenly remembered what he said to me before. Callen said that even if I divorced him, I was still his woman. "It''s your problem. Who are you to me?" Callen said coldly. Maisy was furious. She kept looking back and forth at the three of us, and finally fixed her eyes on me. She narrowed her eyes and said, " Sooner orter, you will be despised by everyone, because you are a piece of trash, a piece of trash yed by men!" "It''s better than a mistress like you, isn''t it?" I smiled faintly. "You''ve ruined my family and you can''t bear to see me have a better life. Have you ever reflected on whether it''s you or not?" But in just a few words, I had already roughly revealed the rtionship between the four of us. For no other reason, I just wanted all the customers present to hear it. Soon, there was a low talk in the restaurant. Maisy bit his lips and stared at me, clenching his fists. Finally, he couldn''t help but walk toward me. Before he could stand in front of me, he raised his right hand. I wasn''t an idiot. I raised my head and grabbed her wrist. The scene was frozen. I chuckled and said, "Do you think I am still the same me?" Chapter 118 Chapter 118 "How dare you fight back?" Maisy asked in shock. The mistress of the family had beaten his ex-wife so arrogantly and soically. "If you want to beat me, do I have to wait for you to beat me down?" I asked with a smile. Maisy wanted to pull her hand back, but she couldn''t. She red at me and said, "Chelsea, I said you''re bold. Don''t think you''re great just because you''re with another man. If you have the ability, you can change it every day." Hearing this, I wanted to p her in the face for a second, but I held it back. It wasn''t until now that I realized one thing. For a long time, the reason why she held me tightly and refused to let me go was that she thought I had no one to rely on to betray my beauty. I would only be beaten and hurt like this. In her eyes, I was the one who should be beaten. So when I resisted and grabbed her hand today, Maisy showed such a surprised expression, because she never thought that I would resist, but I knew that it had nothing to do with men, even Louie. I chuckled and looked at her confused eyes, saying, "Shi Chun, you really think too highly of yourself." "No matter what, I''m better than you!" Maisy said angrily. "You''re better than me?" I smiled. "You''re a mistress. Why don''t you blush when you have the courage to say such things?" As soon as these words were spoken, the crowd began to discuss again. Maisy''s face became more and more ugly, and he looked at me with gritted teeth. I''m sure that if Maisy could pull out his hand now, he would hit me without hesitation. In order to avoid such a situation, I didn''t let go of his hand and kept this posture for a long time. A few minutester, three or five security guards came over and surrounded us. The leading security guard whispered, "Madam, please settle your personal grievances outside. You have seriously disturbed the dining environment of our restaurant." "I''m sorry." I smiled and nodded. Then I looked at Maisy and asked softly, "Should we continue or leave?" I let go of her slightly, and she immediately withdrew her hand. Before I could react, she waved her hand at me. I could hear the screams of the people around me, and Louie beside me called my name, but I didn''t dodge. I stood in my seat. When her hand was about to hit my face, I stopped her with one hand and hit her hard with the other. Pa! "Chelsea!" Fang Liang growled. "Chelsea!" Louie walked to me worriedly. The purity in front of me didn''t seem to realize what had happened. I put one hand on my beaten face and tilted my head. Louie put his arms around my waist, pulled me to his side, and asked with peace of mind, "Are you okay?" "I''m fine." I couldn''t get used to his intimate behavior, so I moved aside quietly. Louie was relieved as if he didn''t feel my movement. "It''s good that you''re fine. Don''t exin to these people in the future. It''s not good for you." "As you can see, it''s not what I want to contact." "I know. You are not that kind of person." Louie looked at me with a smile. I didn''t quite understand why Louie would say that, or why he believed me. I thought about the time and ce we met, and found that there seemed to be few better ces, and even my personal feelings were touched by him. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Such a bad thing was already very bad when he saw it, but it seemed that he never knew it, and even seemed to lose his memory in front of me. I don''t know if this is good or bad, but it''s better to have one more friend than one more enemy. I can onlyfort myself that nothing will happen. Although it was a case of provocation and provocation, Louie and I were still driven out. Maybe we have been listed in the restaurant. I don''t know if this restaurant will be willing to let us in in the future, but it doesn''t matter. It''s just a ime restaurant. "Are you full?" Louie asked me, "We can eat snacks on the street next door." Hearing this, I burst intoughter. "Do you think I''m a pig?" "I didn''t treat you like a pig. I was just afraid that you wouldn''t be full." Louie looked at me awkwardly. Looking at his face, I smiled again. For nothing else, just because he took what I said seriously, my mood was a hundred times better. This world was tooplicated. It was too difficult to have such a simple person. "It''s still early. Do you want to go?" he asked. I shook my head gently. "No need. I told you that we would have a meeting in the afternoon. Let''s go back early to prepare." Louie had no objection and decided to leave with me. But before we could take two steps, a car drove towards us. I saw Maisy, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, suddenly had a bad feeling. Just as I thought, Maisy, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, rushed toward us regardless of anything. I subconsciously grabbed Louie''s hand and walked back. I knew that I kept running backward. When I ran, I couldn''t help but look back and see how far Maisy was away from us. Two legs couldn''tpare to a car with four wheels. The car was soon about a meter away, and it was likely to hit at any time. Besides, when she drove over, Maisy had knocked over several cars, but she seemed to be possessed and didn''t intend to stop. At this moment, I was quite clear-headed. I felt that being killed by the collision was also a relief. I could meet my mother earlier. However, Louie felt a little pity. A good young man in society was ruined by me just like that. Harrison, I haven''t seen him for a long time... Just then, a man came out of a shop. Louie pulled me directly into the shop, and Maisy was still driving inside. "What are you doing!" The boss was stunned for a long time and roared. At this time, my legs were weak and I couldn''t say a word. Louie negotiated with the boss and said that he would call the police forpensation. I didn''t know whether it was because the police were efficient or because someone called the police before. In short, the police came and took Maisy away in a few minutes. Before leaving, he looked at me with vicious eyes and sneered, "Chelsea, don''t worry. This matter is far from over." Although I felt ufortable, I still answered with a smile, "I''ll wait for you at any time." Seeing Maisy being taken away, I felt as if all my strength had been drained. If it weren''t for Louie supporting me, I might have fallen to the ground. As for thepensation in the store, the boss said that it had nothing to do with us. We were just trying to avoid it. He wouldn''t me us. Anyway, he could still find a way to deal with it. In this way, Louie and I could finally leave after experiencing a thrilling scene. "Do you want to go back and rest? You are not in a good condition now." Louie helped me to ask. I forced a smile. "No need. I''m fine." I raised my head and saw Harrison standing in the distance. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 I stopped and looked at him quietly. We looked at each other as if there were only the two of us left in the world. He walked toward me step by step and finally stopped in front of me. "I thought you could live a good life without me." As he spoke, Harrison''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "I don''t know why things have be like this. Why is there sarcasm in Harrison''s eyes? Shouldn''t he be worried ande over to see if I have anything to do?" "Sir, don''t you think it''s a little too much to say that?" Louie, who was standing beside me, questioned him. When I woke up, I quickly looked away, pulled Louie, and said with a forced smile, "It''s gettingte. Let''s go back early." Louie looked at me with aplicated look in his eyes. In the end, he nodded and agreed. I didn''t say hello to Harrison. Louie and I walked past him and were ready to leave. Before we could walk past him, my arm was pulled by him. I stopped and didn''t look at him. I lowered my head and said with a smile, "I have to go to work in the afternoon. Mr. Stewart, you can wait for me to get off work." "Are you inviting me?" he asked. "If you think it''s an invitation, then it''s an invitation." Harrison leaned over and whispered, "Why didn''t I notice before that you were so enthusiastic?" My body stiffened and I didn''t say a word for a long time. At this time, Harrison had already taken a step back and looked at us. "I think you may not have figured out one thing. It doesn''t matter if my words can''t go through the fire or not. What matters is what Chelsea thinks in her heart." "Since Chelsea doesn''t speak, what right do you have to speak?" I knew very well that Harrison''s words seemed to be meant for Louie, but in fact, he said it for me to hear. It was obvious that he meant that I was loyal to him, and I was willing to be said by him. Louie, who was beside me, was already angry. He stepped forward and wanted to argue with Harrison, but I reached out to stop him. "Chelsea, let me talk to him!" Louie looked at me angrily. "He said that to disrespect you. How can I not refute him?" "I''m fine..." Harrison chuckled. "Did you hear that? Jian''an said it''s all right. What else do you have to be so angry about? Don''t you understand what he means?" Before I could finish my words, I was stopped by Harrison. He looked at me and Louie with disdain, and I knew very well that he did this because of me. Louie was very angry, but he couldn''t say a word. If I couldn''t tell who was good to me at this time, I would definitely be a fool. I looked at Harrison and said with a smile, "I may have misunderstood what you said." "Oh? What do you mean?" "I don''t want to be entangled with you in public, so I''m fine because I made it a small matter," I said word by word, "and you should have seen what happened at the restaurant gate just now, right?" Harrison didn''t say anything and looked at me with a frown. It was just an expression. I already understood what he saw just now. But what he did first was not caring about me, but adding oil to my wound. It was ridiculous. Seeing that he didn''t speak, I continued, "I don''t know why Mr. Stewart is doing this to me, but he is a friend and a friend of mine. His conversation with you just now was for my own good. I know it very well." I''m talking about Louie beside me. "You really don''t want to be lonely." Harrison''s expression was ugly. "Anyone who leaves this world can live, right?" I pointed to the woman behind him and asked, "Is she your femalepanion?" Harrison''s body moved, but he did not turn around to look back. This tiny movement had already told me the answer. "I''ve been waiting for you for so long. Mr. Stewart, you''d better go back early!" Looking at Louie, I ignored his unpleasant expression and said with a smile, "Let''s go?" Louie was stunned for a moment and then nodded. As soon as Louie promised to leave with me, Callen came over from the other side. When I saw Callen, my intuition told me that something bad was going to happen. It turned out that I was fighting for this idea, because after Callen came over, he looked at me, Louie, and Harrison, and finally stopped at Harrison and said, "Mr. Stewart, I remember telling you that Chelsea is not a simple woman, right?" Harrison didn''t even look at him as he stared straight at me. " Maisy has been taken to the police station. Don''t tell me you don''t care?" I looked at Callen in confusion. Callen''s face was obviously dark, but I don''t care. To be able to make trouble for me at this time proves that he doesn''t care about Maisy at all. "If it weren''t for you, would she be taken to the police station? Hearing this, I covered my mouth andughed. "You may have misunderstood me. Why didn''t I know it was because of me?" "Let''s not talk about anything else. Now that three men are standing together for you, how do you feel, Chelsea?" Callen''s tone was full of sarcasm. When he smiled faintly, he approached Harrison and asked, "Mr. Stewart, do you need my cooperation?" I didn''t quite understand what kind of cooperation he was referring to, but I could feel that Harrison''s gaze on me had changed. I had a bad feeling that Callen was going to take advantage of my current rtionship with Harrison to do something. I don''t really believe that Harrison will hurt me. After all, although we didn''t have any feelings for each other before, at least we still had feelings for each other. He doesn''t like people like Callen. "I don''t need anyone to interfere in my affairs." After a while, Harrison said softly. Different from what I thought, Harrison directly left after saying this, leaving only me, Louie, and Callen. This time, Louie was very strange that he did not speak, which was different from before. But I didn''t have the time to think about why it wasn''t the same. I looked at Callen impatiently and said, "It''s best if we don''t meet again in the future. When I see you, I feel that it was an irreparable mistake." After saying this, I finally left with Louie. I thought Callen would stop us, but he didn''t do anything. Because I didn''t look back, I didn''t know if he leftter. On the way back, Harrison''s figure kept shing in my mind, and every word he said just now, as well as the rtionship with him, was really not what I wanted. This kind of most familiar stranger made my heart ache. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. When they got back to thepany and took the elevator, Louie finally asked, "Are you okay?" I shook my head and forced a smile at him. "Look, I''m still standing here." "You don''t have to take their words to heart. What I saw is exactly what you were like." Louie''s tone was firm and serious. In an instant, I felt a burst of warmth in my eyes. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 To be honest, even I didn''t understand what had happened today. I didn''t expect my ex-husband to stand with my ex-boss for my own business. Louie was simply an outsider. Everything had nothing to do with him. We had only met a few times and worked with his colleagues. But today''s meal had also put him together. No one could experience that kind of embarrassment and shame. I even felt that I was unlucky and a disaster. No matter who met me, I would not have good things. The more I thought about it, the more sad I felt. Realizing that I might lose control of my emotions, I quickly lowered my head and whispered when the elevator door opened, "I''m going to the bathroom. You go back first!" Ignoring Louie''s worried voice, I walked quickly to the corner and didn''t go to the bathroom. I went to the corridor because no one was there. After closing the security door, I sat alone on the stairs, buried my face between my legs, and burst into tears. There were too many grievances in my heart. In the two-hour lunch break, I not only saw Zeng Sheng and Callen, but also saw Harrison, who I hadn''t met for a month. There was also such a conversation. No matter how hard I thought about it, I couldn''t bear it. I promised Harrison that I would give up, but he was saying that I had hooked up with Louie not long after I left him. I was really sad to hear such words from him. What''s more, even if I cry, I can''t cry too loudly because I''m afraid that my colleagues will hear me. I can''t ask for leave because I''m in a bad mood, which will leave a bad impression on the leaders. It¡¯s the best result for me to have a stable job. "Don''t think about those unrealistic things, don''t think about Harrison''s past, and there are also people like Callen and Maisy who have always looked down on me. I must live a life that I can''t let them look down on me!" Dong dong dong! The knock on the door made me freeze instantly. "I didn''t lock the door just now. Did the person on the other side of the door hear my cry, so he didn''t push the door open?" At the thought of this situation, I was no longer in the mood to cry. I quickly stood up from the stairs and wiped the tears on my face. When I opened the door, I looked down apologetically and said, "Sorry, I didn''t know there was someone outside. I''m really sorry!" "It''s me." I was stunned and slowly looked up. Sure enough, I saw Louie standing in front of me with a smile on his face. "Why are you here?" "It''s almost time for the meeting. I''m afraid you''ll forget the time," he exined. I didn''t know how to answer because I seemed to realize that he had been standing at the door all the time. That was to say, he had been at the door from the beginning, crying when I came over and sat on the stairs. All kinds of feelings such as shame and embarrassment came to my mind in an instant. I didn''t know how to speak at this time. However, Louie acted as if nothing had happened. He handed me a piece of wet tissue and said, "This is for you. Hurry up and wipe your face." Looking at the wet tissue in front of them, I didn''t know whether to take it or not. For a moment, they were in a deadlock. "Here you are!" Louie put the tissue in my hand helplessly. "They are all grown-ups. I won''t talk nonsense." After saying that, Louie turned around and left. I looked at his back and suddenly lost my voice. As Louie had said, he did not speak randomly. As for my slightly swollen eyes, as long as I lowered my head, nobody would find out. After all, we were all here to work, so we would not care about people or things that had nothing to do with us. Previously, I thought that it was very inhuman, but this time, I suddenly felt that it was good to be inhuman. When they got off work, Louie said that he would send her off, but I refused. "I want to go back alone and walk alone." "I wanted to be a hero to save the beauty, but it seems that I have no chance." Louie looked disappointed. I was amused by him. "What kind of hero is saving a beauty? If you don''t give me a ride, maybe you can save a beauty." ¡°You are in a bad mood today. If I can make you in a good mood, it will save the beauty." I didn''t know how to respond to such a theory, so I simply shut my mouth. After leaving thepany and returning home, I didn''t choose the subway that I had been taking all the time. Instead, I chose the bus. At about five o''clock, it was the rush hour when I got off work. In the past, I would never take the bus because it was really too crowded. But today was different. I suddenly wanted to take a bus. Looking at the crowded cars, I had a different feeling in my heart, so that I could clearly feel that the world was not so cold. It''s dark. The neon lights on the street are colorful and seem to match my loneliness. I didn''t go straight home when I got off the car, but ran to the snack restaurant where I used to eat with my mother. I ate a bowl of rice noodles and a few steamed buns. When I ate, the boss looked at me from time to time, probably because he was worried that I would have an ident because I was in a bad mood. The boss knew about my mother''s death. After all, my mother and I used toe here often. The boss was also very familiar with us. When I finished eating and left, the boss especially gave me a lollipop and said that it was brought back by my daughter. Eating it could make people happy. I didn''t refuse. I put the lollipop in my mouth and staggered toward themunity. In fact, this world was quite beautiful. Although there were bad things happening every day, there were also good things, weren''t there? Thinking of this, I seemed to really forget the unpleasant days during the day. Those things were all forgotten by me. But when I walked to the gate of themunity, I saw a familiar car and a car te number. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "People will never forget what they want to remember. There is no way to memorize the memory of death that they don''t want to remember. The thing about Harrison belongs to me, so I can remember the details of his matter clearly. I have said that I want to forget it, but I still remember it as soon as I see this car." I stood still not far away. Because of the yellow street lights, I couldn''t see whether there was anyone in the car or not. I only knew that there was no sign of Harrison around the car. I mustered up my courage, bowed my head and quickly walked past the car, and then entered themunity. The moment I entered the neighborhood, my heart was finally at ease, but there was an inexplicable sense of loss. But this sense of loss only shed for a moment, and soon I forgot it. I sneaked a peek at Harrison''s car and found nothing, so I turned around and walked into the community. When I went upstairs, I was wondering why he came here. It couldn''t be because of me, could it? Chapter 121 Chapter 121 With this mood, I slowly went upstairs and opened the door. When I was about to close the door, a figure quickly followed in. Standing where I was, I suddenly realized something and shouted, "There''s a thief, little..." "It''s me." A familiar voice and smell spread around me. I was covered by him and couldn''t speak. Harrison looked at me and said expressionlessly, "Do you want me to let go?" I nodded. His lips curled into a smile, and then he let go of me. The moment he let go, I took a few steps away from him and looked at him with a proud smile. "Do you believe what I say?" "There''s a thief! Catch a thief!" "Hurry up and catch the thief, he''s a thief!" In the beginning, I was proud, but in the end, I was a little confused. I shouted for a long time, but there was no reaction outside. I didn''t know if my voice was too low or something was wrong. In short, there was no reaction outside. I opened the door in confusion and found that there was no one outside. Whether it was downstairs or on this floor, there was no one. Unwillingly, I shouted a few more times that there was a thief, but unfortunately, there was still no one. I simply patted the neighbor''s door. When he opened the door, I said that there was a thief. Unexpectedly, the other party said to me, "Chelsea, don''t torture us if you have a conflict with the target. Someone has already told us today." "Did you say hello?" I was surprised. "In the afternoon, a handsome guy said that he was your boyfriend, and he also said that you had a conflict. He said that you would drive him out after work in the evening. The most likely thing was that there were thieves." After that, the neighbor closed the security door directly, ignoring my reaction when I stood outside. Throughout the whole process, I was confused and didn''t know what was going on. I began to knock on the door again. Unfortunately, the other party ignored me and said to me directly through the door, "Call the police directly if there''s a thief!" Harrison''sughter rang in my ears. I turned my head and saw Harrison leaning against the door. He covered his mouth and snickered. He had sessfully angered me like this. I took out the phone in my pocket and was about to call the police. "Are you serious?" Harrison stepped forward and grabbed my phone. Seeing that he was anxious, I was unprecedentedly happy. "Of course it''s true. Am I joking?" "It''s up to you." Harrison let go of my hand and turned back to my house. He never came out again. Standing where I was, I didn''t know what to do. The courage to call the police disappeared in an instant. I wanted to call the police to make him disappear from my life forever, but I was worried that going to the police station would not be good for his identity. In the end, I put down the phone in my hand and followed her into the room and locked the door. Harrison was sitting on the sofa. Even though he was standing behind him, I could still feel his atmosphere. It was obviously my home, but it seemed that his aura was following him. I should be the one who should be angry. What right did he have to barge into my house? Thinking that it was my home now, I seemed to have confidence. I walked straight to him and asked, "Harrison, what are you doing here? It''s not that we have already agreed that we have nothing to do with each other. Do you have a bad memory or is there something wrong with me?" "You are a man, a rich man. From ancient times to now, men should keep their word. Don''t tell me that you have forgotten what you have said before." After a series of words, Harrison ignored me, let alone me. I stood in front of him aggressively like a clown. Knowing that he wouldn''t say anything, I simply sat on the sofa opposite him and didn''t say anything. I took out my mobile phone and began to y. Maybe it was because I was my home, I didn''t feel uneasy. I yed with my mobile phone and directly read a novel. I didn''t care about who the man sitting next to me was. In the middle of the conversation, Sienna also sent me a message saying that he was quarreling with Jonah or something. Thinking about it, it seemed that we had not contacted each other for a long time. Since I was kidnappedst time, we had never seen each other. She knew that I was brought back and med herself for calling and apologizing. "I''ve been exining that this has nothing to do with her. At the end of the day, it''s me who has a bad social rtionship with Harrison. To be exact, he''s too attractive. I''ve always been treated as a rising bird." When I replied excitedly, the phone in my hand was suddenly taken away. I looked up and saw Harrison standing in front of me. I gritted my teeth and stood up from the sofa. "I have tolerated you for a long time. Don''t go too far!" "You''ve tolerated me for a long time?" Harrison sneered. "I''d like to know how long you''ve tolerated me." I didn''t want to say much when we were together in the past. After all, our identities were not equal. He didn''t like me and had no feelings for me. I wouldn''t me him for these things that didn''t matter. But the problem was that this man kept pestering me. What did that mean? When I was with him, apart from all the things he helped me with, I was also hurt because of him. I would never ignore him. I sat back on the sofa and turned to one side without looking at him. I said lightly, "There''s no point in mentioning it now. We''ve already agreed that we have nothing to do with each other, but what''s the point of keeping pestering me?" "If your confidantes knew that we were still like this, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be as simple as being kidnapped. Maybe they would just knock me out and sell me abroad." I chuckled disdainfully. "After all, in your eyes, I''m nothing." "You''ll be fine again. Abbie has already left," Harrison said. "So what if Abbie is gone? Can you guarantee that Zhang Lin, Li Lin, and Bai Lin will not appear?" I asked with a smile. Harrison looked down at me with aplicated expression in his eyes. Speaking of this, I had nothing to worry about. In the past, I didn''t understand things. I always thought that there was someone who could protect me well and never took other things seriously. But at this time, I understood that it was useless to rely on others. If I was not strong, I would always be bullied by others. "I will protect myself well, and I won''t let anyone else hurt me. Then leaving Harrison will be the first step to be strong." I thought Harrison wouldn''t talk anymore, but when I was about to leave, he took the initiative to say, "Chelsea, are you ming me for not protecting you well and hurting you?" "You can''t feel the point at all. Our problem is not here at all." I shook my head and got up. He took a step back so that I could stand face to face with him. At this moment, I almost threw myself into his arms because he was still thinking about me as before, but I finally held back and didn''t throw myself into his arms. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Harrison, you always take me home and put me in the vi like a canary. Have you ever thought of looking forthose who hurt me?" Chapter 122 Chapter 122 "You live in a vi and live a life that you have never tried. Am I not good enough for you?" Harrison frowned and looked at me. "That''s what you think is good, not me." I answered without hesitation. It was probably the best summary for me to leave the vi. This sentencepletely cut off the rtionship between him and me. Suddenly, I remembered the night I met him. I met Callen and Maisy in the garden of the banquet. They were reluctant to let me go. If it weren''t for Harrison, I might have be the biggest joke that day. I thought Harrison was the one who could save me, but in the end, he became my aplice. Looking at him, I smiled and said, "Remember that you said that you would definitely deal with those who hurt me. Have you done it to this day?" He looked at me and did not speak. "Maybe someone will think that I''m unreasonable. Why does Harrison have the responsibility to help me? Why does he have to help me as long as he said so?" I had no choice but to answer this question, because in my heart, he should have done it. I should have done all the things I had agreed on at that time. If I couldn''t do it, why should I ask him for help? Having the initiative, I no longer felt uneasy and worried when I first saw Harrison. Instead, I went around him and sat on the sofa, saying slowly, "Abbie''s harm to me is something that I will never forget in my life. If you don''t understand, I won¡¯t me you. After all, you are a man." "Men and women will never have the same result in their eyes. You will never understand what I am sad about." "Chelsea, is it because I spoil you too much that you slowly forget our rtionship?" I pushed Harrison''s hand away and said this after a long while. I picked up the kettle. Before the hot water entered my cup, it had already fallen on the back of my hand. The moment the hot water touched my skin, I subconsciously let out a "ah", and the cup fell to the ground and broke into pieces. It was unknown when Harrison was already squatting beside me. He hurriedly held my hand. His originally furrowed brows were now even more tightly knitted together. "What''s wrong with you!" He questioned loudly, while I looked at him with a stunned look. "Now the person who is most sad should be me, and the one who is scalded is me. But what position does Harrison have to shout at me? It doesn''t matter if he was bad to me before, but I am injured, why is he still like this?" A sad emotion instantly spread throughout my whole body. I was soon shrouded in it and burst into tears regardless of anything. "It''s not you who are injured now. You don''t have to worry about so many things, let alone shout at me!" I cried. When I shouted, I could feel Harrison''s hand that was pulling me stop. Unfortunately, at this time, I waspletely immersed in pain and sadness. I had no time to think about what happened to him. I just wanted to know why I was so unlucky. Yes, I''m unlucky. I can run into anything, and bad things happen to me. I put my eyes on Harrison and pushed him away. Without warning, he was pushed to the ground and looked at me in confusion. "What''s wrong with you? Why didn''t you let me treat you when you were injured? Do you want to leave a scar?" I looked down at the back of my hand and found that it was all red. I got up and went to the room to rummage through the medicine box. When my mother was still alive, she always put all the daily medicine in her family, saying that she was worried that I would get hurt. At that time, I always felt that my mother didn''t treat me as an adult and that I was a child, because I had quarreled with my mother. Now that I thought about it, I began to understand her. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "If I don''t get used to living alone, I won''t be on guard against others. Even if I have suffered from Callen and my past, I still don''t have a good memory. Maybe my mother is worried about my personality, so whether I go to work or at home, she will ask me not to have conflicts with others, for fear that I will suffer losses." Wasn''t he at a disadvantage now? He just pushed Harrison, and the hot water directly poured on the back of his hand. Thinking of the burnt back of his hand, I felt that the burnt part was hot and painful, burning. "Put your hands into the refrigerator so that it can be relieved!" Harrison said worriedly behind me. I ignored him and continued flipping through the first aid kit. Harrison stood beside me and said, "If you don''t listen to me, I''ll send you straight to the hospital!" As soon as I finished my sentence, I happened to find a medicine for bums. I quickly opened it and applied it to the ce where it was scalded, and a cool feeling instantly spread. After I finished applying the medicine, I turned to look at Harrison and asked, "Take me to the hospital? A mental hospital?" "What do you mean?" he asked. I chuckled and went back to the sofa. Looking at the wound, I blew on it and said, "It''s the literal meaning. I asked you if you were going to send me to a mental hospital. I remember that I read the news that it was designed to make others enter a mental hospital, and then the man never came out again." I tilted my head and looked at Harrison. His face was very ugly, but my mood was surprisingly good. "You are rich and powerful, so you don''t care about the rules. So it should be very simple to send me to a mental hospital, right?" He didn''t answer me and slowly walked over to me. The burn, which should have been fine. was starting to hurt again. I even felt cold sweat on my forehead. "Am I like this in your eyes?" he asked. I forced a smile and said, "You should think that I am a good student. You taught me these things before. Can you think this way?" "Use it on me. You''re really capable.¡± "I still have to thank you. Without your careful guidance, I wouldn''t have thought of these problems." I sincerely thanked him. I must truly thank him, thank him for teaching me what I didn''t understand before, as well as the level I couldn''t reach in my whole life. He bent down and raised my chin, forcing me to face him face to face. "Is just a verbal thanks enough?" "If I remember correctly, you slept more than once, didn''t you? Isn''t that enough for my education?" I stared at him in surprise. "It''s different. That''s what you should do." Harrison continued to lower his head and stopped a centimeter away from me. As long as he moved a little further, our lips would be deeply pressed together. I didn''t dodge, nor did I kiss him. They kept their eyes on each other. Harrison had always been a good man in my heart. No matter how he treated others, at least in my short 30 years of life, he treated me the best except for my mother and Sienna. This was my greatest honor to know him. But it was this man who made me feel honored that pushed me to the edge of the storm again and again and almost made me fall into the abyss. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 "What do you think is enough?¡± I said with a faint smile. With a deep look in his eyes, he said slowly, "Continue to be my woman until I have slept enough" The room was terribly quiet. Except for our breathing, there was no other sound. For the first time, I felt helpless in front of Harrison. I stood up in front of him with a chuckle. I put my hand on the cor and pulled the lock down. I said, "I won''t me you. I owed you this. I borrowed money from you because my mother was hospitalized. I was willing to give you a body.¡± "Butter, you didn''t ask for any help from me at all. If this is what you want, I won''t be stingy.¡± As his voice fell, my clothes were standing in front of him with a smile all the time. I watched him slowly take off his underwear and then stand in front of him without covering. From the beginning to the end, Harrison didn''t say a word. He just watched me, step by step, to the point where there was no way to retreat. There was really no way to retreat. At this time, I could only brace myself to move forward. "You are the same as that day." Harrison''s words stunned me. I didn''t understand what he meant at all. But he seemed to have noticed my confusion and stopped in front of me with a smile. Then he leaned forward and whispered in my ear, "That night, you slowly took off your clothes in front of me and stood naked in front of me. You looked exactly the same as you are now." He remembered that he had said a long time ago that Harrison''s voice was very pleasant to listen to, as if it had a seductive force, which made people unconsciously fall into it. At this time, I felt like this, as if I had been deeply attracted by him. If it weren''t for the fact that I was the protagonist in his words, I would have been addicted to it. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Harrison, don''t let me hate you," I said casually as I looked at him. This is thest sentence I said to Harrison. He didn''t do anything to me as I expected. He just nced at me, then turned around and opened the door to leave. Probably because I didn''t want to believe him anymore. Because even if he turned around and seemed to want to leave, I didn''t have any reaction. I just stood still and watched him close the door and disappear in front of me. Finally, a gust of wind sobered me up. Sometimes things between people are soplicated. We will never know what the other party wants, and we will never know what the other party hates. Since Harrison left, I began to pretend that he had never appeared. I also thought that he would disappear in my life... My work in thepany was gradually getting on track. Of course, Louie helped me a lot during this period. He always taught me every work carefully. "The manager asked me to prepare for the parent meeting in the afternoon. I have never done this before. I don''t think it will work." Hearing that I would be in charge of the parent meeting in the afternoon, I panicked. This was not an ordinary parents'' meeting in school. It was the parents of the members of the company. These parents all controlled the next lifeline of thepany. If I didn''t do well, it might directly lead to the failure of thepany''s operation and make the parents lose confidence. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t understand why thepany would ce such an important task on me. Louieforted me and said, "This time, the parents will be held on the spur of the moment. In the past, the people who attend the meetings will go out to study or transfer to other departments. In our country, only the parents of your previous school are in touch with each other, so you are the best choice." "As for whether you can seed or not, don''t worry. It''s the best result to let them feel your sincerity." Even if Louie said so, I was still not at ease. When everyone was not sure of what to do, they would panic. This was what I felt at the moment. I had no choice but to sit in front of theputer and start to check the documents and the meeting minutes of the past. Thepany was so busy that no one cared about me, a transparent person, at all. A colleague in the middle brought over the parent list. I stopped her and asked, "Who are the people attending the parent meeting? Are they all parents?" "You think too much." The colleague smiled helplessly at me. "The parents'' meeting is just a title. In fact, there are big bosses who want to invest in us in advance." "No way!" I was surprised. At this moment, Louie just came over. He nced at his colleague and motioned for him to leave. Then he looked at me. At the same time, he became even more depressed and scolded, "You just told me that you don''t have to worry about it. Now the reality is totally different from what you told me. Do you think it''s fun to lie to me?" "Even if I tell you, it doesn''t make sense. If you know, it will only add to your troubles." His words were right, but I was not willing to admit it at all at this moment. I continued to say discontentedly, "It''s okay if you don''t want me to know. Anyway, it''s not good to mess up the company. Anyway, I can''t do anything well!'' With that, I got up and walked past him to the outside. Due to the great psychological pressure, I didn''t go far after leaving. Instead, I went to the top floor of thepany. Standing on the top floor, I looked down and felt dizzy, as if I was going to fall down. "I''m certainly unwilling to give up or admit that I will fail. But the problem is that this afternoon''s parents will be different. I haven''t had time to get familiar with thepany''s affairs. My opponent has just been working well, and now I''m the backbone?" I don''t know why, but I always feel that someone is ying tricks on me behind my back. "Drink some water." Looking sideways, I saw a pink cup on my face. Looking up, I saw a smile on Louie''s face. I took it and took a sip. I sighed and looked at the scenery in front of me. "I don''t dare to do it, but I don''t have the confidence to be afraid of failure." "When the timees, I will help you, so don''t worry," Louie said. I looked at him in surprise. "You''re helping me? Really?" He nodded and said with certainty, "Don''t worry, I won''t let you fail, and I believe you will seed." Although I knew that what he said was just tofort me, my heart still felt warm. I looked at Louie and nodded with a smile. "I won''t let you down." The meeting was held at three o''clock. At two o''clock, my assistant and I began to sort out the process. As a result, I found that Louie was the assistant who had been arranged for a long time, and he was the former assistant. I asked him in a frenzy, "Why am I not your helper?" "There''s a special host who asked you to host it." As Louie finished his words, the door of the conference room was pushed open from the outside. I looked up and saw Callen. Maybe he was a big threat to me. The moment I saw him, I felt it was over... Chapter 124 Chapter 124 "This must be a joke made by God. That''s why Callen appeared here." I remember that at that time, we were not divorced, and I once proposed to go to work. He asked me what I could do, and I said that I could be educated. After all, this was rted to my profession. How did Callen react at that time? If I didn''t remember wrongly, Callen was obviously very opposed to it. He seemed to hate me for teaching in this field. When he asked him why, he said, " education is just a waste of people''s lives." Although I don''t know what''s going on, the living person standing in front of me has already told me that it''s Callen, not a fake. "Are you surprised to see me?" Callen walked up to me, thought for a moment, and said, "Maybe it''s also a surprise." Louie looked at me worriedly. He shook his head at me to show that he was fine. Then he put down his work and looked at Callen. "Let''s go out and talk." Without waiting for his answer, I walked straight to the door. On the way to the stairs, I never turned around and looked at him from beginning to end, and I didn''t worry if Callen would follow me. Because I clearly understood that as long as Callen had an idea in his heart, he would definitely follow me out. As for what he was thinking, it didn¡¯t matter to me. "Now, I don''t look like you at all." I stopped and didn''t turn around. After I finished speaking, the footsteps behind me also stopped. His helplessughter came into my ears, and then he said, "Chelsea, my heart for you has always been like this. Have you forgotten?" "This is simply the funniest joke I''ve ever heard." I turned around and said sarcastically to him, "We are all adults, and I am not the same Chelsea as before. Your ecstasy soup is meaningless to me in a few words." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Callen looked at me and did not speak for a long time. His silence naturally made me think that he acquiesced. Although I didn''t know much about him, the people I used to know were all wiped out by him. What''s more, after a few years, how could I know what he was thinking? "I don''t want to say too much. We''ll break off the divorce as soon as possible. Whether it was right or wrong at that time, but it''s not easy for me to work now. I hope you can let me go and don''t pester me," I said seriously. That''s it. Let''s see if he''ll care about our past, whether he''ll feel sorry for me, and then give up on pestering me. He could give up, but it was unlikely. Especially when I saw the sneer on his face, I knew it was impossible. Callen took a step forward and leaned forward to get close to me, but I took a step back subconsciously. My retreating action must have angered him. Callen red at me, grabbed my arm, and forced me to stand still. Then he moved his face closer to my cheek. I heard him whisper, "You want me to let you go? Do you think it''s possible?" I looked at him fiercely. I gnashed my teeth and wanted to p him in the face! "Chelsea is going to get ready," Louie suddenly opened the emergency door and said to me with a smile. By the way, he also greeted Callen, who was holding my hand. Compared with his calmness, Callen looked unnatural. Callen looked at the two of us and finally stopped at Louie. He chuckled and asked, "Are you her escort?" "The men around a woman can all be called the flower- protecting envoys.? Louie subtly changed the topic of Callen''s provocation, but I knew that I was a ruined flower, and Callen was the flower- protecting messenger. If it went on like this, it would be meaningless. Maybe Callen would make trouble for Louie. After all, he was an investor of ourpany. As long as he was dissatisfied with Louie, who knew if he would have some gossip behind his back? Standing beside Louie without a trace, the other party nodded and smiled. "Mr. Gibbs, if you have something to talk to me in the future, you''d better tell me in advance. After all, we, the workers, can''t compare with a boss like you." "You know you''re a worker, but you still dare to do this to me, huh?" Thest word of "en" sounded so annoying and ufortable. I chuckled and shook my head. Finally, I looked at Callen''s disgusting face and said, "I call you Boss Fang, but that doesn''t mean I''m afraid of you. Is it because you''re the owner of the investment company, so I have to listen to whatever you say?" "It doesn''t matter. You can choose not to listen, but you should only listen to me tomorrow. Maybe the boss of thispany will fire you directly." Callen''s words were like a knife stabbing directly into my heart. He had no intention or ability to refute, because what he said was the truth. I looked at him indifferently and said, "If you like this, I can''t do anything about it, but forgive me for not having the same idea as you do." After that, I pulled Louie to leave. When I was about to leave, I felt ufortable in my heart. I turned my head and said to him word by word, "At worst, you can fire me with your ability. I want to see if you are the only one in the world ¡± "You!" Callen stepped forward and tried to stop me. I didn''t want him to touch me at all, but it was toote to avoid him. I could only see that his hand was getting closer and closer to me. But at this moment, a figure stood in front of me. When she looked up, she saw a broad shoulder, which gave her an inexplicable sense of security. Louie stood in front of me. The other party said, "Mr. Gibbs is also a man. Isn''t it bad for ady?" "Who do you think you are to be qualified to talk to me?" Callen said sarcastically with a cold face. Hearing his words, I wanted to give him a p. But before I could do anything, Louie blocked me behind him. Seeing the back of his hand behind me, he waved to me to calm down. Even if I didn''t want to, I had to listen to Louie''s advice, because I couldn''t make it difficult for him. "Me?" Louie smiled faintly. "We are all smart people. You will know who I amter." Louie turned around and smiled at me. "Let''s go? It''ll be toote." Passing by him, I saw Callen, whose face was full of anger. It was undeniable that my heart was still very smooth when I saw Callen being beaten, so I nodded and left with him. On the way back to the conference room, I apologized and whispered to him, "I caused you trouble today. I''m sorry." "Did someone else ask you to apologize for your mistake?" he asked in confusion. I looked at him and couldn''t tell whether his words were true or not. Among the first two men in my life, one had ruined the first half of my life while the other had exhausted all my strength. To be honest, it was really hard for me to understand Louie''s thoughts. I might as well live peacefully in my circle rather than understand their thoughts. Then, let nature take its course... Chapter 125 Chapter 125 I smiled. "I''m Louie. Do you have time to get off work?" He didn''t seem to have expected that I would suddenly ask such a question. After a moment of hesitation, he smiled and said, "Generally, I always have time to invite beautiful women." "Are you saying that you don''t reject women?" I deliberately misunderstood what he meant and pretended to be confused. "When did I say that I won''t reject women?" I shrugged. "You wouldn''t even refuse an invitation from a beauty. Wouldn''t that mean that you wouldn''t turn her down?" "You really know how to take advantage of others." Louie was amused by my exnation. "I thought your focus would be on the beauty. I didn''t expect that you wouldn''t keep up with my routine." "There are too many tricks. I like to go in the opposite direction." This is definitely what I''m thinking. I''ve experienced too much, so I''m tired. I just want to live a good life. I could feel that Louie was different from Callen and Harrison. He was not the same kind of person. If such a person could be friends, it would only be good for me. And what Louie said in the emergency passage just now, he said that he wanted to know his identity, and he would know it in the afternoon. To be honest, I don''t even know who Louie is. I don''t care about other people''s gossip. It''s my duty as a human being. But somehow, I want to know who Louie is. I remember that when I was with Harrison, he taught me a lot of things. One of them was that if I didn''t want to be bullied, I had to learn to be strong. Now I want to be stronger step by step, so that people who used to look down on me would regret it. Also, with the death of my mother, I will never forget the two suspects ¡ª Shi Chun and Callen, and I will never let them go. If they want to wander in front of me, I will let them stroll slowly. I will never let them go... The meeting in the afternoon was very sessful. From the beginning to the end, Callen did not say a word. As for Louie''s identity, I did not find anything strange. ording to what I said before the meeting, I made an appointment with Louie, so we went straight to the snack street after work. On the way, I didn''t forget to exin, "We are going to the snack street now, not the ce where sessful people like you have been in your career." "A sessful person?" Louie smiled. "I don''t know what kind of sessful person you are talking about." "It''s just like you. You''re dressed in a suit and wear leather shoes. When you go out, you walk in a car. Don''t you think you''re a sessful person?" Of course, this was not ttery. Besides, I couldn''t do that. I simply thought that Louie was a sessful person. Although he was not as young and promising as Harrison, he was not bad. After hearing what I said, Louie smiled. So on the way to the snack street, he had not been in an awkward state. Different from what I thought before, Louie was not an old-fashioned person. He was a person who could y with others. Looking at the delicious food, I said with emotion, "Think about our food in thepany. Compared with what we have now, I feel that I ate nothing before." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Then what are you eating?" he asked. I cast a quick look at him and chuckled. "I''m sure you''re just a pig!" If Louie came with someone else and didn''te with me, I believed that he wouldn''t have apanied me from the first ce to thest ce of the snack street. Whether I ate or didn''t eat, he wouldn''t stop. He was obviously tired when he walked to the back. He looked at me helplessly. "Chelsea, can we rest for a while?" Seeing his helpless smile, I kindly took him to the milk tea shop. Sitting by the window, we could see peopleing and going. "I really didn''t see how powerful you are," Louie said with a smile. I tilted my head to look at him and made sure that there was no sarcasm on his face. Then I said slowly, "You haven''t met many women before?" "A lot." He paused and said, "But they are different from you. When they eat, they will worry about being fat, and they will also analyze how much heat and fat such food has. A big meal like you will never happen." As soon as he said that, I stopped eating the wolf teeth potato. I rolled my eyes and said, "If you say so, I will think that you are looking down on me." What was more surprising was that Louie did not refute but smiled happily. I thought about it carefully. It seemed that I didn''t say anything funny. So why did Louieugh like this? Was it because I was funny? Before I could ask, Louie stopped smiling and asked seriously, "Chelsea, do you really not know me?" "Ah?" This sentencepletely stunned me. I never thought that he would ask me this. I am sure and sure that I have never seen Louie before thest nightclub. After thinking about it carefully, this was probably a sign of a man hitting on me. My stiff body suddenly rxed. "Don''t joke around. Even if I know you, you won''t know me. What''s more, I don''t know you at all." "In fact, you don''t have to use this trick of talking to women on me. It''s a waste of time." I didn''t forget to remind him. I''m not denying myself, but I¡¯ve thought about a simple life. I''m tired after what happened to Harrison. I really understand that only ordinary people are suitable for my life. From my thoughts at work, it could be seen that it was just a blind date and a rtionship after a stable job. They would get married and have children in a year or two, and their lives would pass like this. Of course, I won''t forget what Maisy did to me and my mother. I pray that God will give me a chance, and I also hope that they will suffer retribution. "Maybe some people will think that I''m incapable. Even after my mother passed away, they''re still so partial to Maisy and Callen. It¡¯s all because I''m not them. They won''t understand my sorrow at all. What can a lonely and helpless woman do when facing someone with power and influence?¡± It''s a luxury to live a good life. I cherish every day of my life and won''t forget my responsibilities. There was too much helplessness in my life. Iforted myself more than once so that I could live a good life until now. Zeng Yang and Callen probably knew that I hadpletely broken up with Harrison. Maybe they would be entangled in the future. Thinking of this, I felt that my chest seemed to be blocked by a stone. Louie suddenly smiled and said, "You don''t have to think so much. I have my own reasons for doing things.¡± "It''s up to you." I was not in the mood to advise him. Anyway, there was no chance between me and Zhuang Zi. It was not a date between a man and a woman. Taking a sip of the milk tea with broken ice in it, I instantly felt very happy. Looking out of the window, I happened to meet the eyes of a woman. I didn''t hold the milk tea firmly and directly sprinkled it on my hand. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 "Are you okay?" Louie frowned and looked at me in confusion. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I watched him mess up the table with the waiter. When I looked up, I saw the woman smiling and pointing me to the people around her. I also saw the man standing beside her. It was Harrison, who left my house without saying a word that night. The back of her hand, which had been scalded, seemed to be in a dull pain. It was obvious that she had recovered when she lowered her head, but she still felt painful. "Fortunately, it wasn''t sprinkled on your clothes. Otherwise, you would have to pay for it." Louie''s voice pulled me back from my turbid thoughts. Looking at his smiling face, I suddenly felt that the smile on his face was so warm. I chuckled. "It''s fine. My hand slipped." "Chelsea? You''re here too?" The coquettish voice of a woman appeared behind me. I hoped that it was just an illusion. It was just that I was wrong. Unfortunately, the reality was that I was unwilling to let me go and insisted on beating me up. I stood up and looked at Abbie. I didn''t even bother to put on a fake smile as I turned around and sat down expressionlessly. Louie seemed to feel that I was different. He also looked behind me and then looked at me, but he didn''t say anything. I have to thank Louie. He didn''t ask me what happened, nor did he ask me what happened with the two people behind me. This is the best respect for me. "ording to the time, Harrison and I have known each other for a long time. I think I still know his state, so I don''t think he will continue to stay in this milk tea shop. It is obvious that I am not likely to be here." Although the awkwardness between them did not want to happen, it happened in the end, didn''t it? "Brother Harrison, shall we rest here for a while?" Abbie asked in a delicate voice. My hand, which was holding the milk tea, paused and quickly returned to normal. I just felt that Abbie''s words were a little ridiculous. Could it be that she wanted to stay because I was here? If this was really the case, it would be a little ridiculous. She wanted to stay even if it had nothing to do with me. I really didn''t know what these people were thinking in their hearts. But what surprised me even more was that Harrison really agreed to sit down. "Should we leave first?" Louie looked at me worriedly. Looking at the worry in his eyes, I felt warm in my heart and thanked him for his consideration. "Okay, we..." "We''ve just arrived. Jian''an, are you leaving because of us?" Before I could finish my words, Abbie suddenly stood at our table and asked in confusion. That innocent face. If it wasn''t for the things that she had done to me back then and the fact that she had arranged for someone to kidnap me and even wanted to force me, I really wouldn''t have been able to believe that she was the same person as the Abbie in front of me right now. Perhaps that was what the scorpion beauty said. With a faint smile, I got up calmly and said, "Our departure has nothing to do with you. Why does someone you don''t know have to be hurt?" As soon as she finished speaking, I saw a look of surprise on Abbie''s face. Of course she would be surprised. After all, the rtionship between Harrison and me was so close. Even when she went abroad, our rtionship didn''t change. After such a big thing as kidnapping, she didn''t break us up. As a result, we separated after she left. In the end, Abbie should be very happy, right? "Sorry, well leave first." Louie paid and stood in the middle of us. Abbie nced at him, then looked at Harrison, who was standing behind her, and said to me, "If I remember correctly, you should be with Brother Harrison, right? Why did you change your love as soon as I left?" "It sounds a little ear-piercing to me when I say that I''m going to fall in love with someone else." "Abbie," I said seriously, "Anyway, I''m your sister''s senior. It doesn''t seem appropriate to call my name directly, does it?" A trace of embarrassment shed across Abbie''s face as she looked at me with hatred in her eyes. If she didn''t look at it carefully, she wouldn''t be able to see through it. Even if she didn''t look at it carefully, she might not be able to see through it. "Since I''ve seen it, it''s good. At least I don''t have to think about someone as high and mighty as Abbie. How could she be so intimate with me for no reason? From the looks of it, she must have put in a lot of effort." "Or I deliberately put on a show in front of Harrison, but I don''t know if this show is useful or not." Abbie forced a smile and held Harrison''s arm. "I''ve just returned to the country, so Big Brother Harrison came to pick me up." "These have nothing to do with me. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first." I didn''t expect Abbie to quickly walk up to me and grab my hand. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen, so I froze in an instant. Looking at her holding my hand, I frowned and looked at her in confusion. "Sister Chelsea, it''s all my fault. It''s our fate to meet you after we got off the ne today. For the sake of our fate, why don''t you let bygones be bygones?" Abbie''s eyes were full of expectation. I drew back my hand and said with a smile in her surprised eyes, "Not everything can be forgiven by others. No matter what you have done to me, I will never forgive you." Hearing my words, Abbie didn''t seem to be surprised at all. She just turned her head and looked at Harrison pitifully. She choked and said, "Brother Harrison, what if Chelsea-Chelsea doesn''t forgive me?" "Whether you forgive me or not has nothing to do with you," Harrison said. "But I just wanted Sister Jian''an to forgive me. After all, it was my fault at that time." Harrison nced at me and whispered, "Then use your sincerity." To be honest, I couldn''t figure out what these two people were up to. After thinking for a while, I found that although Harrison and I didn''t get along well with each otherst time, there was indeed no contradiction between us. Louie, on the other hand, had been standing by my side the entire time. He did not say a single word other than the first few words he had said as he left. I felt a little guilty. After all, it was because of me that he had been neglected. When I thought of this, I felt even more dissatisfied with Abbie. Regardless of whether they were in front of me or not, I turned sideways and said to Louie with a smile, "Are you all right tonight?" Louie did not react at first. After he understood, he nodded quickly and said, "It¡¯s okay. I have already made an appointment with you, so it is impossible for me to make an appointment with someone else." I was slightly stunned, but my heart was warmed by this sentence. "In this society, there are very few people like you who think for others." I said with a smile to him, and then I deliberately nced at Harrison. "Just in time, Harrison also saw me. I have to admit one thing. I deliberately let him see me." Then I turned around and walked towards the door with Louie. As soon as I stepped out of the door, I heard someone calling my name from behind. When I heard that it was Abbie, I feltpletely wrong. "Retreat?" I asked Louie beside me. Louie naturally knew that he was dissatisfied with them, so he nodded and drove to take me away. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Louie had booked a hot pot restaurant. When we arrived, there was already a long line outside. I looked at him and said, "Didn''t you say that I would buy you a meal?" "Of course it''s you who invited me to dinner. It''s just me paying the bill," Louie said with a smile. I had no choice. It turned out that this person had already nned everything. Fortunately, I was still thinking about so many people here. How long would it take me to line up here? During the meal, I kept mentioning the treat. After all, I was going to invite him, but in the end, he invited me. When would I return the favor? Putting down the chopsticks, Louie interrupted me helplessly. "You''ve alreadye to eat. Don''t think too much, okay?" With that, he ced some meatballs into my bowl and smiled at me. "The meatballs here are our specialty. You''ll regret it if you don''t eat them." "I know, I know." I had no choice but to ept his kindness. The pill had been cooked for a long time, and I felt the soup overflowing when I took a bite. When the soup sshed on my face, I felt very painful. I looked down at my clothes and felt conflicted. "It seems that I''m not suitable to eat meatballs. Look, I''m wearing them all." Louie took out a piece of paper and wiped the soup on my face as he said, "This proves that you''re having a good time. Since you''re having a good time, why should you care about these things?" Hearing such a talented exnation, I suddenlyughed and had nothing to say.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Sister Chelsea!" I was in a good mood, but before I could continue, I heard someone calling my name, and it was the last name I wanted to hear. "Are you okay?" Louie looked at him and asked worriedly, "If you don''t want to be here, I''ll take you to another restaurant for dinner." I forced a smile and shook my head. "No need. We ate here first. Why did we leave?" That''s right. We''ve been eating hotpot here since just now. Even if Abbie was here, she shouldn''t have left us. Besides, I''m having dinner with Louie now. Why should Louie feel ufortable with me? "It''s okay. Let''s continue eating," I said to him with a smile. However, before I could finish my sentence, my chopsticks were pressed down by a hand, and Abbie''s voice rang in my ears. "Boss, look, the person we are looking for is here, so I told you that we have an appointment." Hearing Abbie''s words, I turned my head to look at the boss, who was standing a step away from me, and said, "I don''t know them, and we just want to have a good meal. Can you not disturb us?" "Sister Chelsea," Abbie shouted her name in dissatisfaction. I looked at her, withdrew my hand, and smiled at her. "Miss, if I remember correctly, it seems that we are not very familiar, are we? In this case, you calling me so intimately will make me feel ufortable." As I spoke, I shrugged my shoulders in embarrassment. The waiter turned around and continued to eat hot pot as if nothing had happened. He also picked up some dishes and put them into Louie''s bowl. Perhaps surprised by my actions, Louie looked up at me for a few seconds. Actually, it wasn''t his fault. I did things purely based on my feelings. Although I didn''t deliberately look at the person beside Abbie, I knew it was Harrison. Abbie, who was behind him, did not leave. She continued to argue with the boss, "Boss, we really know each other, but because Sister Chelsea is angry, she doesn''t want to reconcile with me. Can you understand?" "Sorry, this is the client''s request," the boss said. There were many things to say at the end. The boss had always repeated those words, which made me much more rxed. There was no need to worry about what Abbie would do next. At this time, customers came in. They should be in the queue. As soon as they sat down, I heard Harrison''s voice. There was no other way. Harrison''s voice was really good at recognizing people. Even if I didn''t want to know him, there was nothing I could do. I heard Harrison discussing with the people at the table that his sister wanted to have dinner here, but she had not been listed for such a long time. He probably wanted the people at the table to be given to them. But such behavior was a little funny. Others also lined up toe in. Did your sister have to let otherse out to eat hot pot? How could there be such a reason? But what surprised me was that the people at the table left soon, and they left happily. I looked over in disbelief and saw the man holding the money in his hand. It seemed that it was Harrison who asked them to leave with the money. To be able to do such a thing really impressed me. Just as I was about to look away, I bumped into Harrison''s gaze. His face was expressionless as I sneered and looked away. Soon, he and Abbie sat down. "Sister Chelsea, why do you have to do that?" Abbie said, aggrieved. "It''s all because you don''t agree to let us sit together, that''s why we have another table." "A table of money has been spent on two tables. What''s more, we don''t eat and drink for free. We will take the initiative to give the money to you. Can you save money?" It was all my fault. The two rich youngdies were sitting at the same table as me to save money, so how could I hear her words clearly? It was because she and Harrison were sitting at the same table next to me. Her words made me angry. I put down my chopsticks and was about to argue with her. "Chelsea." Louie called out his name softly. In this lively hot pot restaurant, Louie''s voice was like a cool wind, which could make people wake up quickly. I looked at him in confusion. He smiled at me, tilted his head, and said to Abbie, "This is our date. If we were together, it wouldn''t be a single date. Besides, it should be a man who should pay for the meal. Someone around you will pay for it, and Chelsea will also have me around." "So, you don''t have to worry about the money." He saw what Harrison said. As for me, I had sessfully seen Abbie''s impable and obedient expression change. A sense of disdain and unwillingness welled up in my heart. For some reason, I was extremely happy to see Abbie like this. Just like the kind of child who had always pretended to be obedient in front of his parents, one day he finally showed his true colors. After saying that, Louie sat down as if nothing had happened and took out the things in the pot with a spoon. He basically put all the things I liked on my te, the remaining dregs, and other things on his te. If I said I was not moved, it must be fake. "What''s your surname, sir?" Harrison, who had been silent for a long time, spoke, but the first thing he said was not to me, but to ask Louie''s name. All of a sudden, I felt a little uneasy. Louie smiled faintly and said, "His surname is Zhuang, and his name is Louie, Louie." "Mr. Zhuang, you may not know one thing, but in fact, we know Chelsea." Harrison raised the corner of his mouth. "And there are some extraordinary rtionships." Chapter 128 Chapter 128 At that moment, I only had a feeling that Harrison was going to go against me. Perhaps it was not going against us, but in fact, we could not go against them. Rather than going against them, it was better to say that from now on, the two of us would be enemies. "Mr. Stewart, what do you mean by that?" Before Louie could speak, I took the initiative to ask. I promise that I''m not angry or questioning him. I just look at him with a smile. Harrison also looked at me, but unlike me, his face was as cold as ice, as if I owed him. "Think about it carefully, I don''t seem to owe him anything, do I?" It''s good to say goodbye to each other. We''re all adults, so we shouldn''t say that I''m responsible for what I did. Besides, we don''t break up in a normal rtionship, let alone the fault. Thinking of this, I have more courage to talk to him face to face. "Nothing. I just want to tell Mr. Zhuang that you, Abbie, and I are old acquaintances." I chuckled and said, "An old acquaintance? If the old acquaintance you mentioned is an old acquaintance who used to treat my body and even made me lose my life, then I''d rather never know him. At least this way, I can guarantee my safety, right?" I said this to Abbie on purpose. I simply wanted to see how she would react, and her reaction was indeed extremely weak, causing her to jump up and down on the spot. "Is it interesting for Sister Chelsea to point fingers at the mulberry and scold the locust? It was my fault in the past, and there''s no point in holding back like this. If you continue like this, you might as well forgive me openly," Abbie said matter-of-factly. "I don''t know where you got the courage to talk to me like that. Why don''t you regret it?" I said in surprise. She looked at my expression and sneered. "I won''t deny what you''ve done, but you shouldn''t expect me to do anything. If it weren''t for your evil intentions towards Brother Harrison, do you think I would have the time to deal with you?" "Listen, what you said is like I was wrong." I looked at Harrison and smiled helplessly. "Is this why you asked us to sit together? If so, you have achieved it." Harrison''s expression was very ugly. I could tell. But no matter how ugly his face was, it was not as ufortable as my heart. When my heart was ufortable, no one''s ugly face had much to do with me, so I didn''t care. Louie had been sitting quietly in his seat since I started talking. He would not interrupt us or urge us. I looked at him and asked, "Have you finished eating?" He nodded and smiled at me. "I don''t think I''m used to spicy food. If you like, I can take you to eat something else." While speaking, Louie took the time to rub his stomach, as if his stomach was really ufortable. "Then let''s go." I got up and was ready to leave with him. When I was about to leave, I looked at the two people on the table next to me and said, "The past is over, but don''t challenge the bottom line of others. After all, a rabbit will bite when it is anxious." Looking at Abbie''s angry expression and the way she tried to hold back her anger, I felt extremely happy. Harrison, on the other hand, was still as calm as ever. Considering his appearance, I couldn''t figure out what he meant. If he had deliberately wanted to anger me, then he would have seeded. However, in my opinion, Harrison wasn''t such a petty person, so his idea of angering me wasn''t working. Considering other possibilities, it was most likely that only Abbie would be able to drag him along. Thinking of this, no one could understand the bitterness in my heart. "You''re in such a mess after having a meal. Are you all right?" Louie, who was beside him, asked. I sobered up and looked at him with a smile. "It''s okay. It''s all about the past. It has nothing to do with me." "But in my opinion, they don''t think so." Even he could see it. I was slightly stunned and then smiled helplessly. "This is probably what life is like. Do you think that things that arepletely past are still going around? There are always people who want to bring it up again." "It''s no big deal. As long as you don''t take it to heart, no one can force you." Louie looked at me and nodded seriously. Seeing him like this, I felt like I was thinking about the past me. They''re about the same age, but I feel that I''m old. I''m not from the same world as him. Is it true that women look older? Subconsciously, she reached out to touch her face. Her smooth and tender skin seemed to have wrinkled and there seemed to be more and more wrinkles. At the age of thirty, she seemed to be in her forties or fifties. It seemed that she had already felt her future life ahead of time. "He should die of loneliness, right? It''s more realistic for people like me to die of loneliness." Louie wanted to say something but hesitated for a long time. Finally, he asked, "Have you... finished your work?" I looked at him in confusion. I didn''t know why he would ask me such a question. But when I was about to answer him, he hurriedly exined, "Here''s the thing. There will be people investigating thepany before the investigation. Then I saw your investigation and what happened today. I couldn''t help but ask." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Probably worried that he would be angry, he said again, "If I make you angry, I''m sorry. I''m sure I won''t ask again in the future." "I''m fine." Looking at his flustered face, I suddenly smiled. He breathed a sigh of relief and said awkwardly, "In fact, gossip is not only about women being curious, but also about men." I fastened my seatbelt and looked ahead. "Aren''t you leaving yet?" "Er... let''s go now." On the way, I looked at the familiar night view and asked, "Didn''t you say that you want to eat something else?" "You still want to eat something else?" Louie was confused. "I just did that to make you feel ufortable, so I found an excuse to leave. I thought you wouldn''t want to eat anything." I was slightly stunned and didn''t respond for a long time. I''ve always been guessing other people''s hearts. I really can''t stand it when I suddenly meet a man who is so considerate of me. "If you want to eat something, let''s go back now." With this, Louie was ready to turn the steering wheel. I held his hand and said with a smile, "I''m just joking. Don''t be impulsive, young man." "I''m not impulsive. If you want to eat, then let''s eat," he said. In that second, we did not speak. The car stopped at the roadside and looked at each other. After a while, I realized that my hand was still on his arm. I quickly withdrew my eyes and looked outside as if nothing had happened. "It''s gettingte. Let''s go back!" "Okay... okay." I stopped at the entrance of themunity. I said goodbye to him and got out of the car. I didn''t expect that he would also get out of the car with me. "Is there anything else?" "How can I only give half of it to thedy?" Louie smiled. I shrugged and said, "It''s better to leave this trick to the girls. It''s a little wasteful on me." Chapter 129 Chapter 129 This wasn''t a type of contempt, but rather a type of reality. However, it could be seen that Louie did not agree with me. He frowned tightly and denied, "In my opinion, it is better for a mature woman. As for the girl you are talking about, she may not be suitable for an old man like me." "Puff!" His words made meugh out loud. It was the first time for me to meet such a funny person. In my impression, men are very serious. Both Callen and Harrison are quite experienced. In contrast, Louie looked younger. "How old are you?" "31," he said. I stared at him with wide eyes and looked him up and down in disbelief. "I can''t tell that you''re older than me at all. You look like a young man." "I have no choice. I''m also very helpless when I''m young.¡± "I started to feel proud of myself after I said a few words to you. Why do I always think that you are more mature?" I asked. He leaned against the car and saidzily, "When you are in the underworld, you have to learn to hide your nature, so it''s not hard to understand why I am different." "But we haven''t known each other for a long time. Besides, has there been a nightclub three times?" Although his answer was convincing, I still wanted to ask. They hadn''t known each other for a long time before they had such an interaction. No one could easily ept it, could they? Just like Harrison and I, we''ve known each other for a long time, and he helped me a lot. In the end, we didn''t even break up, and there were no traces. "Your thoughts are tooplicated." This was Louie''s evaluation of me. "When I was with you, I felt rxed and unconsciously showed my nature. I didn''t think it was very difficult." "I don''t deny what you said, but everyone has their habits and behavior. I can''t be like you." Louie looked speechless at me, but he insisted, "I didn''t let you be like me. I just want you to adapt to my... behavior, understand?" I covered my mouth andughed. After a long while, I said, "You don''t have to care about me. As long as the people around you can ept it." "Isn''t it you?" he asked. I looked at him in confusion, showing that I didn''t understand. He repeated again, "I said, you are not by my side now." For a moment, both of them quieted down. I didn''t speak. I didn''t know how to speak. He didn''t speak, probably because he was waiting for my answer. To be honest, this question is a little vague, but I''ve thought too much of it. Just like what he said, I''m tooplicated. "I''m the one beside you. When you leave, you won''t be me anymore." I followed his words. He suddenly walked up to me and asked in a serious tone, "What if I don¡¯t leave? I''ll just stay in front of you, right?" "That''s not funny at all." I walked to the side of him and went straight to themunity without looking back. Before long, the sound of the car started. My heart was gradually relieved. It was undeniable that I had selfish motives. I didn''t want Louie to send me, not only because I wasn''t familiar with him, but also because I was worried that someone would appear in the corridor or in my home. Yes, I was still looking forward to it. I thought that he woulde to my house and exin to me what happened today, but he didn''t show up. It''s good that he didn''t show up. In this way, I don''t have to worry about him. It''s moreplicated than thinking about others'' thoughts. After that, my work gradually got on track, and I asionally chatted with Sienna on the phone. During this period, I also heard some news about Harrison, saying that there was a reason why Abbie returned to China. But no matter what the reason was, it had nothing to do with me. After I told Sienna that we were completely separated from Harrison, she never mentioned Harrison in front of me again. We began to pretend that this person had never appeared in our lives. In fact, I''ve thought about it. As long as Sienna and Jonah don''t break up, Harrison and I will meet sooner orter. What if we meet at that time? But it''s not a big deal. After a long time, everyone has a new life. Who will care so much? Just like thest time we met, wasn''t he still together with Abbie? That Abbie who had kidnapped me and even found a man to rape me. No longer thinking about him, she felt that the world was beautiful and everyone would get better and better. Louie always helped me from time to time. Most of the time when I had lunch at noon, he would come with me. At first, I felt ufortable, mainly embarrassed, butter I felt nothing. After all, it was for work. "You should be well-prepared. The new year is about to begin. When the number of freshmen grows, thepany will definitely have a task." Louie suddenly told me when I was eating. I asked in confusion, "Does it usually count as a semester during the summer vacation?" "The new year is the beginning of a new year. It has nothing to do with the students'' summer vacation," he exined. "It''s too boring. Can''t we spend the Spring Festival together and spend the Spring Festival together?" At this moment, I just wanted to say something. Rich people are really evil. Compared with my depression, Louie looked very calm. "It''s good to work well during the Spring Festival in exchange for a year''s peace. It''s not bad to think about it." "I know. It''s just that I don''t think it''s reasonable. This kind of behavior is really not good enough." "Do you still expect others to be kind enough to you when youe to work?" he asked me. I rolled my eyes at him and continued to eat calmly. "You two stay together like this every day. Those who don''t know will think that you''re in a rtionship." N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The sudden remark almost made me spit out the rice in my mouth. I coughed for a long time before I calmed down. Looking at Wang Qian, the chief culprit who suddenly appeared, I said, "It''s scary to scare people. Can you give me some space to eat?" "What''s there to be afraid of? Do you have a guilty conscience?" Wang Qian looked at me with a wink. Wang Qian was my colleague at the next table. She was a two-year-old girl and often yed jokes with me. She didn''t take me as her sister at all. Among the rumors about me and Louie, she was the happiest. No matter how I exined it, she didn''t believe it and even taught me a lesson. I really didn''t know whether it was lucky or unfortunate to meet such a colleague. Looking at Louie on the opposite side, I said, "Aren''t you going to say anything?" He raised his eyebrows to show his doubt. Seeing my change of expression, he said, "The more you exin, the more suspicious you will be. It''s better not to say it together." His words stopped me. In front of me was Louie, who had nothing to do with it, and beside him was Wang Qian, who only wanted to stir up trouble. I had no choice but to leave. "I''m leaving. You can eat." As soon as I left the canteen, my phone rang. It was my aunt, whom I had never contacted before. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Aunt is a stranger to me, indeed. I need help the most in my family. When I borrowed money from my mother when she was sick, these rtives seemed to have disappeared, or they were strangers who never contacted each other. Was it necessary to contact such a rtive? If it weren''t for the fact that I didn''t have time to delete the number, I wouldn''t even know who was calling. After thinking for a while, I never thought that this nominal aunt would call me for something. Since I didn''t think about it, I didn''t want to. I pressed the answer button. "Hello, who is it?" There was a pause of a few seconds on the other end of the line. I smiled and didn''t say anything. I just pretended not to know each other. I said that we had nothing to do with each other in name, so there was no need to be polite, right? "Chelsea, it''s me, your aunt." She didn''t seem to feel my indifference. After listening for a few seconds, she still said enthusiastically. Since the other party was already like this, I echoed, "So it''s you, Aunt. Why are you looking for me at this time?" "It''s nothing, just that I haven''t contacted you for a long time." Hearing her words, I didn''t even want to agree. Who could believe what she said? Fortunately, she hadn''t contacted me for a long time. "Aunt, I am working at thepany now. If you have nothing to do, you can hang up first." "You''re at work?" Aunt suddenly got excited and said to me with a smile, "It must be hard for you to work alone at home, right? It''s sad to think of a lonely person. You live alone after the divorce. I feel that you''re not good at all." I smiled and replied, "It''s okay. I''m used to this kind of life. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with it." "You don''t have to pretend to be strong. Even if you really don''t feel good, I won''tugh at you. After all, we are a family, right?" The more I listened to my aunt''s words, the more ufortable I felt. The more I was sure that she was looking for me because she had something to do. No matter what, it was impossible for me to agree, and I was even more unwilling to talk to her. In the face of her enthusiastic words, I just said coldly, "Aunt, this makes me feel very funny, okay?" Without waiting for Aunt to finish, I continued, "Maybe you will think that I did it on purpose, and you will think that I don''t respect my elders. But there is something that you have to consider carefully. When my mother had an ident, none of you cared about it." "It was our fault at that time, but we were also in trouble at that time. We didn''t deliberately ignore it. Think about it, how can we, ordinary families, lend money to your family?" Aunt asked. "Aunt, since you said so, why don''t you just say that you''re afraid that we can''t afford it? " "Chelsea, you have to understand us." I chuckled and said, "I''ve always understood you, so I don''t think there''s anything wrong with it. So you don''t have to pretend to be enthusiastic in front of me. If you have something to say, just say it. If you have nothing to say, I''ll hang up. After all, I need to go to work and support myself." There was a pause on the other side of the phone for a while, but I could still hear the sound of broken pieces. It was probably because her aunt wasmunicating with someone else. As for the person she wasmunicating with, most likely, it was her uncle. As an uncle, she did not dare to talk to her niece. How embarrassing was that? Wait for them to whisper over there. I''ll get impatient for a long time. "Auntie, I''m going to work now." "Don''t, don''t, don''t!" Aunt hurriedly interrupted me. "Chelsea, your sister is going to work at your ce and live thereter." "You want to live here?" I smiled. "Do you have my permission?" I was speechless when I met such rtives. Maybe they thought I was the previous Chelsea, the little girl who was so helpless that she could only cry. Unfortunately, after all these things, I was completely different from before. Aunt had yet to react to what I said, and I had no time to wait for her to react, so I said goodbye and hung up the phone. Looking at the phone hanging up, the more I thought about it, the more ufortable I felt, and the angrier I became. "I think you''re the only one in the office. Who made you angry?" I was stunned. I turned around and saw Louie walking towards me. I put on a smiling face and said, "No, how could anyone make me angry?" "It seems that you are indeed angry." After Louie finished his words, he went to work. A day''s work passed quickly, and tomorrow was the weekend. I became happy as I was on holiday, as if my aunt had never called me before. When I got home, I saw a piece of paper stuck at the gate of themunity. There was a red circle on it, with the words ''Destroy'' written on it. When I saw the word, I suddenly had a bad feeling. It was a demolition. The house was going to be demolished. Most people thought that the demolition was a good thing, but it was not like this for me. Because my house doesn''t have a property ownership certificate, and I don''t know the specific situation, because it was my mother''s business. A long time ago, I also asked about the current situation of the house. She told me not to worry about it and just live in peace. I didn''t care even if the house was torn down. But now my mother died without saying a word, so I didn''t know what to do. "Chelsea, are you off work?" The neighbor auntie outside the crowd greeted her. I nodded and asked, "Auntie, what''s written on it? I can¡¯t squeeze in because there are too many people. I can''t see anything outside. The auntie nodded with understanding. She took my hand and asked in a low voice, "Is your property ownership certificate ready?" "Urm..." Looking at the look in Auntie''s eyes, I finally told the truth. "It seems that I haven''t done it. I have never heard of this from my mother. Does it have anything to do with the above announcement?" "The above is the notice of demolition. You''d better get the property ownership certificate as soon as possible. Otherwise, you can''t ask forpensation for the house or the money." "Auntie''s words are very right. If I don''t have anything, I will be more troublesome when ites to the demolition." "When will it end?" I asked. The auntie turned her head and looked at it. She thought for a moment and said, "After the New Year, it seems that we will move out after the New Year. During this period of time, people wille to our door one after another to learn about the situation." Back home, I had been restless. Finally, I went to my mother''s room and found nothing useful. Finally, I remembered that my mother had moved a pile of things to the balcony of my room, and maybe there was a property description inside. I flipped through all the things on the balcony and finally found a piece of paper at the bottom. On it was an agreement, which was probably made by my mother and others. I made an appointment that I would take back the property ownership certificate at the end of this month. I didn''t expect that my mother had already gotten the property ownership certificate and given it to someone else. In addition to my mother''s name, there was also a name that I had never dreamed of. The person who signed the certificate with my mother turned out to be Callen!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 "I don''t really think that there is family affection between my mother and Callen. After we got married, my mother didn''t even want to hear Callen''s name, and Callen didn''t dare to see my mother." But if that''s the case, what''s the situation with the piece of paper in my hand? The house was not a trivial matter, and this house was rted to where my mother and I would live for the rest of our lives. Just thinking about it, my mother would never give the house to Callen. Thinking about it, I seemed to find something difficult to exin. Without any hesitation, I took out my phone and called Callen. When I made the call, I found that there was no reaction. It didn''t matter how many times I tried. As a result, when I saw the following hints, I realized that I had already closed the cklist of Callen. I had forgotten the terrible thing. "Callen." When the call was connected, I called out his name without hesitation. A burst of mockingughter came from the other end. Without even thinking about it, I knew it was Zeng Yang. I said coldly, "Qian Yang, give the phone to Callen." "You want to give it to me? Jian''an, who do you think you are?" I could feel her gnashing her teeth just by listening to her voice, butpared to her gnashing her teeth, I wanted to grind their bones into dust! "C handling it, Maisy. I don''t know if Abbie''s kidnapping has anything to do with you, but my intuition has something to do with you." Maisy immediately denied, "Who would care about your crazy words? Do you think someone will believe you?" "You may not believe me, but there''s one thing you might not know." I chuckled. Hearing myughter, Maisy finally panicked. "What''s the matter? Don''t try to scare me. I''m not an ordinary person!" "Do you know why I was rescued in such a short time?" I asked. "What do you mean?" With a sneer, I continued, "The day I was kidnapped, I happened to be with Harrison''s friend. Do you think I would be rescued so quickly without his friend?" When I finished, no one spoke for a long time. "This is the effect I want. Since I was kidnapped, I have been holding back my anger. Even if it has nothing to do with Maisy, I will not let her stay out of it." "Don''t talk to me like that. Just tell me why you called Callen today.¡± Maisy changed the topic. "Don''t worry. Even if Callen is the only man left in the world, I will never have anything to do with him." Over there, Maisy burst intoughter. The earpiercingughter kepting into my ears, and I kept tightening my grip on the phone. "The one who called told me that he wouldn''t have anything to do with it. Do you think I''m a fool?" Maisy said sarcastically, "You hooked up with Mr. Stewart separately. Are you dumped now? Jian''an, think about it. You''re not young anymore. Is it really appropriate for you to sway around like this?" "It''s obvious that you can''t bepared with us in this life. Instead of betraying your sexual desire to waste time here, it''s better to find a pick-up man for you. Otherwise, no one will want you, and you will have to find Callen to help you with your old age!" Then, I heard a busy tone. Maisy hung up my phone. I stood there for a while. What she said on the phone kept echoing in my mind, over and over again, as if she wanted to swallow me whole. But I soon sobered up. At this moment, the most important thing in front of me was not these things, but about the property ownership certificate. So I picked up the phone again, but this time the phone was not connected, because it was always busy. I guess Maisy must have put me in the cklist. I basically didn''t sleep at night. I couldn''t wait to go out at dawn. I have to ask Callen about it. The relocation is urgent. If I don''t have a property ownership certificate at that time, maybe I won''t even have a ce to live in the future. I was familiar with the ce where they lived, but no one answered when I knocked on the door. It was only eight o''clock in the morning. I thought it was still early, so they ignored me. I couldn''te back after leaving, so I decided to wait at the door. More than ten minutester, I heard footsteps. I looked up and saw a middle-aged woman looking me up and down. She must be wondering why I was here so early in the morning. I didn''t exin but just nodded. She also wanted me to nod. The middle-aged woman opened the opposite door and went in. Less than two minutester, the door was opened again. She looked at me through the gap of the door, and I looked at her as well. "You don''t have to wait here," she said. Hearing this, my heart skipped a beat and I asked, "I have something to discuss with the people here, so I must wait here. I will leave immediately when I see you. I won''t disturb you." "No, I mean that no one lives here now, so you don''t have to wait here." "Not here?" I turned my head and took a look. Then I walked to the other side and asked, "Why don''t you live inside? When did you move out?" "About a week. I don''t know the details. I probably have a big house." After saying that, the middle- aged woman closed the door, while I stood still. I didn''t know what to do next. I also wanted to go to Callen''spany, but it was ridiculous. I didn''t know where Callen''spany was after being with him for such a long time, let alone a few yearster. This situationsted until he went to work. Louie saw that I was not in good condition, so he came over and asked, "What happened? You were absent-minded all morning." "I''m fine," I said perfunctorily. "You don''t look like you''re fine. Tell me and I might be able to help you." I replied impatiently, "It''s none of your business. I told you that I had nothing to do, but you kept asking me. Are you tired of it?" The surroundings instantly quieted down. Looking at the astonished Louie across from me, I said sorry in aplicated mood and left. In the bathroom, I looked at the troubled face in the mirror. I took the water with my hands and washed my face. I put my hands on the sink and recalled what had happened just now. The more I thought about it, the more annoyed I felt. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. I was just in a bad mood and had nothing to do with Louie. But his continuous questioning made my heart more agitated, and it became like this when I couldn''t control it. After a while, when my mood gradually calmed down, I came out of the bathroom. Fortunately, I was not busy today. Otherwise, I had no time to hide in the bathroom to rest. When I came back to work, I found that my colleagues were sitting in their seats properly. It didn''t mean that it was improper in the past. It was such a neat pattern that could only be found when leaders came to inspect. What was going on now? "Sister Chelsea, go back to your seat!" Wang Qian whispered to me. Although I was confused, I still went back to my seat. Before I could sit down, I heard someone talking and footsteps in twos and threes. Then I looked up and saw the leader talking andughing with someone. The person he was talking to was Harrison. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 I suddenly couldn''t remember how long it had been since I saw Harrison. It was a little blurry. After thinking about it for a long time, I remembered that thest time should be when he was with Abbie. I was sad about this. He looked in my direction. I stood in my seat and forgot to sit down. In an instant, we looked at each other. Seeing that Harrison didn¡¯t look away, I still had a faint smile on my face. At most, three secondster, he turned his head and continued to talk to the leader, and then walked toward my seat. "Sit down quickly!" The leader said to me with a smile, his eyes full of undisguised anger. I lowered my head and sat down, flipping through the documents on the table as if nothing had happened. Then I heard Harrison say with a smile, "It seems that your situation here is quite good, and the staff''s working atmosphere is very good." "Er..." The leader paused and said, "Of course, our employees are a family. This has always been the tradition of ourpany. After all, we are in charge of business." "This is naturally the best," Harrison said. I felt that Harrison stopped in my seat and touched the meat I raised. I didn''t dare to look up and could only carefully look at him. Although my face was calm now, in fact, I had already panicked. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Boss Liu, it''s ready." The voice belonged to Louie. My body stiffened, and I had a bad feeling. "This is... Mr. Zhuang?" Harrison said meaningfully. "Yes, I am Louie. "Do you know each other?" Mr. Liu, the leader, asked in surprise, "I didn''t expect someone in my company to know you. Mr. Stewart really has a widework of connections!" Harrison chuckled and said, "I don''t really know him. It''s just a little bit of a rtionship." The rtionship in his mouth made me very ufortable, but I couldn''t tell where it was ufortable. At this time, I hoped that he would stop talking and leave as soon as possible. However, God didn''t hear my hope because Mr. Liu seemed to be very interested in his words. He asked curiously, "I''m very curious about the rtionship you mentioned." "Is this your pet?" Harrison asked. I still lowered my head and prayed in my heart that they would leave as soon as possible. At this moment, I suddenly heard the sound of someone knocking on the table, and then I saw a slender finger on my table. At this moment, my heart seemed to stop beating. I slowly looked up and saw Harrison''s face, which came into my sight little by little. "Is this your pet?" he asked again. I don''t know why, but I seem to have forgotten to answer. "Mr. Stewart, look at your charm. You''ve already killed my employees in seconds." Mr. Liu''s joking voice woke me up. I subconsciously held the pork in Harrison''s hand in front of me. "I''m the one who raised it. It''s not suitable to be touched." "Hmm?" he asked with a nasal voice. Before I could answer, Mr. Liu said discontentedly, "It''s just a piece of meat. How expensive can such a thing be?" I couldn''t answer him because I just said something nonsense. I didn''t know whether I could touch him or not, but I didn''t know how to respond to Mr. Liu''s words. "Mr. Liu, it''ll be cold if we keep drinking teate." Louie, who was standing on one side, said. Mr. Liu suddenly understood, as if he had left the matter of having too much meat behind and went to the reception room to talk slowly. When the crowd slowly dispersed, I breathed a sigh of relief and finally dared to look up. "Sister Jian''an, were you all right just now?" After they left, Wang Qian came over and asked me worriedly. I put down the meat and said with a helpless smile, "If I''m not mistaken, you must have taken a fancy to my meat." Wang Qian burst outughing and said, "Is it also wrong to raise too much meat?" "Maybe that''s the case." I was talking nonsense with a straight face. "But I saw that the man who was with Mr. Liu just now was so handsome. He waspletely like a senior director of the Department of Desire on TV. If it weren''t for Mr. Liu, I would have couldn''t help falling down!¡± Looking at Wang Qian''s crazy look, I seemed to see myself at a certain time, the me who had gradually gone away. "Sister Chelsea, what''s wrong with you?" When I came to my senses, I saw Wang Qian''s hands constantly swaying in front of my eyes. I smiled bitterly and pulled her hand down. "Your words are so magical that I can''t help recalling them." "He''s really handsome. I''m sure!" Wang Qian said excitedly. She stood in front of me for a long time. When the supervisor came over, she finally left. Only when she left did she dare to recall the situation just now. Until now, I still can''t believe that Harrison was standing beside me just now. Why is he here in front of me? Mr. Liu is still talking to him enthusiastically about the situation just now. Is there any investmenting in? At the thought of this, I couldn''t tell if I was happy or sad, but my chest was in a panic. "Chelsea." Louie walked over to me. "Is the information fromst time still there?" As soon as she heard his name, she thought he was going to ask about Harrison. When she heard him say the information, she was relieved. Then she asked in confusion, "What information?" "I reported to the investors and parentsst time." I nodded. "These are all prepared." "Take it out ande with me." "Where are we going?" I was very sure that there was an indescribable feeling in Louie''s eyes. In short, it was veryplicated, and I didn''t want to feel like going with him. I wanted to ask, but there were colleagues around me, so I couldn''t ask. "Juste with me with the documents." No matter how I asked, Louie did not reveal anything. In the end, I still followed him with the information in my arms. Finally, I stopped at the door of the reception room. He whispered, "Harrison wants to have a look." When I came here, I could roughly guess what was going on. But what made me more confused was why Harrison looked at these things. "Is there a cooperation?" "He might take over," he said. I was stunned and subconsciously took two steps back. I put the document in his hand, shook my head, and turned to leave. "Why didn''t Jian''ane in with you?" Boss Liu called me from behind. "If I had more money and made up my mind to resign or something else, I would definitely turn around and leave without looking back, instead of obediently listening to Mr. Liu''s call like now. Even if I was unwilling, I still followed him to the reception room. As soon as I entered, I saw Harrison''s smiling face. He seemed to have seen through my unwillingness toe in a long time ago. If it weren''t for him, it was hard for me to imagine what his smile meant. "Is this the information prepared by Chelsea?" Harrison flipped through the information casually. Hearing his name, my heart skipped a beat. Perhaps because Mr. Liu saw that I was absent-minded, he exined for me, "It was all prepared by her. Whether in the direction of the proposal or the future, she was very enthusiastic in front of investors and parents." "Really?" Harrison closed the document and looked up at me. He smiled faintly and said, "You should treat me with respect in three days." Chapter 133 Chapter 133 "A schr should be treated in the eye of others after three days of separation?" I smiled and nodded. "I ept thepliment, but it may not be very appropriate for me to say goodbye for three days." "I''m happy to listen to your opinion." After that, Harrison put down the documents in his hand and looked at me like a good student, serious and focused. Panicking, I clenched my fists tightly, trying to wake myself up with this kind of behavior. "It''s an honor for Mr. Stewart to talk to you. Jian''an, you can''t be so slow. I can ept your work. Don''t worry about it at this time." Mr. Liu shook his head discontentedly. "Thank you for yourpliment, Mr. Liu and Mr. Stewart." I smiled politely. "The reason why I''m so slow is that I don''t want to make any mistakes at work. As for the saying ''Three days of farewell'', it''s even more inappropriate to use it on me. After all, our staff needs to constantly improve their personal value." At this point, I turned to look at Mr. Liu and said seriously, "Hasn''t Mr. Liu always told us?" "What?" Boss Liu looked at me in confusion. "In the meeting, Boss Liu kept saying that he wanted us to realize our own value.¡± Mr. Liu suddenly understood and kept smiling and nodding. "I said that. I didn¡¯t expect you to take my words so seriously. It''s not a waste of my efforts to cultivate you." As I spoke, Mr. Liu put his hand on my shoulder, and the smile on his face was almost behind my ears. He did say this sentence, but it was not meant to be used to teach us. It was used to criticize us, saying that we neglected our work and lived a miserable life in the world like a piece of trash in society. Most people thought that what he said was too harsh and unpleasant. Those who were a little proud would choose to quit. When I first came to work, I also thought about this problem, but the fact told me that such a method was not suitable. I don''t want to be like trash. I have to learn to improve, so I''m at this level. Harrison had been looking at me without saying a word. Harrison''s silence made me panic. Because of this, I had no chance to know what he was thinking. I would feel scared if I didn''t prepare for it. Perhaps, this was the fear of Harrison. Boss Liu turned his head and said in a good tone, ¡°Did you see that? This is an employee of our company. Why should we worry about such an employee?" ¡°That''s right." Harrison looked at me and said, "But I have a problem. This proposal is so good. Why didn''t it be implemented?" "We can''t do it without funds, so we need your help. With you, I believe we can finish it as soon as possible," Boss Liu said seriously, as if he had created a beautiful blue sky. I stayed with them in the reception room for one or two hours, but from beginning to end, I didn''t know why I stood there. Shouldn''t I leave after the report was over? But if President Liu didn''t say anything, how would I dare to leave? "That''s it." Harrison''s voice interrupted my thoughts. When I looked up, I saw him stand up from the sofa. Boss Liu followed him to stand up. "Is there anything else you want? Do you need the help of our company?¡± As soon as Mr. Liu finished speaking, I felt Harrison''s eyes fall on me. I stepped back subconsciously, but soon I felt something was wrong, so I took two steps forward and returned to my original position. Seeing my action, Harrison showed an obvious smile on his face. It was this smile that made me feel very ufortable, as if someone had seen through me. I looked straight back at him, signaling him not to act rashly, and he did not avoid my sight. "Miss Hodges is good. She knows my preferences very well," Harrison suddenly said. His words stunned me and I quickly denied, "No, how could I know your preferences!" "The information you prepared makes me very satisfied. It fits my heart, so I just want to know my preferences." In the face of Harrison''s question, I didn''t know how to deny it for a moment, because what he said was the truth. I don''t know anything about business. When I was in school, I learned about business, so I knew more about it than ordinary people. I was with Harrison before. In his study in his apartment, I had seen the map of the construction of the industry. Just on a piece of paper, I seemed to have seen a beautiful picture. So when I was making this n, the things in his study gave me inspiration, because Harrison was right. I did know his preferences. At this moment, the ss door of the reception room was opened. It was Louie who came in. Seeing Louie, I was very surprised. Butpared with my surprise, Boss Liu was even more surprised. Boss Liu asked discontentedly, "What are you doing here?" "The secretary is looking for you," Louie said. Boss Liu looked unhappy. "Why are you looking for me? Don''t you see that I''m talking to Mr. Stewart about something?" After that, Mr. Liu apologized to Harrison and said, "Maybe my secretary has something that can''t be solved. If you have something to say, just tell him. He is in charge of most of ourpany''s affairs." Harrison nodded and smiled. Mr. Liu was referring to Louie, who had juste in. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After Mr. Liu left, the reception room fell into a strange silence. No one spoke. I stood there and felt ufortable. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go out to work first." "It''s not good for Miss Hodges to leave like this, is it?" When I walked to the door, Harrison''s voice sounded behind me. My hand, which was holding the handle of the door, slowly tightened. At that moment, I was very impulsive to open the door and go out. But in the end, I put down my hand, turned around and asked with a smile, "Is there anything else, Mr. Stewart?" "This smile doesn''t suit you at all," he said. The smile froze on my face, and I was speechless. I didn''t know how to respond to his words. It seemed that no matter how I answered, he would have something to say to me. I might as well not say anything. At this moment, I saw Louie walking to his side. Just as I was wondering what Louie was going to do, I heard Louie say, "Mr. Stewart is really not friendly with women at all." "Oh?" I saw Harrison in a daze. Then I lowered my head and said with a helpless smile, "I don''t feel anything. Am I not friendly to you?" Harrison was the one who asked thetter question. "Mr. Stewart!" Louie moved his feet. The position where he stood could block me. "You don''t have to go too far. Others don''t know your rtionship with Chelsea, but I know. Why bother a lonely woman when we''repletely separated?" From Louie''s words, I felt very dissatisfied. I was dissatisfied with Harrison''s behavior. Harrison looked at him and took two steps forward. "If you want to save a beauty, it depends on whether you have the ability or not." Chapter 134 Chapter 134 The two men were tit for tat in front of me, and they even made such a scene for me. If it was in the past, I would not believe that this would happen to me. After all, I was a woman who had been divorced and had no face. How could I have the ability to make two men go against each other for me? But now, in front of me, there were two men doing this for me. I don''t agree with Harrison because he doesn''t understand the rtionship between me and Louie. "Chelsea is just a woman. Why are you still holding on to her? " Louie answered. "What right do you have to question me?" Harrison tilted his body and looked at me. The corners of his mouth curled into a cold smile. "Is it your woman?" "You!" Louie, who had always been good-tempered, was so angry that he had nothing to say. I stood at the door and looked at Harrison''s eyes, feeling annoyed. After a while, I walked between the two of them and said to Louie with a smile, "Go ahead. I''ll tell him." "You told him?" Louie was worried and said, "You can''t be with him. Today he came here for you." I shrugged and said with a smile, "You think too highly of me. Why should I worry about my appearance?" "This is not..." "I''m fine." I interrupted him and turned to look at Harrison. "I happen to have something to tell him. You can leave now!" Hearing what I said, no matter whether Louie was willing or not, he still went out in the end. When he left the reception room, Harrison and I were the only ones left. My heart beat faster inexplicably. I would still be nervous when I saw him, but I restrained myself from showing it. Harrison didn''t say anything. In the end, it was me who spoke first. "Harrison, what do you want?" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. To prevent others from hearing me, I deliberately lowered my voice when I spoke. "I have no idea," Harrison replied. "You don''t have an idea? Who would believe you if you say that?" At least I didn''t believe it at all. I asked with some anger, "It''s not easy for me toe here to work, but you don''t know where you come from. Don''t you like to see me live a good life?" "We agreed to separate at that time. What''s the point of you harassing me again and again?" Yes, I''m very ufortable. I''m very ufortable. Why can''t he be more friendly to me if he can apany Abbie to the snack street? Harrison stepped forward and put his arm around my waist before I could dodge. He narrowed his eyes and snorted, "You''re harassing me? Don''t you think too highly of yourself?" "It''s all because of what you''ve done that I have the chance to look up to you." "It''s not up to you to separate. Who can end it if I don''t want to? " he said with a chuckle. ¡°I''m not sure if he said it on purpose. If he wants to make me angry, then I have to congratte him for seeding. Not only am I angry, but I even feel a little pain in my heart." "This man, who has been protecting me for a long time, is now standing in front of me with such a rogue look. I don''t know if it''s because of me or him that the rtionship between the two has be so rigid?" Looking at his face, I suddenly remembered the days when he apanied me. I remembered that when my mother first passed away, he had always been with me. He hadn''t returned home for a few days and had always been with me. At that time, I was lonely and helpless, but I hadn''t felt warm for a long time. As a result, in the following days, I became more and more inseparable from Harrison. His kindness, care, and care for me were iparable to others. But we didn''t expect that the rtionship between us would worsen to such an extent step by step. I felt my vision bing more and more blurred. I wanted to blink, but I didn''t expect tears to fall in the next moment. I was stunned. "It seems that you still can''t bear to part with me. You''re so happy that you''re crying." Harrison''s teasing voice sounded in my ears, and I stopped crying. I slowly looked up at him and smiled at him. "Yes, I''m so happy that I''m crying." He looked like he was crying andughing. I didn''t know what he was feeling in his heart, nor did I understand the emotions in his eyes. I only knew that he was listening to me for a while, and just now he loosened his grip on my hand. The moment I felt that he had loosened his grip, I felt a strong sense of loss. I was even worried that he would let me go directly. When I realized that he had just loosened his grip, I felt relieved again. "Aren''t you tired?" Harrison asked. "How can I be tired if you''re not tired?" I pretended to be confused and looked at him. He frowned and whispered to me, "Chelsea, you have been in contact with many people for such a long time. Do you still want me to teach you how to be a human?¡± "What do you mean?¡± "There is no absolute right or wrong in this society. You always measure me byw, but have never considered that I am also an ordinary person. I may not be able to do it. Do you think this is fair?" He asked in a helpless tone. His words shocked my heart. To be exact, I seemed to understand him, but I didn''t understand what he meant. I only knew that he had changed, and he was no longer the Harrison he used to be. Thinking of this, I did not exert myself to get out of his arms. I took two steps back and looked at him, who was standing still. "Is it fair to me?" He paused for a second, but soon returned to normal and looked up at me. Without waiting for him to speak, I said again, "You clearly know that Abbie and I don''t get along, but you still let me meet her again and again. You even know that she kidnapped me and found three men to force me, but you still get along well with her. Have you ever thought about my feelings?" "I admit that I''ve thought of you, and I can''t bear to part with you." As I said this, my tears kept falling. He looked at me and stretched out his hand, but he didn''t move. Seeing him like this, I felt like my heart was about to break. "When you and Abbie met on the snack street, did you ever think of me?" After that, Iughed at myself. "What do you want from me? You didn''t even know that you would run into me." "The rtionship between me and Abbie is tooplicated. It''s not what you think," he said tly. "What do I want? Tell me what you want." He looked at me with aplicated emotion in his eyes, and I didn''t want to figure out what he was thinking. "Abbie has just returned from her treatment overseas. I was only entrusted to apany her." Harrison looked at me seriously. "If such an expression were to say something else to me, I would definitely be very happy in my heart, but now I only feel endless sorrow." I smiled nonchntly. "She''s treating herself overseas? What can happen to her? I''m the one who''s in trouble, not her!" Perhaps this was a set of excuses, but it was to let me believe his nonsense. At this moment, I realized that maybe in front of Harrison, I was aplete fool! Chapter 135 Chapter 135 "That''s it. You came here today for work, not to discuss our affairs." I put on a standard smile. "I''m telling the truth!" Just as I was about to leave, Harrison grabbed my hand and stopped me from leaving. Although I didn''t turn around, Harrison still said to himself, "There are some things I can''t tell you now. I will tell youter." His heart, which had been hanging in mid-air a second ago, instantly sank to the bottom. "I shouldn''t have had hope. I shouldn''t have had any thoughts about him from the very beginning. All the previous things have given me a warning. Why should I listen to him here?" I turned around and saw that his calm face had finally changed, but I couldn''t be happy. "We''ll talk about itter." As soon as he finished speaking, I saw a trace of disappointment on his face. Although I couldn''t bear it, I finally withdrew my hand and resolutely opened the door and went out. "Are you okay?" I stopped in my tracks and looked up to see Louie''s worried expression. "Why are you standing here?" I asked with a forced smile, trying to hide my sadness. He looked at the reception room behind me, but because I closed the door when I came out, he couldn''t see anything. The two of them stood at the door of the reception room. I asked him, but he didn''t answer.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At this moment, I was not in the mood to waste time with him. I said, "I''ll go back to work first, you..." Halfway through my sentence, I was pulled by his wrist and walked forward. I didn''t realize what was going on and wanted him to let go, but I kept silent on the way to meet my colleagues. If I struggled or opened my mouth, maybe the gossip in thepany would start again. Pulling me into the tea room, Louie first turned around, closed the door, and then looked at me. "What''s wrong with you, Louie?" I was a little annoyed. He looked at me without saying a word, as if he was holding back his anger. But looking at him like this, I was even angrier. "If you have anything to say, just say it directly. Do you expect me to guess without saying a word?" "Have you reconciled with him?" "Make peace?" I realized what he meant and denied, "We have nothing to do with each other. How can you make peace with me?" A smile appeared on Louie''s face. He was surprised. "Really?" This expression was strange, but I didn''t think much about it. I just thought it was because he was concerned about me. "It¡¯s not true. We are not the kind of rtionship that you want. Now we are just returning to the right path." After saying this, my heart inexplicably ached. My reaction is regarded as the resistance and punishment of the heart to me. If I resist, I won''t tell the truth and will punish me for lying. Humans were really strange animals. They could tell the truth as they wished, but they were punished because they were against their will. "I think you should stay far away from him in the future. It can be seen that he has evil intentions toward you," Louie said. I was stunned and smiled at his serious face. "I can think you''re joking. Don''t worry. No matter who he has feelings for, he can''t have evil intentions toward me." "Don''t belittle yourself like that. I''m serious." "I know what you said is true and what I said is the same, so you don''t have to worry about it," I said with a smile. Although we have a good rtionship now and Louie treats me very well, I still don''t want to say these private things out. I just want to hide them in my heart quietly. It could be seen that Louie still wanted to talk, but unfortunately, I didn''t want to listen anymore. I waved to him and said, "That''s it. Go back and work hard." "Chelsea, I''m just worried about you." "I know you are worried about me, but I am no longer a child, so I will pay attention, okay?" I gave him aforting smile and opened the door of the tea room. Sometimes God wants to y a joke with you. He likes to tease you with anything, just like now. When I opened the door and came out, I bumped into Harrison. They stopped at the same ce, looked at each other, and then did not speak a word until Louie came out of the tea room. I saw Harrison''s eyes turning to him, with a dangerous aura all over his body. I didn''t quite understand why he was like this, and I felt that there was no need to take it to heart. I pretended not to see anything and turned to leave. Harrison suddenly said, "There''s nock of flower escorts around beautiful women. It seems that these words are not false." "Of course. A good woman is not cherished, but it doesn''t mean that all men won''t cherish her." For no reason, Louie and Harrison once again confronted each other. At this time, I really wanted to be an invisible person. At least if I became an invisible person, they would not be able to see me. How could there be so much trouble? Harrison made a sound of "yes" and nodded. "I always think so, so I always do my best to protect you." When he said this, his eyes fell on me. We looked into each other''s eyes. Louie, who was standing in front of me, moved his body to me intentionally or unintentionally, just in time to block his sight. "It''s incredible that a sessful person like Mr. Stewart didn''t get married. Is it because he has too many confidantes that he can''t resist?" Louie asked with a smile. "A confidante is a big taboo in a man''s life. I don''t have one." Louie chuckled and shook his head in disbelief. "Others might believe this, but I don''t believe it at all." Standing behind him, I didn''t hear any response, but soon I heard the sound of leather shoes walking on the floor. Then I felt Harrison''s breath approaching slowly. He stood in front of Louie again and said meaningfully, "Believe it or not, you will know when you ask the people behind you." I looked up at him subconsciously and red at him. But obviously, he didn''t take my warning seriously. He was still wearing a cheeky smile. The three of us stood on the aisle, and no one spoke. Finally, I couldn''t stand such an atmosphere. I walked to the middle of the aisle and looked at them speechlessly. "The rest is up to you. I''ll go first!" With that, I turned around and was ready to leave. I didn''t care what they wanted to do! As soon as I turned around and stood firm, I saw Boss Liuing over with confusion when I was more than one meter away from him. Looking at the two people behind me who were still the same, I simply raised my voice and said, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Liu!" "Ha!" Mr. Liu, who was shocked, saw me andined, "What are you doing? Do you like to scare me? I''m scared to death by you!" Just as the leader was about to criticize me, he turned his head and saw Harrison behind me. He quickly went up and asked with a smile, "Why hasn''t Mr. Stewart left yet? Do you like our company?" Chapter 136 Chapter 136 "The atmosphere is good, and the employees inside are very energetic." Harrison quietly distanced himself from Mr. Liu. "As long as Mr. Stewart likes it." Mr. Liu turned to look at me and said, "Chelsea, take Mr. Stewart to have a good look." Before I could refuse, Harrison said, "No need. I will attendter. I have to go back now." "I was thinking that you could take a little longer to get a better understanding of ourpany, Mr. Stewart." "I''ve seen your sincerity. As for what you said, I''ll think about it." Harrison nodded and left. Boss Liu winked at me, and Louie next to him interrupted, "I''ll go with you, and you don''t need to see Jian''an off." "Come back!" Boss Liu stopped him. Seeing that Harrison didn''t hear him, he whispered, "Don''t intervene in this matter, lest you get into trouble!" While they were talking, I had already caught up with Harrison. He didn''t wait for me and went straight ahead. When I was waiting for the elevator, I didn''t say a word. I leaned back a little and tried not to stand in a row with him. Looking at his back, I began to feel ufortable again. In order to prevent such emotions from going on, I quickly looked away from him. When the elevator opened, there was no one in it, and my heart suddenly felt cold. "Why aren''t youing in yet?" Harrison asked me in the elevator. I was speechless. "There''s no need. I''ll go on my own." Things could not be changed. I threw away the messy thoughts in my mind and went straight in. When I walked to the elevator door, I was pulled in by a strong force. When I came to my senses, the elevator door had been closed. "What are you doing..." Before I could finish my sentence, someone stopped me. Without even thinking about it, this person was definitely Harrison. I was held tightly in his arms and pressed against his chest with my hands, but he held me even tighter. I had no choice but to close my mouth tightly and not let him in. From the beginning of his domineering attack, he gradually became gentle. She looked so gentle that she wanted to cry! In order not to be bewitched, I thought back to the past and all the things that he had done to hurt me. In this way, I barely recovered a little bit of my sanity and quickly got used to it. I simply opened my mouth and bit his lips. Perhaps he didn''t expect me to do that. Harrison let out a painful cry and left instinctively. "You hate me so much?" His voice came from above. I lowered my head and didn''t want to look up at him. "I don''t hate him. I''m just disappointed." "I''m disappointed or disappointed. You hooked up with another man not long after leaving me. You''re really amazing." Her sarcastic words made me clench my fists tightly. Finally, I smiled and looked up at him. "Compared with you, I should be the same as you." "Don''t deny it. It''s true that I saw you and Abbie together, and I don''t know how close you are to Louie" I didn''t want to hear him deny or exin. I felt that these words were false, as if they were all lies. I didn''t know what was going on in this society. Why did everyone learn how to cheat? In short, I won''t do it because he helped me a lot. My feelings for him are different. I will admit or ept all this. Since he chose to hide it from me, I don''t have to believe it foolishly. Everyone is not stupid. Seeing the changes in Harrison''s expression, my mood was surprisingly good. "I''ll tell you, I''ll exin it to you in the future," he said. "How many more will I have to wait for the future?" I sneered and said, "I won''t show up in the future, so you don''t need to exin it to me!" Harrison took two steps forward and stopped when his body was about to stick to me. I didn''t flinch and just looked straight at him. In fact, I wanted to retreat in my heart. Every time I faced Harrison, I had an impulse to escape. This impulse had tortured me more than once. I hated this feeling and hated myself more. "But I understand that if I escape now, I will never be able to deal with Harrison''s entanglement with me in the future. Yes, I will regard his behavior as a entanglement." He raised my chin and I reached out to move his hand away, but he wrapped his arms around my waist and turned to lean against the ss door of the elevator. At this time, I realized a reality. This elevator was transparent, so we could see what we were doing outside. I hurriedly said to him, "Let me go. This office building is full of people. Maybe someone is watching it!" "I don''t care." He said lightly. I glowered at him. "You don''t care! I don¡¯t care! This is where I work, not yours!" "Don''t worry, it will soon be mine." "What do you mean?" I was surprised. He looked at me with a faint smile. He leaned slightly to the side and leaned his face close to my ear. His lips whispered in my ear, "It''s like this." After that, he kissed me on the earlobe. The hot and humid touch instantly filled my whole body. I couldn''t get rid of it and was kissed by him again. This time, he entered my territory with no effort and entangled with me. No matter how I fled in a hurry, he could always find me as soon as possible. This chase is very simr to our real life. I hate it, but I can''t escape. I closed my eyes, and my tears finally fell slowly to my lips. He might have realized that I was crying, so he stopped kissing me. "You hate me so much?" Harrison asked. I didn''t open my eyes to look at him and shook my head gently. "I hate it more. It''s me." "Chelsea, ever since I decided to let you stay with me, I never wanted you to leave. Just give up!" The elevator door opened. He let go of my hand and turned to leave. When I opened my eyes, I saw his back without looking back. At that moment, I seemed to have returned to the day when I met him at the banquet. The moon was so beautiful that night. Harrison sat in the car and said in his pleasant voice that he would help me solve the problem. I didn''t believe him and felt that he had ulterior motives and refused this proposal. However, my life suffered one blow after another. In the end, I ended up on the path of looking for Harrison. From then on, we never met and never separated. My mind went nk. I took the elevator back to thepany in a daze. It was Louie standing at the door of the elevator. They looked at each other without saying anything. I went straight back to my position. "Sister Chelsea, did you send that man away?" Wang Qian came over as soon as she sat down. I stared nkly for seconds before I nodded. "He''s gone." "Is he very handsome? I think he''s so handsome and interesting." Wang Qian''s face was full of infatuation. "If I have the chance to work together, I will definitely take this man down!" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Staring at Wang Qian in a daze, I had an indescribable feeling in my heart. I wanted to say something but only gave her a smile. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 He used to think that it was a short-term work hours, but today he felt that it was particrly long. He felt that he had to wait a long time before he got off work. As soon as I got off work, I was in a hurry to leave. As soon as I got into the elevator, Louie followed me. I nodded to him. Although I panicked when I met Harrison at work today, it didn''t mean that I had forgotten the most important thing, which was to find Callen. It was the 24th of the month, and there was still a week before the end of the month. That was to say, I still had a week to find Callen, and I had to find him. The elevator stopped and I kept walking to the bus stop. On that day when I went to Callen''s house, my neighbor said that he had moved, but I still decided to go and have a look. What if the residents who moved in knew their contact information? I couldn''t look for them everywhere in the city without purpose. "Di... de..." As the whistle sounded, I looked up and saw that Louie''s car was parked by the roadside. He was waving at me in the car. Under the gaze of others, I walked over and asked, "What''s wrong?" "Where are you going? I''ll give you a ride." "No need. I''m not going home today. I have to go somewhere else. You go first!" I said. Louie turned around and went back to the bus stop, but he still stayed where he was. "I''ll go with you, or I''ll be here all the time," I gestured to him and said to him, "or I''ll just stay here." At first nce, it sounded familiar. It seemed to be the plot of an idol drama. Thinking of this, I suddenly felt speechless. "It''s all because I''m a grown-up. How can I y this trick? Why can¡¯t my child''s heart be like this before it''s washed away?" Feeling helpless, I finally chose to ignore them. As soon as I decided to ignore them, there was a busing over. It was still in a state of two or three cars in a row. They were originally in a good line, but because Louie was there, thest row was blocked. People around who were waiting for the busined. Even an auntie who was in a car tried her best to persuade me not to worry too much about the quarrel between the young couple and to let me take it easy... There was no other way. I angrily opened the back door of the car, got on it, and said coldly, "Why don''t you leave?" "He''s gone, isn''t he?" he replied with a smile. Hearing hisughter, I couldn''t wait to go over and open his brain to see what was inside, so that he would rather be stuck in a traffic jam than leave. When they arrived at the traffic light, Louie turned around and asked me, "If you don''t tell me where to go, I may send you home directlyter." "You can just throw me on a bus stop," I said. "That won''t do. I was supposed to give it to you. How could I leave it to you at the bus stop?" "I really don''t want to tell Louie in my heart. Harrison alone is enough. Do I have to tell him about my past?" People would be annoyed if they talked about this kind of topic. For example, I waspletely annoyed now, and I even disliked to mention Callen''s name. "G-ss apartment," I said briefly, and then looked out of the window without saying anything. In this way, he could stop Louie from asking me. He was also very cooperative and did not ask me. When I arrived at the parking lot, I didn''t wait for Louie to get off the car and got off first. I waved to him under the car and said, "Be careful when you go back." "You''re here?" he asked in confusion. I thought for a moment and said, "I''m looking for someone here. I''ll go back when I''m done." "Got it." Looking at the direction in which Louie finally left, my heart was slowly relieved. Sometimes, even I felt that my rtionship with Louie was too good. Was it too ambiguous? But it was good to have such an idea once. "After all, I''m a married, divorced, and lover. No man would think highly of me, would he? In that case, why should I dy others?" There were guards at the door of the apartment, but I was already prepared. I brought the intelligent keys that I used to live here, which allowed me to walk in without any hindrance. After all, it was basically impossible toe in with Callen. Seeing that it was time for Callen to get off work before, I was sure that he would be at home at this time, so I did not hesitate to ring the doorbell. I deliberately stood in the ce where the monitor could not see, and told the phone that it was real estate. Just as I expected, in less than a few seconds, the door of the room was opened. "A real estate agent?¡± She looked at the unfamiliar faces of women and thought that they might really have moved away. Otherwise, there would not be other women in this family. Their pure characters could not tolerate the existence of other women. But in order to avoid idents, I still smiled and said, "The real estate owner, let me know the situation." The woman looked me up and down, probably thinking about the truth of my words. In a hurry, I came up with an idea. "This period of time is an important time to investigate the hidden dangers of the fire. Every household has to be checked." "Come in!" The moment I came in, I breathed a sigh of relief. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The interior decoration was greatly changed. The whole decoration looked luxurious and romantic. ording to my first feeling, it was the impression of upstarts. I went straight into the kitchen, without any sense of strangeness. I roughly checked it and said, "It''s all right. You must pay attention to your breathing during this season." "Yes, I know," said the woman. I pretended to be confused and looked back and forth. Finally, I asked in confusion, "Is there someone else here?" "No!" The woman said, "This ce has always been the original owner. It has never been changed." Hearing her words, I couldn''t describe how shocked I was. I pretended as if nothing had happened. I asked, "I used to know this ce. I didn''t see it when I was on a business trip a while ago. Today, it''s you. I thought they moved." "No." The woman smiled. "I''m just a nanny here. The owner will be back soon." To be able to use such a young and beautiful nanny is really beyond my expectations. It doesn''t fit my character at all. Logically speaking, she should be very disgusted with the rtionship between a woman and Callen, especially a good-looking woman. She was even on guard against a woman like me. Unexpectedly, there was a young and beautiful nanny at home. It was incredible. My surprise didn¡¯tst long, because I heard the voice of Maisy and Callen talking the next moment. They probably had a quarrel, and their voices sounded very angry. "Chelsea?" Maisy walked into the living room and shouted my name in surprise. At the same time, Callen also came in. When he saw me, he frowned and asked, "Why are you here?" After the nanny was sent away by them, there were only the three of us left in the living room. They looked at me with pure hatred, as if they wanted to eat me. Anyway, I didn''t like her, so I didn''t care what she would think of me. But that didn''t mean that I was willing to let her live a better life. I asked her innocently, "Aren''t you afraid of being bullied by such a nanny?" Chapter 138 Chapter 138 "What did you say?" Maisy walked over angrily and raised his hand, ready to p me. "I''m not a vegetarian. I grabbed her wrist before she hit me and then shook her off. Seeing her look of disbelief, I couldn''t helpughing." "Once pure, look at how the current era is changing, even your identity has changed. Could it be that I am still someone who was obediently bullied by you in the past?" I said softly, but in the end, it turned into ridicule. She still wanted to do something after hearing what I said, but Callen had stopped her in time. Callen stood in front of her and asked with narrowed eyes, "Why are you here?" "In fact, I called you a long time ago, but I didn''t let you call me," I said. He looked at Maisy behind him and did not speak. He continued to ask me, "If you have something to say, just say it directly, or... or make an appointment tomorrow." "No, you can''t meet this b*tch alone!" Maisy interrupted him and looked at me angrily. "Look at her. She obviously has bad intentions. Who knows if there is a conspiracy behind her back?" "What kind of conspiracy can I have? When ites to conspiracies, no one can possibly have more conspiracies than you? Thank you so much for yourpliment." I smiled. Her words hit me. If I didn''t smile, I would feel sorry for myself. "To be able to make Maisy, who has always been fearless and does things without reservation, say that I have a conspiracy, of course, this is a kind of kindness, which proves that I have grown my mind." I don''t know how Callen tried tofort me. In short, he used to go back to his room. When the door opened again, I saw Callening out alone. I tilted my head and asked, "Have you agreed?" "Sit down!" He did not answer. He made a pot of tea, put the cup in front of me, and prepared to pour water. Before he poured water, he poured the cup over and put it down. Holding the kettle, he paused and looked at me with a frown. Still smiling, I thought for a moment and said, "With your experience, I''d better not eat anything here." "Is this interesting?" Callenughed coldly. I shrugged and said, "There''s nothing I can do. You forced me to learn this. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have learned this ss." His eyes became cold. Finally, he snorted and put down the kettle. After taking a sip of water, he said with a smile, "Is this safe?" "It''s useless." I shook my head. As soon as he finished speaking, Callen threw the teacup on the ground and looked at me with disdain. "You shouldn''t think too highly of yourself. Who do you think you are?" "I didn''t think who I was. I''m better than you," I answered without hesitation. Callen was so angry that heughed. "Chelsea, if you are bored and want to quarrel with me, I can apany you to the end at any time, because I feel sorry for you. I feel that no one loves you, and that''s why I feel so sorry for you!" "Then I''ll thank you for being so pitiful to me, because you''re so pitiful to me. I''m very troubled right now." While talking, I was thinking about how to talk to Callen. Although I have evidence to prove it, and he was the one who ignored it the most, it was reasonable to say that I would win. But everything was unexpected. Now the person who borrowed money from the society was the boss, but the person who paid the money had to be very careful to apologize. I thought Callen would not be willing to give it to me, otherwise he would not have chosen not to mention it from beginning to end. In that case, I can only use my own method. After hearing what I said, Callen asked, "What are you worrying about? Do you want toe back to me?" Then I saw the excited smile on his face. He moved to my side and said, "I know that you are willing to be with me. It''s not a big deal. You don''t have to worry about anything else." "You think too much, don''t you?" I smiled and said, "Let me start over with you. You might as well let me die." I saw that Callen''s expression was getting uglier and uglier. It was so ugly that I couldn''t bear to continue watching. "You don''t have to be angry. You should be d to think about it. After all, I won''t pretend to be with you, and then at a certain night." I deliberately paused and continued, "Take a knife and stick it into your heart." "What are you up to?" Callen asked harshly. Seeing him like this, I felt better and better, as if I had grasped his weakness. "Do you know where our property ownership certificate is?" Callen looked at me suspiciously, as if I were looking at a fool. I just looked him in the eye. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. After a while, he finally said impatiently, "Can we change our ways? I can ept that you want me to ask for money or hook up with me, but I find it a little funny to say that." "I''m not joking with you!" I said seriously. "Would I joke with him about such a thing? Does he think I don''t understand?" I looked at him and said word by word, "Listen carefully. I found something that has something to do with my property ownership certificate." "Are you kidding?" I shook my head and said, "If you think I''m joking, then I can''t. But what I have to tell you is that you''re joking with me with our property ownership certificate after the marriage?" Looking at each other, we didn''t say a word. To be honest, looking at Callen''s expression made me feel a little flustered for some reason. I wondered if I had made a mistake. "Chelsea, you won''t be able to earn my money in your whole life. Do you think I''ll think about your shabby house? Are you crazy?" After Callen strongly denied and refuted me, I finally left his home because I didn''t think it was meaningful to stay there. It was not wrong to think about it. Callen was not short of money now. How could he keep thinking about it because of my small house? It was not scientific. My old house might not be as good as half of his house, but what about the piece of paper left by his mother? It was clearly written on the paper that Callen was holding. After thinking about it for a while, I decided to go to the Real Estate Bureau early in the morning to find out what was going on with the property ownership certificate at home. "Chelsea, don''t forget to register on weekends. It''ll be toote if your property ownership certificate isn''t ready yet," the sales woman said to me. "Thank you, Auntie. I''ll go to the real estate bureau tomorrow." As soon as I arrived at themunity, I saw Auntie Fang busy, but she still didn''t forget to tell me about it. Now I hadpletely forgotten why there was a beautiful nanny in Callen''s family. When I reached the stairs, I saw a familiar figure-Harrison. He didn''t see me. I subconsciously turned around and hid behind the wall, my heart beating fast. As soon as I came back, I saw Harrison. "Do you want to pester me like this? He wasn''t like this before. Is he up to something?" I thought seriously. "Recently, it seems that no one I''ve contacted can make him do it himself." "Chelsea, why haven''t you gone back yet?" I don''t know when your aunt has appeared, but she is looking at me with a smile. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 At this moment, I stood still and didn''t dare to move, for fear of being discovered by Harrison at the corridor entrance. It was a pity that she couldn''t understand my painstaking efforts. She was a few steps away from me and continued to ask "kindly", "Is there something wrong with you standing here and not going back?" "I... I''m fine." "If you don''t have anything to do, go back quickly. Although there is no one at home now, you still have to go home when it''s time to go home." The mother-inw instructed. I could only nod, indicating that I understood. "What else can I say at this time? I can''t me Auntie for being nosy. After all, she''s doing this for my own good, and she doesn''t know Harrison''s existence." After thinking for a while and finally calming down, I finally got the courage to turn around and go home. But when I turned around, something unexpected happened. Harrison was not standing there! "Did I see wrongly just now? Recently, he has been wandering in front of me, so that''s why I have an illusion? No, it shouldn''t be. It''s not a situation that I can¡¯t forget. I need a reason to have an illusion, right?" However, no matter what I thought, Harrison did not stand at the corridor, but I did not rx either. After all, in addition to the corridor, there were also the stairs to go home and even home. It was not like nothing had happened when he appeared at my house for no reason. Originally, it only took me five minutes to get home, but today, it took me nearly half an hour. I kept alert on every floor. When I arrived at the door, I looked around to see if Harrison would suddenly appear at any time. When I opened the door, I didn''t go in immediately. Instead, I looked outside for a while to make sure that no one could go in. Then I went in carefully to check if anyone was in every room. It could be said that my current state wasparable to the police''s search. About an hourter, I finally confirmed that Harrison was not at my house. I poured a cup of water and put it on the tea table. Iyfortably on the sofa and closed my eyes, letting out a long sigh of relief. All of a sudden, I opened my eyes and felt endless sorrow in my heart. This feeling came so suddenly that I had no time to prepare and deal with it. I don''t know whether Harrison has appeared or not, but what was the purpose of my actions just now? Do I really not want to see Harrison? Did I only have this illusion when I thought of him, or... I don''t dare to think about it, and I don''t dare to investigate it further, because I''m afraid I''m thinking too much. I think he will take me seriously. Just as I was lost in my thoughts, the phone in my hand kept vibrating. I picked it up in low spirits. "Hello?" "Don''t be disappointed. I did go to see you." Harrison! It was Harrison''s voice! I raised my head suddenly, feeling neither happy nor sad. There was a sense of anger in my heart that had been seen through. I pretended to be calm and said disdainfully, "Who will be disappointed? What does it have to do with me whether youe or not? We arepletely cut off now. Don''t forget this matter." "If you stand behind the wall and don''t dare to face me, I naturally want to satisfy your feelings," he said. "You bastard!" My anger rose several levels again. I couldn''t wait to pull this man out of the phone and give him a good beating! Harrison''s lowughter came from the phone, which made me extremely irritable. I grabbed the phone with both hands and was about to say goodbye to him! "I could go in before, but now I can go in as well. Do you think I can''t do anything if I change the key?" He was talking about my family changing the lock. How could he know about my family changing the lock? Then he must have tried to open it, but the problem was that it had not been opened. Thinking of this, my mood instantly improved. I said proudly, "Whether you have a solution or not, this is the best way for me to stop you." "Look at the bed in your bedroom," he suddenly said. "Why do I have to go and have a look? Do you think..." Halfway through my sentence, I realized a problem and quickly ran to the bedroom. I saw a one-meter-tall doll lying on my bed. I was very sure that I had never bought it. "Did you see it?" he asked. I threw the doll away, narrowed my eyes, and asked angrily, "Harrison, are you sick? Is it fun to break into a private house? If you dare toe to my house again in the future, I will definitely call the police and let them arrest you!" "... If you''re willing, feel free to do so." After pausing for a while, he said slowly. His voice was slightly disappointed. When I came to my senses, the phone had been hung up. Listening to the busy toneing from the other side, I put down the phone and looked at the big doll on the bed. I resisted the urge to cry and looked out of the window. Then I threw myself on the doll without hesitation and let the tears fall on it. Most of the time, I couldn''t see through Harrison, just like why he chose to help me at the beginning. Now that he said that he was going to be separated from me, I wouldn''t naively think that he had fallen in love with me or was obsessed with my body. With his status, it was impossible to find a woman who was better than me. He didn''t have to say that there were always women, such as Abbie, who was crazy. "It''s right to say that Harrison is good to me. He has always been concerned about my affairs. I even believe that the big doll now is afraid that I will be lonely, so he sent it here." But when he was good to me, he kept hurting me, getting more and more hurt. "Sienna." I dialed Sienna''s number with a strong nasal voice. After half an hour, Sienna appeared at my house. "When you think of me when you are crying, you are also amazing." Sienna looked at me with dissatisfaction. Iy on the sofa and said, "My best friend appeared when she needed me the most. She can disappear in the rest of the time." Sienna sneered. "You''re so funny. I''m different from a heartless woman like you. Let''s not talk about anything else. What happened between you and Harrison?" When I heard his name again, I felt a sharp pain in my heart. "Don''t ask me that. I just care about you. Do you want me to ask nothing?" "Nothing much. It''s just that it has nothing to do with him." I looked at Sienna and said seriously, "The mostmon thing is to break up." "Fuck!" Sienna pped the table and stood up angrily. "I thought he really loved you, but he broke up with you as soon as he broke up with you. You were fine at the beginning, weren''t you? He even fell out with the Ling Family for you. Was I wrong?" The two words "Ling Family" stunned me. I asked subconsciously, "Who is the Ling Family?" Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "It''s Abbie''s home!" She looked like she was looking at an idiot and said, "Because of you, the Ling Family put pressure on Harrison, causing a lot of losses to thepany. Because of you, I naturally thought that you would go to the end." Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Hearing this, I couldn''t believe it. Was it possible that Harrison was pressured for me and caused thepany to suffer losses? I lowered my head and felt a mess in my heart. When I saw Abbie with him that day, I was very sure that I was not mistaken. Furthermore, we had spoken a few more times. Could we be mistaken? If others don¡¯t know him, how can I not know Harrison? After constantly denying all kinds of thoughts, I finally looked at Sienna and said with a smile, "You may misunderstand us. We have been separated for a long time. As for what you said about him doing for me, it is probably not just because of me." "Be simple. Why do you think so much?" Sienna sat beside me. "Now, isn''t it good to have a man who is willing to spend money on you?" "I don''t think it''s good. He makes me very troubled." After that, I felt a little regretful and said seriously, "It''s not troublesome. I can''t describe that kind of feeling. In short, it¡¯s veryplicated." Sienna sat beside me, squinting and looking me up and down with a suspicious look. I pretended to be calm and asked, "What''s wrong?" "It''s very wrong for you to do this now. It''s so serious that I''m suspicious of one thing." "What''s wrong? I don''t even know what''s wrong with me. I''m telling the truth." I defended myself. The more I said, the more I was wrong. Knowing this, I simply stopped talking. In the face of such a smart Sienna around me, I was afraid that she would see through my feelings for Harrison. In fact, I understood that even if Sienna knew that I treated him differently, there would be no harm. After all, she was my only good friend, my best friend. She would definitely support me in everything. But somehow, I was not willing to tell him about Harrison. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Subconsciously, I felt that Harrison should be in the depths of my heart. In the future, when I''m free or old, I can turn it over and think about it. This is good. I''m a stranger, an unmarried man, a heaven and a earth. No ce is suitable for me. I was only 30 years old, and I could live for at least 40 or 50 years. How could I not get married and stay with him all the time? This was unfair to me. As a woman, my life was notplete enough, and I had no perfect marriage or children. Sienna took my hand and sighed. "I know what you are worried about, but you should know that there is no right or wrong in love, and there is no such thing as right or wrong. Now he likes you and likes him. Isn''t it enough that he loves you and you love him?" "I''m not a teenage girl. I can''t rely on feelings to live," I said seriously, "Am I going to wait for him to tell me something when I''m 40 or 50 years old?" Looking at Sienna who wanted to say something but stopped on second thought, I finally gave up. Seeing her like this, I also felt ufortable. "Sienna, since I divorced Callen, you have always stood by me to support me and encourage me to continue. I will never forget these things, but I have to grow up in the end and not let the past repeat itself." "How can it be repeated again? Callen is a scumbag. A person like him deserves to be more than 30 years old without a child. God is punishing him for what he did that year!" This has always been the case over the past few years. As long as I mention Callen, she will definitely be angry. In the past, I felt that Sienna was too extreme, but now I just hugged her quietly and said with a smile, "I know that you care about me. I also hope that Harrison and I can be together so that he can take care of me. But have you forgotten that I can take care of myself now?" Sienna wanted to say something, but finally nodded in agreement. "I know that you are getting better and better now, but I don''t want anything to happen. You don''t have anyone to rely on. It''s too difficult for a woman to live in this society." "No matter how difficult it is, I''ve already walked over. What''s there to worry about?" I got up and looked at her with a smile. After rolling her eyes at me, Sienna waved her hand impatiently. "Whatever you want, you can do it. I won''t meddle in your affairs in the future. You can do it, okay?" "Of course I still need you. Without you, how can I live?" I hugged her tightly and didn''t let go. The two of them yed at home for a while. After eight o''clock, Sienna said that he was hungry, and then we went out for dinner together. When we went out, I still wanted to ask about her and Jonah''s current situation, but I forgot it. Because after dinner at the restaurant, Sienna directly took me to the bar. On the way, I was about to break down. "At least you are a man with a boyfriend now. Can you cultivate yourself?" "You really have no conscience. If it weren''t for you, would Ie here?" Sienna red at me with dissatisfaction. "Well, if you want toe out and y, don¡¯t find an excuse." I couldn''t help butin about her. How could she find an excuse for me when she was out to y? She was really disgusting. Before going in, I promised to go back early. Tomorrow, I would ask for leave to go to the Real Estate Bureau. I couldn''t be dyed because I came here to y with her. The house was a big deal, and going out to y was a small thing. For this reason, Sienna said that he didn''t know how to enjoy it. "If you know how to enjoy it, you have the capital. I, a small person, am suitable for living a peaceful life." I replied to her. "I know who suits you." I looked at her and asked, "Who is it?" "An honest person, you are suitable to spend the rest of your life with an honest person, and then go to work and earn money to support your family and the elderly." However, I didn''t think that this sentence was wrong. I still felt that it was very reliable. I nodded and said to her seriously, "Your words enlightened me so that I can develop in this way in the future. As for raising children and raising elderly people, it''s generally like this, unless it''s an abnormal family." "All right, you can''t be saved." "You can''t be saved." These four words were Sienna''s evaluation of me, but I couldn''t refute it because I had the same idea as her. I felt that there was no hope. When they arrived at the door of the bar, they heard deafening music. Before they could stand still, they were pulled aside by Sienna. While running, she said excitedly, "Your second spring is coming!" "You''re only in the second spring!" Standing at a table, I heard Sienna say hello to the people on the table. I looked up and saw bottles and food on the table. There were a circle of people in the long bench. Louie was sitting close to me. I widened my eyes and looked at him. "Why are you here?" I didn''t hear what he said clearly. I only saw his mouth open and close. Seeing that I couldn''t hear him, Louie got up and wanted to whisper in my ear, but I didn''t know what was going on. Realizing that he was going to approach me, I instinctively took two steps back. When I came to my senses, I looked up and saw Louie looking at me with aplicated look in his eyes. I was a little flustered and simply pretended not to see him. Suddenly, a friend who was with Louie eximed, "Aren''t you the one who entered our private room that night?" Chapter 141 Chapter 141 When I met Louie at the nightclubst time, I already felt that it was amazing. But now it was even more strange. I finally came to the bar and met him again. This was not the point. The point was that Sienna and I were together. Louie was with his friend, so I was afraid that it would not be easy to get rid of him. "Hello, I''m d that you can recognize me." I said to Louie''s friend awkwardly. His friend said in surprise, "I thought I had made a mistake just now. It seems that there is nothing wrong with my eyes. Not only did I not make a mistake, but I also called you over." I ignored the meaning of his words and said in a more polite tone, "I think you should have a gathering here, so I won''t disturb you anymore. Take your time. I''ll go somewhere else with my friend." "Don''t go!" His friend stopped me. "Why are you in such a hurry to go? Since you have nothing to do, let''s y here. We are just friends. Besides, isn''t it a piece of cake for you to have a rtionship with Louie?¡± When saying this, I just wanted to leave with Sienna as soon as possible. Harrison was enough for me to bear. If I continue to be entangled with Louie, I believe that my next life will not be easy. Looking up at Louie, I pretended as if nothing had happened and said, "Since you and your friend are here, I''ll go first.¡± "You two girls are not safe. Why don''t youe with us?" Louie looked at Sienna as he spoke. It seemed that he was asking me, but in fact, he was asking for Sienna''s opinion. I suddenly thought that Louie would not like Sienna, would he? If it was really Sienna, it would be even worse. There were a few men sitting there. If he deliberately made us drunk, then things would not be the most troublesome, but more troublesome. Although I didn''t have a good impression of Jonah, and he was Harrison''s good brother, if Sienna didn''t stay with him, it would be beneficial for me. But things were not like this. No matter what, I couldn''t use Sienna as a shield. Thinking of this, I simply refused. "There''s no need. It''s not a good idea to have a party with your friends plus us. Besides, we have nothing to do with each other. Going there rashly will only make your friends think about it." I kept smiling as I spoke. "All right!" Louie nodded and sat down in the middle of his friends. I took Sienna to sit on the bar and breathed a sigh of relief. I gave a thumbs-up to my quickwitted exnation. "What happened to you just now?" Sienna took a sip of wine and looked at me doubtfully. "She is so kind that she wants toe with us. She is afraid that we will suffer losses together. Is there anything wrong with her?" "Do you want to be with them?" Sienna instantlyughed. "What do you mean by I want to be with them? They asked me for your sake. Can you please make it clear?" "You didn''t notice anything wrong?¡± I whispered to her.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Seeing that I was so mysterious, Sienna looked at Louie and also became nervous. "What''s the problem? I think they are all normal. Is Louie not good to you? Do you want to plot against me?" "Not for me, but for you." When I was talking, Sienna just took a sip of wine. As a result, after I finished speaking, her mouthful of wine was held in her mouth and she looked very painful. I looked at her speechlessly. "Can you be more reserved? At least you have Jonah. Can''t he satisfy you?" As soon as thest sentence came out, Sienna directly spat it out. Fortunately, I dodged quickly and didn''t spray it on me. Otherwise, it would be really embarrassing. "You are so funny!" After that, Sienna keptughing, and there was still wine in her mouth. He was like a madman. I swear, if it weren''t for my good sister or my good friend Sienna, I would have left this ce as soon as possible. I didn''t want to see the person in front of me anymore, but the reality was unfortunate. The madman in front of me was my good sister. I looked around, hoping that no one noticed me or regarded us as lunatics. But when I looked around, I saw Louie''s eyes. In about two or three seconds, I quickly looked away. I didn''t know why I felt guilty when I saw him, as if I had done something wrong. In short, Sienna and I finally stopped. After knowing why I said that Louie wanted to pursue her, Sienna''s whole person was in a state of copse. He kept saying that he couldn''t understand my thoughts and didn''t understand what I was thinking. "At the end of the day, I didn''t do it for your sake. Why are you still smiling here?" I was depressed. "I really don''t know what''s in your head. Logically speaking, a stupid woman like you should be extinct in the world. But Harrison came to Louie again this time. Are you a peach blossom?" "You think too much. My rtionship with Louie is limited to my colleagues and friends. As for other things, they don''t exist at all." I denied that this thing must be denied. If I didn''t deny that Sienna might go back and call Jonah to inform him, what if Harrison misunderstood? "Misunderstanding?" I was stunned. "Why am I still worried that Harrison will misunderstand me? It''s clear that we have nothing to do with each other, but it doesn''t mean that it has nothing to do with me. Harrison suddenly began to pester me and even went to ourpany to do some investigation work. Maybe he will still work in ourpany." "If I really go to work in ourpany, what should I do at that time? Should I resign and stay far away from thepany? But it''s not easy to get this far. I really don''t want to leave like this." The more she thought, the more annoyed she was. The more annoyed she was, the more she wanted to drink. One ss after another, one bottle after another. At first, Sienna tried to persuade her, butter, they drank together. I felt a little dizzy after drinking. I quickly went to the bathroom to wash my face and throw up for a while. Then I felt much morefortable. When I came out and returned to my seat, I found that Sienna, who was sitting with me, was gone. I was still a little drunk and instantly sobered up. After looking around for a long time, I didn''t see anyone. I stopped the hotel waiter and asked if they saw Sienna. Everyone shook their heads to show that they didn''t see her. Near 12 o''clock, the bar gradually became noisy, and I felt like my head was going to explode. What should I do if Sienna was kidnapped? There were fish eyes in the bar. If there was a man who took her away, it would be over for me to do anything to her! I remembered the time when I was kidnapped by Abbie. If Harrison hadn''t arrived in time, I might have jumped into the river andmitted suicide, because I didn''t want to live dirty. Although Sienna looked lively and carefree, in fact, he was the same as me. The more I thought about it, the more scared I was. I finally took out my mobile phone from my pocket and trembled to find a phone number. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Without Jonah''s phone number, he could only contact Harrison. At this time, he couldn''t care less about the situation between him and me, as long as Sienna could stand in front of me. I shook my hands and pressed "first". For a long time, Harrison had always been my emergency call. When I pressed "first¡±, I would automatically dial him. At the short moment when the phone was connected, I felt as if I was about to faint. I hope it''s all a dream. When I wake up, everything will be fine. "Chelsea?" Someone called me from behind. I turned around and saw Louie standing behind me. I said subconsciously, "Sienna is missing. She will go to the bathroom for a while. She will be gone when I come back." "What should I do? Will something happen to Sienna? I''m so worried," When talking to him, I could even hear my crying voice. "Why are you crying here?" A drunken voice suddenly broke in. I froze all of a sudden. When I looked up, I saw Sienna''s familiar face swaying in front of my eyes and smiling foolishly at me. The feeling of surviving a disaster was really good. I pushed Louie away in front of me and went up to hug Sienna. "Where have you been? I couldn''t see you just now. I thought you were drunk and taken away!" "If you''re really taken away, what should I do? Why are you running around while sitting on it? I don''t know if you can save time if you behave yourself." As I spoke, I was about to copse. I suddenly tensed up and rxed when I saw her. I felt weak and wanted to fall to the ground at anytime. Sienna was basically sobered up by my shout. He held me in his arms and keptforting me. He also promised me that he would probably never do anything in the future. I didn''t care about what would happen in the future and I didn''t want to pursue it. Anyway, Jonah would apany her in the future, and I was no longer willing to apany her. Sienna burped and said vaguely, " administration... Yizhou... Louie took me..." Well, I knew what was going on if I didn''t listen to thetter part of the story. I turned around and saw Louie, who had been standing behind us. He was calm. When he saw me, he smiled and pointed to the position over there. "Let''s sit over there. Take your time." "Say what you want to say!" I red at him and said angrily, "I have always regarded you as a good friend, but I didn''t expect that you would do such a thing to my friend. Are you ashamed?" "What do you mean? I don''t quite understand." Louie was expressionless. In my eyes, he was naturally making a confession without beating himself. To be honest, I felt very sad. After all, except for the friend Sienna finally appeared in my life, he ended up in this way. How could I not be sad? But when I thought of Sienna, who was drunk like mud, and Chen Can, who loved Sienna, I felt very sorry. If it weren''t for me, so many things wouldn''t have happened. In the end, I made up my mind. Taking a deep breath, I stopped in front of Louie and said word by word, "Sienna is my good sister. I can understand if she likes her or likes her because she likes people. But if someone tries to fight for her, I will never allow it!" After saying that, I red at Louie again and pulled Sienna to leave. Worried that Louie behind me woulde over, I sped up. Sienna was drunk behind me, and her steps were crooked. As I walked, I was worried that she would be fine behind me, so I slowed down a lot. When I reached the door, there were a lot of motorcycles and trucks parked at the door. This was not the main point. The main point was men. The people standing at the door of the bar were all men. This made me, who had juste out, freeze on the spot in an instant. I didn''t know what to do. It was very likely that Louie woulde after me, and there was a group of wolves, tigers, and leopards with unknown identities in front of me. I immediately thought that Louie was rtively reliable. "Beauty, your friends are all so drunk. Do you want me to see you off?" The man on the motorcycle stood in front of her and said frivolously. With my back to the light, I couldn''t see his expression clearly. I took a step back instinctively and refused, "No, we will leave by ourselves." "Don''t be so polite. It''s not safe for you to go back alone with your friends. It''ll be bad if you meet bad people on the way. I''ll send you there for free." When he spoke, several people riding the motorcycle behind him were making a fuss. Moreover, he did not show any nervousness or concealment. He even took two steps forward to get closer to me. Behind me, Sienna leaned on my back like a fool and asked me to fight alone. I really decided that I would nevere to the bar alone with her in the future. Every time there was no good thing. Can I be a little woman and rely on her once? I cleared my throat and tried my best to say in the coldest and lowest voice, "Please get out of my way." "Hey, I just don''t want to go, okay?" The man stamped his feet and threatened me with a smile. "Then I''ll call the police." Without another word, I took out my phone from my pocket and got ready to call the police. "You b*tch, you don''t listen to me, do you?" In order to save time, I didn''t answer him at all. As soon as I pressed a number button, the phone in my hand disappeared. When I looked up, I saw the man looking at me proudly. "Look, am I faster than the police?" "Bastard!" I had no choice but to squeeze out these two words through my teeth. The man snorted and said to the people behind him, "Did you hear that she said I was a bastard?" "Don''t be so long-winded." "Hurry up and waste your time. Do you understand?" "You can''t even handle women. Go and die." The words of his aplices behind him were full of mockery and mockery. I couldn''t believe what I saw and heard. This was a society ruled byw. How could such a person exist in the world? While I was thinking, the man had already turned around to look at me. He raised his hand and scolded, "He''s just a b*tch. How dare he be so arrogant in front of me!" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. I watched helplessly as he was about to hit me. I closed my eyes subconsciously, but I refused to lower my head. At most, it would be a p. I didn''t believe that no one would care if there was no law! I waited for a long time, but the p didn''t fall. I was a little confused. When I smelled a familiar smell, I quickly opened my eyes. "You,., why are you here?" "You called me.¡± Harrison nced at me and whispered. And on the ground beside his feet was the man who had shouted at me just now. He was covering his stomach and shouting. The aplices behind him were all eager to try. I was dazzled by something. Then I looked again and saw that the man''s aplices had left the motorcycle with daggers, steel pipes, and other things in their hands. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 There seemed to be a TV series in front of me, and it was also a TV series that was about to have a conflict. But it was a TV series, but what was in front of me was reality! "Hurry up!" I shouted at Harrison, took his hand and Sienna behind him, and was about to rush forward. No matter where he went, as long as he could leave this ce and avoid these people, nothing else mattered. In my heart, I regretted calling Harrison before. Originally, I wanted to tell him that Sienna was missing. But now that Sienna had found him, things were getting bigger and bigger. Those people were simply gangsters. They wouldn''t reason with you at all. I ran with them while thinking. I was mentally and physically exhausted. As a result, I felt that something was wrong when I tried my best to run. I turned my head and found that Harrison, who should have been in front of me, was still standing behind me, and he didn''t move at all. "You''re crazy!" My low roar only earned him a faint smile... There was no doubt that Harrison was handsome, but don''t show off the lethality of your smile at such a critical moment, okay? Those people behind were eager to fight with weapons. Did they have to hit him to understand why Hua''er was so red? I couldn''tmunicate with him, so I held Sienna''s hand tightly and said to Harrison with gritted teeth, "It''s your business if you don''t want to. Let''s go!" I turned around and was ready to leave. I could call the police when I was a little far away. It was more important to run for my life now, but I didn''t move forward at all after taking a few steps. I realized that someone was holding my hand, and I could clearly feel that it was Harrison! "Are you crazy? Let me go!" I shouted angrily. At this time, Sienna walked to Harrison''s side and looked at me with a dull face. I suddenly had a feeling that I was about to die. Harrison frowned and said softly, ¡°He''ll be fine." "Do you think nothing will happen? I will listen to you, but it doesn''t mean that they will also do it!" As I spoke, I pointed to the personing behind him. To be honest, I feel that my whole body is trembling, not only because of fear but also because of anger! "Isn''t it over if you don''t run away? Why are you looking for trouble to act like a hero?" One of the people who caught up said. After he finished speaking, the people behind him echoed. I tilted my head to look at Harrison and asked with hope, "Have you ever learned martial arts before? Do you know how to fight?" "You think too much," he said. Well, I''ve thought too much, so I''m chatting with him at a critical moment. If I''m in the mood, I won''t fight. I''m also a fool. No one hase out of the bar so far. I suspect that they are hiding at the door. After all, this scene in front of us is like fighting on TV. If theye out, they will be a hero saving a beauty. They are so anxious to die. "What are you two talking about?" The man knocked the trash can on the side of the road with a steel pipe and said angrily. "You have to pay for breaking thew," Harrison said. "I''llpensate you!" The manughed, then looked at us and said sarcastically, "Then let me see if I need topensate you for breaking your head with the steel pipe in my hand." After that, he shouted to hispanions behind him, "Don''t kill him. Just cripple him!" "Yes!" They answered in unison. My heart trembled. Although I didn''t say anything, my intuition was over. Even if I wanted to run away now, it was toote, let alone no one would help us. Harrison calmly raised his hand, made a pause gesture to them, and said slowly, "This kind of thing is carried by thew of society. If I remember correctly, you are not allowed to carry it." "Bah! What''s wrong with breaking thew? Call the police to arrest me!" The man said disdainfully. At this time, Harrison rolled up his sleeves, looked at the time, and whispered, "When I first arrived here, I called the police. I should be here soon." Hearing this, I was overjoyed and felt as if I had ascended from hell to heaven. However, those people didn''t have my idea. They didn''t believe it at all. "Kid, my mother said she couldn''t lie. Do you know?" "Since you''re not obedient, let''s teach you a lesson and then take them away!" What they said was to take Sienna and me away. Standing opposite us, they approached us step by step with a triumphant smile on their faces. I had no time to care about anything else. I only knew to hold Sienna''s and Harrison''s hands tightly. The moment I held Harrison''s hand, I felt his body freeze, but he quickly returned to normal. Then he looked at me with a faint smile on his face. At this time, I had only one thought in my heart. I felt that the person in front of me was not Harrison, but a fool! "Run!" After I said that, I turned around and pulled them to run. Before I stepped out, I heard the sound of the siren and Harrison''s voice. "I told you that I''ve called the police. Why don''t you believe me?" I didn''t care much about the specifics. Anyway, when I turned around, they had already left, as if the big noise just now was like a dream. "It''s all right now." Staring at Harrison, I gnashed my teeth and said, "I''ve already called the police. Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" "No, I didn''t call the police," he replied. I was stunned and asked, "Why didn''t you call the police? Didn''t you just say that you called the police? Do you think I''m deaf or a fool? The police are all here. Don''t you think you called the police?" "The driver sent me here. He just happened to see us not far away." Harrison said with a faint smile, "So I can call him as soon as possible." "So you mean that you don''t know the police wille at all. The reason why they wille is also because of the driver?" He nodded. "Leave here first. You don''t want to be taken to investigate, do you?" Just like that, in the chaos, Sienna and I were taken away by Harrison. Halfway there, Jonah called and asked where we were. After more than ten minutes, Jonah also came over. Originally, I didn''t want Sienna to leave with Jonah. I wanted to take her home and sleep in my house for a night. But Sienna was really powerful. As soon as Jonah opened the door and opened it, Sienna couldn''t wait to climb on him and didn''te down. But I was taken away by Harrison before I had time to give any advice. "What do you want to do?¡± I looked at Harrison in the passenger seat and whispered. He said without looking back, "Can''t you see that? I''ll send you back." "I know that you sent me back. I''m asking about what happened to Sienna just now. Why did you ask Jonah to take her away?" I was so angry that I questioned him. "Give the drunk girl to a man, in case something happens!" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Then, silence, silence, and silence followed. Harrison turned around and smiled at me. "Can''t you see that Sienna is pretending to be drunk?" Chapter 144 Chapter 144 "How is this possible?" I couldn''t believe it. Harrison chuckled and said, "Do you think that Sienna can tell that the person is Jonah after getting drunk? Do you think that she can still recognize Jonah when you think it''s very dangerous?" "The rtionship between the two is getting better. Why can''t I recognize them?" I retorted. "Well, at least I didn''t see that Sienna was drunk." No matter what, it was this kind of attitude, as if others deserved to owe you. Should I owe you? Should I do whatever you say? The dissatisfaction in my heart umted to a certain extent. I said in a low voice, "Put me down now. I want to get out of the car." "I haven''t arrived at your house yet.¡± "You don''t need to send me back. I''m going to see Sienna''s situation now. Jonah is your good brother, not mine. I can''t let him take Sienna away!" I said angrily. I thought that Harrison would throw me on the road if I said it without mercy. This was the best result I thought in my heart. After all, it was best for the two of us not to have any rtionship with each other now, so that we would not be cut off in the future. However, the reality did not go as I thought. Harrison did not let the driver stop the car. I tried to open the door, only to find that the door had been locked! The car was on the road, so it was impossible for me to do anything in the car. If there was an ident, none of us would survive. But I was unwilling to give up, so I said to him with anger, "Even if you don''t stop the car, I can still find it when I get hometer!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "It''s up to you." The three words sent me off, and I sat in the back for a long time before I came to my senses. The car stopped at the entrance of themunity. As soon as the door was unlocked, I couldn''t wait to get out of the car. I didn''t care about the reaction of the people behind me at all. I went to the intersection and waited for the car. "There are basically no cars at this time." Harrison''s voice came from behind me. I pretended not to hear him and answered without looking back. The sound of footsteps approached me slowly. I could feel Harrison walking to my side, so I deliberately moved to the side to keep a distance from him. But he followed me step by step, as if he didn''t realize that I deliberately kept a distance from him. There was no need to endure anymore. I suddenly turned around and stared at him. "You can go back if you are fine. What are you doing here? Anything else?" "I just came to tell you that there is basically no car at this time," he said casually. From the tone of his voice, I could tell that he was provoking me on purpose. If it weren''t for the fact that it was toote to call a car, I would definitely make an appointment for the car as soon as possible, instead of standing here and waiting for the car, and listening to the provocation in his words! I smiled. "Thank you for your concern, but it''s my business." After that, I turned around and didn''t look at him. He grabbed my hand and forced me to turn around. "Can you listen to my advice? I''m doing this for your own good." "For my own good?" I sneered. "I won''t believe anyone who speaks for my own good. Do you know why?" Harrison didn''t answer me. He just looked at me quietly. I pushed his hand away, chuckled, and looked at him, saying, "Because I was cheated too much and hurt too badly, so I don''t want to believe this sentence for my own good, even for you." Our eyes met. None of us spoke a word. Even if there was no expression on Harrison''s face, I knew that these words had stabbed him. Because the moment I said those words, the expression on his face changed a little. Feeling a little ufortable, I lowered my head and refused to look at him. "You helped me in the past, but I gave you what you wanted, so we were even." Just then, a car horn rang. I turned around and saw a car parked beside me. The window slowly rolled down, and Louie''s face appeared in front of me. "Why are you here?" I was surprised. When he got out of the car and saw Harrison, he was slightly stunned. But after hearing my question, he put away his doubts and answered with a smile, "I thought that it might not be safe for you two girls toe back, so I came out to have a look. As a result, they are gone." I was a little embarrassed. I didn''t know if I should say that something had happened, but you were late. "Mr. Zhuang came out toote." Harrison suddenly said. Louie asked, "Mr. Stewart is still here at such ate hour. It''ste at night. Shouldn¡¯t you go back to rest?" "Aren''t you here too?" "Oh, this." Louie smiled and said, "I happened to meet them at the bar, but they left in advance." Harrison suddenly understood and nodded. "I really don''t know what to say to two beautiful women leave the bar like this." I could clearly feel that there was a hint of mockery in his voice. When I looked at Louie, as expected, I saw that Louie''s face was very ugly. For a moment, the situation was in a stalemate. "You think too much. Louie has nothing to do with us, and there is no need to send us out." I said to Harrison discontentedly. "So you deserve it even if something happened to you?" His voice was cold. For a moment, I didn''t know how to respond. I only felt that it was my life and did not need him to criticize me here. Whether it was an ident or not, it had nothing to do with him. Why did he shout at me here? And why did he lose his temper at my friend? Feeling very ufortable, I said straightforwardly, "The problem is that I''m fine now. What''s more, even if something happens, it''s just because I''m unlucky and has nothing to do with Louie!" "Are you going to protect him like this?" Harrison took two steps forward, almost sticking to me. Suppressed by his momentum, I stepped back subconsciously. Looking at his angry eyes, I turned my head and was unwilling to look at him. I whispered, " panicky Yizhou is my friend. You can''t say that to him." As soon as he finished speaking, he felt that the momentum had disappeared. He looked up and saw Harrison looking Louie up and down. He sneered and said, "Mr. Zhuang, don''t think about what doesn''t belong to you. Otherwise, you will hurt yourself." After that, Harrison took another deep look at me and turned to leave without looking back. Looking at his back, I had mixed feelings in my heart, but I didn''t know what to say to Louie beside me. "When you came back just now, I should have stopped you. Otherwise, nothing would have happened." Louie suddenly said. "It has nothing to do with you. I happened to meet a few people when I went out." He looked at me nervously. "Are you hurt? Where is Sienna?" Having been disturbed by Harrison just now, I forgot to go to find Sienna. Now that he happened to have a car, it was convenient for me to go to find Sienna. "If you have time, can you take me somewhere?" "Okay." He opened the car door and let me get in. At this time, Harrison''s car came over and stopped in front of Louie''s car. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Harrison''s car stopped in front of us, blocking our way. From so far away, I could still see Harrison''s face. He sat in the passenger seat with no expression on his face and looked at me indifferently. As soon as I saw him, my heart trembled. I didn''t know why I felt a little guilty. I thought about why he would stop in front of us and block our way. It should be because of what I said just now. Those words made him angry. Harrison seemed to have always been like this. No matter if he was angry or happy, he didn''t show much of a reaction, which made people unable to guess what he was thinking. So even if he said those words just now, he didn''t feel hurt at all. But I was angry again. He clearly knew that Jonah had taken my best sister Sienna away, but he was unwilling to let me find her. A woman was drunk. How could things end up like this? Louie tilted his head and looked at me. "I''ll go down and see what''s going on." "No, I''ll go." I unfastened my seat belt, opened the car door and was about to get out when someone suddenly grabbed my hand. I looked at the owner of the hand, Louie. Louie seemed to realize that something was wrong, so he looked away and took back his hand. Then he raised his head and said to me with concern, "Mr. Stewart is in a bad mood now. If you go there alone, I am afraid that you will suffer losses.¡± "Don''t worry, it''s okay." I smiled. He got out of the car and walked to Harrison''s car. He rolled down the window and nced at me casually. "Didn''t you say you were going to find Sienna with him? Why haven''t you left yet?" "If you block the car here, how can I go?" "In such a position, you can just turn around and go back. Why do you have to get out of the car and talk to me?" he asked again. Looking at his smiling face, he seemed harmless, but in fact, he was deliberately embarrassed. The road in front of him was not prosperous, so it was a single road. If Louie took a turn, the camera at the intersection would be shot immediately. Didn''t he know? No, Harrison certainly knew, so he did it on purpose! "When I saw him being so calm, I was very angry. Why am I so angry that he has nothing to do with me? By the way, did I go to find Sienna to hinder him? Why did he do this to me?" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It could also be because he knew what Jonah would do. I stared at his face and asked seriously, "You didn''t mean to stop me and let Jonah do something bad, did you?" Sure enough, as soon as my voice fell, I saw Harrison''s face immediately changed. He asked me, "Something bad? What do you mean by ''not good''?" I bit my lips and looked at him. Then I looked at the driver and said, "It''s a man and a woman. The woman is drunk. Of course, will Jonah take this opportunity to take advantage of her?" Harrisonughed without warning. "Chelsea, your thoughts are totally different from your name. Can we be simpler?" "You can make it easy for me, but you can''t. If Abbie was taken away by Jonah now, can you talk to me here with ease?" After saying this, I was stunned. After seeing Harrison''s face change instantly, even I was stunned. I didn''t dare to promise that I did it on purpose, but I just said it subconsciously. I didn''t know why I felt sorry in my heart. It was obvious that he had done something wrong. Harrison looked at me quietly. "You always like to provoke me like this. You never care about my feelings." "I didn''t do it on purpose, just..." At the end of the sentence, I didn''t know what to say, so I just kept silent. He got off the station in front of me. I saw him leaning slightly to the side and looking at the car behind me. It should be looking at Louie. After thinking for a while, I said, "I asked Louie toe with me, so you don''t have to be angry." "Why would I be angry?" he asked. I stood there awkwardly. I thought that he must have been mad just now. Otherwise, how could he say that he was not angry? How could he be angry? He would not be angry because of me. While I was depressed, Harrison opened the back door and let me get in. Then he sat up with me. I asked, "Where are you taking me?" "Is it toote to ask now?" I looked up and saw Louie getting off the car and walking towards us. Probably because I suddenly got in Harrison''s car, he was a little worried. "Open the door. I''ll go down and tell him," I said to Harrison. Harrison patted the driver''s seat and said, "Drive." Then, the car started. I paused and patted the driver''s seat. "Don''t drive. I''m going to get out of the car now. Hurry up and stop the car. I want to get out!" However, the driver did not listen to me and drove away directly. I watched Louie run behind the car and then go back to drive. Staring at Harrison fiercely, I gnashed my teeth and said, "I shouldn''t believe you. Jonah and you are good brothers. How could you take me to him?" "But I didn''t expect that you would protect him to such an extent and kidnap me directly. You are fine now? If something really happens to Sienna, I will never let you go!" I hate myself for trusting him too much, and I hate him even more for using my trust! "I didn''t force you toe up. If you don''t want to, you can''t sit here," Harrison said lightly. In the midst of ming, I suddenly realized that I had been thinking too much from the beginning to the end, which led to the current result. If something really happened to Sienna, even I couldn''t avoid responsibility. Suddenly, I felt that life was meaningless. Why would the man I fell in love do this to me every time? "All kinds of betrayal and hurt me. What did I do wrong?" The more I thought about it, the more tears slowly fell down. The more I thought about it, the more ufortable I felt. "Sienna is fine. Don''t worry." Hearing Harrison''s words, I didn''t trust him at all. "You said nothing would happen. Who do you think you are?" "Why can''t you make a phone call? I don''t believe that Sienna has no phone number at this age." Harrison looked at me helplessly. After reminding me like this, I remembered to make a phone call. When I rummaged through the phone in my bag, I saw that Sienna¡¯s phone was also in it. I suddenly lost my mood. "Her phone is in my bag. How could I have a chance to receive it?" "I''m really impressed by you." I didn''t know if it was an illusion, but I seemed to hear Harrison''s voice full of helplessness and indulgence. He took out his phone and dialed a number, and then said to me, "This is Jonah''s. If there''s anything, just tell him." I saw that he looked at the phone again, and finally picked it up. In the middle of the conversation, he also chatted with Sienna for a while. "This child is really pretending to be drunk. He can''t be more sober on the phone. If it wasn''t inconvenient now, I would definitely scold him." "Are you satisfied now?" Harrison took the phone and asked me. I nodded awkwardly. "I''m fine." He pointed to the back and raised his eyebrows at me. "I don''t like to be followed by a tail." Chapter 146 Chapter 146 I looked back in the direction he pointed and saw a car following closely behind. It was Louie''s car. "His concern for you is really unusual," Harrison said in a strange tone. Looking at his face, I wanted to reply but held back because I felt that there was nothing to say. I took out my phone and saw several missed calls from Louie. It was a minute ago. Harrison came over and took a look. "There''s a man who cares so much about you. Why don''t you grab him?" "This is my business. It has nothing to do with you." I looked at him and whispered. He looked at me calmly, as if he was not affected at all. But soon I was confused because he took my cell phone directly. The moment he took it over, I heard the phone ringing. He picked it up without thinking. " panicky Yizhou, do you know who I am?" I didn''t know what was on the phone, but I saw Harrison''s smile on the corner of his mouth. He said that he was with me and asked Louie not to worry about it. I asked him to give me the phone. Such a calm conversation inexplicably made me uneasy. Harrison shouldn''t have had such a harmonious and calm conversation with him. It wasn''t normal at all. After a while, Harrison gave me the phone. I took the phone and said to him at the first time, "Jia Yizhou." "Chelsea, are you okay? Did Harrison do anything to you?" Hearing Louie''s worried tone, I felt warm in my heart and said softly, "Don''t worry. I''m fine. I just contacted Sienna, so I didn''t tell you." After a few seconds of silence, she answered, "That''s good. Are you going home now? How about I take you home?" I looked at Harrison beside me and refused softly, "No need. I''ll go back by myselfter." As soon as I finished speaking, I heardughter beside me. Without thinking, I knew it was Harrison. I red at him and didn''t say anything. Louie on the other side of the phone suddenly became quiet. After a long while, he said, "Then I''ll go back first." "Yes." After hanging up the phone, I turned around and looked at the car behind me. I saw Louie turning completely apart from us when he was passing by the intersection. Looking at the car that was gradually disappearing, I had an unspeakable feeling in my heart. "You can''t bear to part with it?" Harrison said coldly. I didn¡¯t even want to look at him. I directly closed my eyes and rested. "Our rtionship is not something you can understand, so you can do whatever you want!" "You''re getting more and more powerful. You can hook up with a man anywhere." "So? Are you regretting not continuing with me at that time? Are you regretting letting me leave in advance?" I smiled. His breath was getting closer and closer to me. I clenched my hands on my legs and couldn''t open my eyes. Because I knew that if I opened my eyes, I would definitely surrender without hesitation. Harrison finally leaned against my side and whispered in my ear, "It''s just that I haven''t seen you for a while, and you can meet Louie when you are at work. If the time is longer, will there be more Louie around you?" "That''s because I''ve be excellent. Only excellent women will have more men around them," I said bluntly. There was nothing to hide. There were many books on the bookshelf in my room, all of which were chicken soup for the soul. Although eating too much chicken soup would make people depressed and live in a dream world every day, for me, chicken soup gave me another piece of sky. Blind dates are no longer attractive to me. What I need to do is to be like the strong woman on TV and constantly make myself stronger. Only in this way can more men focus on me. Then, I won''t have to worry about my future. "It''s ridiculous. Why do I always have such a bad idea? Other people go to work, earn money, and never rely on men. When I was working hard, I was thinking about being able to attract the attention of excellent men. Maybe it''s my backward thinking that caused such a situation?¡± Suddenly, I felt someone pinch my chin. It was so painful that I opened my eyes. "You... are in pain!" I couldn''t speak properly, so I could only stare at Harrison. I couldn''t remember how many times I red at him in just an hour. Why could he always provoke my emotions at the first time? "No matter what you be, don''t forget the fact," Harrison whispered to me. "What is it?" There was a faint answer in my heart, but I still blurted it out. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Harrison did not answer me immediately. He kissed me gently on the forehead and murmured, "You are my woman. This is a fact that cannot be changed." Such a definite answer made me unhappy. I stood up and pushed him away with all my strength. Looking at him, I sneered and said, "ording to what you said, Callen and I used to be a couple. Even he didn''t say that. Is it meaningful for you to say that?" "Don''t mention that man to me.¡± His voice was cold and emotionless. Although his voice was cold, I was not scared. "Even if you don''t let me say it, it''s the truth. After all, Callen and I are having a fair wedding. In other people''s eyes, we are also ex-husbands. What about you?" At this point, I couldn''t help but feel sad. I didn''t expect that in such a situation, I would say this. "Even in the dead of the night, I thought of Harrison''s kindness to me when I was lying in bed. When he treated me, I never reflected on our rtionship. But when I was impulsive, I said it directly. Maybe that''s what I thought in my heart." But I didn''t dare to face the reality and hid in the turtle shell. "I''ll say it again. Don''t mention that man." Harrison''s face waspletely ck, and I seemed to be unrestrained. I said regardlessly, "You can cover up this fact if you don''t mention it? Harrison, are you really more childish than I am? We are all adults, can you be more rational?" "Then I''ll let you know what is truly irrational!" Harrison looked at me with anger in his eyes. He looked at me and said to the driver, "Uncle Wang, go back." "You want to send me back? Isn''t it better to do this earlier?" I was scared to death, but I still forced myself to say. It was a short journey of more than ten minutes, but I felt that it was very long. I even wondered if the driver had taken a detour. Finally, the car stopped at the destination. I opened the door and got off without hesitation. When I closed the door, I said goodbye and left without looking back. I really didn''t stop, as if someone was chasing me. Finally, I came to the door and took the key to open the door, but I couldn''t poke it in no matter how hard I tried. Until a pair of thugs held my hand and whispered in my ear, "There''s no good result." Chapter 147 Chapter 147 My body seemed to have lost all its strength. Like a puppet, I let him hold my hand and control everything. Hearing the sound of the door closing, I came to my senses. "This is my home." "I know." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Listening to his light tone, I was really not sure if he would be thrown out in the next moment, but he would not be worried that I would throw him out. If he was really worried, he would not stand here at all. When I stood still, Harrison had already gone to the living room as soon as possible, and then sat on the sofa leisurely. Looking at his back, my anger rose a few levels, but soon I felt sad. After such a long time, my rtionship with him was still in ce, or a little rigid. Such a situation made me particrly annoyed. I cast aside my messy thoughts and sat on the single sofa. "Just say what you have to say." "Is it a big deal to miss you?" I tilted my head to look at him and happened to meet his eyes. Looking into his eyes, I felt as if I was about to fall. I quickly turned my head away from him and said, "Don''t you feel embarrassed staying at my woman''s house at night?" "If it was someone else, I wouldn''t want to stay for even a minute," he replied. I chuckled and said, "So it''s better to leave me as soon as possible. After all, I am someone else. Be careful that I will hold you backter. You can''t leave so easily even if you want to." Her words were meant to provoke him. "I just want Harrison to be angry and then leave directly. It''s best if he doesn''t show up in front of me in the future, so that my heart may be morefortable." "Even if I have his weight in my heart, it doesn''t mean that I can ept him hurting me again and again. What''s more, he used the person who once hurt me so badly to hurt me instead. Won''t my heart be ufortable?¡± "Or in Harrison''s heart, I should stay by his side obediently, without any room to refute. Am I a stupid woman who won''t resist and only obey blindly?" I''ve fully experienced this feeling from Callen, so whether it''s now or in the future, I won''t give anyone a chance to hurt me. Harrison didn''t speak for a long time. I tilted my head to look at him and found that he had been looking at me just now, but he didn''t say anything. At that moment, I felt my cheeks burning and I was at a loss. "I despised myself. He paid attention to me secretly. First of all, he felt embarrassed. It shouldn''t be me, right? So why am I shy?" The more I thought about it, the more depressed I felt. I simply raised my head and said to him, "Do you know that you won''te here for no reason? Can''t you be more direct? Besides, we have already been separated. As a man, you should keep your word. Won''t it be a disgrace for you to be a man if you keep chasing me?" "I don''t have a rule." Harrison replied faintly, "My rule is that I don''t have a rule. Do I need a rule to meet you?" "Do you think I would believe you?" I smiled helplessly. It was true that when I first heard it, I was teased. Such a domineering sentence would make me lose my self-control. If I didn''t know him too well, I might really believe this sentence. But in fact, Harrison was not a person without rules. He had a reason for everything he did, because I thought there was a reason why he would appear here today. I also wanted to know about the sudden appearance of the bar, as well as Louie''s attitude. Since he didn''t want to take the initiative to say it, I had to take the initiative to ask, "So you went to the bar today because you happened to meet us?" If Harrison really said that it was a coincidence, I wouldn''t believe it even if I was beaten to death! "I received a call from you," he said. I was stunned for a moment, and then I remembered that when I found that Sienna was missing, I called him specially. But at that time, I was a little speechless. After the phone call, Sienna appeared, and then I directly forgot about the call. Thinking of this, I was embarrassed. "I forgot about it after the phone call, so I didn''t think of it." "Because you didn''t remember, so I rushed here without stopping," he whispered. As he spoke, he leaned forward and got closer to me. I seemed to smell the smell of alcohol on him. "Did you drink?" "When I received the call, I was taking part in an event." "So you left the scene and came here for me?" I couldn''t describe the feeling in my heart. I was very happy but also very sad. On the one hand, I was very happy that he took my matter to heart. But because of him, I was hesitant again and began to suspect that my previous decision was wrong. It wasn''t easy for him to make up his mind to leave. Was it meaningful to keep talking like this? In that case, I don''t know if I should ask him or me... In order to ease the awkward atmosphere, I pulled out a smile and said, "What happened today was a coincidence. When I called you, Louie appeared. Then I saw Sienna ying at his table. When I left, I saw the group of people who met you at the door." "If it weren''t for you, we might not have left yet." His words were sincere. I really felt that if it weren''t for Harrison tonight, Sienna and I would be finished. "So how are you going to repay me?" he asked, following my words. I looked at him and asked in confusion, "Shouldn''t you be thinking about how to repay me instead of doing good things without leaving your name?" "If it''s someone else, I wouldn''t care. I can just call the police. It''s because you''re here that I''ll go there myself," Harrison said seriously. "So you already called when you went?" I asked myself, "You''re right. If it weren''t for the call when you went, maybe we wouldn''t have left here safe and sound today." Then, he fell into silence again. Suddenly, she felt sorry for herself. "This is obviously my home, but why does it make me so embarrassed in the end?" After a while, Harrison spoke again, "Don''t go to that kind of ce with Sienna in the future, and don''t have too much contact with Louie." "I can ept it if you don''t go to that kind of ce. But I don''t have too much contact with Louie. I don''t think it''s possible," I replied with a smile. He frowned and looked at me. "What''s so good about Louie that you want to get involved with him so much?" "You''re talking about me and me, aren''t you?" I lowered my head and didn''t look at him. I shook my head helplessly and said with a smile, "It was obviously the two of us who distanced themselves from each other. How did it be an unclear rtionship between us in the end? We are already friends. Do we need to be involved?" After that, I looked at Harrison. His face was very ugly, and there were signs of anger at any time. I was a little flustered, but I still insisted on saying, "If there''s nothing else, you can leave. I want to rest." Chapter 148 Chapter 148 I thought Harrison wouldn''t listen to me, so I pretended that I didn''t hear him and continued to sit here. But I didn''t expect him to stand up directly from the sofa after I finished. When I saw him get up, I felt a faint sense of loss. Before, I was sure that he would not leave, but he got up as soon as you thought he would not leave. It was normal for him to feel bad. My heart slowly calmed down, and it did not matter to comfort myself. Anyway, we''ll end up like this sooner orter. What''s there to worry about? As he got up, I stood up and walked in front of him to open the door. "I''ll treat you to dinner next time. You don''t have toe home." He was still standing a few steps away from me in the living room. He looked at me quietly. "How did you know that I would agree to have dinner together?" "It doesn''t matter if we don''t go together. I can understand what you mean directly." "Then tell me, what do I mean?" he asked. Seeing that he was standing still and waiting for me to say one or two words, I had no choice but to close the door and continued, "If you don''t want to agree to my request for dinner, you naturally don''t want to see me again. Since you don''t want to see me, is there a need to meet me?" "So you''re very hoping for this result?" His expression was dark and unclear. I tilted my head subconsciously, unwilling to look him in the eye. "There is no hope or wish for such a result. But in my eyes, we have nothing to do with each other after thest agreement. It is inevitable for us to break up or break up with each other." At this point, I smiled and looked up at him. "Moreover, you and Abbie look good now. Although I hope it''s not her, her status and status are equally matched with yours. She will definitely be of great help to your career in the future." I''m very sure that this is what I''m thinking. Recently, I''ve been thinking about everything that happened in the past by myself, as well as the disputes between me, Harrison, and Abbie. It''s as if things aren''t as serious as they seem. At the end of the day, my rtionship with Harrison was twisted and could not be seen at all. Therefore, I gave others a chance to hurt me. Thinking about it carefully, in fact, from the beginning of our rtionship, I was constantly hurt by others. However, those injuries were obvious, and they were not ying tricks behind Abbie''s back. It was normal for people in the same circle to be looked down upon when they were not in the same circle. So I was open-minded. No one could me anyone. Everything was my own fault. There are so many men in the world. I don''t need to hang on to Callen''s tree for the first half of my life, and Harrison for the second half of my life. Such a life is not what I want. In the current situation, what I want is my life. When I recovered, I looked up and saw Harrison standing in front of me. I subconsciously took a step back, but he didn''t let me go. He would immediately follow me, and soon I had nowhere to go. "What do you want to do?" I asked with shame and anger. He didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he leaned forward and put his face close to my ear when I looked away. He whispered in my ear, "You still want to hang on here even though you still have feelings for me. You are a woman. You can be weak at the right time." Hearing what he said, I lost my strength in an instant, as helpless as being exposed. "I can''t tell you everything now. Give me some time." I pushed his chest hard and looked at him with a sneer. "Why should I give you time? Or do you think that as long as you give me time, I will wait for you in the same ce? Can you be more rational?" Harrison stood a step away from me and looked at me quietly. At this moment, when I looked into his eyes, I didn''t feel timid or flinch at all. On the contrary, I said everything from the bottom of my heart. In fact, I did it the next moment. "After all, we didn''t have feelings as the foundation at the beginning, so I canpletely understand what you have done. But this understanding can''t be an excuse for you to hurt me again and again. People''s hearts are made of flesh, and I will be sad! " "Abbie and I are not what you think." His eyes were filled with anger, as if they would erupt at any moment. His exnation stunned me. This could be considered an exnation, right? To exin his rtionship with Abbie to me, was it possible that I still had feelings for her? My heart sank into a dilemma all of a sudden. It was the same every time. No matter how determined I was, as long as Harrison appeared in front of me, I could almost forget all the persistence and principles, unconditionally believe what he said, and did not consider the consequences at all. But now that I was tired, I didn''t want to continue to be entangled like this. I looked at Harrison and said with a faint smile, "No matter how I think about you and Abbie, even if the rtionship between you and me is different from what I thought, is it meaningful? We are not in a rtionship, not the noise of an ordinary couple. Have you forgotten?" When he looked at me, his tightly knitted brows rxed, and the look in his eyes when he looked at me was suddenly enlightened. "I''ve never treated a woman so well. I haven''t done it for more than 30 years," Harrison said. I shook my head gently and looked at him with a smile. "But you have to know that we are not suitable for each other.¡± "Because of Louie?" "It has nothing to do with Louie." I said helplessly, " panicky Yizhou and I are just colleagues. We are not suitable to be together. Our identities are different. We are not in the same world. How can we live together?" He approached me again. As long as he lowered his head slightly, he could kiss me on the forehead. I wanted to avoid him but had nowhere to go, so I had to stand there carefully. However, Harrison didn''t give me a chance to think too much. Without warning, he lowered his head and kissed my lips. Then he put his hand behind me, put his arms around my waist, and moved his lips around me. I looked at him in disbelief with my eyes wide open. He put his hand on my eyes and slowly slid down to close my eyes. Harrison''s movements were so gentle that I didn''t feel that I was being vited. Instead, I felt as if I was a treasure. His nimble tongue kept pestering me. When I woke up, I still wanted to push him away, but he was like a stone that I couldn''t push away at all. I had no choice but to open my mouth and bite him. The moment I bit him, I felt the smell of blood in my mouth. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. But he didn''t let go of me. He paused for a moment and continued his action. I bit my lips hard and finally let go because I couldn''t bear it. Their mouths were filled with the smell of blood, which was more like a desperate obsession. I''ll take this kiss as myst kiss and let him lead the way... Chapter 149 Chapter 149 "Ding! Ding!" We didn''t know how long it took, but the phone rang and interrupted our kiss. The two of them stopped as if they had agreed. Their foreheads were pressed against each other''s, and they took a deep breath to calm down. The phone rang again and again impatiently. I teased, "The phone is so persistent. Maybe someone ising to check." Harrison red at me and took out his phone from his pocket. When I saw the name on the phone, I saw him frowning subconsciously. Then he looked at me, and I tidied up my hair as if I didn''t notice it. He pressed the answer button, did not turn around, and picked up the phone directly in front of me. "Hello, what''s the matter?" I felt that I had held my breath and listened carefully to what was said on the phone, but I didn''t know if it was too far away or not. Even if I pricked up my ears and listened carefully, I couldn''t hear the words inside. The only thing I could hear was the woman''s voice. Even if I can''t hear it, I can probably guess who the person on the phone is. I pretended to look up as if nothing had happened. I walked past him and was about to return to the sofa to sit down. When I was about to pass by him, the feeling of heartache spread in an instant, like a needle stabbing into my heart, letting me experience the pain of not bleeding. He reminded himself over and over again in his heart that he would never have anything to do with him in the future, and he would never give him a chance to hurt him again.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Wasn''t Callen''s lesson enough? One bloody lesson could be remembered in others'' hearts, and I continued to make mistakes like a fool. I was really the biggest fool in the world. No wonder I was always bullied and didn''t know it. It was as if I was hypnotized. I kept thinking about it. But the more I thought about it, the more ufortable I felt. I even began to feel sorry for myself. Why would others meet a good man, but I always got hurt again and again? Was I not worthy of being cherished? My footsteps stopped, and I was held tightly by someone and couldn''t move. I tilted my head and saw Harrison''s hand holding me, but he still didn''t hang up the phone. I thought it was an insult, an insult to me. You called other women and asked me to listen. What did you take me for? I didn''t think much and threw him away. I looked at him with a surprised face and said in a low voice, "Don''t force me to speak." He had thought that he would be able to intimidate him and return me peace and quiet, but who would have thought that he would take down the phone beside his ear and then turn on the loudspeaker? Very quickly, Abbie''s voice came out from within, "Brother Fu, I was a little out of sorts at first when I went to work today, butter I thought that it would be so hard for you to manage a company. What''s the point of me working like this?" "I''m different from you. Uncle Ling will arrange for someone to take good care of you," Harrison said softly. Listening to his careless tone, I had an idea. Although I didn''t quite understand why he asked me to listen to their conversation, it didn''t seem to be a big loss for me. "Will I be afraid if I listen to you?" Just like that, I changed from being awkward and tangled just now to being decent and bright. "Dad arranged someone to take care of me. It''s better for you to take care of me directly." I snorted and looked at Harrison coldly. I looked into his eyes and said in silence, "Look, your fan wants you to take care of her. Why don''t you go now?" Harrison had no choice but to reach out to pinch my face, but I tilted my head to avoid him. He shook his head at me and said to the phone, "My uncle and I are in differentpanies. There are so many properties in the Ling Family. There are many ces for you to practice, so you don''t have toe to a small temple like mine." "That''s not right," Abbie denied. Suddenly, she remembered something and said excitedly, "I heard that you''ve been preparing to investigate the educationpany recently. Are you nning to develop in this aspect?" "It''s apany secret." Hearing Harrison''s reply, I was shocked. Thinking back to the conversation he had with Abbie when he went to ourpany, could it be that Harrison went to ourpany to investigate and then to develop in the field of management? If that was the case, wouldn''t ourpany''s fate really lead to the end of being acquired? "What''s wrong?¡± I looked up and met Harrison''s worried eyes. He put his hand on my forehead and touched it. He said with confidence, "I don''t have a fever. I don''t think I''m sick." "Of course not." I wasn''t in the mood to care about this, so I immediately asked, "What did you mean on the phone just now? Abbie said that you were going to develop in the right direction, and that there was an investigation. Could it be that you''re talking about ourpany?" Harrison nodded and said indifferently, "Of course." I took a deep breath and said, "You don''t understand what I mean. If you just want to investigate, then you can''t read my proposal when you go to ourpany. But you did. What does this prove?" "Use your angle to analyze it." This sentence made me almost breathless. "If I ask seriously, I can''t answer it properly. Why do I have to guess? Isn''t he a fool?" But there was no other way. I wanted to know the answer, so I could only continue, "Boss Liu let you see it for the future development of thepany, so you are very likely to take over ourpany, right?" "It hasn''t been long since I started working. I''ve learned how to grasp the main points." Harrison nodded happily as he spoke. I wanted to reply to him but felt that it wasn''t worth it, so I simply thought about it. From my inner thoughts, I didn''t want Harrison to take over. Not only because of our rtionship, but also because of Abbie''s participation, and even Callen''s innocence. On that day, I saw Callen and Zeng Shusheng appear around thepany at the same time. I didn''t think that I would think that they were just passing by. When I thought that all this was rted, I felt a headache. Harrison touched my head and asked softly, "Are you unhappy that I ept yourpany?" "Why are you so happy? Harrison, you''re not an ordinary person. If you''re a stranger to Mr. Stewart, you cane with me." "I''m going to stop you and Louie, right?" He grabbed my wrist and sneered, "To tell you the truth, as long as you are my woman, your whole life will be mine." "Let me go!" I struggled, but I couldn''t take it back. Harrison pulled me into his arms and looked into my eyes. "You heard the phone call. I''ll let you know what you should know. If I see you hook up with Louie again, don''t me me for being rude!" It''s the first time I''ve seen such an angry Harrison. In my impression, he''s emotionless and won''t let anyone see through him easily. "I won¡¯tpromise either, because this is the problem of my lifelong happiness. His words express the same thing clearly and secretly. I belong to him. As long as I be his woman for a day, I will be branded with his mark for the rest of my life!" Chapter 150 Chapter 150 "Harrison, are you kidding me?" I looked at him coldly. I believe that at this moment, the anger on my face will not be less than his. Not to mention that I have no rtionship with Louie now, even if we are really together, Harrison has the right to stop me from finding happiness. Perhaps he didn''t expect me to be so excited. Harrison was slightly stunned. Before he could react, I quickly withdrew my hand. I turned around and sat back on the sofa with my back to him, saying faintly, "There is no ambiguous rtionship between Louie and me now, but I can''t guarantee that we will always be friends." "What do you mean? You want to be with him?" He took two steps forward, stood behind me, and asked. When he approached me, my heart seemed to jump out of my chest. The reason why I could still sit in my original position was that I was struggling. "Everyone has a future life. A man at the age of 40 is still charming, but women are different. Now when I look into the mirror and see me at the age of 30 every day, I feel that there are more wrinkles every day. If you don''t like me and marry me, do I really have to die alone?" After saying this, I got up and turned to look at Harrison. I smiled and said, "No matter what we do, we are not in the same circle, so I gave up." "How dare you!" Harrison rushed forward and grabbed my hand. His grip was so tight that I almost cried out in pain. "Let go of me. It hurts!" Harrison subconsciously let go of my hand and saw my red hand. He gently blew on it and kissed it as if he was treating a treasure. My tears fell down along with his movements. I tasted the taste of tears again, bitter and bitter. It seemed that I hadn''t felt such warmth for a long time. Harrison and I were constantly separated, separated, and together. Most of our time was wasted. I don''t want to believe that he is sincere to me. Compared with sincerity, I believe that he admires me more or likes me, instead of love like me. When the rtionship between the two is different, the most important person is often hurt the deepest. Instead of being sad in the future, he might as well give up. "Do you want to sleep with me today?" He lowered his head and gently blew on my hand, whispering. His movements stopped, and he didn''t even raise his eyelids. "In the past few days, I suddenly remembered something. Why didn''t I get pregnant after sleeping so many times? Did you do a good job with the baby or did I have a problem with my body?" I asked. In fact, I thought of this question a long time ago. But at that time, the rtionship with him was in a simple stage, so I naturally thought that he secretly gave me some medicine, or my body couldn''t easily get pregnant now. After all, it was not easy to recover the immune system caused by the heart disease. Moreover, I was in a bad mood at that time, so I couldn''t take good care of my body. He put down my hand and looked at me quietly. "If you deliberately made me angry, congrattions." "Howe?" I chuckled and said, "Isn''t it normal to ask about this kind of thing? If you didn''t do anything, wouldn''t it be a problem with my body? It''s rted to what kind of man I''ll find in the future." "Chelsea, you kept provoking me today, and I know what you''re thinking. So don''t try to get rid of me. It''s impossible!" After Harrison finished speaking, he hugged my princess without waiting for me to react. I let out an "ah" and subconsciously wrapped my arms around his neck. He smiled at me with satisfaction and said, "I''m very satisfied with this performance." Are you satisfied with me? But I didn''t say anything like that. I could only mutter in my heart. "Can you put me down first?" I asked. Harrison shook his head and walked in the direction of the bedroom with me in his arms. I suddenly understood and sneered, "Isn''t it because of this kind of thing? Apart from me, there are many women in the world who like you. There are so many people who want to sleep with you. Why waste their time on me?" I was already sad enough, but he really did as I thought. He came here to talk for most of the day and wanted to sleep with me. Was there something wrong with him? "Don''t you think spending so much money on me is a waste? Look at Abbie, she''s eager to rub herself against you." Seeing that he didn''t say anything, I continued. Unfortunately, no matter what I said, Harrison didn''t respond at all, as if he couldn''t hear me at all. This made my heart very depressed, and I had a sense of frustration when I punched on the cotton. I suddenly felt that it was a mistake tomunicate with him. I shouldn''t have said this to him at all. It made me feel tired! A few minutester, I was thrown onto the bed in a whirl. I should have been d that there was a soft cushion on my bed. Otherwise, I would have twisted my waist and touched my head. As soon as I sat down and was about to ask, I was pressed on the bed by the gravity. I looked at Harrison in front of me with a broken heart. "Can you be gentle?" "Do you need gentleness to sleep with me?" he asked. Hearing this, I burst into an uproar. I put my hand on his chest and pushed it backward. Although I didn''t push him down, I was out of anger. "You don''t want to be gentle when you want to sleep with someone. I''m afraid that thedies outside won''t ept customers like you, right?" "That''s why I never go out. You''re the only one left." I admit, these words stirred in my heart. Looking into his eyes, I knew that he was not lying. After all, in my opinion, Harrison did not need to lie to me at all. This kind of feeling is really ufortable. I don''t want to continue at all. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. But I still couldn''t control my mouth and asked, "Harrison, I''m the only one you''re talking about. Is that what I think?" "Oh?¡± Harrison asked me with a puzzled smile, "What are you thinking?" I wanted to know but didn''t want to speak. Seeing the proud smile on his face, I knew that he didn''t want to tell me. After thinking for a while, I closed my eyes and said straightforwardly, "I''m the only one you''re talking about. I naturally want you to be my only woman. To be exact, you''ve lived for more than 30 years, haven''t you ever touched a woman who has killed me? I said in bed like this." In the end, I slowly opened my eyes and looked at him. My heart beat faster, and I couldn''t wait to hear the answer, but I was worried that the answer was not what I thought. Harrison didn''t say anything. He gently tucked the hair on my face behind his ear and sighed helplessly as he looked at me. "I''m not that casual, and you are an exception." And you are an exception. It was an exception, an exception... I kept repeating these words in my mind, as if my whole person was floating in the air. Those things that troubled me before did not seem to exist at all. Just as I was in a good mood, Harrison coughed twice. "You and Louie?" Chapter 151 Chapter 151 " panicky Yizhou?" I looked at Harrison in confusion, showing that I didn¡¯t understand. However, when I saw the expression on Harrison''s face and the evasive look in his eyes, I could probably guess why he cared so much about Louie. But I pretended not to know and continued to ask, "How can I know if I don''t tell you clearly? What''s wrong with Louie and me? We''re always colleagues, aren''t we?" "But obviously, Louie is not that simple to you." Hearing his words, I was slightly stunned, and then shook my head with a smile. "It''s basically impossible for you to say these things. Louie has never had any improper thoughts about me. Most of our social activities are at work, and there is no such thing as what you said." "Men know men best. You can do whatever you want if you don''t believe me," Harrison said casually. It seemed that he was not joking. I slowly recalled the current situation with Louie. It seemed that there was nothing that made me go too far. Most of his friends cared about me because I didn''t take Harrison''s words to heart. After I finished my serious words, I felt a little embarrassed. I looked at Harrison and didn''t know how to continue. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She wondered if she should let him stay. After all, it was already sote. If she went back again, she still needed to drive, take a bath and sleep at midnight, and work tomorrow. Thinking of this, I was stunned. "Why do I start to worry about these problems? Isn''t there a driver in his car? Even if we go back, it''s reasonable, isn''t it? After all, we are not married yet." Faced with my changing thoughts, I felt embarrassed and decided not to think about it anymore. "So... you..." Seeing that he wanted to say something, he didn''t know how to say it. "You want it now..." Harrison looked at me in confusion. "What can''t you say?" "It''s not that I can''t say it directly. I just want to ask you where you are going tonight." After being asked by him, I simply said it out loud. "Wasn''t he just asking me if he would be here tonight? What''s there to worry about? It''s not like I have so much money at home, so I can''t let anyone know." After hearing my question, Harrison looked at me with a faint smile. "If you don''t want me to leave, it''s not impossible." "Who doesn''t want you to leave?" I denied. "Don''t tter yourself. I don''t want you to leave at all. In fact, it''s best for you to leave as soon as possible, so that I can sleep early, right?" "This may disappoint you. I didn''t intend to let you sleep tonight." Even if we had slept on the bed before, I couldn''t help blushing when I heard this. Iforted myself in my heart. After all, I should be blushing, and women should be blushing. I rolled my eyes at him and whispered, "I think you should just disappear." Lying on the bed, a small movement from him could make my heart beat faster, as if you knew what would happen next, but you couldn''t suppress your shyness and faint expectation. At this time, Harrison was standing by the bed, taking off his clothes one by one. He looked at me naked and asked, "Haven''t seen enough yet?" "What... what didn''t I see enough?" I covered my eyes with my hand and looked at him through my fingers. He didn''t care at all and smiled condescendingly. "You don''t understand what I mean?" At this time, if he understood, wouldn''t it be a shame? Therefore, he couldn''t admit that he understood and couldn''t admit that he knew what he meant. "I''m not a worm in your stomach. How could I know?" I turned my face away and pretended not to see his expression. Soon, I felt the bed sink. Without looking at it, I knew that Harrison was lying down. As I was thinking, I felt a hand passing through my neck and then holding me in her arms. I smelled a familiar smell and felt very at ease. This feeling seemed to have returned to the peaceful days in Harrison''s vi. Every day, I cleaned up at home, read books, and waited for him to get off work and go home. I would buy a lot of food and prepare delicious food for him. That was really my dream family life. If it hadn''t been for Abbie''s interference, I would still be living such a wonderful life. I wouldn''t be so worried about the gains and losses like I was now. But on the other hand, if it wasn''t for Abbie''s aggressiveness, how could I have made such great progress like this? In the past, I had to be bullied and dealt with at work, but now, I was able to hold my own. Even if thepany fired me, I didn''t have to worry about food in the future. There must be a way in front of the mountain. If the ancient people said that the willow trees were bright and the flowers were bright, there was really no trick. "What are you thinking about?" Harrison kissed me gently on the forehead. My thoughts were interrupted, so I simply rubbed in his arms, closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and whispered, "I was thinking about the days when I was in the vi. At that time, I was cooking with you, just like a real couple." "I remember that when I just got married at that time, I dreamed of being able to clean up and cook together. I devoted myself to this direction, but I didn''t expect that in the end, I would end up like that. My family would be ruined, and my child would be gone." Harrison didn''t say a word and held me tightly. Tears quickly welled up in my eyes. Thinking of meeting Harrison sote at night, my heart was as ufortable as being cut by a knife. Thinking of the gap between us, I always had a kind of fear of being separated at any time. It was not that I didn''t believe in him, but I didn''t believe in myself. After my failure, I can''t stand any more scrutiny. I don''t want to beplicated, but I have to go on a complicated road. The simple life is getting farther and farther away from me. The most beautiful life in the past hadpletely left me. Probably because I hadn''t spoken for a long time, Harrison took the initiative to say, "Life is used to experience sweet, sour, bitter, and spicy. Only when you understand the suffering you should understand, can you have the right to enjoy a happier life." "Do you think I can still be happy?" I asked. "Why can''t I?" Harrison raised my chin and looked straight at me. The moonlight shone into the room. I took advantage of the moonlight to see his focused eyes, and the heartache in his eyes was not ignored. Just like that, I was very satisfied. "Because we are different." He was a little dissatisfied. He lowered his head and kissed my lips, so that I would no longer have a chance to speak. I also wrapped my arms around his neck and left everything behind. As for why it was not the same, I didn''t exin again. Simrly, Harrison didn''t ask me again. Although I didn''t know if he understood, I had tried my best to express what I could say. I snuggled in his arms, opened my eyes, and imagined what would happen to my future life over and over again. What would happen if I were to be with Harrison? What would happen if we didn''t end up like this? Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Early the next morning, I opened my eyes and saw Harrison standing by the bed and putting on his clothes. I turned over in a daze and muttered, "Do you want to go to work?" "... I have something to deal with." He paused for a moment and said. Then I suddenly opened my eyes. This is my home! Last night, the two of usy in my bed for a whole night. It turned out that this was not a dream! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "What''s wrong with you?" I turned to look at Harrison and said in a daze, "I just realized that this is my home now." Hearing my words, Harrison didn''t react for a moment. He looked at me and frowned, "Don''t you need to go to work today?" "I''m on leave today. I have something to do." At this moment, I was wondering if I should tell Harrison about me going to the real estate bureau. But if he said it, would he think that our family had too many things to do? And maybe he would feel ufortable about his mother handing over the property ownership certificate to Callen? After all, in my opinion, Harrison''s attitude toward Callen was worse than mine. But it didn''t take long for Harrison''s phone to ring. It was probably the driver who urged him. After hanging up the phone, he said, "If you can''t solve it, wait for me toe back. Don''t take it all by yourself, understand?" "I know. Don''t worry." I smiled and nodded. He lowered his head to kiss me, and I immediately covered my mouth when I realized it. "I just woke up and didn''t brush my teeth. I can''t kiss." Harrison''s expression softened when he heard my exnation. He rubbed my messy hair helplessly and kissed my forehead. "Don''t think too much. I will solve the problem." I didn''t say anything but just nodded. When he left, there was only me left in the room. Looking at the closed door, I felt empty in my heart, as if my heart was missing a piece. I didn''t think about it for too long. I covered myself with the nket andy back on the bed. Actually, I didn''t know what he was talking about, nor did I take it to heart. My intuition told me that it was Abbie''s matter. After all, between Harrison and me, Abbie was the most involved. Some people said that women were shortsighted. After this incident, it was undeniable that I was short-sighted. If I had asked her earlier, nothing would have happened. I got up and rushed to the Real Estate Bureau before nine o''clock. I didn''t open the door when I went there. Maybe there were many ces recently to announce the demolition. When I went there, there were already ten or twenty people in line. If it weren''t for the need to figure out the problem of the house, I would have left immediately. It was really unbearable for ordinary people to wait here in such a cold day. And what was important was that I felt colder before breakfast, and my feet were cold. Seeing that there were people selling egg cakes not far away, I thought about it and thought that it should not be a problem to buy one. There was an auntie in the front row. I said hello to her and then went to buy it. When I came back, the team was extended again, at least one or two times. I suddenly felt lucky that I came early today, or it would be dark. As a result, when I wanted to stand back, some people immediately began to be dissatisfied. "We''re all in line. What''s wrong with you interrupting us in private?" "Everyone is slowly lining up on such a cold day. Why don''t you behave yourself as a young man?" The sound of ming me came one after another. I exined to them, "Sorry, I just went to buy egg cakes. I was in line here at the beginning. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the people in front and behind me." It was better for the people around me to testify for me, so I didn''t fall into an awkward situation. But what I didn''t expect happened. After hearing this, those people didn''t ept these exnations. Instead, they kept whispering to themselves in a low voice, saying what the young people were like. The young people had no moral quality and only knew to cut in line. They didn''t consider such things for older people. There used to be simr news on the news, generally like taking a bus to keep a seat or something, but I didn''t expect that one day it would happen to me. I, who had always been used to small things, stood where I was and pretended not to hear anything, thinking that I wouldn''t say anything for a long time. It was a pity that my thoughts were beautiful, but the reality was not like this. Even if I didn''t speak, I was still ming her. Finally, the eyes of the people around me were fixed on me. I had no choice but to leave the team and stand at the back. In this way, things werepletely over. The first dozen or so people came to me, but now they directly turned into dozens of people. When they arrived at me, it was already afternoon. "Hello, is there anything I can do for you?" the staff asked. I took out the things in my bag and said, "Our house will be demolished, but the property ownership certificate is not in my hands. My mother prepared it before, but my mother unfortunately passed away this year. How should we deal with this situation?" After that, he asked the staff to help me check the property ownership certificate. The result was that the property ownership certificate had been done a few years ago. It was probably the year when I married Callen. The staff also said that I must take the property ownership certificate. "Otherwise, if the owner of the property ownership certificate changes the real estate, it will have nothing to do with me." After hearing this, my legs went limp. I thought that there might be no houses in the future. The house now was not only the only memory of my mother and me, but also thest ce for me to live. If it was someone else, I could still find a way to get it back, but if it was really Callen who took the property ownership certificate, I waspletely uncertain. When I went to find Callen that day, he had already settled everything. He said that he didn''t take the property ownership certificate at all, nor did he have any idea about our house. Now things have be like this, I really don''t know whether I should believe him or not. I went back to thepany in a daze. As soon as I sat in my seat, Louie came over and asked, "Are you all right?" "I''m fine." "But it seems that you are not in a good state. If you really can''t do it, you can ask for leave," he continued. There was an inexplicable impatience in my heart. I felt that he was wandering in front of me when he had nothing to do. He had already said that he was fine, so I continued to ask. I frowned and looked at him. "I said he was fine, but you kept asking. Am I not clear enough?" "If you''re in a bad mood, you don''t have to care about me. Just let me be alone. I was very annoying, but you kept asking me. Do you know that I''m very ufortable? There are still so many things I haven''t dealt with at work. Can''t you go to work? Can''t you let me be quiet for a while?" After venting my anger, Louie stood beside me for a long time without saying a word or leaving. Sitting in my seat, I calmed down and suddenly regretted what I said just now. I turned my head and wanted to say something, but I saw the surprised eyes of my colleagues looking at us. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 At this time, I realized one thing. I was in thepany now, not outside, and not at my house. I was too casual. "I just made Chelsea angry and made those who have never been angry angry angry angry. Don''t watch the fun and continue to work." Louie smiled helplessly and said to me. Thest two sentences were for the colleagues around him to hear. The colleagues who were surprised smiled one after another and said that Louie had nothing to do to make the beauty angry. They turned around and stopped looking at us. When all his colleagues had returned to their positions, Louie looked at me. I don''t know if he will feel embarrassed. In short, I feel a little ufortable. I transferred my emotions to marry him. In fact, everything has nothing to do with him. It was my fault to involve people who had nothing to do with it. As soon as I was about to apologize, I heard Louie asking me to go out with him. Although I was confused, I still nodded and followed him. The so-called lounge was just a lounge. At this time, there was no one in the lounge. Ordinary employees could note in during the rest time. However, Louie was the leader of thepany. He had the right to bring me in. Looking at him making coffee with his back to me, I stood where I was and did not know what to do. "Do you feel much better when you vent your bad emotions?" I looked up at him, still with my back to me. "I''m sorry." "There''s nothing to be sorry about. It''s my honor to let you vent your emotions." His words made me feel even more ufortable. This kind of ufortable feeling was like a needle being pricked in my heart. What happened recently was beyond my imagination. I couldn''t control my emotions normally. In the past, I was sure that I would never lose my temper with anyone, and it was Louie who helped me countless times. Louie poured the coffee and put it on the table. Then he pulled out a stool for me and motioned me to sit down. I wanted to say that I didn''t want to sit down, but I felt embarrassed. In the end, I sat down in such an awkward mood. Holding the warm cup and feeling its heat, I whispered, "Our house is going to be demolished now. I have never asked about the house''s affairs before, but now it''s in trouble because of the property ownership certificate." He replied with a "hmm" and did not ask. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "When I was looking for information at home, I found that there was a signed agreement, which was about the property ownership certificate. The people who signed the agreement were my mother and ex-husband." Louie, who always had a faint smile on his face, saw surprise on his face for the first time. Iughed at myself and said, "Everyone will be surprised when they hear this. It''s normal. If it hadn''t happened to me, I wouldn''t have such a thing." "Maybe it was because Aunt had an agreement with that person before. If you don''t understand, you can ask." Louieforted me. "It''s impossible. My mother has passed away, but she didn''t tell me anything. My ex-husband refused to admit that he took the property ownership certificate. In fact, even I don''t believe it. Why would a rich man care about my house?" I was confused. This is the doubt and uneasiness in my heart, so I want to find the answer from Louie''s answer. I''m really not sure if Callen will take the property ownership certificate. Louie sat next to me, took a sip of coffee, put it on the table and looked at me. He said slowly, "Chelsea, you have to understand one thing." "What?" "In this world, no one thinks that money is too much." He looked at me seriously. My heart seemed to be hollowed out in an instant. I asked uneasily, "Do you mean that it''s possible that he didn''t tell me with the property ownership certificate?" "Is it impossible?" Louie was confused. "Now it''s the most prosperous time of the real estate industry. If the demolition is either a loss of money or a loss of a house, does he think there are many things like this?" I straightened my back and copsed in an instant. Thinking back to Callen''s answer that day, it was extremely difficult for me to get it back. Even if I really took it, I might not necessarily admit it. The piece of paper I had was still in the period of pregnancy. I didn''t know what was going on between them. My mother was gone, so basically no one could prove it. Her heart was in a mess and she was very annoyed. She began to n for the worst ce unconsciously. At the thought of this, I suddenly stood up. Louie was shocked by me and quickly pulled me to ask, "Where are you going?" "No matter how I think about it, I can''t do it. If it''s dyed, it will be toote. Moreover, there is a date on the agreement. If we say the date, we may lose it!" I exined in a hurry. Louieforted me softly, "You can''t go there without preparation. If he says that he has never taken the property ownership certificate, what will you do?" "Of course it''s court. What else can I do?" I opened the door and was about to leave, but Louie held my hand and refused to let me go. I was the kind of person who would do whatever he wanted. Standing at the door, he didn''t let go. I turned around and was about to pull back. As soon as I turned around, I heard someone calling me. This voice was so familiar that it couldn''t be more familiar. Louie, who was looking at me, also looked at the door. I turned around and met Harrison''s eyes. Harrison''s expression was not very good. It seemed that he was about to get angry, and the joy he felt when he saw him just now dissipated with that expression. "Do you want to get closer to each other in the lounge?" Harrison asked with a smile. Realizing that I was still held by Louie, I quickly withdrew my hand and said, "There are some things that need to be discussed." "Oh?" Harrison chuckled and said, "If there is anything you need to deal with alone, can''t you go outside?" Louie walked in front of me and said to him, "Mr. Stewart, you came here today for thepany''s business. It should have nothing to do with the private affairs of the employees, right?" "Is yourpany working to solve private affairs? Your exnation really surprises me." I stood behind Louie and slowly tightened my hands. I was even more annoyed and sad. "There will be many things that will shock you in the future." I interrupted their conversation and walked to the middle of them, looking at Harrison. "If there''s any problem,e with me. If there''s no problem, I''ll go back to work." "Chelsea, are your wings hard?" Harrison''s tone was cold. As long as Harrison''s voice changed, I knew it was a sign of anger, or it could be said that he was already angry. I didn''t expect him to talk to me. I just passed by him and then left. I met my colleagues on the way, but I couldn''t control my tears anymore. I had to lower my head and speed up. "Ah!" Halfway through, I was suddenly pulled into the corridor. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 There was also the loud sound of the corridor door being closed. I knew it was Harrison without looking at his face. "What do you want me to do?" I asked coldly. Feeling a pain in my chin, he pinched my chin with his hand and forced me to raise my head. Harrison looked at me with cold eyes. "Do you like men like Louie so much that you''re even willing to lie to me?" "Whether I like it or not is none of your business!" "Chelsea, I''m telling you seriously, are you sure you want to lose your temper with me like this?" Harrison frowned. I paused and looked away. "Are you angry or am I? I''ve told you that we have nothing to do with each other. We''re just friends. Do you trust me?" "A friend is holding hands. Does it have nothing to do with you if I hold hands with others in the future?" There was sarcasm in Harrison''s tone. I bit my lip and looked at him angrily. "This kind of situation is rare. I met Abbie outside. If I remember correctly, it''s not just holding hands. It''s holding hands." "I''ve already exined that thing." His light tone made me very angry, as if my little thing was a big thing, and his big thing was just a small thing. How could I judge him like this? Originally, I wanted to exin it properly, but when I saw him like this, I didn''t want to say anything more. If it was a misunderstanding, then it was a misunderstanding. Since it was already a misunderstanding, what else could I say? "How much can a man who doesn''t trust me count on?" I shook my head with a self-mocking smile. "Your exnation is an exnation, isn''t it?" "Okay." Harrison nodded and asked with a smile, "Then tell me what happened just now." Although he was smiling, his eyes were cold. "I''m really waiting for my exnation. On the contrary, I don''t know how to start. Should I talk to Harrison about the house? I can''t make up my mind. If he finds out, will he feel ufortable? After such a long time, my ex-husband is still entangled with me. I don''t even know if the property ownership certificate is in his hands." I''m sure I''ll get angry. Maybe I''ll even think that I have something to do with Callen. That''s why I can''t tell you. I can''t let these misunderstandings happen! After making up my mind, I said to him firmly, "We need to have a good talk about thepany. As for seeing him hold my hand when you enter the door, it''s an ident." He stared straight at me without saying a word. When he and I looked at each other, we were a little flustered. Subconsciously, we tried to avoid looking at each other, but we quickly calmed down. We just stood there and looked at each other for dozens of seconds. In the end, he let go of my hand. The moment before he let go, I seemed to see disappointment in his eyes, but the speed was so fast that I thought I was dazzled. "Very good, really very good." This was Harrison¡¯sst sentence. After saying these six words, he opened the door and left. Because the strength of the door was strong, the door was still shaking and making sounds. Looking at the door that kept shaking and making sounds, I had a bad feeling. But now I am exhausted physically and mentally, and I don''t want to think about anything else. If he was angry because he opened the door and saw me and Louie alone in the lounge and saw Louie holding my hand, I would wait for him to cool down and then exin it to him. At this moment, it was impossible to exin the situation clearly. He was angry and I was tired. It was better for everyone to calm down and think about it. When I opened the door and came out, I looked up and saw Louie standing at the door. I asked, "Why are you here?" "Are you okay?" Louie looked me up and down. After making sure that I was fine, he said, "Just now I saw Harrison go back with a bad look. I''m worried that something happened to you." Was Harrison in a bad mood? I couldn''t helpughing in my heart. There was nothing that made him think too much, but now he was angry. What on earth was going on? Looking at Louie in front of me, I suddenly remembered what Harrison had told me before, so I took a step back to keep a distance from him. "You must have guessed the rtionship between me and Harrison, right?" "Yes '' Louie stopped smiling and said in a low voice. I deliberately ignored the disappointment in his tone and continued, "I was angry just now because I saw you holding my hand. Then I exined, but I didn''t listen. I insisted that you were interested in me, which made me speechless." "Is that so?" Louie echoed. "That''s for sure!" I didn''t look at him and said to myself, "We work in the samepany, how can there be no intersection? I''m not asking the ugly woman to hide everyone." This was absolutely what I was thinking. It was mainly because Louie and I really had nothing to do with each other. This misunderstanding really made me very sad. Thinking about it, I began to feel that the quarrel with Harrison was not wrong. I turned to look at Louie and found that he was in a daze. I asked with some embarrassment, "I''m sorry for what happened today. I didn''t expect it to be like this." Louie looked up at me and said seriously, "If what he said is true, what are you going to do?" "What is true? What should I do?" I couldn''t help but feel confused by his sudden question. He took a step forward and came to me. I stepped back subconsciously, but when I met the security guard, he stopped. I looked at him helplessly and said, "What happened? Can''t you be straightforward?" "I mean, if Harrison''s guess is true," Louie looked at me and said word by word, "I like you, what are you going to do?" The scene suddenly quieted down. I looked at him and did not speak. He looked at me and waited for an answer. "When I was divorced, I thought that I might not be able to get married in this life. Even if I got married, I might not be the kind of person I didn''t like. I could only lead a muddle-headed life like that." Until I met Harrison and his life changed dramatically, everything on him attracted me. It was inevitable that I couldn''t let go of him. After such a long time, our rtionship finally changedst night. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. However, when we got into a fight again today, I thought he was making a wild guess out of jealousy and misunderstood the rtionship between me and Louie, but I didn''t expect Louie to really like me. I smiled awkwardly and said, "Don''t make such a joke. It''s not funny at all." "I''m not joking. I''m serious." This time, it was really my turn to be stunned. Standing in the same ce, I didn''t know whether to speak or not. Facing Louie, I also wanted to avoid him. "We''re all friends." I looked at the time and said in surprise, "It''s working hours now, and we don''t dare to go in and work. The leader will show his powerter!" With that, I couldn''t wait to leave. "You''re not suitable for Harrison. Don''t you feel it?" Louie''s voice sounded behind me. His words made me stop. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 From the beginning till now, many people had said that Harrison and I were not suitable for each other. I never retorted or agreed with them, just because there was uncertainty and inferiority in my heart. I always felt that Harrison had feelings for me, but every time he did something, he broke my beautiful thoughts again and again. I wanted to go forward, but I didn''t dare to go forward. I was afraid that if I felt good, it would be a beautiful mistake, so that we couldn''t even be friends in the end. "That''s not what I want. At least I can''t leave him now. If Harrison is really not in my life, it''s like my heart is missing a piece." "So?" I turned around and asked Louie. Louie looked at me in confusion. Obviously, he did not understand what I meant. I smiled and continued, "If you think I''m not suitable for Harrison, who do you think is suitable for him or me?" "Whether it''s Harrison or anyone else, it won''t be you." Louie answered without hesitation, which made me stunned. Probably in my memory, he was the first person who could be so straightforward in front of me and say that there was no possibility between Harrison and me. But because someone had said it before, I was not so sad when I heard Louie''s words. It was as if I had already known what he would say. I looked at him quietly and said nothing. Louie frowned slightly, and there was a trace of heartache in his eyes. "Chelsea, why didn''t you treat yourself better since you''ve lived such a hard life in the first half of your life?" "Do you think I''m not good?" I asked. He shook his head and said in a low voice, "At least in my opinion, you are not really happy. From time to time, you can see a pitiful loneliness in your eyes. You clearly know who brought it to you, why are you still like this?" "But I like my current life very much, because only Harrison can give me what I want." He smiled at him and walked past him to leave. Before I left, I never looked back at Louie. If ording to what Harrison said, he had a good impression of me, I hoped that I could take this opportunity to make him give uppletely. I''m not a good woman. I don''t want to implicate others. Before I reached the office, I saw Harrison standing straight in the office. There was no extra expression on his face, which was no different from his usual style. Seeing that he was still here, my heart was instantly relieved. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. As long as I haven''t left, it means that I still have a chance to exinter. I don''t want to dy any misunderstandings or quarrels, especially what happened between Harrison and me now. As time goes by, it won''t do me any good. Let''s talk about everything. With a casual nce, I seemed to see Abbie''s figure. My originally calm mood once again panicked. Looking in the direction of the office, I walked forward regardless of anything, and my eyes never left the window of the office. Because only in this position can I see the situation inside clearly. It turned out that I was right. Abbie was standing beside Harrison, holding his arm from time to time. I thought that Harrison would keep a distance from him or hate her approaching him, but I didn''t expect that I would think too much about it. Harrison did not push her hand away. Instead, he wrapped his arms around Abbie''s shoulders the next second. When he saw this scene, it was as if his legs could no longer move. I stood there in a daze and didn''t know what to do next. My mind was in a mess, and I didn''t know what to do next. But what was going to happen next? What was I going to do just now? For a moment, I had forgotten what I was going to do just now. One meter away from the office, in the corresponding position of the office window, I could clearly see the situation inside and Harrison''s expression. He seemed to be in a good mood. He ced his hand on Abbie''s shoulder and did not take it back. On the other hand, Abbie snuggled up to him like a little bird. It was as if I had also seen her smiling at me and using her lips to tell me: Did you really win his heart? With a sway of my body, I staggered two steps back and almost fell down. Fortunately, someone supported me behind me. "Are you okay?" Louie''s voice came into my ears. I shook my head gently and said lightly, "I''m fine." I stood up and left his arms. When I looked back into the office again, I found that the two people standing in front of me had long disappeared. I moved my feet to see what was going on inside. Would it be possible for a man and a woman to be alone in the office? The more I thought about it, the more scared I became. All my confidence disappeared, and I felt as if I had fallen into a ck hole. "They will be fine inside. Don''t worry." Louieforted him. I was stunned and then shook my head. "She shouldn''t be with Abbie. Harrison shouldn''t be with her." "Why can''t we be together?" Louie was confused. "The family is a good match. Uncle Ling has always thought highly of Harrison. It''s not strange that they really work together." "What do you mean?" I turned around and stared at Louie, asking seriously. Only God knew the possibility of my tears falling at any time. Even my voice was trembling, and it sounded like I was crying. Louie''s eyes were full of distress and worry, but he had no chance to care about his thoughts now. He asked again, "I just want to know what you mean by that sentence just now." "Abbie''s father has always thought highly of Harrison, and has even hoped that Abbie would have more contact with him. It''s not strange for him to appear here." In thest sentence, Louie pointed at the office. I wanted to turn around to take a look, but in the end, I stopped. I lowered my head and asked in a trembling voice, "How do you know? You probably don''t know about these things." "Chelsea, are you not concerned enough about me, or are you just putting the title of God''s favored one on Harrison?" "No." I shook my head gently. Louie sighed with disappointment and said slowly, "If I say that I don''t know Harrison, do you think it''s possible?" I was shocked and looked at him in disbelief. In my impression, there was basically no one around me who knew Harrison. Even if I knew that Louie might be different from others, it was only different. But now I seemed to feel that I was the only fool from beginning to end. Because he was a fool, he didn''t pay attention to what he should see. "So you know each other?" My throat was dry, and I asked with difficulty, "But from your previous contact, I couldn''t see anything at all." "You don''t need to know. We''ve known each other since we were young. It can be said that we grew up together. But we have different goals. We take different paths." Louie exined. I didn''t answer. I quietly watched the figure appear in the office again. They snuggled up to each other. My heart hurt so much that I could even feel the pain of breathing. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Tears kept rolling in my eyes. I tried hard not to let them fall, feeling that this was my bottom line and stubbornness. Harrison seemed to feel that someone was looking at him. He slightly tilted his head and our eyes met. They were neither too close nor too far away. We just looked at each other and did not move. The sadness in my heart rose to another level again, and I almost couldn''t hold back my urge to cry. My tears were flowing, and as he turned around without hesitation, I finally fell down. Yes, but when he saw me, he pretended to ignore me. "Now do you understand what I just said?" Louie, who was behind him, asked. Realizing the existence of Louie, I wiped my tears in a panic and forced a smile at him as if nothing had happened. "What are you talking about? Did I see it?" "Why do you have to put yourself in a disadvantageous position?" Louie looked at me in confusion. "You are obviously a very good woman. Why must you be entangled with Harrison if you can meet a better man? I don''t believe that you didn''t see it just now. How on earth did you not see through Abbie?" His words had basically defeated me. I had no room to refute, so I could only stand where I was and listen to him. In fact, I knew very well that Louie was right. If I leave here with Harrison and find a man of the same stage as me, I will have a good chance to meet a good man. Although I can''t say that I am rich, I won''t sleep on the street. It was a pity that everything had been messed up the moment I met Harrison. At this moment, I had completely fallen into a state where I would never turn back. Even if I saw him standing side by side with Abbie and even holding her shoulder, I would still believe that it was just a misunderstanding. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. I don''t know. If I''m not in the room, it might be a misunderstanding, right? Iforted myself in my heart and persuaded myself over and over again. I didn''t know the situation and couldn''t guess, so I made up my mind. After listening to me, Louie did not speak for a long time. Just when I thought he had left, he came to me again. The position where he stood could block the ss so that I could not see what was happening in the room. Looking at him, Iughed at myself. "What? Do you think I''m so useless? Or do I have no bottom line?" He didn''t say anything and just looked at me. But that didn¡¯t mean that I didn''t understand what it meant. In Louie''s heart, he should be surprised. He didn''t expect that I would say it directly. But there was no other way. I just hated to put on an act. "No one has ever been hostile to you, and I will never hurt you, so you don''t have to pretend to be strong in front of me." Louie''s words made me slightly stunned, but soon I smiled. "I didn''t pretend to be strong. I understand that there will be no heartache in the world for no reason, so I also know your feelings for me." "The reason why I don''t want to tell you is that I don¡¯t want to lose a friend like you. From the ss all the way to the help you gave me, others can''t be reced casually." He interrupted me. "Then you..." "This is just a definition of the rtionship between friends. It''s not like there will be any progress between us. Without Harrison''s existence, maybe we will have different results. But simrly, we may not meet without Harrison, right?" Speaking of this, I sighed with emotion in my heart. At the end of the day, God was fair. If he let you meet all kinds of people, you will face different results. There is no right or wrong in love, only time is right. Obviously, it was not the right time for Louie and I to meet. I was going to tell Louie that I should go back first. As soon as I looked up, I saw Harrisoning out of the office. When he saw me, he was not surprised at all, as if he had already guessed that I would be waiting here. There was a second when I wanted to run away, but when I thought about it, I didn''t know why I wanted to run away. There shouldn''t be any man lying on the same bedst night who wanted to run away, right? Behind him was Abbie. When Abbie saw me, her lips curled into a smile. You don''t need to guess to know that this is a sign of pride. If it was in the past, I might have rushed forward to question him, but now I think it doesn''t make sense. After so many things, I am not the silly Chelsea. No matter how much dissatisfaction and impulse I have in my heart, I can still endure it. Harrison didn''t say a word. He passed between Louie and me. When he walked to the middle, he stopped, looked ahead, and said slowly, "It turns out that the rtionship between you and Jian''an has been cured like this?¡± This was not a question for me, but for Louie. "Mr. Stewart doesn''t know everything clearly," Louie said calmly. She thought that Harrison would be angry, but she didn''t expect that he just chuckled, looked sideways at me, and then looked at Louie. "I''m here, and I hope that Mr. Zhuang can be so confident every day.¡± "Thank you." The conversation between the two of them was not very clear. The point was that I did not put my heart and soul on them. My gaze had never left Abbie. In fact, it was not that I was unwilling to leave Abbie. Ever since she stood on Harrison¡¯s body, her gaze had never moved away from me. Even if I wanted to pretend that I didn''t care, there was no way I could let her move away from me. If I continued to pretend that I didn''t care at all, then I would really lose all my aura. Perhaps Abbie would have thought that I was afraid of her. Would I be afraid of her? At the end of the day, it should be her who felt ufortable in her heart, right? "Back then, he did such a thing to me and used this method to settle everything. Does he really think that I''m unwilling to pursue this matter?" She was so angry that she almost wanted to argue with her. She stretched out one foot and took half a step back. Because it was meaningless, she didn''t know what it meant to stand out. It had been so long. Harrison was the one who reconciled with her. What could she do? "Chelsea, long time no see." Just as I was lost in thought, Abbie suddenly spoke, and the other two people present also stopped looking at me. I didn''t respond directly to Abbie. Instead, I smiled at Harrison and said softly, "It''s been a long time. The only thing that changed is that Harrison is standing beside you, while I am another." "Well." Abbie covered her mouth andughed, then said coquettishly, "I just came back from abroad. I''m worried that I haven''t adjusted the time difference. Besides, it''s very boring at home, so I asked Brother Harrison to show me around." "Then you can continue to go around. We will leave first." After saying this, I directly turned around. I turned around and looked at Louie, trying my best to hold back the tears that were about to fall. I forced a smile and said, "Why don''t you go back to work?" "Let''s go back now," Louie said in a low voice. As soon as we took two steps, Harrison''s voice came from behind, "As the representative of the company, shouldn''t it be inappropriate to keep us here?" Chapter 157 Chapter 157 I stopped and didn''t look back. I could also feel that Louie was looking at me. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. I didn''t want to look back, and I didn''t want to stay here and clearly see Harrison and Abbie standing together. But helplessly, I was indeed the representative of thepany, but they were the bosses who came to visit today. I had no choice but to stay with them. "I''m enough." Louie turned around and said, and then he told me, "The rest of the work needs you to help me solve. Mr. Liu is not here today, so I''ll leave everything to you." Looking at Louie gratefully, I nodded and left in a hurry. I didn''t care about the three pairs of eyes behind me at all. As soon as I reached the corner, I hid in the corner of the wall, with my hands clenched in front of my chest, and my mind was in a mess. If I had known that Abbie woulde with me, I would definitely not havee to work today, and I would not have encountered such an awkward situation. But Harrison seemed to want me to see it. Every time I wanted to escape, he had to force me to stay. Thinking about how we were finest night and how we had be like this in less than a morning, I couldn''t figure it out. Looking at the situation, it wasn''t an ident or a hasty decision for Abbie to come over. Perhaps she had been waiting toe with Harrison for a long time. What about Harrison? Did Harrison know that Abbie would appear? The moment this question appeared in my mind, I wanted tough, because I felt that this idea was very funny. How could Harrison not know that Abbie would appear? Even if they hade together, it would not have surprised me. And from beginning to end, I was the only one who was entangled. I was immersed in my own world, thinking about everything, making all kinds of excuses for all his actions,pletely ignoring the real feelings in my heart. Standing against the wall alone, I closed my eyes and tried to swallow the tears that were about to flow out again. Because I didn''t want to go on like this. Since a few years ago, I knew that I would live alone for the rest of my life. So what was there to worry about? "But it''s just a man''s trick. It''s not the first time I''ve been cheated. Why should I feel so ufortable?" He told himself over and over again in his heart that nothing would happen. Nothing would happen. Nothing would happen at all. Even if he was alone, he could still live a good life... "Sister Chelsea, what''s wrong with you?" A worried voice came into my ears. My heart skipped a beat and I quickly realized who it was. "I''m fine. Why are you here?" Liu Qian looked me up and down carefully. After making sure that I was fine, she was relieved. "I was about to go to the office to send the information, but there was no one in the office. I just saw you standing here alone. Sister Jianing, are you ufortable and need to take leave?" "It doesn''t matter. I probably didn''t eat anything in the morning." It was not easy to get rid of this problem. Liu Qian and I went back to the work area. When we got to Louie''s position, I found that there was nothing on it at all. It could be said that everything was neat and tidy. The colleague next to him looked at me in surprise. "What''s the matter?" "If Louie said he had work to do, he asked me to help him deal with it," I said truthfully. I was worried that my colleagues would suspect our rtionship, so I specially exined it. But in short, it was useless, because my colleagues looked at me with speechless eyes. His colleague sighed and said, "Don''t joke around. How could that pervert Louie fail to arrange a good job? His job has beenpleted a long time ago." Finally, under the resentful gaze of my colleagues, I turned around and returned to my seat. Then Liu Qian stood beside me and looked at me with a scrutinizing look. "Sister Chelsea, are you hiding something from me?" I smiled weakly. "What do you think I can hide from you?" "It seems that it has something to do with Louie." Liu Qian nodded and said to herself. Instead of answering this question directly, I decided to ask Liu Qian one thing. "Have you been here for a long time? Do you know many senior employees of thepany?" Liu Qian looked at me in confusion, showing that she didn''t quite understand what I meant. "What''s wrong? Sister Jian''an, you''re not going to persuade me, are you?" "No, I just want to ask if you and Louie have known each other for a long time." I asked. The reason why he asked this question was exactly what Louie had said just now. He and Harrison actually knew each other. From the first meeting until now, I really couldn''t see any trace of them knowing each other. No! It seemed to be a little different. She didn''t say that she was strange or unfamiliar with him, but she always looked indifferent. Liu Qian suddenly understood and said with a smile, "So that''s what you mean. I really don''t know how long Louie has been here, because he was already here when I came here." I was instantly discouraged by her words, but what she said next ignited my hope. "But! A lot of former employees have be leaders, and even the ones who are worse than Louie are also high-level officials, but he just doesn''t make it." When Liu Qian spoke, she was very confused, as if she didn''t understand thepany''s n at all. Although she didn''t understand, after being with Harrison for so long, I could probably guess the n of Louie. If he guessed correctly, Louie should have something to do with thepany, right? Only if it had something to do with thispany, or if it came in through connections, then it was possible to get to know Harrison. However, it didn''t seem right. How could he let Harrison take over thepany if he had something to do with thepany? It seemed that I couldn''t understand such a rhythm. The more I thought about it, the more I couldn''t figure it out, so I simply stopped thinking about it. At worst, I could wait for Louie toe back and ask. "Buzz buzz buzz!" The phone on the table kept vibrating. I was shocked and immediately sobered up. I picked up the phone on the table and saw the name on it. After showing Callen, I almost threw away the phone in my hand. My mind was in a mess. What happened just now was already enough for me to be in a mess. Now, Callen suddenly appeared. I didn''t know how to deal with him, but I couldn''t hang up the phone directly. I could only bite the bullet and answer the phone. "Hello." "Chelsea," Callen whispered. Hearing him call my name, I couldn''t suppress the disgust in my heart. It made me so disgusted that I had the urge to hang up the phone immediately. But thinking of the property ownership certificate, I didn''t hang up the phone in the end. "What''s the matter?" "We''ll meet at a coffee shop near your house this afternoon¡± Without asking for my opinion, Callen made the decision for me. It seemed that there was no room for me to refute, so I had to agree. "About six o''clock. If you''re early, you can wait for me." "Wait for you?" Callen chuckled. "Do you still need to queue up? Haven''t you always been casual?" Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Hearing this, the anger in my heart rose. The feeling of wanting to scold him and then hang up the phone grew stronger and stronger. The words were on the tip of my tongue. Thinking of the property ownership certificate, my momentum was instantly weakened. "That depends on how you understand the word casual. After all, I am not a casual person." "Then it''s up to you. If you want to see me, or if you don''t want to see me." Then, there was a busy tone on the phone. Looking at the office desk in front of me, I didn''t know where I was thinking. The phone in my hand slowly slipped down, and my mind went nk in an instant. Whether I go or not, I will be entangled in my heart. Even if I know the final answer is to see him, unless I can''t live in this house in the future, I will have to fight with him in the street. Unfortunately, I don''t have this kind of anger. "Sister Chelsea, what''s wrong with you?" Looking up at Liu Qian''s confused eyes, I forced a smile and said, "I''m fine. I just feel a little ufortable." "Your face is pale. Is that the one who came?" Liu Qian asked. I pursed my lips into a smile and didn''t answer. I''ll let her think so, in case there''s more to exin. Liu Qian gave me a lot of things. I didn''t know whether tough or cry. I sat in my seat and watched her busy. Suddenly, I remembered that when I was in school with Sienna, she was like a little sister, and I took care of her in the same way. After a few years, everything had changed. "Are you not feeling well?" Louie came to me at some point and looked at me worriedly. "It''s nothing. Liu Qian just made a big fuss," I exined with a smile. Liu Qian walked over and happened to hear my words. She said gloomily, "I''m not making a fuss about it. It''s because of Sister Jian''an that I started to care about you, understand?" Louie gave her a thumbs-up and praised, "You are indeed a good sister." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After Liu Qian left, Louie whispered to me, "Don''t think too much. As long as you don''t think about it, nothing will happen." "What do you mean?" I looked at him and said calmly. In fact, no matter whether I want it or not, things have already developed to this extent. I have no ability to solve it, nor have the energy to deal with it. On the contrary, I hope that Callen will let me go as soon as possible, and Harrison. She was finest night, but she became like this for no reason. It was really uneptable. "I mean, don''t think too much. I''ll solve the problem with you in the future." Louie''s expression was serious. I could tell that he was not joking. I felt warm in my heart and wanted to cry. "Mr. Zhuang has always been so kind?" Harrison walked behind him and chuckled. I looked up and happened to meet his eyes. His meaningful eyes made me suddenly lose my tongue and I didn''t know what to say. Just like that, as long as I met Harrison, I wouldpletely lose the initiative. I always liked to follow his footsteps and slowly began to forget how to walk. Louie turned around and looked at him. "Mr. Stewart''s eavesdropping is not what a gentleman should do." "I am a gentleman?" Harrison lowered his head and smiled. "I have never admitted that I am a gentleman. What''s more, isn''t it strange for you to talk about me here?" Harrison looked back at me. "Chelsea is a good woman. She should be taken care of and loved." "That''s the same with us," Louie said. Looking at the two of them, I lowered my head and said softly, "Thank you for your praise and love. However, I''ve always liked to live on my own. I don''t need to rely on others to grow up." "Even with my head down, I can still feel the change in Harrison''s eyes. This is what I should do. How can he not change? In his eyes, I should be a weak little woman. Whenever something happens, I always like to hide behind and wait for others to help me solve it." I never thought of dealing with me alone. I don''t want to continue. I''m so tired. "Chelsea, do you think everything will go smoothly with Louie around?" Harrison asked me. I looked up at him and answered before Louie opened his mouth, "I have no one, even you, right?" He didn''t say anything and just looked at me quietly. After a while, he sneered and turned to leave. Looking at his broad back, I actually had an illusion that he was lonely. How could Harrison be lonely? He was not a lonely person. There were so many girls around him. Only he liked it or not, nothing he couldn''t get. Wasn''t that what Abbie was doing? Even though Abbie knew that he didn''t like her, she was still willing to stay by his side. She didn''t have any status to destroy the woman around Harrison, and I was the one in the middle. I know that once Harrison leaves today, the two of us will bepletely over. "I can''t say whether I regret it or not, because even I can''t have a positive answer. It''s just that my heart is in pain now." I waspletely muddle-headed when I went to work today. Louie only thought that I was sad and ufortable. I didn''t want to exin, so I asked for leave in the afternoon. "Shall I send you back?" Louie stood in front of me. I shook my head gently. "No. It''s convenient for me to go back. "Seeing you like this, I''m a little worried." "You''ll make Mr. Liu sad if you leave like this." I smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll go home and have a good sleep. Tomorrow will be a new day." In this way, as Louie was trying tofort himself, I finally got on the subway home. Because it was not the rush hour, there were not many people on the subway. I sat on the subway and began to think, "When I meet Callenter, should I ask him directly about the property ownership certificate or wait for him to finish? And if he asks me for conditions, what should I do? Should I listen to him?" A bunch of messy things appeared in my mind one after another, which gave me a headache. When I reached the coffee shop, I stood at the door and hesitated. I was in a panic. "It seems that you''re afraid to see me?" My body froze in an instant, and my panicked mind also calmed down. Looking sideways at Callen who was standing behind me, there was a faint smile on his face. "You think too much," I replied. He lowered his head, rubbed his nose with his hand, and said helplessly, "I know your habits. You want to escape when you encounter difficult things. In my opinion, you haven''t changed at all." Hearing his words, I felt like I was caught by someone else. I said impatiently, "Go in now, and then finish your words quickly. I don''t even want to look at you again!" With that, I opened the door and went in without looking back. I ignored his reaction and found a seat to sit down. Anyway, it''s impossible for us to have a good conversation. Why should I worry so much? Chapter 159 Chapter 159 After a while, Callen came in. Sitting opposite me, he looked very calm. Compared with the stormy waves in my heart, he was really far from me. He ordered two cups of coffee. Looking at the coffee in front of me, I suddenly smiled. "What makes you so happy? Can you share it with me?" He looked at me with a slight smile. "Although we have been together for a few years, you still don''t remember that I don''t like drinking coffee," I said lightly. I have always been used to drinking coffee. Compared with coffee, I like drinking tea. Callen can''t remember such a simple thing. In fact, I can''t me him. After all, he doesn''t take me seriously. How can he remember my things? But I''m different. I can remember all of Callen''s habits, and I''ll do as he likes when I go out with him. I can''t remember when I started putting Callen first. Callen looked at me in confusion and frowned slightly. "It''s not a big deal. I won''t take it to heart." "Yes, of course it''s not a big deal. After all, I''m not a virgin." His indifferent attitude directly aroused my anger. I couldn''t help but want to get angry, but I held it back and just sneered at him. But it seemed that Callen was in a good mood today. If it had been in the past, he would have been angry. But today he sat calmly opposite me, and his expression was indifferent when he heard me, as if he didn''t hear me. After a while, he finally said, "I''m looking for you today because I have something to discuss with you." "There is no need to discuss in front of me. When can you kindly ask me for my opinion?" I asked him with a smile. An awkward expression appeared on his face, but I was still not prepared to let him go. I took a sip of coffee and curled my lips in disgust. Looking at Callen opposite me, I said, "You didn''t ask me for my opinion on the matter of children and divorce. Why did you suddenly say that? Don''t you think that it''s a trap?" "What else do you have for me to ask for?" Callen chuckled,pletely dismissive of what I said. This was a very insulting sentence, but I was not angry. I was even d that Callen did not have anything worth taking from me. It was the best result for two people who had nothing to do with me. It doesn''t matter if he looks down on me or looks down on me. As long as I can get back what belongs to me, everything else will no longer be important. I looked at Callen and said seriously, "You took the property ownership certificate, didn''t you? But I don''t know why you chose to lie to me. With your current status and ability, you should be dismissive of that house, shouldn''t you?" A smile appeared on Callen''s face that was hard to understand. Looking at him, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of crisis. I always felt that he was up to something. Otherwise, he wouldn''t havee to me for no reason. At the thought of this, I felt that something was wrong. "I have everything I want. Money, status, and women," he said. I listened to his words and wanted tough. "You have what you deserve. Then why waste time on me? Maisy is still waiting for you at home. I don''t think she wants us to have too much contact. Give me the property ownership certificate as soon as possible." "What can you do if I don''t give it to you?" Callen smiled. What I was about to say just now was directly answered by him. I looked at him and said word by word, "If you don''t give me thew, what else can I do?" ording to Callen''s current status, he should be very worried that I would talk nonsense, because a little dark history could make him lose everything he had now. The more greedy he was, the more afraid he would be of losing it. But I''m different from him. There''s almost nothing around me. I''m not afraid of him no matter what he does. Callen put down his crossed legs, put his hands on the table, and looked at me with a smile. He whispered, "Chelsea, how did such an innocent person like youe into contact with Harrison? Does he like your innocence?" "What do you mean?" I frowned. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "So what?" Callen leaned against the sofa and said leisurely, "Just like what I said. As long as I don''t want to give it to you, what can you do to me?" I looked at him in disbelief. I didn''t expect him to admit it so directly and even arrogantly ask me what I could do to him! However, before I could speak, he continued, "In the past, when you were with Harrison, I might be afraid of his identity. But now you arepletely separated. In the end, you dug your own grave." "I don''t understand what you mean. That house was originally mine. My mother was so kind to you, but now you treat me like this. Do you have a conscience?" Callen shrugged and said indifferently, "As long as you agree to my request, I''m willing to put a million yuan in front of you, not to mention that house." I knew that things wouldn''t be so simple. When I called him and asked him toe out for no reason, I knew that Callen must have something to do. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have asked me to meet him. ording to our state, we should have been separated from each other forever. But the reality was that Callen was not willing to give me the property ownership certificate so easily, and he also asked me to agree to a request. No matter how good-tempered I was, I suddenly got angry. "I really didn''t see through your shamelessness. You don''t have to ask for anything. In my opinion, as long as it''s about you, I''m not willing to listen to you at all!" I stood up from the sofa and looked at him with a sneer. "No matter what the price is, you have to get what belongs to me back, so you just wait and see!" After that, I turned around and left. When I got out of the cafe, I was still angry. I just wondered why there was such a shameless man. Why did I fall in love with him at that time? Did I close my eyes and find a man at that time? It was already dark when I reached the neighborhood. I thought about what I should do next as I walked. How can I get the property ownership certificate back better from Callen? Time is almost up. I can''t waste any more time like this. And what kind of thing would he agree to? If it was a small matter, it was not a big deal to agree. I began to regret that I didn''t finish listening to him just now. I came out on impulse, but I was like a headless fly and didn''t know what to do. "Crack crack crack!" The whistle of the car came from behind me. I went inside and let the car pass. As a result, I made way for it, but the horn behind me continued. I was already very annoyed, so I became more annoyed. I suspected that the driver must be deliberately looking for trouble! I stopped and jerked my head around. "The wide road is still ringing the horn. Are you looking for trouble on purpose?" As my voice fell, the car also stopped a few centimeters away from me. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 The light in the car was turned on. Through the ss, I saw Callen sitting in the driver''s seat. I stood still and watched him get out of the car and walk to me step by step. When I looked up at him, he still had a faint smile on his face. "In fact, seeing this smile will make me very angry. I don''t understand why he looks like this when he sees me. Am I so funny?" This smile only made me feel like a fool, an idiot. I was yed around by him. Even if I wanted to take back the house now, I had to deal with him here. What Callen said in the cafe just now was right. If I hadn''t been separated from Harrison, there wouldn''t have been such a mess. Just like that, he looked at Callen in front of him and inexplicably thought of Harrison. "Is there anything else?" I tried my best to keep my tone calm. Callen smiled and nodded. "I think it''s necessary to remind you that there are only a few days left before we exchange for the property ownership certificate. If you continue to be so stubborn, there will be no benefit." I looked up and saw the determined expression on his face. There were mixed feelings in my heart. Until now, I still couldn''t figure out why Callen and I had made such a scene. There was no blood feud between us. At most, there were grudges between us, but from the beginning to the end, it should be me, but the trend of things was not like this. Even if I let go of everything, Callen wouldn''t let me go at all. "Am I stubborn or you? Didn''t we agree to a divorce? Did we have nothing to do with each other before?¡± I asked him. His face changed slightly. If he didn''t look carefully, he couldn''t tell. "It''s up to me whether I should contact you or not. I''ve changed my mind now, and I want to be entangled with you!" Callen lowered his voice and said to me, gnashing his teeth. I looked at him and asked in confusion, "Why do you have to do this? You and Maisy are a match made in heaven. She also brought you what you want. What else are you dissatisfied with now?" "If it''s just because I''m with Harrison that makes you ufortable, then you don''t have to worry about me in the future. We''repletely separated." In the past, men would never want a woman who once belonged to him to have a man better than him or to live a better life without him. These two things happened to me. Although I chose to be with Harrison not to take revenge on him and Maisy, it was indeed a blow to them in the end. I, who used to have nothing, had ruined everyone¡¯s vision at this point. Callen continued to move forward, and I could feel his hot breath. I subconsciously wanted to retreat, but I couldn''t. I couldn''t show any sign of retreating. I could only stand where I was and look into his eyes. He raised my chin gently and said softly, "Without me, you could only live in the bottom of the world like a beggar. Unfortunately, you didn''t understand the rules of the world and insisted on provoking me by challenging me." "Why don''t you say that you can''t bear to see me suffer?" I looked at him with a sneer. As soon as he finished speaking, he felt a pain in his chin. He couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air. Looking at him, I continued to sneer, "With your current appearance, I''m afraid that you may not choose to be with you even if you give him another chance. Do you know why? Because the person you love has always been yourself, and you don''t care about the feelings of others at all!" "It doesn''t matter." Callen leaned close to my ear and said with a chuckle, "Now you have two ways. Why don''t you choose to stay with me, or you''ll be ready to live a homeless life for the rest of your life." Looking at his proud smile, I clenched my fists and bit my lips. I really wanted to kill him myself! I really didn''t expect that the sky would be like this, chasing after me like this. That unbearable history seemed to have never happened before, so he could stand so calmly in front of me without any regret. "When ites to the truth, so far, all the things are caused by him, but he has taken all the things that were caused by him. Am I really that easy to bully?" "No matter which path I take, I won''t go, so you can just give up!" This sentence waspletely squeezed out of my teeth. "Don''t talk too much. Be careful not to sh your tongue." I red at him and asked with my eyes narrowed, "You once knew that you were looking for me? If she knew, would she still be so calm as to let you meet me?" After hearing what I said, Callen quickly put down his hand that was holding my chin. He looked elsewhere and said coldly, "That b*tch Maisy, I will never forgive her in this life!" I didn''t want to disturb my life because of their dispute. The more fierce they were in my heart, the happier I could be. But when I heard his words, I couldn''t help but be confused. Callen wouldn''t easily fall out with others unless it was someone who was of no use to him. But now he said that he was pure in front of me. Was there an irreconcble conflict between them? Was that why Callen turned around to look for me? "Whether you forgive me or not has nothing to do with me." After that, I turned around and was ready to leave. As soon as I stepped out, he grabbed my hand from behind. I turned around and smiled helplessly. "In my opinion, you are just an outsider with the property ownership certificate of our family. No matter what conflict there is between you and Maisy, don''t forget that we are divorced." "So what if we are divorced? Are you still thinking about Harrison?" Callen frowned and said in disbelief, "Harrison and you are not in the same world at all. I advise you not to waste time." "Let''s not talk about what''s going on. It doesn''t matter whether it''s a waste of time or not!" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. I shook off his hand and walked to themunity without looking back. Every step I took was heavy, as if I was going to trample Callen under my feet. All these things seemed to rush toward me together, trying to make me have no power to fight back. The heavens really seemed to be against me. When I got home and looked at the empty house, I didn''t know why my heart was empty. The sofa was a little messy because Harrison and I were sitting on it. There were two sses on the tea table. One was filled with water, and the other only had half a ss. That half was mine. Putting the bag on the sofa, I walked into the bedroom powerlessly. Lying on the bed, I seemed to be able to smell Harrison''s scent. In just one night, I already felt that there were traces of him in the room, apanied by me like a shadow. I buried my face in the quilt and felt a burst of sadness in my heart. My mind was filled with the picture of us hugging each otherst night. What he said echoed in my ears, and my tears finally fell. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 The emptiness spread to every corner of my body, and every part of my body was in faint pain. My heart was hanging in the air, and I didn''t know what to do. At this moment, I felt that I couldn''t do anything but wanted to cry. I don''t believe that Harrison wouldn''t understand what Abbie meant to me, but he still chose to snuggle up with Abbie and appear in front of me. It was obvious that he knew that I would be sad, but he still chose to hurt me. Outside the office, I watched as Abbie''s hand held Harrison''s arm. He did not react and allowed Abbie''s actions to continue. If it weren''t for Louie standing behind me, I would have cried directly at that time. There were only two people in my world who were the most important. Harrison was one of them, but he was the one who hurt me the most. When I felt the happiest, he gave me a head-on blow. Resting in the quilt, I curled up and cried like a child. Countless knocks on the door woke me up. When I opened my eyes, it was already dark. I rubbed my sore eyes. After a few seconds, I came to my senses and knocked on the door. I put on my shoes and hurried to the door. It waspletely dark outside. I unconsciously thought of Harrison, wondering if he came to find me and exined to me that he was with Abbie during the day. It was undeniable. Thinking of this possibility, I couldn''t help but be excited. I was so excited that I even forgot to ask who was at the door. I even forgot to look at the cat''s eyes. I tidied up my clothes and hair and opened the door directly. When I saw the people outside, I asked in surprise, "Why are you here?" "Who do you think it is?" Callen looked at me with a faint smile. The smile on my face disappeared instantly and I said coldly, "I''ve already told you something in the afternoon. It''s not appropriate for you toe in alone at night.¡± "Is there someone else hiding inside?" While speaking, Callen kept stretching out his neck to look inside. In this way, I didn''t want to pay attention to him. I felt that he was making trouble for nothing, and I didn''t want him to enter the room. He was too dangerous for me now, which was a woman''s instinct. Without another word, I took a step back and said, "Goodbye." I was about to close the door, but no matter how fast I was, I couldn''t match his strength. When I realized that I was going to close the door, Callen stepped forward and squeezed half of his body in the middle of the door, screaming in pain. Seeing that he was in pain, my heart softened and I let go of the hand that mmed the door. Callen also came in immediately. Seeing the proud smile on his face, I suddenly felt cheated. "What on earth do you want to do?" "We haven''t discussed how to solve it yet. Otherwise, what else can I do here?" Callen asked. My heart had already reached its limit. I walked past him and opened the door. "Why don''t you go out now, or I''ll call the police." I raised my head and stared at him without any sign of weakness. "Didn''t he just want me to continue to be weak? I want to see what he can do to me if I don''t want to!" I thought he would do something, but I didn''t expect that Callen just reached out and touched my cheek. I turned my head and ignored him as soon as I reacted. I also said coldly, "Put your tenderness on Zeng pure or others. Don''t waste your time here." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Callen shrugged his shoulders and put his hand back, pretending to be helpless. Then he turned around and sat back on the sofa. Looking at his series of actions, I was already very angry, but I couldn''t just throw him out directly. What if he broke the property ownership certificate? Realizing this problem, I suddenly felt that I should call the police. The police might be able to solve the problem together, so I closed the door and did not lock it. I went into the living room and picked up the phone on the table, ready to call the police. "Have you thought it through?" Callen asked in a low voice. I didn''t look at him. I dialed a number and put it in my ear. "For you, I have always been like this." As soon as he finished speaking, I felt a dark shadow passing by me, and then the phone was snatched away by him. Before he hung up, I could faintly hear the sound of someone talking inside. Looking at Callen, I asked in disbelief, "Can you tell me directly what you want to do?" "Pa!" He threw the phone on the table. "Do you remember what I told you at that time? I said, I hope you can give me a baby." If this had been said a few years ago, my child would not have been fired because of his mother-in- law''s male, female, and female affairs with him. I would not have ended up being divorced and driven out of my house. However, what was even more hateful was that Callen actually had the face to ask me to give birth to a child for him? "Is there something wrong with his brain or does he lose his memory?" Thinking of this, I smiled and began to cry. Callen said discontentedly, "As long as you give birth to the child, you can do whatever you want. It''s just that I can''t divorce Maisy. I can satisfy all the other conditions." "What if I only want you to divorce Maisy?" I looked at him with tears in my eyes and asked with a smile. Wasn''t she just trying to treat me like a toy? Did she think that I was a woman who could be obtained so easily? Back then, in order to marry Maisy, she took out the child in my belly. When he did this, he should have thought about the consequences. "No children? Once couldn''t be pregnant?" I sneered in my heart. "This is just the beginning." Callen grabbed my hand and looked at me in embarrassment. "After all, we were once husband and wife. I''m very kind to you. I''m sorry for you now, but you don''t want our Gibbs family to have no children or grandchildren in the future, do you?" "What does this have to do with me?" I pulled my hand out of his palm and said matter-of-factly, "It¡¯s all your own fault. I won''t be as stupid as I used to be. You have money and power now. Any beauty on the street will be willing to give birth to a baby for you." "That''s different from you. You..." I cut him off. "Nothing''s different. I''ll never step in again after I walk out of your wall." I thought that I would be very angry and at least scold him. But unexpectedly, I found that I was calm when I said these words, as if I was talking about the life of others. Thinking back, he found that those devil-like days hadpletely left him. Chelsea, who was in the first half of his life, waspletely dead. He left the world with the child who stopped breathing as soon as he was born. Perhaps my tone was too resolute. Callen grabbed my hand and threw me back to the sofa before I could react. This caught me off guard and made me confused. I didn''t react for a long time. I felt a weight on my body, and when I looked up, I saw Callen looking down at me. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Callen looked up at me with a triumphant smile. "One day is my woman, and you are my woman in this life. Looking at thest person standing in front of you, I am still the only one." These unexpected words interrupted my n to struggle. At this moment, Callen was no longer the Callen I knew before. There were too many unclear emotions in his eyes. He waspletely different from before. If he used to be a bastard, now he was aplete devil. "Even if you are the only man left in the world, I will never throw myself into your arms again. Just give up!" I answered resolutely. "I know that if I don''t make it clear, Callen won''t let me go easily, although in his current state, it''s unlikely that he will let me go." Now that things have developed to this point, I admit that I have my own reasons. If the other party had more precautions and knew that he was plotting against me, I would have been more careful. But in the end, Ipletely ignored his evil intentions from beginning to end. His lethality was no worse than Harrison''s. One of them hurt my heart and the other attacked my body and mind. But no matter what I thought, I didn''t understand why Callen wanted me to give birth to a baby. Could it be that his rtionship with Maisy had reached an irreparable level? But this suspicion soon disappeared. From the conversation just now, I could feel that Callen still needed to cooperate with me. That was to say, he might know arge part of the truth about making me pregnant. They even regarded me as a means to rece pregnancy. Thinking of the two words, I felt a cold sweat on my back. In my eyes, the Callen in front of me hadpletely turned into a devil. Compared to himing to me to discuss the matter of the miscarriage, I was more worried about whether he would imprison me like on TV and let me out after giving birth to the baby. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Callen put his hand on the sofa outside and stroked my hair with the other hand. He said in a low voice, "The ups and downs of these years have made me feel very tired. I always inadvertently think of the time when we just got married. You will cook every day and wait for me to get off work. You will y games with me when I am resting." "On more than one asion, I regretted what I did at that time. When I saw that you were entangled with Harrison, I almost couldn''t help going up to argue with him." Hearing this, I was not touched at all. On the contrary, I couldn''t helpughing. "Don''t you think it''s ridiculous when you said this?" "Why are you so ridiculous?" Looking at Callen''s puzzled look, I sneered and said, "Let''s not recall what happened. The reason why you feel ufortable when you see me entangled with Harrison is that you think that what belongs to you will one day be someone else. Am I right?" "Anyway, what''s mine is mine. This is a fact that you can''t change in your whole life!" Callen''s face turned red with anger. Callen''s behavior made me feel disgusted. I couldn''t wait to push him away and never see him again. "It''s just a marriage and a divorce. How can it be regarded as a marriage certificate in his eyes? I still have a long time to wait for me to spend in this life. I can''t keep the divorce certificate he gave me and wait at home for his asional love!" "I''m not as silly and sweet as I am on TV. I don''t want to give up because of Callen¡¯s high status. What''s more, Callen is not a big president." "It''s all because you think you can restrain others in such a selfish way. You are also very powerful." I chuckled. Callen''s body suddenly sank and fell heavily on me. I reached out to push him away, but because it was not in line with Callen''s strength, I was directly controlled by him in a few moves. He looked at me and sighed with disappointment, "There are very few men like Harrison who don''t like him. So even if you like him, I can forgive you for having slept with him. As long as you are pregnant with my child, I can let go of everything." "How do you know if I care about it or not?" I paused and couldn''t helpughing. This really couldn''t be med. This sentence was a little too funny. She had never found out that Callen was such a narcissistic man, and she couldn''t help being narcissistic in front of me. She really didn''t know if he would regret it when he couldn''t see her. "From the time I took out my heart and lungs to him, I never thought that I would have any illusion about him since he squeezed me outpletely. I didn''t have any fantasy about him before, let alone now. If I really wanted to have a crush on him, maybe my mother woulde to me in my dream at night." "Ask me why I have something to do with this jerk. Besides, ording to my understanding, he is really not what a jerk can describe, because he is already a jerk to the extreme." I looked at his angry face and said indifferently, "I don''t want to know about your affairs, and I don''t want to know. As for Harrison and I, I don''t need you to forgive me, because I never thought about having anything to do with you. Just like you and Maisy, it has nothing to do with you." "Don''t talk too much. Do you still have any illusions about Harrison?" He narrowed his eyes and asked me. Although the timing and location weren''t right, his words still caused me to be slightly stunned. Honestly speaking, I wasn''t very sure if I had any illusions about Harrison. The only thing I knew was that I had never thought of letting go of Harrison. Even if Abbie appeared beside him, I still found all sorts of excuses for him. There is only one reason. My intuition tells me that Harrison will never hurt me! After thinking for a while, I simply replied, "His business has nothing to do with you. Even without him, we can''t be together." At this point, I smiled. "Do you think that I will be on good terms with the people who killed my child and mother?" "I didn''t forget about my mother. There is no more evidence if I don''t mention it. Now I''m saying it in front of Callen just to make him feel bad about the house. After all, only my mother and I have lived in the house." I believe that after what I said, even if he looked calm on the surface, there would be a storm in his heart. This guess did not disappoint me. As soon as I finished my words, I saw Callen''s face was pale, and his hands on both sides of me were shaking slightly. I sneered in my heart, "He is indeed guilty!" If you give me anything that can be used as a weapon now, I will definitely throw it at him without hesitation. It''s not ambiguous at all. He didn''t want to move, but I was a little annoyed. "Are you still not ready to let go? Do you want to spend a night with us?" When it came to the end, I could lower my voice. As long as I felt guilty, I would be restless. And this was the result I had been waiting for. I could confirm my idea and let him leave as soon as possible... Chapter 163 Chapter 163 I can feel that Callen''s aura has changed, but I don''t care at all because he is not someone I care about. No matter what kind of thoughts Callen had, it was meaningless in front of me. What I wanted was for him to leave his home as soon as possible and to disappear from my sight forever. No, I had to return the property ownership certificate to me as soon as possible. "Do you think I''ll be afraid just because of this?" he said sarcastically. "Look at what you said. I''m just telling the truth." Looking at him, I said seriously, "Look at this house, it''s still the same as before. Don''t you have any feelings in your heart?" Callen''s face grew more and more unsightly, and my smile slowly spread. Probably because my smile was too dazzling, Callen quickly got rid of the fear and said to me gnashing his teeth, "Don''t think about anything. You are my woman. No matter in the past or now, nothing will change!" "Then why don''t you just kill me? " "How could I be willing to kill you? Of course I love you." After that, he lowered his head and closed my mouth. I couldn''t push his hands because they were controlled. All I could do was resist his approach. I kept twisting my body, hoping to get rid of his control. It was not convenient to sit on the sofa. Soon, I dropped the cushion on the ground. While he was absent-minded, I opened my mouth and bit his mouth hard. Then I let go of the smell of blood. Seeing the blood on the corner of his mouth, my heart was unprecedentedly happy. Such a man should have been dealt with long ago, instead of constantly harassing me until now. Since God didn''t punish him well, it was better for me to do it myself. Callen was a scumbag, and this was a fact that could never be changed. At this moment, Callen''s right hand suddenly loosened. Before he could react and take the opportunity to push him away, he heard the p. The next second, he felt a burning pain on his left cheek. My mind went nk. "It''s your blessing toe and find me. Don''t think about giving me Joe!" Callen said angrily, and then he bowed his head and kissed me on the neck rudely. He kissed my neck hard, but I didn''t feel any tenderness or excitement, only disgust and disgust. I kept twisting my body, trying to escape from his control, but he didn''t care about my little movements at all. In the end, I even heard hisughter. He proudly and arrogantly said to me, "Chelsea, you are much better now than before when you were in bed like a dead fish, which makes me more excited. Tell me the truth, did you do it on purpose?" "On purpose? It''s so funny!" "I have long forgotten the man from the bottom of my heart. If I hadn''t pointed the me at him one by one, do you really think that I would never forget him?" Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. In the past, I had never found such a narcissistic person as Callen, but now this narcissistic and perverted mentality was really uneptable. I stared at him and said word by word, "Do you want to know why?" Callen smiled, but didn''t respond. "Because you''ve done so many things with Harrison, your body can''t help rejecting you, so are you more excited about my rejection of you?" At the end of my words, I couldn''t helpughing. This sentence was really a blow to Callen''s self-confidence and his deep-rooted pride. I didn''t feel bad at all. On the contrary, I was very happy. It was the best thing to hurt him like this. I felt like I had done something that would never happen before. I was in a good mood. Not long after I was in a good mood, Callen put his hands on my shoulders, grabbed my shoulders, and shouted at me, "If I''m irritated, I''ll pay the price. It seems that I really indulge you too much!" After that, Callen tore my clothes with his hand regardless of anything. Fortunately, it was cold and I wore thick clothes, so he hadn''t opened them for a long time. As a result, he became angrier and raised his hand to give me another p. Seeing the raised palm, the fear in my heart disappeared. Iy on the sofa and looked straight at him, motionless. "There is only one thought in my mind. At worst, Callen will beat me to death. As long as he can''t kill me, I will never let him seed. The first half of my life has beenpletely destroyed by him. Is it possible that the next half will also be destroyed by him?" "I don''t believe that in this life, I will always be defeated by Callen. If God really doesn''t want to pity me, even a little pity, then everything can be forgotten. Anyway, I have had enough in this life." Harrison''s sudden departure caused Callen to pester me so much that he refused to let go of his property ownership certificate. The provocation in Abbie''s eyes made me feel tired when I thought of this. I felt that there was no point in living. When the palm was a few centimeters closer to my face, and I could even feel the wind of the palm, Callen suddenly stopped. I was surprised, but I didn''t show it on my face. I looked at him and asked, "Why didn''t you hit me? I''m waiting to ept the harm you''ve done to me." "Why do you have to do this? Don''t you want our child to be born again?" Callen''s voice became gentle. He was totally different from the brutal look just now. I couldn''t even believe that Callen was the same person now. However, his words did not move me at all. On the contrary, it made me feel that it was a joke. "Reborn? What do you think it is that can be reborn?" "Let me tell you, the child is dead. He stopped breathing the moment he fell to the ground. I was the only one who apanied him from beginning to end. What about you? What are you doing?" "I was the one who let you down. Now that I''ve been punished, I can''t be pregnant!" Callen leaned his head on my shoulder in pain and choked with sobs. "I''m the only man in my family. My mother can''t stand this result and forced me to divorce and marry her. But my interests now arepletely tied to my past. How can I divorce so easily?¡± I sneered. "The same. I have nothing to do with you." "No! You''re different! I can make up for what I did to you. You have to believe me. As long as I give birth to a son this time, I will definitely find a way to divorce her. At that time, you will be a rich woman!" Looking at Callen''s anxious exnation, hoping that I would nod in agreement and blush, I couldn''t figure out what was wrong. A man who cheated on me was so thick-skinned that he begged me to forgive him and gave birth to a baby for him. "What if it''s a daughter?" I asked. Callen''s body stiffened, and he shook his head. "Impossible. As long as it''s our child, it must be a son!" "Callen, your family really disgusts me." Chapter 164 Chapter 164 "Callen''s family makes me sick. I didn''t mean it. It''s really what I think. I''ve never seen anyone who makes me more disgusted than them." From Mrs. Fang to Callen, what on earth was in the minds of this family? Could they still start over after they divorced by hook or by crook? Or did they always treat marriage as a child''s y in order to be so unscrupulous? "As long as it''s your son, I believe it will be my son." Callen looked at me and said affectionately, "So no matter how you scold me, I will be willing to listen." It was clearly a deep affection, but when I looked at it, there was a creepy feeling. This Callen made me feel as if I was possessed and couldn''t pull him back. I didn''t want to hear him no matter whether he pretended to be trying to lure me into his trap or his true feelings. "If you want, I don''t want to. Take your money and find a woman outside. There are many people who want to give birth to a baby for you. Don¡¯t waste your time in front of me.¡± "In my mother''s eyes, you are a legitimate wife. Who else can you be?¡± I looked at Callen in shock. When I heard what he said, I almost burst outughing. "What age is this? How could she still have such thoughts? She said that I, a divorced ex-wife, was going to get married. I really don''t know what it would feel like if I heard it." "Look, I''ve never forgotten you," Callen said proudly. I really didn''t know where his pride came from. I shook my head with a helpless smile and said, "If I''m not mistaken, even if it''s in the past, I''m still a divorced wife." "What are you talking about? As long as I''m willing, you''re a member of the Gibbs family!" His tone was resolute. Well, I have no more words to say. Since we can''t reach an agreement, there is nothing to say. "If you have any objection to the result of our divorce, you can go directly to the court or the Civil Affairs Bureau. As for me, there is no answer." Callen didn''t say anything, but I could feel that his eyes were getting angrier and angrier. I also looked back at him and didn''t show weakness. About a few minutester, he suddenly untied his belt. I was shocked when I saw him take off his belt. I thought he was going to take off his clothes, so I struggled to get up. But his body was still on top of me, so I couldn''t escape. Thinking of the clothes I was still wearing, I felt a little safe. After Callen untied his belt, he didn''t take off his clothes. He just held the belt in his hand and gave me a strange smile. Before I could understand the meaning of the smile, his hands were trapped by the belt. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Women''s strength was many times smaller than men''s, especially people like me, who had just passed sports since I was a child. Compared with Callen, who was tall and strong, I was basically a little white rabbit that could be trampled upon. "Are you forcing me to know? As long as I call the police, you will be dead for the rest of your life!" I roared. Callen chuckled and said indifferently, "I never thought of letting you go to call the police. As long as we go to sleepter, I will take you away and put you beside me. I believe you will be pregnant within three months." "You''re crazy!" I looked at him in disbelief. I really didn''t expect that the idea of being suppressed by Callen would be reality. He regretted that he had rxed his vignce when he met him, and regretted that he had a chance toe in. Otherwise, such a thing would not have happened. After tying him up, he took off his upper body''s clothes, and the naked upper body appeared in front of me. I looked at him. "As long as you dare to touch me, I won''t let you go for the rest of my life!" "It''s your business whether you let it go or not. Do it or not is my business. Do you understand?" Callen smiled. Then, Callen''s hand did not idle any longer. He reached down and began to untie my pants. My heart suddenly panicked. I said anxiously, "Callen! Do you want me to hate you for the rest of my life?" Callen''s hand paused, but when he saw his action, he felt that there was still hope for him to stop. He quickly continued, "I am now an employee of thepany. If I don''t go to work, I will definitely call me, and my colleagues wille to me. Besides, I just got together with Harrisonst night. Do you think he really won''t care about me?" "Are you with him?" Callen asked. Feeling that he might be preparing to stop, I quickly said, "Yes! So do you think no one will care about my disappearance?" In this way, if Callen could change his mind, he would be willing to stop what he was going to do. Regarding whether Harrison would know about my disappearance or not, or whether he would care, yesterday, I had sworn that I would definitely meddle and would never let go of those who hurt me. But today, Abbie''s appearance made me uncertain. I was not sure if Harrison would care about me or not. But I won''t tell Callen. I can''t let him know. "That''s better." Callen chuckled and looked at me. "In this case, Harrison will know that you slept with me. I don''t believe that he will still treat you as usual." "You!" Except for the word "you", I couldn''t say anything else. This was basically the case. Looking at him continue to move his hands, my heart went cold. I was desperate... "Bang!" Suddenly, a loud bang interrupted my thoughts. When I looked up, I saw Sienna standing behind Callen, and Sienna was holding a vase in her hand. Callen covered the back of his head and groaned in pain. "I was out of his control when he was not expecting Sienna''s help." "Are you okay?" Looking at my messy clothes, Sienna asked worriedly. I motioned for her to take off her belt. "Get out of here. We''ll call the police." "Okay!" Sienna said. After tidying up the clothes, Sienna and I were about to leave hand in hand. As soon as we reached the door, we saw a ck shadow drifting past. Then we saw Callen standing in front of us, who was looking at us behind the door. There was blood on his face and on his hands. It seemed that he was rubbing his hands against his face. Looking at his expression, I had a bad feeling in my heart. I subconsciously put Sienna behind me, but he didn''t agree with me. Instead, he stood in front of me. "Callen, have you be a madman for money? " Sienna sneered. "It''s none of your business. Why do you have to intervene?" Callen''s voice was cold. If Callen seemed to have gone mad just now, then now he was like a mad wolf, ready to pounce on us at any time. I gently pulled Sienna''s clothes and whispered, Be careful. "It''s okay." Sienna turned her head tofort me. In just one or two seconds, I watched as Callen pounced on us with a ferocious smile on his face... Chapter 165 Chapter 165 "It hurts!" I fell heavily on the ground and had a close contact with the floor. Fortunately, there were cotton slippers at the door. Harrison didn''t have time to tidy up the slippers he wore when he came yesterday. When I fell back, I bumped into them, so I was not injured. But this was not worth celebrating, because Callen, who had knocked us down, immediately stood up, turned on the light, locked the door, and stood in front of us, looking down at us. Probably because my back was facing the light, I couldn''t see his expression clearly, but my intuition told me that something bad would happen. Slowly, Sienna and I stood up and stepped back. After keeping a certain distance from him, we stopped. I looked at him and said, "This is between you and me. Let Sienna go back." "What are you going to do? How could you let me stay here?" Sienna pulled at me angrily. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. I looked at Sienna''s stubborn face. If it were not for the wrong time, I really had an impulse to hit her. At this time, I didn''t care about staying with her. Of course, it was best for the first one to leave safely. "Can you calm down a little?" I whispered. In the face of my hard work, Sienna seemed to feel nothing. He looked calmly at Callen and said, "Do you think that he will let me leave? I''m afraid that he wants to imprison us here now?" "No wonder Jian''an always said that you are the best sister and smarter than her. It seems that it''s true," Callen said with a smile. It didn''t matter whether I would hurt you or not. I stood in front of Sienna, walked step by step to Callen, and said coldly, "What you have done today has already thought about the consequences, otherwise I will make you have nothing!" "I should thank Sienna, right? If it weren''t for her, I might not have achieved it so easily." "What do you mean?" I asked. After saying this, I felt that Sienna was about toe over, so I slightly tilted my head and stopped her with my eyes. When I looked back, I felt someone approaching me, and I took a step back subconsciously. "What do you want to do?" I asked cautiously. Callen stood up straight and said indifferently, "What can I do? I just want to get closer to you." "Sienna, I want to tell you something." Callen suddenly said. I looked at him warily. "What''s there to talk about with her?" "That''s right. You won''t have any good words at first sight, so don''t talk to me." Sienna echoed unceremoniously. However, Callen was not angry. He took a deep breath and touched the back of his head again. His series of movements made me frightened. I always felt that he would do something harmful to us, but he didn''t. Callen looked at the blood on his hand and said with pity, "Jonah has been in trouble recently. If you take him well, the Chen family will naturally take him back." I felt that Sienna''s hand was stiff, and when I turned my head, I saw that her face had basically lost its color. "Let''s take it as a joke today. If you call the police, you should know the consequences of the house." Callen smiled coldly at me, opened the door, and patted his bloody hands hard on the wall when he left. Suddenly, a red handprint appeared on the snow-white wall. As soon as he left, Sienna couldn''t wait to take out his mobile phone. "I''ll call the police now. I can''t let him get away with it. I must make him pay the price!" "No!" I took back her phone. Sienna looked at me in surprise. "Why didn''t you call the police? If the door was not closed, or if I hadn''t arrived in time, do you know what would happen next?" "I know," I said weakly. "But the property ownership certificate of this house is in his hands. Just this, I can''t do anything." "What?" Sienna eximed. "How could your property ownership certificate be in his hands? Jian''an, don''t tell me that you still can''t forget him. He is even willing to give your property ownership certificate to you!" I felt dizzy. "It''s not what you think..." "I see. Miss Hodges is very skillful in dealing with three men. It seems that she has already nned it." Hearing the familiar voice, I turned my head and saw Harrison standing behind me. But he didn''t care about me, nor did he ask me if there was anything wrong. He was just questioning me. The little expectation in his heart disappeared, leaving only disappointment and sadness. "I didn''t dothat, and there is nothing I can do if I don''t believe it." "Yes, you may have misunderstood." Siennaughed andughed. While talking, Sienna took time to give me a wink. He should want to exin to me that he didn''t know about Harrison''s appearance, and he didn''t expect that Harrison would appear so coincidentally. But in my opinion, Harrison might arrive one step earlier, but he didn''te in. He didn''t show up until Callen left outside. It was just when Sienna said that, which made me wonder if it was his n. Harrison, who had always been smart, would never make such a low-level mistake. Harrison did not answer Sienna''s words. Instead, he said lightly, "I saw Jonah waiting for you downstairs. But it seems that he has received a phone call from his family. He should be worried. Aren''t you going tofort him?" I couldn''t help but feel that something was wrong with his words. Then I looked at Sienna, who was standing in front of me. She seemed to be in a bad mood after hearing the phone call from home. So I took Sienna''s hand andforted her. "You go back and do your work first. Don''t worry about me." "Is it really okay?" Sienna looked at me worriedly. Feeling warm in my heart, I nodded and said, "Don''t worry. It''s convenient for me to clean up the house after you leave." Sienna hesitated for a while and finally nodded. "Then I''ll go back first. I''ll call you tomorrow." When Sienna left, there were only Harrison and me in the room. Compared with the fierce situation just now, it was much quieter now. "If there''s nothing else, you can leave as well," I said to him with a smile. I don''t know how to say it, so I can only say it. In fact, I had no idea whether I should ask about Abbie. I wanted to know what had happened between them, but I was worried that I would know the truth, so I decided to be a coward and pretend that I didn''t know. I don''t have any dignity or backbone, but I can''t do anything about it. Let me think about it for the whole night. I''ll think about other things tomorrow. This is what I want to do the most. But Harrison didn''t think so. He slowly stopped in front of me and whispered, "Are you pretending nothing has happened, or are you afraid of being discovered by me?" "What do you mean?" I asked. "I didn''t exin anything to you during the day, but when I came back, you let me see such an exciting scene. Do you think I''m blind?" Harrison said coldly to me. Standing in front of him, I was a little confused. I never thought that his first sentence would be like this. I asked, "Who does he think is blind? Don''t you have any idea?" Chapter 166 Chapter 166 I''ve already left my words here, and that''s what I''m thinking in my heart. "Anyone can think of me as a fool, but Harrison can''t. I always pay attention to his feelings. Now that he has put all the problems on me with just one word, do I have to ept it? " In the office, it was he who publicly hugged Abbie and stood with her in front of me. Harrison was the one who allowed her to hold his arm, so what reason did he have to criticize me? "Just because I like him? Because of my deep feelings for him, I deserve to be hurt?" "You don''t remember that I won''t me you for what Abbie did to me, but you shouldn''t have thrown all the me on me,¡± I said with a smile. Although there was a smile on my face, my heart was more bitter than anyone else''s. Perhaps it was my problem from the beginning to the end. It was my fault. I thought that Harrison would put all his thoughts on me, but I ignored how attractive his conditions were. Abbie was full of hostility the first time she saw him, and she even called him Brother Harrison. It seemed that they had known each other for a long time, but what about me? I was just an insignificant woman who had slept with him. At most, we were more cooperative with each other in bed. Or it could be said that when I needed him, he gave me all the help. I had always asked for him. A sense of powerlessness and defeat spread throughout my whole body... Harrison continued to walk forward, while I kept stepping back. Finally, I stopped when my back was against the wall. When I looked up, I saw him standing in front of me, and the expression on his face was uncertain. At this moment, I felt that it was wrong to say more, so I decided not to speak anymore. The two of them stood face to face, and neither of them wanted to speak. I didn''t know what Harrison was thinking in his heart. In short, I had the same idea. "If you want me to believe it, you have to pay the price." Before I could understand the meaning of this sentence, I was kissed by him. I didn''t expect that he would suddenly kiss me. I looked at him with widened eyes in surprise to make sure whether it was true or not. His kiss was different from before. There seemed to be a faint anger in it. From the initial resistance to the gradual eptance, the two seemed to have forgotten what had happened before. Just as I was gradually lost in it, Harrison suddenly let go of me. His beautiful eyes were staring at me. Although there was a smile on his face, I couldn''t feel him smiling. "Chelsea, how many things are you hiding from me?" Harrison asked me in a low voice. The irrational kiss was interrupted in an instant, and my heart was also cold. "Can I hide it from you?" "It''s not that I belittle myself, but it''s a fact. I don''t think I''ll have a chance to hide it from Harrison if I really do something. He may expose me when I''m ready to do it, of course, except that he never cares about me." Now it seemed that thest possibility was rtively close. Harrison sighed softly and lowered his head helplessly. "In thepany today, do you know how I feel when I saw you and Louieing out of the lounge?" I opened my mouth, but in the end, I didn''t say anything. I haven''t told him about Callen. ording to my current state, if he knew, he should have a bad impression of me, right? "We''re just colleagues. We have nothing to do with each other," I exined. "You know about this, don''t you?" "Then why did you want to cry when you saw me and Abbie?" he asked. Hearing his question, I didn''t know how to refute it for a while. It was clearly a situation of two different concepts, but I had an indescribable illusion. In my opinion, the rtionship between Louie and me was much simpler than theirs, because Abbie had always had a restless heart for him. Just like this was already different. "I don''t mind what Abbie has done to me and her feelings for you," I said softly. Such words had exhausted all my strength. I thought it would work, but Harrison just smiled and said, "I told you that Louie''s feelings for you are obvious to everyone." "What about you? What about you and Abbie?" Listening to him say this to me, I felt very ufortable. I felt that he had used a different standard between us, which made me very disgusted. "It''s good to say that. I don''t have any other ns. I just don''t want to be at a disadvantage. Since we are never equal, there will be many problems even if we are together. I don¡¯t want to be like this." Harrison leaned forward and stopped when he was a few centimeters away from me. "Chelsea, if you can figure out what it is, you cane to me at that time." After that, Harrison left without looking back. I didn''t feel anything when I stood there. At first, I thought I would cry, but I didn''t expect that I would be calmer than before. I just listened to his footsteps and left. But what he said kept echoing in my mind. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. What exactly do I want? What do I want? Can I choose? If I told him that I wanted you, Harrison, would he promise me? That night, I didn''t clean up the house as Sienna had said. I just stood in the living room in a daze and stood there for the whole night. Then I got sick the next day. The doorbell kept ringing in the morning, but I stood at the door and didn''t dare to open it. Callen''s incident gave me a warning. I didn''t dare to open the door now that I wasn''t sure who it was. "Who?" "It''s me." The people outside answered, "It''s Louie." I was stunned. I didn''t expect Louie toe, and Harrison''s words came up togetherst night. I said without thinking, "I''m sick and can''t go to work today. You''d better go back first!" "I know you''re sick, so I brought some medicine to see you." To be honest, I was very touched. In the morning, I asked for leave to call Liu Qian. It seemed that Louie would know that it was also Liu Qian''s words. But he was so kind to me, which made me very distressed. In addition to Harrison, I haven''t had the mood to develop with anyone else. What''s more, there was a misunderstanding between us now. If he knew that I was with Louie at home, who knew what would happen? Thinking of this, I couldn''t let him in. I deliberately coughed loudly. "Go back, Louie. I''m not in good condition and don''t want to see anyone." "I know, so I''ll leave after putting down my things," Louie said softly. I had no choice. In the end, I opened the door and made sure that he would put it down and leave. As a result, as soon as I opened the door, Louie came in directly. "I just bought it from the pharmacy. I''ll take medicine after having breakfast," Louie said with a smile. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Louie''s smile always warmed people''s hearts. It was also because of this that I was willing to make friends with him. He was like a big brother next door, who gave me a sense of security and let me know that I was not the only one in the world. I once doubted the embarrassing situation when I first met him, but when I got to know him slowly, I found that he was different from what I was worried about. At least he didn''t force me to do anything that I didn''t like. Speaking of whether there was a so-called pure friendship between men and women, or whether there was a confidante between men and women, ording to my thoughts, it was just that I didn''t believe it when I didn''t know Louie. But because I knew him, I gradually epted it. But now he and Harrison asked me to choose one out of two. In my opinion, it''s so difficult to make a choice. It was not because I had a different idea about Louie in such a short time. I just felt that this friend was precious. In addition to Sienna, he could probably be regarded as a good friend to me. After so many things, I really realized the importance of friends. If I don''t have friends in the future, I really can''t imagine how I can solve it if something happens. Louie, you don''t have to be so nice to me. After thinking about it for a while, I finally said it. I was very sure that there was a sh of change in Louie''s face, but because his speed was so fast that I couldn''t see it clearly, the room suddenly became awkward. I didn''t know how to continue. I just stood there in a daze and didn''t know what to do. But Louie was different from what I thought. He put down the bag in his hand and said softly, "I heard that you are sick, so I should care about you as a friend." "This is work hours. Are you out for work?" I asked. "It''s okay. I''ve done all I need to do today." Looking at Louie''s calm tone, I opened my mouth and closed it again. Originally, when I was working, I wanted him to retreat from difficulties. However, not only did Louie retreat from difficulties, but he also stopped me with a sentence. It was probably because I would not reject the kindness of others, which was why both of them were in such an awkward situation. "I''m fine, Louie, so you can go back now. I may be able to go to work tomorrow after a good rest." Instead of answering me, he pointed behind me with his finger and looked at me in confusion. I subconsciously looked back and saw a pair of bloody handprints. All the memories ofst night flooded into my mind. Callen''s behavior and Harrison''s dissatisfaction with me. Louie, who was sitting quietly on the opposite side, was obviously waiting for my answer. My original intention of hiding it was destroyed in an instant. I sighed and said, "It doesn''t matter if I tell you. Something happenedst night. The handprint on it is not mine, but someone else''s." "What''s the matter?" he asked. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The tone of questioning made me a little resistant, but I clearly understood that he was also concerned about me. So I suppressed the difort in my heart and exined, "I can''t tell you the details. Anyway, you don''t have to worry about the past." "But I can see that there''s a mark on your wrist." Louie''s words woke me up in an instant. I lowered my head and happened to see the position of my wrist. The more I tied it with the beltst night, the more strength I used. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been unable to hold on for a whole night. My heart became more agitated because of this mark. He felt irritated, but he seemed to be impatient. I looked at Louie and asked, "Why do you care about me so much?" "Eh?" Louie looked at him in surprise. "Is there anything wrong with my concern for you?" It was obvious that he was joking, but I was not joking. I looked at him seriously and said, "I have asked for leave and said that I will not go back to work today. You don''t have toe to see me in person. I really don''t understand why youe here like this." "As long as you want to do something, it''s meaningful," he said. They were not children in their teens, so they knew very well what they were doing. However, Louie''s behavior really disrupted my life. A life that doesn''t ask for anything in return is already a thing of the past for me. Even if I''m with Harrison now, most of it is because of his help to me before. But what about Louie? "I don''t mean that he didn''t help me, but I feel that we are not on the same path. There are too many forks in our lives. I don''t believe that people who don''t want to go with you will always apany you like this." Therefore, I decided to cut the mess quickly. "Now that we''ve said this, it''s better for us to finish it all today." "I''m all ears." Sitting on the sofa, we looked at each other through the tea table. From his eyes, I couldn''t see any emotion. It was as calm as a pool of water. I even had some doubts. Did I think too much from the beginning to the end? Did Louie mean nothing to me? Did I have feelings for him? After a while, my mind was constantly filled with this idea, which disturbed my thoughts. "You don''t have to say that. I''ll answer whatever you want to know," Louie said in a very helpless tone. I looked at him awkwardly and coughed lightly. "I don''t mean anything else. I just want to know what you think in your heart. As for love, I told you very clearly in the past. I''ve always regarded you as a friend." "I know," Louie smiled and said, "because of Harrison." "It''s not just that. The rtionship between me and Harrison is far moreplicated than you think. You are a good man. I saw this from the first time I saw you, but I am not a good woman. Do you understand what I mean?" "It''s not that I belittle myself, nor is it an excuse for me to refuse him. I''m telling the truth." Although I didn''t want to admit it, there were many things in the world that I couldn''t get. The reason was very simple, because I was divorced. Perhaps some people would think that divorce was just an excuse to refuse, but divorce was what I really wanted to express. I didn''t want to hurt others, and I didn''t want to be poked in the spine in the future. That''s enough between Harrison and me. There''s no need for that. Louie was not angry. He just looked at me with a smile and said, "Chelsea, your reason for refusing others is too bad." "I''m telling the truth. You..." "I understand what you''re saying, so there''s no need to continue. We''re all adults who understand what we''re doing, so there''s no need for you to worry." Louie continued. Looking at Louie sitting opposite me, I suddenly thought of Harrison. "If he speaks to me like this at this time, I think I should agree regardless of anything, right?" Chapter 168 Chapter 168 I lowered my head and murmured, "In my opinion, you are my best friend. I don¡¯t want to ruin our friendship because of something." As I spoke, I raised my head and looked straight at Louie without any hesitation. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. In my heart, I hoped that he could understand my good intentions. At least in my opinion, being friends now was the best result for us. But this is only my idea, not his. "You have your persistence, and I have my principles," Louie said in a low voice. This was thest sentence he said to me face to face. After that, he got up and went to the kitchen. I sat on the sofa and felt unprecedentedly tired, as if I could fall asleep as soon as Iy down. I didn''t think much and just let Louie do his work in the kitchen andy down alone. When I woke up again, I was too hungry. The smell of rice came from the tip of my nose. I got up from the sofa because of hunger and sleep. "Let''s wash our hands and get ready for dinner." As soon as I got up, I heard Louie''s voice. When I looked up, I saw him carrying things to the dining table. I moved closer and looked at the four dishes and one soup on the table. I said in shock, "If I remember correctly, there seems to be no so many dishes at home, right?" "No, I ordered it online," he replied with a smile. Looking at Louie in a suit, who was meticulously dressed in front of outsiders, and now wearing my pink white rabbit apron, he didn''t seem to be at odds with it at all. But this was the most important thing. Why was he not at odds with it when he was wearing my apron? After washing her hands and sitting at the dining table, she remembered to ask, "Is it noon?" Louie paused for a moment and then looked at me with a smile. "In this way, it proves that you did sleep very well just now. You don''t remember the time. It''s already over five o''clock in the afternoon. You can basically call this meal dinner." "What?¡± I asked in surprise. She felt like she had only slept for a while, but she didn''t expect that it was alreadyte at night when she woke up. How sleepy was she to sleep like this? During the meal, he kept picking up food for me, but I had been focusing on the property ownership certificate, so I was not in the mood to care about food. I was afraid that if you asked me to eat steamed buns and salty vegetables now, I might not have any reaction. "There is one thing I have to admit. For a person like me who pays attention to food, my current state is not good at all." Probably because I saw that I was out of my mind, Louie insisted on washing dishes after dinner and said that I could go back early after packing up. I was in no mood to argue with him, so I just let him do it. Thinking about it, if the colleagues in thepany saw Louie working hard in my house, they didn''t know how shocked their young minds would be. When he went back, I saw him off and identally found that the bloody handprint on the wall was gone. It could be said that there was no trace at all. I couldn''t help wondering if I was dreaming before. Was what happenedst night fake? Was it my dream? "I got someone to clean it up," Louie said. Looking at Louie''s smiling face, I wanted to say something but didn''t know what to say. I could only say in a low voice, "Thank you." "You can call me as soon as possible if you need anything. I won''t back down as long as I can help you." This was Louie''sst sentence, and then he closed the doorand left. Looking at the closed door, my heart was full of mixed feelings. I turned back to the living room, and the empty loneliness returned to me again. I felt sad as if I would cry at any time. I kept hinting to myself that I couldn''t cry, and I couldn''t continue to be sad. Yes, I don''t have the right to be sad. There are still many things waiting for me to solve. If I have time to be sad here today, then I may be driven out tomorrow. I don''t have anything. What other dreams do I have? Thinking of this, I made a decision in my heart. I turned back to my room to change my clothes. After I changed my clothes, I took a taxi to find Maisy. I didn''t believe that she would agree to what Callen did. A proud woman like Maisy would not agree. This was a woman''s intuition, and it was my understanding of Maisy. Although I hated her in my heart and what she had done to me, I hated Callen more. "A jerk is a jerk. I shouldn''t let a woman take the me for what I have done!" In the car, I called Maisy. This was the number I had written down a long time ago. At that time, I didn''t want to save the number. I just forgot to clean it up and ignored it. I didn''t expect that this unintentional action would be useful at this time. It was also an ident. I was restless when I arrived at the cafe and kept looking at the door. I was worried that Maisy would not be able to see me when he came, and I was even more worried that she would note. I didn''t make things very clear on the phone. I just wanted to talk to her about something. It was about Callen. I believed that if she loved and cared about Callen, she woulde to see me as soon as possible. But my idea was obviously wrong. After Maisy recognized who I was, he sneered and said, "If you want to meet me, you can meet me as much as you want. It has nothing to do with me." " I want to talk to you now," I said. There was a moment of silence on the other side of the phone. "Chelsea, I don''t want to see you now, nor do I want to see Callen. It has nothing to do with me if you two want to be together." Realizing that she wanted to hang up, I quickly said, ¡°It''s not what you think. It''s impossible for me to meet Callen. I have something to say to you." "If you see me, I must see you? " This question made me stunned. I sighed and said, "It''s your business whether you want to see me or not. Anyway, I will wait for you in the cafe." This is what I saw on the phone. Sitting in a coffee shop, I never understood what Maisy meant. Why did she say that we were together as long as we wanted to? "If I remember correctly, it seems that I have no contact with Callen after the divorce. At most, Callen was still a little entangled with me some time ago, but I always refused to keep a distance from him. Why did he have such a big opinion of me?" They waited until nine o''clock at seven o''clock, but Maisy still didn''t show up. "Excuse me, do you need a toast?" the waiter asked. I looked down at the coffee in my hand. Because I didn''t like coffee, I didn''t move at all. I slowly took a sip, but it became cold. "No need. Thank you." I nodded and smiled. The cafe was closed in the early morning, which meant that I still had a few hours to wait. I believed that as long as I could meet with Maisy, the problem would be solved. At ten o''clock in the morning, Maisy still didn''t show up. My heart slowly cooled down. Just as I was thinking about what to do next, the wind at the door of the restaurant rang again, and a tall figure appeared in front of me. I saw Maisy standing at the table in a white down jacket, looking at me expressionlessly. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 I hastily got up from my chair. "You''re here." Maisy saw that I was still expressionless. He couldn''t say that I was expressionless. At least there was a smile on his lips, but it was just an unfriendly smile. "What can I do for you?" That was Maisy''s first sentence. "It''s not showing off. I just think it''s necessary for you to have a good talk with Callen. Don''t put your problems on me." Maisy calmly called the waiter over and ordered a cup of Blue Mountain coffee. Only then did he have the time to look at me. She looked at me and suddenly lowered her head and smiled. Seeing that she was a little confused, I asked in confusion, "I haven''t told you yet. Is it funny?" "Do you think it''s funny?" Maisy asked me, "The reason why my ex-wife came to me is to tell me to take good care of my husband. Isn''t it funny?" "You misunderstood what I meant. Callen came to me this afternoon. I think it''s necessary to tell you." I exined seriously. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. But my exnation was of no use to Maisy, because he didn''t take it to heart at all. I don''t quite understand what she meant. Shouldn''t she be sad? Or if she was sad to a certain extent, no matter what kind of possibility it was, it was impossible for her to be as calm as she was now. Maisy chuckled. "Chelsea, are you really stupid or are you just pretending?" "Did Callen not exin it clearly enough, or do you think such a reward is not enough, or do you have feelings for Harrison?" I looked at her and suddenly calmed down. "What do you mean by that?" Just then, the waiter brought up the coffee. Maisy did not continue with my question and began to taste it gracefully. Although the timing was not right now, there was one problem that I had to admit. Maisy looked like ady from a respectable family. Except for what she had done to me before, she was a perfect woman in all aspects. I trust that without Callen, we won''t have any interactions at all. Unfortunately, none of her beauty could match what she had done. The words "snakes and scorpions" might be referring to her. About ten minutester, Maisy finally put down the coffee in his hand and looked back at me. He took off the white down jacket he wore just now. Wearing ace base, he looked like a quietdy. The corners of her mouth were slightly raised, and I could not see any sadness in her. "Callen came to me today and said that he hoped that I could give him a baby." I didn''t want to beat around the bush and said it directly. Maisy spread out his hands. "And then?" I looked at her face seriously, trying to find any changes from it. But what made me regret was that she didn''t seem to understand what I meant, and there was no different reaction. To be honest, this was very different from the past. I couldn''t help wondering if the words just now didn''t express clearly, so I repeated again, "Callen went to my house to find me and said that he hoped that I could give birth to a baby for him. And you should understand that you are now a couple." "It makes no difference to me. It''s just giving birth to a child, isn''t it?" Maisy said indifferently, "When you give birth to a child, we will still be together, and I will also treat him like my own child. Do you want me to answer like this?" I shook my head. "I didn''t." "Since Callen has gone straight to you, it proves that he still has feelings for you. Otherwise, how could he not choose a girl''s student and insist on looking for you, such a worn shoe?" At the end of his words, Maisyughed. Hearing her words, I was furious. Sure enough, the beauty just now was all an illusion. It was my wishful thinking. I thought that telling her like this would make her sad, but in the end, this woman was still as venomous as before. In this case, I didn''t need to be polite. "Callen said that you can''t get pregnant because you have too much to do with other men before you get married. Is that true?" "You!" Maisy stood up and was about to p me. I didn''t want to show weakness. I grabbed her hand and said with a faint smile, "I don''t want to interfere in your affairs at all. If you had talked to me just now, I swear I wouldn''t have said anything." After that, I threw her hand away. Maisy returned to his seat. It seemed that he was very angry with me. I felt very helpless in my heart. "I came here today just to talk to you. You don''t have to treat me like this." "What kind of attitude do you want me to treat you with?" Maisy looked at me with a mocking look. "To show off in front of me and tell me what Callen said to you, do you think I''m a fool? Don''t you want tough at me?" "Do you want me to tell you that these are things that I should have known? Do you think that Callen wille to you without my permission?" Her words made me wake up from my dream. How could Callen do such a thing behind Maisy''s back? He knew that if he did it, he might lose everything he had now. Just like what he told him, even if he couldn''t have a child with Maisy, he could still find me to give birth to. "So who do they think I am?" At the thought of this rtionship between us, the anger in my heart could not be described in a few words. I asked her, "What do you want to do? Have you ever felt guilty about everything you have done since you took my child away from me?" "A guilty conscience?" Maisy seemed to have heard a great joke and keptughing. But even if she smiled, she was very elegant and would not attract the attention of the people around her. I couldn''t lose my temper at this time. "How can I forget one thing? You are not human or beast. You don''t care about guilt at all!" "Only ipetent people will feel guilty, not to mention that it was done by Callen and his mother. Does it have anything to do with me?¡± Maisy looked innocent. "A woman can do this without being beaten to death. I really doubt that there is no fairness in this world. Shouldn''t such a woman be punished?" "Just because she is rich and powerful, it doesn''t matter what she does. She can hurt ordinary people as much as she wants. Men will only say that women are gold diggers. They have never looked into their behavior. Sometimes, they are even more excessive than women!" Maisy cried out in surprise. He put down the spoon in his hand and looked at me excitedly. "Do you still remember why they chose to make you lose your virginity at that time?" Of course, I remember. I will never forget this reason in my life. Because I have a daughter in my belly, and the one who was pregnant was my son. "In fact, at that time, I was not pregnant at all, and you were pregnant at the beginning. I used some means to get the doctor to tell you that you were pregnant with a daughter. I didn''t expect that things would be so simple. You all believed it," Maisy said with a smile. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 I was stunned. I could only hear her chattering. There was an exnation for what happened that year. "No wonder I checked my daughter, but my son was pregnant. No wonder the doctor didn''t dare to look at me when he saw my son''s disease. He said that sometimes it would be wrong to check." Due to my poor health, I didn''t think too much about it. I wasn''t in the mood to investigate what was going on with her, and I wasn''t in the mood to tell her that it didn''t matter. That was why I didn''t think it through until now. It was all because of me! As soon as I thought of the child who was born and had no breath, my eyes were full of tears. I wished I could kill the woman on the opposite side to avenge my child and thank God for giving her no chance to be a mother for the rest of her life. This was retribution. Maisy did not care about my emotions and continued, "There is one more thing that you should know. In fact, I was not pregnant at all at that time. I knew that there was something wrong with my body before I was with Callen.¡± "So, you did it on purpose?" My voice was filled with tears. "There''s nothing I can do. Only when I''m pregnant and my son can I be thest straw in your marriage." It was such a simple reason for wanting to be with Callen. He had used the most despicable method to kill my child. "For a long time, I always felt that my life seemed to be a novel or a plot in TV series. Every time something happened, I constantlyforted myself and supported myself to go on. "When I met Harrison, I really thought that my life had changed, because I didn''t hesitate to stay with him like a child in order to live a stable life in the future. Callen and Maisy couldn''t find me anymore, and they couldn''t trouble me." But I still ignored a reality. I needed Harrison, but he didn''t necessarily want me. All the time I had forgotten along the way had returned to my mind. I looked at Maisy and said, "Are you really happy to get all this by hook or by crook?" A tinge of sadness shed across my face. Before I could speak, she said, "What''s there to be happy about? If I hadn''t done that at that time, I might have been driven out of the house. How could I have a ce in the house?" "You are too vicious!" Until now, there was still no remorse. I seemed to have no other words except for viciousness. "Could it be that Callen isn''t? At the end of the day, it''s your rtionship that isn''t solid enough. His unchanging lifestyle has already disgusted him, but I''m different. I happen to be able to give him a chance to rise through the ranks. It''s not wrong for me to choose," he said to me without holding back. After that, he continued to say, "Callen is not as simple as you think. I am a woman. How capable do you think I am? If it weren''t for his cooperation, would I have been able to get to where I am now?" "Why should I trust you?" I asked. At this time, my mind was in a mess. I hadpletely forgotten why I came here today. I also forgot why I asked Maisy toe here. My mind was full of the things of the past and the child who had completely left the world. It turned out that I was like a fool at the beginning. From beginning to end, I was the only one who was kept in the dark. I still felt sorry for Callen. I had always hoped for a son to have nothing in the end, but I didn''t know that when I was pitiful, I was the most pitiful one. "It doesn''t matter if I don''t know the time, but when everything is solved, despair and sadness fill my whole heart." "Believe it or not, it''s your business. It has nothing to do with me. Think carefully about what you need to do now and decide whether to cooperate with Callen." Maisy took a sip of coffee, got up, and was ready to leave. I watched her get ready to leave and watch her leave. The wind bell at the door rang again. I suddenly stood up from the sofa as if I had just woken up from a dream. I rushed out regardless of anything, and the waiter behind me called me. When I went out, I saw Maisy was about to open the door and get in the car. I ran up and blocked the door without thinking. "Are you crazy?" Maisy looked at me with a frown. I looked at her and smiled with tears in my eyes. "Are you or me crazy?" "Stand in front of the car and don''t drive. I can call the police to arrest you, okay?" Maisy looked at me impatiently. "Call the police! Hurry up and call the police. I can''t wait for you to call the police and take us all to the police station. At that time, we can talk about what happened that year. You''ve used so many connections, so it''s impossible for you not to reveal any clues!" I didn''t care at all. At this moment, there was only one thought in my mind, which was to take Maisy away, go to the police station, and make things clear! "The child who lost sight of this world when I was born was caused by her and Callen. They must pay the price for it. Otherwise, how can I face the child?" Maisy pushed me away harshly. I was caught off guard and fell to the ground with my head knocked on the ground. In an instant, my vision darkened, but it soon returned to normal. I struggled to get up, only to realize that the back of my head was bleeding, and it was hot and humid. "Hello, someone is pestering me on Road H. Can you..." Maisy hung up the phone and looked at me with a smile. I stood still. She walked over to me and whispered in my ear, "A smart person will not make such a choice. Chelsea, obviously you are not a smart person." "I don''t care about anything else. You must pay the price!" I roared. As soon as the voice came out, the people around stopped as if they were frozen, and everyone looked at me. I stared at her, grabbed her arm, and looked at everyone. "Look at this woman. A few years ago, as a third party, she ruined my family and killed my child!" As soon as he finished speaking, the people around began to discuss in a low voice. Looking at the way everyone used me of being innocent, I felt veryfortable, as if I were taking revenge. Because of everyone''s encirclement, this road was also blocked by traffic. Arge number of cars were pressing the horn. Seeing this scene, I smiled and said to her, "See? It''s because you have done too many bad things that no one wants to leave." As soon as the siren sounded, the crowd dispersed. I saw a few policemening towards us. I walked over and said, "Officer, I want to report!" "You go with us first." The two policemen stood on both sides of me. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. At this time, I suddenly understood and asked, "I have something to report. This woman must go to the police station with me. I want to call the police and she killed my child!" Chapter 171 Chapter 171 In the end, both Maisy and I were brought to the police station. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. This was a good thing. For me, it was a good thing that could not be better. In the police station, I kept telling the police about what happened that year and all the terrible things I suffered. I thought that only the police could save me and give me a fair chance, but my idea was quickly broken because Maisy''swyer had arrived. What was more terrible was that he could leave before I left. "She can''t leave! The matter of that year has not been investigated clearly. You must investigate it thoroughly before letting her go. It was she who killed my child at that time!" I wanted to stop Maisy from leaving, but was stopped by the police. There was only one thought in my mind, which was to never let Maisy go out. Because I know her status very well. As long as she goes out, she will definitely be taken away by her family. It will be really difficult to find her at that time. But my thoughts were useless, because I didn''t know why Maisy left so easily. Instead, I, who should have been the victim, stayed here. I didn''t know how long it took, but I was finally informed to leave. I just grabbed the policeman''s hand and refused to leave. "Did you investigate that woman? She really killed my child. It was because she schemed against me that I was fired!" "You can''t ignore it. I really..." "Chelsea." A deep voice appeared behind me, very familiar. I turned around and saw Harrison standing opposite me, looking at me with aplicated look in his eyes. I didn''t know why, but the moment I saw him, I only wanted to cry. But I didn''t have the chance to do that in the end, because Harrison walked faster than me, grabbed my hand, and walked out without saying a word. I was unwilling to wait for him to leave, so I struggled to stay. "There is something I have to make clear. Why did you stay here after leaving me?" "Is there any point?" Harrison didn''t look back and said coldly. This sentence pierced into my heart like a needle. It hurt so much that I almost couldn''t breathe, but Harrison didn''t feel like pulling me out. "Harrison, why should I say that if you¡¯re not me?" I said loudly, "You don''t know what''s wrong with me at all. Have you ever considered my feelings?" "Why didn''t I know! " Harrison shook me off. The movement was too big and I was caught off guard. I fell straight to the ground. I tried several times but couldn¡¯t stand up. Then I sat on the ground and cried. While crying, I said," Maisy told me that she did all those things at that time. She used the doctor to tell me that I was pregnant with a girl, causing my child to be pregnant. Do you know? The child died when he was born!" There were people passing by, but I didn''t feel anything. Fortunately, it''s toote now, and there aren''t many people in the winter night. Otherwise, I would definitely be regarded as a lunatic. "She knew that she wouldn''t be punished, so she told me everything without any scruples. Shouldn''t I be angry? Do you think I shouldn''t exin it to the police and then let Zeng Harrison be punished?" I questioned Harrison over and over again. In my eyes, Harrison should have been with me. He shouldn''t have considered it from her point of view like Maisy. But the reality was that Harrison not only didn''te with me, but also directly pulled me out. I didn¡¯t know what was going on. I was sad, sad, and wanted to cry. However, I hated myself even more. Why would I never forget Harrison? What was even more hateful was that I would never forget him. When I raised my head, there was no difference between me and him. When I had a conflict with Abbie and Maisy, he would not immediately stand by my side. At this moment, Harrison bent down and squatted in front of me. He said word by word seriously, "Don''t use your thoughts tomand others, and don''t use your most irrational time to consider other people''s hearts." "Am I wrong?" I looked at him with a sneer and said, "If I think about it seriously, I''m stupid. I can''t help but watch you and Abbie have a special rtionship. You still want to think about such a mess. I''m not rational enough to see through your intentions!" "Do you really miss me so much?" Harrison asked me. "How can I think of him now? Even I don''t know. The man who should have been with me from the beginning always put me aside at the most important moment. If I believe him again, I will wonder if I have done something bad." The child that I lost and the house that I was about to lose, every word that Maisy told me, Maisy left with herwyer and stopped to look at the meaningful smile on my face. What Callen said and did that night kept appearing in front of me. At that moment, I leaned back andy straight on the ground. Looking at the dark sky, my heart suddenly calmed down. After a while, the white things falling from the sky kept falling on my face. The cold feeling was like my heart at this moment. I closed my eyes and let my tears run down my cheeks. I couldn''t say a word... When I opened my eyes again, I was lying on the bed with the smell of Harrison on the quilt. Needless to say, this was Harrison''s home. I couldn''t be more familiar with this ce. I didn''t expect that I woulde back in this way. ''''Pa da!" Hearing the sound of the door opening, I closed my eyes subconsciously andy down. "When did you start to care so much about others?" A gentle male voice sounded. I tried my best to keep calm and not reveal any ws. When I wake up at this time, I don''t know how to face Harrison. Instead of being embarrassed at that time, it''s better for me not to do it at all. It''s the best choice to pretend to be asleep. The conversation between the two was probably about my illness. The doctor said that I fainted because I was stimted, my body was weak, and I was under too much pressure recently. "But I still want to know something." The doctor asked again. "What is it?" I felt a gaze fall on me, and then I heard the doctor ask, "Is it her?" Harrison did not answer immediately. Instead, he was silent for a long time. This period of silence made me very anxious, because I wanted to know if the doctor was talking about me or not. What was it? I pricked up my ears and listened carefully. "It has nothing to do with you," Harrison said lightly. The doctor sighed helplessly. "As your friend, I have the responsibility to make it clear to you. It''s better to solve some things as soon as possible." "Yes," Harrison replied. When the bedroom door was closed, I opened my eyes and recalled what the doctor said just now. I always felt that Harrison had something to hide from me, and it had something to do with me. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 In fact, thinking about it seriously, it seemed that there were not many things between Harrison and me. As long as he didn''t want to talk to me, maybe we wouldn''t have a chance to meet again in the future. No matter how I thought about it, this was not the point. For me, the most important thing right now was the house. There were still two days before I could bring it with me today. If I didn''t make any progress, the house would not belong to me. And Maisy, I won''t let her go! "Get up and eat something." I was suddenly awakened by the voice. I turned my head and saw Harrison standing at the door. "It''s not good to stay here for a long time. I''ll go back first.¡± As I spoke, I lifted the nket and prepared to get up. The moment I lifted the quilt, I realized that I was not wearing the original clothes, but a set of home clothes. It seemed that Harrison had changed them for me. For some reason, I had the urge tough. "Harrison, do you think it''s fun to y with me?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, I looked up at him. Most of the time, Harrison was expressionless. When he heard my words, he frowned. In his eyes, I seemed to see disappointment and injury. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing him like this, I seemed to realize that there was something wrong with his words. But when I thought of what had happened at the police station, I felt that there was no problem with me. If Harrison and Abbie had not suddenly be so intimate, how could I be like this? "If I were still with Harrison, Callen would never ask me to give birth to a baby. Thinking about it, I should thank Harrison. Otherwise, how could I have known that there were so many secrets behind the child''s pregnancy?" These things almost made me copse one by one. Harrison picked up a coat and put it on me. He whispered, "Although the room is warm, it should not catch a cold." "Which one is the real you?" I asked him. He touched my hair and murmured, "Whoever you want is me." More than ten minutester, we sat at the dining table to eat. I, who was not in the mood, kept sending food to my mouth like a robot. I was thinking about other things, including houses and children. What people feared most was to know the truth. When you didn''t know it, you could be paralyzed and didn''t consider so many things. But once all the truth was exposed to the air, all the numbness would be in vain because you would keep thinking about it. And I, at this moment, was in this state. "Do you need my help?" Harrison asked me. I stopped holding my chopsticks and ignored him. "It''s my business. What''s wrong with you helping me?" "So you mean you don''t need my help?" he asked again. I slowly swallowed the food and raised my head to meet his eyes in the air. "Isn''t that right? If Abbie finds out that you''re helping me, will she make a scene with you?" "Pa!" Harrison put his chopsticks on the table. I have to admit that I deliberately provoked Harrison. I will be very happy to see him angry, at least not as depressed as before. Just now, he said he could help me directly, but he didn''t. Instead, he asked me if I needed help. What did that mean? If I didn''t want to help, I didn''t want to. I had no reason to ask him to help me. Why did he have to test me like this? "What are these people thinking about me? I won''t talk about Callen and Maisy. Even Harrison felt the same in the end. He felt that I was a troublemaker." Harrison didn''t know when he came to me. He raised my chin with his hand and said in a low voice, "Chelsea, what are you thinking about?" "You want to know?" I chuckled. "Do you want to take a look?" With that, I tore off the cor of my pajamas and poured the cold air into my clothes. I couldn''t help shivering, and Harrison also frowned. This expression made me feel that Harrison was looking down on me, so I pulled my cor and pointed at the heart. "This is what you want to see." "Is it ck or red?" he asked. "It''s obvious whether it''s ck or red. Do you still need to ask me?" I sneered. In my eyes, Harrison is making trouble out of nothing. I''d rather go and find Callen than waste my time with him here! After thinking it through, I pulled up my pajamas and stood up. "I have something to deal with. Mr. Stewart, can you return my clothes to me?" "I lost it." "That''s my clothes. Why did you lose them? Harrison, can you respect me?" Harrison raised the corner of his mouth and said lightly, "The clothes have be rubbish. Is there a need to keep them?" There seemed to be another meaning in this sentence, and I directly thought that Harrison was talking about me both openly and secretly, saying that I was like a piece of clothes that had been lost, and there was no need to keep me here. I couldn''t hold back the anger in my heart. "Enough! If you have any dissatisfaction with me or don''t like me, you can tell me directly, but you don''t need to insult me in this way! You showed up with Abbie in front of me in order to make me retreat from difficulties?" "Even without Abbie''s appearance, as long as you say that you don''t want to see me, I will definitely leave you without a word. Even if I can''t forget you, I will never appear in your life!" At this time, I suddenly realized that everything about Harrison seemed to have been solved. "Abbie, who didn''t appear in the first ce, suddenly appeared in front of me and even appeared with Harrison. I was so stupid that I didn''t understand the situation, so I had an illusion that he was angry with me, so he was angry with me. "It''s a pity that I''m such a naive idiot. It''s really funny. The other party is eager to see me disappear, but I''m still waiting in the same ce and don''t want to leave!" The more I thought about it, the more sad I felt. In addition to the recent incident, my tears seemed to havepletely copsed and kept flowing. I squatted on the ground and buried my face in my arms, crying nonstop. From the start of my hysterical state to the end, I gradually calmed down. Compared to my out-of- control Harrison didn''t say a word from beginning to end. This made him even more determined the thoughts in my heart just now. I dried my tears and stood up. Maybe it had been too long since I squatted down. The moment I stood up, my feet were numb and I almost fell down. Fortunately, Harrison immediately held me. "Still not feeling well? I''ll call the doctor." Harrison asked me worriedly. Then he took out the phone in his pocket and was about to dial. I stopped his hand and kept shaking my head. "Why do you have to do this? Since you don''t have any feelings for me, don''t be nice to me. If you do this, I won''t be able to leave you. Please let me go, okay?" Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Harrison''s hand stopped in mid-air. "You know that there is no possibility between us. You are both good to me and ruthless to me. I don''t want to experience such repeated things!" I shook my head and refused. I''m probably the only one who knows what I''m refusing. To let things develop to this point, it was not caused by one of us. To be serious, it was caused by our freedom. When I first knew that it was impossible, I should have left quickly. Or when I decided to ask Harrison to help me, I shouldn''t have thought of anything else. If I really did it ording to the deal, it would definitely not be like this. I will feel heartache if I leave him, but he can smile with other women in front of me. This is unfair, from unfair beginning to unfair end. After a long time, Harrison, who had been silent, finally said, "I have never been like this to other women, and I have never been as ruthless as you said. What can make you give me such an evaluation?" Hearing his words, I stopped sobbing and looked up just in time to meet him. I answered intermittently, "If it wasn''t... heartless, how could you... be with Abbie?" This matter was simply a knot in my heart. It could be said that all of the problems started with Abbie''s appearance. Ever since I knew that she had kidnapped me and even found a few men to rape me, I was no longer able to face her in a normal manner. It was inevitable for a woman to be so ruthless. Moreover, she kept appearing in front of me and showing off. "It''s not my intention for Abbie to follow me, it''s her father''s idea," Harrison said seriously. I wasn''t willing to ept this answer. "I know that if you''re a businessman, you must be wary of business matters. The elders told you to take care of Abbie, so whatever you''re doing is what you should do, right?" "It''s not what I want to make you unhappy." His words almost made me surrender again. At this moment, I want to say something more. As long as you are with me forever, it doesn''t matter whether you are happy or not. The premise is that you are with me forever. I desperately wanted to know the answer. I knew what kind of woman I was in Harrison''s heart, but I retreated. He should have heard everything in the police station, right? Even though Harrison might have known that I was fired and divorced in the past, now that he has spread it out in front of him, I feel ufortable, unbearable, and so on. At the bottom of all kinds of emotions, there is still a sense of inferiority. It was undeniable that I felt inferior. In the past, I thought that I would not be with Harrison because my past was too chaotic. But now, I felt that I was not worthy of him. As a woman, I basically had the experience of lowering the price. I really don''t know if God is joking with me. Every time I''m in the most embarrassing situation, Harrison sees it. He has no choice but to hide it. I''ve always thought that I''m the victim. Callen and the others are the murderers and I''m the one who added a lot of evidence. For the first time, I realized that there was still arge part of the problem on me.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. I shook my head and forced a smile. "The problem is not with you. It''s because I think too much that it''s like this. So let''s go." "What do you mean?" Harrison asked in a low voice. His tone seemed to hide a lot of emotions. It sounded calm on the surface, but my intuition was not so simple. It was not simple, but so what? He was not a person on the same path. Sooner orter, they would be separated. Instead of being sad at that time, long pain was better than short pain. After thinking through all this, my heart slowly rxed. "You continue to be a rich person, and I will return to my normal life and return to my original position." "Do you think you can go back that step?" Harrison looked at me and chuckled. His slender fingers were on my lips, and I could feel the temperature of his fingers, as if they were burning me. "Chelsea, from the moment you came to my side, you decided to never go back." After that, Harrison picked me up, carried me back to the bedroom, and gently put me on the bed. I was still sleeping in the same room when I woke up. At this time, I had the time to observe the layout of the room. I didn''t expect that it was exactly the same as when I was here. There was no change at all. A soft, shattered voice pulled me back to reality. When I looked up, I saw Harrison taking off his suit. I looked at him warily and asked, "What are you doing?" Harrison slowly unbuttoned his shirt and whispered, "Can''t you tell?" "Are you still human? I''ve already be like this and you''re still thinking nonsense. Who am I in your heart? Is she the woman you raised with your wallet?" I asked angrily. At this time, how could I care about anything else? My mind was filled with negative emotions, as well as Harrison''s attitude towards me. He was a gentleman in front of Abbie, but in front of me, he was like apletely different person. Perhaps in his eyes, Abbie was like a noble flower, while I was like a lowly dog tail flower! Looking at Harrison, whose upper body was not covered at all, I swallowed my saliva and slowly rubbed my body back on the bed. I knew that I should not be fascinated by beauty at this time, but I believed that if it were anyone else, they might have pounced on me. So I was calm and rational, and I only knew to keep stepping back. Harrison was insatiable. I took a step back and he took a step forward until I was pushed to the edge of the bed and fell backward. Subconsciously, I let out an "ah" and prepared to receive the pain below. What awaited me was not the pain, but the feeling of being held in someone''s arms. I slowly opened my eyes, and Harrison''s face appeared in front of me. "It''s okay. Don''t worry." Heforted her softly. Such gentle eyes and voice made me, who had been crying for a long time, fall into tears again. "I told you clearly that don''t be nice to me and don''t always appear beside me. Do you know that it''s easy for me not to leave you? Even if you really get married and have children with others in the future, I will be jealous and sad!" "I''ll take your money. I''ve done my job of asking you for help. During this period of time, well treat each other as getting rid of loneliness. Don''t meet each other again after we''re separated. It''s good for both of us!" What I said was all from the bottom of my heart. No matter how sad I was, I couldn''t stop Harrison''s future. His life had just begun, and I had already fallen into the abyss. If I wanted to get out, I would have to pay a painful price. I''m even more unwilling to let him pay the price. The only thing I can do is to let them forget each other. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Harrison sighed, took off my pajamas and tucked me in. Then hey down beside me. In the whole process, I didn''t say a word. Iy in bed and cried silently, as if they couldn''t talk. There was something wrong with me. As long as I cried for a long time, I would tremble all over. I didn''t know if it was cold, but my body kept shaking. Harrison probably felt that something was wrong with me. "Are you ufortable? I''ll call the doctor over." Realizing that he was about to get up, I quickly pulled him back. "No need. I''m like this." "What do you mean by that?" Harrison frowned. "If you''re ill, you have to rely on a doctor. It''s common sense to take medicine quickly." I felt very speechless. The more you didn''t want to talk to him, the more he wanted you to talk to him. In the end, I had to exin, "I''ve been like this since I was a child. As long as I cried too much, my body would tremble. I''ll be fine in a while." I thought he wouldn''t take my exnation seriously, because it sounded like a cover-up, even though I was telling the truth. But Harrison didn''t say anything. He touched my hand and gently held me in his arms. Without any cover, we werepletely clean and closely attached together. I dared to swear that if Harrison had any thoughts about me now, I would definitely p him without hesitation. For nothing else, I just thought that kind of behavior was very bad. When I needed it the most, he was still thinking about that thing. He believed that no one would easily ept it. His body temperature slowly reached me, and even my body slowly warmed up. I struggled to get out of his arms, but he picked me up again. "Don''t move." Harrison rebuked in a low voice. Feeling wronged in my heart, I looked up at him stubbornly. "A man and a woman are in the same room, and they are still in this state. Aren''t you worried that it will be bad if the news gets out?" "Who will spread it?" He lowered his head and slightly raised the corners of his mouth. "Are you or me?" I despised him in my heart. "Isn''t he obviously trying to seduce me by talking to me in such a tone? Unfortunately, I''m not in the mood today. I don''t want to be seduced at all." I replied in a cold tone, "It''s absolutely impossible. After all, no one will tell anyone about private things. Although I want to say that it''s impossible, in fact, I''m most likely to be the one who spread the news. Do you know why?" "Our identities are different. If I have money and power, I will naturally not waste my time on you, and you are willing to waste your time on me." When he spoke, his tone was calm, as if he was talking about what to eat today. Seeing that he was as calm as usual, I felt as if my heart had been pricked by needles. It was not comfortable at all for him to tell me what had always been on tenterhooks so easily. Harrison held my hand more tightly. Ignoring my resistance, he put his face close to me and said in a very tired tone, "I know women will think too much, but I never knew that they would think so much. It''s my fault. I didn''t give you a sense of security" A sense of security? Hearing these three words, my heart skipped a beat. I didn''t know what a sense of security was, nor did I know if I had experienced it before. Because I didn''t know when I began to doubt others and felt that I was the only one in the world who could believe it. "Besides, I have a rtionship with Harrison. He doesn''t give me a sense of security. What he can give me is money." Thinking of this, I felt that life was bitter. "You don''t have to do this. I''m very clear about our rtionship. From the beginning, the definition was distorted. I brought this on myself," I said. After saying that, I didn''t look at him. I wasn''t in the mood tofort myself and was still thinking about other people''s feelings. Harrison let go of me, slightly distanced himself from me, and asked me seriously, "Do you really want to do that?" "It doesn''t matter whether I think so or not. What matters is what you think," I replied. After a long while, he asked, "That day in thepany, why did you and Louie appear in the lounge at the same time, and the door was closed inside. I remember that it was not a break." After saying a series of words, the key point was still the day when thepany was in charge. This matter was easy to exin, because there was nothing wrong with Louie and me, but the key was on the property ownership certificate. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I can''t make up my mind. At first, I didn''t want to tell him the whole story. I remember that I saw on TV that men very much care about women''s family. That is to say, your family is determined. I don''t want Harrison to look down on me." The ex- husband''s divorce was always entangled with each other. It might be a normal emotional entanglement for others, but the problem was that Harrison knew about my current situation. It might be different in his eyes. At least, I felt that he was a person who could not tolerate sand. "I''ll give you time to organize yournguage. Think about it and tell me the truth," he said lightly. I don''t know why, but this kind of tone without any ups and downs makes me feel dangerous from the bottom of my heart. In the middle of the conversation, Harrison did not urge me anymore. He fulfilled his promise and gave me time to organize mynguage properly. However, the problem was that there was no problem between Louie and me at all. This made it seem like I was cheating. I thought of Abbie and said to him directly, "I haven''t asked about you and Abbie yet. Can''t you exin it to me before I tell you?" "I''m just saying that there is no contradiction in the sequence of time," Harrison replied. This serious answer did not make me feelfortable. On the contrary, I was even more dissatisfied. "Anyway, what you men do is right. There are problems with what we women do. You might as well tell me directly." "I didn''t say that." "You didn''t say anything. You were just thinking about it." Looking into his eyes, I sneered and said, "Even if I told you clearly, so what? Can you pretend that nothing happened between us? Do you think I am a three-year-old child or a sick child?" It''s all from my heart. I can help Louie to clear his mind. I don''t have any rtionship with friends, but Harrison can''t! Everyone had witnessed the intimate interaction between him and Abbie that day. Could it be that he was going to go back and wash everyone''s eyes? Thinking of this, my temper red up, and I was unwilling to tell him what had happened in the lounge. We were in a deadlock. For a long time, we kept our movements. It seemed that they were ying a game to see who would bow down first. "If you want to know, I''ll tell you," Harrison said in a low voice. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Hearing what he said, I was stunned. In my impression, Harrison would notpromise so easily. At least he should wait for me to speak first. But today, he actually said that he wanted to know, so he told me. I coughed lightly and pretended to be calm. "To tell you the truth, I don''t want to know. Anyway, it has nothing to do with me. When I leave, you are free to be with anyone you want." "Are you sure you don''t like women?" he asked. "Ah?" I asked subconsciously. By the time I understood what he meant, Harrison had already opened his mouth again. "Uncle Ling has never read books. His only wish is to invest in a new investment. I don''t know where he got the news that I wanted to buy yourpany, but he came with me. I hope he can cooperate with me." In front of me, I could still listen calmly, but in the end, I couldn''t help but mock him. "You still want to cooperate with me for no reason? It''s all because you like your advantages. In addition, Abbie likes you so much. Maybe she wants to take this opportunity to turn you into a son-inw." There was no one who wanted to cooperate with others at will, and they were rich people. It was not that I didn''t know that businessmen valued interests. Uncle Ling probably wanted to take this opportunity to make Harrison and Abbie a couple. Thinking of this reason, I felt very ufortable. My nose twitched and I wanted to cry again. "I don''t need anyone to decide on my own business. If Ipromise like this, do you think I can still reach my current position?" Harrison asked me. Tears welled up in my eyes as I looked at him. I ignored him and hugged him. "Why are you telling me these things? I''m not your friend. You don''t have to tell me so much." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Because I want you to know that you don''t have to worry about it anymore," Harrison said softly. "It''s impossible for me to make peace with Abbie. Every night when I was sleeping, I would dream about the situation of that day. I didn''t dare to imagine that if you hadn''t arrived in time, my life would have been ruined!" Although I didn''t say anything about the nightmare that entangled me, it didn''t mean that I had forgotten it. It kept hovering in my mind. This is the most terrible thing. When I dream at night, what happened that day will happen again in front of me. No matter who it was, I couldn''t ept Abbie''s appearance. Even if she simply stood by Harrison''s side without moving, I would still feel a sense of crisis. Harrison gently stroked my back andforted me in a soft voice, "I know what you said, so I''ll exin it to you. Is there anyfort in your heart?" I shook my head gently and pushed him away. "Since you know I''m sad, why are you so intimate with her?" "I''m not close to her." Harrison smiled helplessly. "That''s just the basic etiquette of work." Looking at him, I said disdainfully, "My eyes are not blind. I can tell if they are basic etiquette." I''ve been at work for quite some time, and I''m not an ignorant child. How could I not notice this? Even if it''s the basic etiquette of work, do you need them to be so close to me? Do you need Abbie to look at me proudly? Feeling that I couldn''t stop, I pushed Harrison away and was about to get out of bed. But before I could sit up, someone pulled me down again. "What are you doing?" "When I saw you and Louie closing the door of the lounge, and then leaving together, I felt the same sadness in my heart. That''s why I used Abbie''s small thoughts to irritate you. Are you satisfied with this exnation?" Harrison finished his sentence in one breath. After listening to his exnation, I was in a daze. What was this called? Could it be the legendary jealousy? In other words, Harrison was very unhappy to see me with Louie, so he chose to stand with Abbie in order to annoy me? Gradually, I found it hard to believe. Harrison deliberately made me angry because of jealousy. I had never thought about it before. When it really happened, I had anPlease heart. ''Are you happy to hear such an exnation?" Harrison asked me with a smile. I looked at him and confirmed again, "Did you deliberately make me angry with Abbie because I was jealous of Louie?" "Ahem!" Harrison coughed a few times, and an unnatural blush appeared on his face. "That''s almost what I mean, so can you tell me now?" "What is it?" I asked, puzzled. "What were you and him doing at that time?" Harrison looked helpless. He wanted to get angry but held back his anger. He looked very cute. Taking this opportunity, I simply told him about Callen''s harassment of me, my property ownership certificate, and my past innocence. After I said it, I felt rxed. Harrison remained silent throughout the whole process. He didn''t say a word. After I finished speaking for a long time, he didn''t say anything. I couldn''t help but wonder if he was scared or if he was disgusted by what happened between the three of us. In this way, my heart was also perturbed that he didn''t speak. I waited for a long time, but he didn''t say anything. I decided to take the initiative to ask, "I didn''t want you to know these things at the beginning. I''m not afraid that you will know what will happen if you know. I know that if you know it, you will hate me or the rtionship between us." "I know that most people don''t like this kind of triangle rtionship. After all, a married woman is associated with her ex-husband. It is uneptable to anyone else. If you don''t like it, you can tell me. I will definitely disappear from your sight immediately." When I said this, I didn''t shed tears with great patience and kept smiling. Harrison looked at me and said in a t tone, "What happened to the property ownership certificate?" "I don''t know anything about this. I didn''t see the agreement my mother and Callen signed a long time ago until she informed me of the demolition of themunity and went home to look for information," I exined. With that, I told him everything I knew. As for whether Harrison believed me or not, it was beyond my control. I hoped in my heart that Harrison would believe me, but I also knew that ordinary people would not believe it. After all, my mother would not give Callen the property ownership certificate for no reason. There must be something hidden in it. ording to normal thinking, I should know the truth best. After hearing what I said, Harrison let go of his hand andy t on the bed, frowning. It seemed that he was thinking about something. His body, which had just been warmed up, soon cooled down, but it was far less cold than my heart. Because in my heart, Harrison''s response was equivalent to rejecting me. The first thing I should consider is how I should leave this ce in order to not be so embarrassing... Chapter 176 Chapter 176 I shouldn''t have thought too much. I shouldn''t have such a mess of thoughts. I wouldn''t have gotten myself into such an awkward situation. Enduring the urge to cry, I lowered my head and said with a smile, "Women like me shouldn''t think so much. From the very beginning, I knew the difference between us, but I didn''t know where the dislocation was, and it turned out to be like this." As soon as he finished speaking, Harrison looked sideways at me. "You take over the educationpany. If you don''t want to see me in thepany, I won''t resign. After all, it''s not easy for me to find a suitable job. I don''t want to be homeless at that time," I said seriously. "It took me a lot of effort to stay in this educationpany. I worked so hard to get it. I don''t want to let it go, even Harrison can¡¯t." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. I''m no longer the same person as I was a few years ago, and I''m not like Chelsea, who had been framed to get a divorce, who wouldn''t think about anything. My mother, who cared about and loved me the most, has already left. I''m the only one who will love me in the future. As for Harrison, the beginning of beingpletely separated will be ufortable and painful, but I believe that time is the best medicine. As long as it takes a week, he will definitely get better. ording to my unreliable memory, I may forget it in a few days. Iforted myself in my heart and kept persuading myself. All of a sudden, I felt an itch on my face. When I looked up, I saw Harrison''s hand gently rubbing my cheek. There was a gentleness in his eyes that I had never seen before. "Harrison..." "If I cared so much, I wouldn''t have talked to you in the beginning." His words made my flustered heart gradually return to normal. Thinking of the first time we met, I smiled and said, "What are you talking about? At most, you will help me when you see injustice." "I helped you at that time. I just wanted to help you. I said that I would help you solve your problem with sincerity." Harrison said slowly, "It''s just that you didn''t promise me at that time, which made me depressed for a long time." "How could I agree directly? At that time, I suspected that you were a liar. How could someone say that to me as soon as we met? It was not a domineering CEO TV series." I was speechless and exined. This was absolutely what I was thinking. Anyone would think that Harrison wouldn''t have good intentions at that time. If he hadn''t been the kind of person to hook up with girls, he would have gone to the hotel to take a nap and walk his own way the next day. Besides, at that time, he didn''t want to be entangled with Callen and Maisy at all. He couldn''t wait to stay away from them. He didn''t care about dealing with them at all. It was just that the development of the following things made the three of them get closer and closer. "Just thinking about it makes me feel like I can''t do it." After hearing what I said, Harrison suddenly reached out and hugged me. The two of them slowly approached each other. His face was full of smiles, but I felt my cheeks burning. "Why are you so close to me without any clothes? Are you ready to fight?" I ced my hands on his chest and said awkwardly, "Do you want to step back a little?¡¯ "Why do you want to retreat? I think it''s good." Harrison didn''t care. She really didn''t know whether he did it on purpose or if he didn''t know. Her heart, which had just calmed down, began to race again. "Don''t you feel hot?" Although I can''t say it directly, isn''t it right for me to say it from the side? However, my thoughts were too simple, because Harrison said innocently, "I don''t feel anything. I still feel a little cold, and your hands are also cold." "I can''t believe that the person in front of me is Harrison, who has been with me for a long time. Harrison is emotionless and never shows his true thoughts easily." "I''m not angry with them, and I won''t leave you because of them." Just as I was lost in my thoughts, Harrison suddenly said seriously. I looked back at Harrison and asked in a low voice, "Have you ever thought about the consequences of being with me?" "That''s a man''s business. You don''t have to worry about it," Harrison said with a gentle smile. It was as if I hade from hell to heaven. I couldn''t believe that it was all true. It was as if I had argued with Maisy in the cafe the previous second, and in the next second, I had shared feelings with Harrison on the same bed. This was too mysterious for me. In the end, Keren had to return to reality. I concealed the excitement in my heart and said in a very light tone, "Although you have already thought about it, I haven''t thought about it yet." Holding my hand, I continued, "There are too many differences between us. These things will be resistance to your career in the future, and I don''t want to make the same mistake again and be abandoned once again." "I am not him, and you are not the previous Chelsea," Harrison said in a deep voice. I raised the corner of my mouth and took the initiative to kiss him. There was a biggest difference between a man and a woman in bed, which was that men and women took the initiative to have different effects. I don''t know if they haven''t been together for a long time or if it''s because of my initiative. In short, Harrison has be different from before. It''s not that he was not good in the past, but that he will be gentler today and more overbearing in gentleness. Every time he was about to reach the peak, he would stop and ask, "Chelsea, say that you won''t leave me." There was no need for him to say that I didn''t want to leave him. But from his mouth, I felt sad, as if we would bepletely separated after today. It was this mood that made me follow his thoughts without scruple. When I opened my eyes again, I was held in his arms. His arm was under my neck. As long as I moved slightly, Harrison would wait for me to move, and then he would hold me in his arms more tightly. I looked at Harrison''s face. Under his long eyshes was a tall nose bridge, followed by thin lips. My fingers finally stopped on his thin lips. I used to read a novel about the ancient emperor when I was in school. When the female lead saw the Emperor''s thin lips, she thought, "The man with thin lips is the most ruthless." I couldn''t help wondering if this sentence was true or not. Could Harrison also be a heartless person? ording to the current situation, he shouldn''t be a fickle person. right? "What are you thinking about?" I came back to my senses and found that my finger was bitten by Harrison. "When did you wake up?" Taking back his bitten hand, my face began to turn red again. After all, they spent the night together last night, and at the moment when they were sure of each other''s feelings, it was inevitable for them to be shy. "Before you woke up, I just wanted to see what the first thing you would do when you woke up." Harrison leaned close to my ear and whispered, "I didn''t expect that you had such feelings for my lips." Harrison''s voice was low and maic, but now I felt a little tempting, as if he wanted to suck me in deeply. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 She had woken up a long time ago, but she didn''t get up until almost noon. The reason was that someone said that it was suitable for exercise when she got up in the morning! The sun shone into the bedroom through the window. When I saw the empty ce beside me, my heart was also empty, as if what we said in the morning was a dream. Now that the dream had woken up, everything would return to normal. I put on my clothes and got up. When I came out of the bedroom door, I heard the nking sound downstairs. The fragrance of the food drifted over from the stairs. The glutton in my belly seemed to have been lured out and kept screaming. At this time, Harrison put the te on the table. "Get washed and prepare to eat." He frowned slightly and helplessly said. My heart kept pounding. I went downstairs to the bathroom. The moment I closed the door, I leaned against the door and tried my best to calm down. "I don''t know why, but today Harrison is very different from before, as if he has changed into another person. If I hadn''t been dreaming..." Thinking of this, I reached out and pinched my face hard, and the pain quickly filled my whole body. But when I felt pain, I was also very happy, because everything was true, not a dream. Sitting at the dining table and seeing the dishes on the table, I couldn''t help but be surprised. "Are they all made by you?" "Is there anyone else here besides you and me?" he asked. "Of course, there is no one else. To be honest, I have never seen any woman except me since I was with Harrison. Of course, some women who came to confess their love and gave themselves to me have to be removed during this period. I don''t know if he doesn''t want me to know, so he drove me away." If I hadn''t been here, or if I hadn''t appeared at all, then there should have been many people in this vi, right? Harrison waved his hand in front of my eyes. I looked at him in confusion and asked, "What''s wrong?" "It''s okay. I just want to see how long you can stay in a daze." Listening to his soft voice, I still felt that it was unreal. I was absent-minded when I ate. Harrison found it funny and said, "It''s my cooking that is not delicious. Don''t you like it?" "No!" I quickly denied. "I just don''t think it''s true." Harrison raised his eyebrows. "What''s unreal?" "You shouldn''t treat me like this. From our basic status, we can''t develop like this." I looked at him seriously. There was one thing that I had to admit. All the things Harrison had done to me moved me and made me feel lucky. I couldn''t help but want to get close to him. Even though I knew it was like a moth flying into a me, I just didn''t want to give up. In order to stay with him for a few seconds, a few minutes, a few days, and even a few days, I wanted to stay with him all the time. But what I wanted was not such an illusion. The most terrible thing in the world was illusion, because those real and fake things would make it impossible for you to distinguish thempletely. In the end, things would be difficult to end, and I didn''t want to leave the scene alone. Harrison put down his chopsticks and wiped his mouth with a tissue before answering, "It''s not as complicated as you think. I think there might be a misunderstanding between us in the beginning." "What do you mean by misunderstanding?" I asked. Harrison stopped drinking and chuckled, "No matter which woman it is, it has nothing to do with me. I''m not the kind of person who would mess around whenever I see a woman, so you can rest assured." Hearing his words, my cheeks turned slightly red. I knew that he misunderstood what I meant, or he deliberately deviated from the route I wanted to say. "You know that I didn''t mean that.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Then what do you mean, huh?" Harrison''s voice rose slightly, showing his good mood at this time. Without looking, I can tell that my face must be red like a monkey''s butt. In my opinion, Harrison has changed a lot. He ispletely different from before, so I have no time to calm down and face him. All of this is a dream for me. As for whether it''s a nightmare or a dream, I don''t know. Being teased by him, I plucked up the courage to say, "It means that there is too much difference between us. I don''t know what you are thinking, or you have never thought about whether there will be a future at all. But I am a woman, so I must think of a future." "Go on." Harrison''s casual words directly stabbed me in the heart, and I was bleeding. However, I had to pretend as if nothing had happened and that I was not hurt at all. I hated this kind of pretentious feeling. From these three words, I seemed to have seen his attitude, so in order to make myself look less embarrassed, I pretended to be indifferent and said, "We can continue to maintain such a rtionship in the future. As long as we find a better person, how about we separate?¡± "In your eyes, you want me to be your lover?¡± Harrison''s eyes were unclear, and I almost fell in love with him. "If I really follow my lover''s words, am I the real lover?" But it did not matter if he was thinking too much now. I replied tly, "Whatever you think. Anyway, our current situation is almost the same." "It''s just a temporary situation, but it doesn''t mean that it will be like this in the future," Harrison said word by word. I looked at Harrison''s face, his eyes as deep as the sea, and seemed to feel the seriousness in his tone, like an oath. A few secondster, I shook my head with a chuckle and put my chopsticks on the table. "I don''t seem to have time to discuss this with you, nor do I have time to sit here and have lunch in peace. I forgot the most important thing when I meet you." "What is it?" Harrison asked. I told him about the real estate certificate and finally asked tentatively, "Do you have any old clothes here, or can I wear them now?" "When I left, I couldn''t wait to take away the air that belongs to you. Will you leave me a piece of clothes so that I can miss you?" When he said this, Harrison''s tone was full of dissatisfaction. She gave him an embarrassed look and gave him a silly smile. "If I don''t have clothes, I can''t go out. Would you like to help me buy some clothes?" "Why are you buying clothes? I think it''s good if you don''t wear them." As he spoke, he kept looking me up and down. At first, I wanted to cover my chest with my hands, but when I thought about it, I felt that it was boring. I had done what I could do long ago. Now, if I was pretentious, I would give people the illusion that I wanted to reject him, because after thinking about it for a while, I decided not to move the enemy! Sometimes, he wanted to have a good talk with Harrison, but he insisted on pretending, so that you couldn''t see which one was him and which one was fake. I thought about it and decided to change the subject. "If I can''t do it well today, then I can move in." Chapter 178 Chapter 178 "When will you see my woman be homeless?" Harrison replied seriously. I rolled my eyes at him speechlessly and said in a jealous tone, "Of course you can''t see it. After all, all the people around you are rich people. They can''t sleep on the street at any time." "You''re really wrong. I''ve also worked hard to get to this point. Do you think I haven''t experienced life?" Harrison chuckled. This is the first time I''ve heard Harrison say something like that. I''ve never heard him talk about the past before. The food on the table was already cold. I tidied up the table and the two of themy on the sofa together. Originally, I didn''t want to be on the sofa with him. After all, the man was really dangerous. If he had to fight with me again, it would be really embarrassing. However, I didn''t escape his notice at all. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Harrison put his arms around my waist without saying a word and forced him to hold me in his arms. "I still have a lot of things to do. I have to find Callen." I struggled to get up. "Stop fooling around." Harrison''s voice sounded tired. "If you go find Callen at this time, he won''t meet you." Hearing this, I became anxious and quickly said, "If you don''t meet me, I won''t be able to get the property ownership certificate. The time on the agreement will be over, won''t it be useless?" I was in a panic. As soon as I thought of this result, I felt heartbroken and ufortable. "What''s going on in this world? My mother gave the property ownership certificate to Callen, but he didn''t tell me. Now Callen is unwilling to return the property ownership certificate to me. He also said that if I wanted it, I would have to pay the price. He was the one who wanted to pay for it, and he was also the one who wanted to get a divorce. Why should I pay the price?" From the beginning to the end, I was like a person who was ignored outside. They would not tell me anything. Every time, they would inform me as if it was a routine after they were done. There was also Maisy. She said that the child was actually passive, and I couldn''t calm down when I thought of this. "No! I can''t just sit here and wait!" I got up abruptly, and Harrison almost fell off the sofa when he didn''t notice. He was so quick that I quickly grabbed him so that he didn''t fall to the ground. But Harrison didn''t show any gratitude to me. He stared at me as if he wanted to eat me. I swallowed and said with difficulty, "I didn''t mean it. I was so excited that I wanted to get up, but you..." I didn''t finish my words because I received Harrison''s angry eyes. At this time, I was depressed. Because of the ident just now, I didn''t dare to act rashly. If this person really didn''t allow me to go out, wouldn¡¯t I be doomed? "Don''t think about it. I won''t let you see him," Harrison said in a low voice. This sentence was like a time bomb, which was directly thrown into my seemingly calm pool. I looked at him in disbelief and said, "I have already apologized to you for what happened just now, and I didn''t do it on purpose. If you didn''t stop me, I would be fine." Harrison looked at me expressionlessly and said nothing. "I lived in that house with my mother since I was a child. If I were to be dealt with by that scumbag Callen, I would hate you for the rest of my life!" I said angrily. Harrison didn''t seem to feel my atmosphere. He said lightly, "What does it have to do with me whether you''re angry or not?" "Yes, it doesn''t matter. I shouldn''t believe you!" After that, I ignored my pajamas and walked straight to the gate. Because it was winter now, the pajamas he was wearing were all heavy version. In addition, Harrison''s close-fitting clothes liked to wearfortable andfortable clothes. If he really wore pajamas and went to the street, it seemed to be nothing. When he was ready to go out, I kept comforting myself in my heart. As soon as he opened the door, he saw a man who was half a head taller than me standing in front of him. He was wearing a ck suit and tie, and his hair was about a centimeter long. He looked neat and tidy. "It''s open before the doorbell is pressed. Does it count as mutual understanding?" The man said with a smile. I looked at him awkwardly and couldn''t remember where I saw him. I turned around and wanted to ask Harrison who he was. But as soon as I turned my head, I saw Harrisoning over and asked faintly, "Why are you here sote?" "There was awsuit this morning. I came here without stopping after I finished." It was the man in the suit who spoke. Standing between the two of them, I didn''t know whether I should speak or not. It seemed that the man in the suit was either awyer or a judge. Otherwise, he would not have said that there would be awsuit in the morning and that he woulde here without stopping. Was it Harrison who asked him to help me? There was only this possibility. I looked at Harrison and wanted to ask, but he didn''t give me a chance to ask. I turned and walked to the living room. "Why haven''t you invited me in yet?" The words of the man in the suit interrupted my thoughts. I instinctively stepped back. "Come in first. It''s a little cold outside." "It''s quite cold. It''s snowing heavily when I came here." The man in the suit changed his shoes and said to me, "Just call me Jin Heng. It''s my work." As I expected, he is awyer. On the sofa in the living room, the three of us sat on our own seats, as if we were talking to three parties. I basically didn''t say anything during the whole process, because Harrison had finished what he wanted to say, and there were many more. For example, Harrison frowned and asked, "Is it impossible for Callen not to take it out?" "It''s not exactly the same," Jin Heng exined. "She can choose the right to own the real estate. It''ll be much easier if she puts the real estate under her own name." "What do you need to prepare? And tomorrow is thest day. Can you make it in time?" I asked. "This is what I really worry about. If the time is over, I will do nothing at that time. At that time, it will be the most embarrassing thing to lose both money and people." I always felt that Callen had nned it, but I don''t know why my mother agreed to give him the property ownership certificate. I don''t understand what happened or what I don''t know. "It''s fine as long as you go. Leave the rest to me and Harrison. Everything will be settled," Jin Heng said with a smile. My heart was filled with gratitude. I held Jin Heng''s hand excitedly and said, "If I can solve it safely this time, I will definitely thank you. You don''t understand how important that house is to me." "I know. As for thanking me," Jin Heng pointed to Harrison behind me and said helplessly, "you didn''t see the way he looked at me, as if he was going to eat me up?" Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Jin Heng left after giving his instructions. Before he left, he said to me meaningfully, "Harrison is a good man. Don''t miss him." After that, he left. Watching his back gradually disappear, my heart became more and more bitter. Of course, Harrison was a good person, and I didn''t want to miss it. Only by missing it could we live a better life. "You''re so reluctant to part with me for the first time. Do you really have mercy everywhere?" Harrison''s voice sounded behind me. I sighed wearily and turned to look at him. The distance between us was about one meter, not too far. Seeing that I didn''t say anything, he wanted to continue. But before he could speak, I stepped forward and put my arms around his waist, burying my face in his arms. His body stiffened at first, but his tone was still relentless. "Jin Heng already has a woman. It''s useless even if you want to." "It''s enough that I have you." Because my face was in his arms, my voice sounded dull. Harrison wanted to push me away, but when he realized his action, he tightened his grip. His hands were tightly sped together. No matter how he moved, he was unwilling to let go. "Let me hold you quietly for a while. I haven''t felt this rxed for a long time." "Isn''t it easy enough to have Louie?" I don''t know what Harrison is thinking. Logically speaking, this should be a warm moment. Why does he have to mention Louie? Because of his words, my good mood was directly cut off. I loosened my hands and wanted to get up from his arms, but Harrison didn''t give me a chance and pressed my head back. I said angrily, "I ignored you when I was talking to you. Now I want to leave you again. What do you want to do?" "Is it possible for me to do whatever I want?" he asked in a low voice. The voice drifted down from above my head, and I could feel that his voice was a little hoarse. Looking down, I could see the changes in his body. At this time, I couldn''t help but curse in my heart. "This man is really interested in all the ces, asions, and situations." I rejected him without hesitation. "If you mean that only the two of us can do it, then you can''t." A low chuckle came from above my head. I looked up at him with dissatisfaction. "What''s so funny?" "I''m thinking about what''s in your head all day long," Harrison said. I was speechless. He was the one who first teased me, okay? Why did it all be my fault in the end? Later, I was taken to the cloakroom. When Harrison opened the wardrobe, I saw rows of dazzling women''s clothing. I was dazzled. "All of them?" Harrison smiled and nodded. Forgive me for having never seen so many clothes in my life, so I inevitably lost myposure when I saw the situation in front of me. But after the surprise, I regained my sanity. "When did you prepare so many clothes? If I don''te back in the future, wouldn''t I buy them for nothing?" "I didn''t buy it for nothing. Maybe I''ll meet someone like you in the future," Harrison said indifferently. I was speechless. This man really couldn''t say a good word. If only he had said this to me, "I know you will definitelye back. Even if you don''te back, I will definitely wait for you." After changing my clothes, we were ready to go out. On the way, I was very nervous, and my hands on my thighs were clenched tightly. I didn''t know when my palms had begun to sweat. This was my habit, a habit that made me hate it for a long time. Regardless of whether I was nervous or worried, my palm would break out in a cold sweat. Then, my whole body would turn cold, and I would tremble after a long time. It was a red light at the intersection. Harrison stopped the car and put my hand in his palm. I subconsciously wanted to get rid of it. "My palm is covered with sweat. Later..." I couldn''t finish the rest of my words. Since I was a child, I had been very self- abased about sweating on my palms, because it meant that I couldn''t hold hands with my friends casually. Because my friends would be surprised when they knew that you would sweat on your palms, and they would show a disgusted expression. Although they didn''t do it on purpose, a long time left a shadow in my heart. Those were just friends, which made me remember them deeply, let alone Harrison. I was worried that Harrison would hate me and see an expression of disgust on his face. But what I was worried about didn''t happen. Harrison didn''t dislike it, nor did he throw my hand away. Instead, he gently kissed the back of my hand and whispered to me, "I care about you. It has nothing to do with anything else." At this moment, time seemed to have stopped. We looked at each other and looked at each other. Soon, my eyes were full of tears, and my vision became blurred. Harrison hugged me and told me in a helpless and pitiful tone, "Don''t let your imagination run wild. You can tell me as soon as possible that you will take good care of me. It''s true." Hearing his words, my hands, which had been hanging on both sides of my body, slowly climbed onto his back and hugged him with all my strength. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Later, the sound of the horn kept ringing and we were separated. It turned out that the green light had already been lit up. As a result, because we had been parked in the middle, the cars behind couldn''t get through. During the whole afternoon, I followed Harrison everywhere. I originally thought that I would go to ces like the court with him. After all, only when I went there would I have a chance to regain my property ownership certificate. But it turned out that I was thinking too much. Because Harrison brought me to apany, not anywhere else. There was a factory in the center of the city. It looked like it was on the 32nd floor. He remembered that when he had just graduated and been looking for a job, his teacher had said that the people who could work in that office were not ordinary people. At that time, I didn''t know very well. I felt that working was working. There was nothing different about it. But in the future life and work, I slowly learned some inside stories. The management of the building started from scratch. From the beginning to the end, it became one of the top fewpanies in the country. This was not what ordinary people could do. It was really not a big deal to say that they were role models. "Why did you bring me here?" After getting out of the car, I followed closely behind Harrison. Harrison walked very fast, just like the city people who came and went in a hurry. If I wanted to keep up with him, besides walking faster, I had to run a few steps away. There was no other way, the gap between men and women was sometimes inevitable. He didn''t answer my question and just kept walking forward. I was depressed, but I didn''t say anything. I just followed him blindly. As I walked, Harrison suddenly stopped. I couldn''t control myself and bumped into him. "It hurts!" I covered my forehead and said painfully. Harrison turned to look at me and said with a frown, "You can''t even walk properly. No wonder you can''t see people clearly." Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Harrison walked up to me, pulled my hand down, and used his hand to gently touch my forehead. His movements were very gentle, so gentle that I almost fell into them. "That''s enough," he said. After this incident, I could feel that Harrison slowed down when he walked, so that I didn''t have to work so hard to follow him. There were only the two of us in the transparent ss elevator. In the narrow space, I realized that he had just said something that I couldn''t see clearly. "I''m not blind. I just treat people who shouldn''t be friends as friends." Regardless of whether he still remembered it or not, I exined. Harrison looked at me and the corners of his mouth curled into a mocking smile. "You shouldn''t be friends. You don¡¯t know who you are, do you understand?" "I don''t believe that you didn''t make a mistake." She blurted out. "What I said is right. No one in the world is right. There has never been a mistake, and I am willing to bear this mistake." Harrison was facing me, approaching me step by step. I retreated step by step until there was no way to retreat. Leaning against the ss, I felt a chill in my heart. I caught a glimpse of the elevator and my heart tightened. I subconsciously reached out to grab Harrison''s sleeve. "Where did that stubbornness go?" he teased. At this time, I was not in the mood to think about these things. "It''s okay if I don''t see the bottom. I feel like I''m falling down when I see the bottom. By the way, why are we going to such a high ce?" "That''s the right thing to do." Harrison said vaguely. If it were other times, I would definitely ask. I didn''t have any other advantages. I just liked to ask things to the end. In the past, my mother said that what I talked about every day was the reason. During the whole process of the elevator going up, I had been leaning against Harrison and didn''t leave, not only because I was afraid of high merits, but also because I didn''t want to leave. It was wonderful to enjoy myself for a while without being disturbed. After some time, I muttered, "When I saw Callen again, I didn''t hate him so much anymore. I didn''t want to be immersed in the past life. I had to forget everything that should be forgotten. But they didn''t want me to live a good life. They kept pestering me and didn''t let me go." "That time when my mother passed away and went to their house, I almost forgot it, but I never thought that they never forgot it. They still wanted me to give birth to a baby for the Gibbs family. Why? Why do they have to do it if they want me to?" My heart slowly calmed down. It seemed that I didn''t have to work so hard to say what was in my heart. Harrison didn''t interrupt me. To be more precise, he didn''t say anything. He quietly listened to me finish my words, and his hand was gently on the back of my hand, afraid of beating me. This reminded me of my mother''s sleeping posture when I was a child. It seemed to be the same. "Ding!" The elevator stopped and the door slowly opened. Before I could get uppletely from Harrison, I was already frightened by the scene in front of me. There were four or five people standing at the door of the elevator, including men and women. The men were all in ck suits, and the women were all in professional dresses. Not only were I frightened, but they were also very surprised. Finally, Harrison asked if they could leave, and everyone slowly dispersed. Harrison put his arm around my shoulder from the moment we stepped out of the elevator, making sure that I wouldn''t fall behind and leave. Usually, I didn''t think it was a big deal, but now there were a few people following behind me, and they were looking at me. I suggested in a low voice, "Do you want to put down your hand? It may not be good for us to ignore your subordinates like this." "Don''t worry about it." With just four short words and the hand he put on my shoulder, I really didn''t panic, and even my body slowly straightened up. "Yes, it''s Harrison who brought me here, not me. In this case, why should I care so much? It''s just a meeting with those people. Do I expect to live in others'' minds for a long time with a good image?" Harrison sent me to a room and then left with the others. When they left, I could still see a group of people looking at me from time to time. They must be very curious about my identity, right? However, I was more curious about their curiosity about my identity. I turned back and looked at the room. I was shocked by the scene in front of me. This was not a room at all. It was an office, and the whole wall was made of floor-to-ceiling windows. It seemed that there was absolutely no problem with a hundred people. In addition to ordinary equipment, the only difference in the office was that there were sports facilities. It seemed that Harrison liked sports. But that''s not the point. What I want to know at the moment is Harrison''s identity. What does he do? There was a knock on the door, and the next second, a secretary came in. "Miss Hodges, these are tea and snacks for you." "Thank you." I nodded and smiled. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. There was no emotion in the secretary''s eyes, as if she had known me for a long time. But we had never met before, and her reaction was very different from that of those people just now. Too many questions hovered in my mind. I even felt that I should take a note. When Harrison came back, I would ask him one by one, but this idea was quickly ignored. The reason was that I didn''t want to casually touch the things in the office. It''s annoying for me to move around when the master is not around. I picked up the teacup and walked slowly to the French window, feeling the baptism of the sunshine. When I approached the French window, I unconsciously stopped. Looking at the passers- by and cars like ants below, I suddenly felt dizzy, as if I wanted to fall. She quickly closed her eyes and took a step back. If she opened them again, she would be fine. It seemed that as long as she did not look down, nothing would happen. "Are you afraid?" Harrison''s voice sounded behind me. I didn''t turn around and answered softly, "The sunshine in this position is very good. I haven''t seen it for a long time." "If you like it, you cane here often, but don''t be so close to me if you are afraid." Harrison put his arms around my waist and put his head on my shoulder. At that moment, it seemed that I really wanted to spend every day and night with Harrison. He leaned on my shoulder without any preparation, which made me feel at ease... However, reality was reality. God would not let you continue to be so calm, so this peace was soon broken. The secretary who had sent me snacks knocked on the door and came in with an uneasy look. "Mr. Stewart, Mr. Zeng is here." Hearing the name of Zeng Lao, I immediately thought of Maisy. Could it be that Maisy''s father had found him? I wanted to turn around and talk to Harrison, but he held me in his arms and refused to let me go. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Maisy''s father, an elder of the same age as my mother, never came out when I was sick and divorced, but just happened to appear at this time. "I really want to know what he wants to say bying here. Is he asking me to leave Harrison or to go back and have a baby with Callen? If so, what this father has done is really important. Except for his child, everyone else deserves to be used." The more I thought about it, the angrier I became. Combined with what Maisy said that day, I felt that there was a stone on my chest that made me breathless. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Don''t worry. Don''t let your imagination run wild." Harrisonforted her softly. If he really believed in him, then I would be the real fool. "So why did hee here?" "We work together. That''s all." He looked at me and said seriously. In the end, Harrison left me behind and went to meet Senior Zeng alone. I was restless on the sofa, and I even began to think about why Harrison brought me to the company today. Thinking of this, I suddenly realized that I had forgotten all the problems I had thought about. Until now, I still didn''t know Harrison''s identity. He is a mystery to me. I can''t see him clearly and I can''t touch him. Thinking about it carefully, I still found it hard to believe. Last night, I was still at the police station, still distressed about the property ownership certificate. I felt that my life had be dark, but Harrison appeared again. Like before, he took me out of the painful swamp and told me that I would take good care of him, but I still didn''t understand if he took good care of me like me. I kept praying that if this was a dream, could I do it a little longer? "Miss Zeng, you can''t go in!" A delicate voice interrupted my thoughts. In the blink of an eye, I saw Maisy standing at the door, looking at me angrily. The secretary, who had been following me, nodded apologetically. "I''m sorry. I can''t stop this young lady froming in." "Is it meaningful to stop me? You should drive her out first!" Maisy pointed at me and said angrily. The secretary stood at the door and looked at me uneasily, not saying anything. I think I can roughly understand what she is thinking. It shouldn''t be the first time for her toe to thepany. Otherwise, the security wouldn''t have let her go. But today, I appeared out of thin air, which made thingsplicated. I never thought about ming my secretary. I just feel tired, tired. Looking at the secretary, I smiled and said, "We know each other. It''s okay." "Who knows you? Who do you think you are, Jian''an? I really didn''t know that you coulde here. What kind of method did you use to charm Harrison like this?" Maisy used me rudely. Fortunately, at this time, the secretary had left. The office had changed from a single person to two people. Otherwise, from Maisy''s words, it would be certain that I was a vixen. Fox? These three words are really too far away from me. I sat on the sofa leisurely and said slowly, "If you are dissatisfied with this, you can ask Harrison for help. After all, I was just brought here." "Are you sure I won''t tell you?" Maisy narrowed his eyes and looked at me, gnashing his teeth. Looking at such innocence, I couldn''t help but wonder if she had done something against reason or reason to make her so obsessed with me? No matter what I did, she liked to make trouble for me, but I still couldn''t figure it out for a long time. "It''s okay to be bullied once, but I''m stupid to be bullied twice. If there''s a third time, I can jump off the building. I don''t want to give her a good face since it''s not a big deal." I got up and walked around the table, standing in front of Maisy. I raised the corner of my mouth slightly and said softly, "Do you know what''s different between you and me?" "How is it possible for us to live in the same ce? You are so poor that you want to go up and hug a man when you see him. If I were you, I would have died a long time ago!" Maisy did not hide the disgust in his heart and said sarcastically to me. "That''s also a kind of ability. You can do it if you want, right?" I kept smiling. "As expected, the calmer I am, the more impulsive I am. I really want to bite me. I admire myself for forcing her to this extent." I''ve always been dumb. How can''t I say anything when it''s hard for me to be a serfs and sing? I was neither arrogant nor impatient. After thinking for a while, I said to her, "I have something to thank you for." "What''s the matter?" Maisy looked at me with a guarded look. "In the past, I didn''t understand anything and felt that Callen was the true son of heaven. I was able to work with him and give birth to a son and a daughter as my life goal. Although you broke all my ns, you did something good." "I''m sincere and sincere to thank her." But obviously, she didn''t believe my words. She snorted and said, "Don''t tell me these useless things. You just think that I''m resentful because I took your husband away. After all, you''re the one who doesn¡¯t have the ability. Otherwise, how could I have taken him away so easily?" There was a proud smile on Maisy''s face. She didn''t seem angry. Instead, she seemed to be very sad. Where was he when the two of us were injured because of Callen? "So I thank you for taking me out of the sea of suffering and telling me not to suffer in that kind of family." I said lightly. As soon as she said that, Maisy''s face immediately changed. He stepped forward and raised his hand to hit me. I didn''t slow down. Before she hit me, I pped her first. Probably because I had been suppressed for too long and suddenly resisted, Maisy was shocked. She tilted her face and didn''t respond for a long time. I rubbed my wrist gently and said with a smile, "I just knew that beating people is still a work of strength, so I''ll let you do it for me." "Are you crazy? How dare you hit me?" Maisy covered his face with one hand and looked at me in disbelief, as if he had seen a ghost. "Fortunately, it''s daytime now, and there''s no such thing as a ghost. It''s funny to think about it. I just did what I should have done a long time ago. I was so surprised. Was I like a pushover in the past? " When I saw her face, I thought of my lost marriage, my lost child, my mother''s idental death, and the fact that she and Abbie had ganged up to kidnap me and had nned to find someone to rape me. I couldn''t bear to recall all these things. I''ve been holding back and thinking that I can get rid of them. If I don''t meet them face to face, I''ll forget my past sorrow. But if I think so, they won''t be willing to fulfill my wish no matter what. Since that''s the case, let''s do it on our own! I took a step forward and approached Maisy, but she kept retreating like a frightened bird. So I simply stood still and said to her, "Remember what happened before. We''ll settle it slowly!" Chapter 182 Chapter 182 The next second, I saw horror on Maisy''s face. Seeing this purity, I was in a good mood. I returned to the seat where I sat just now and slowly tasted the snacks on the table. While admiring the purity after I came back to my senses, I stood in front of me with an angry face across the table. "That''s what I''m going to say today. Who do you think you can stand here casually? Or do you think that Brother Harrison is infatuated with you? As long as I''m alive, I won''t let him help you!" Looking at her flushed face, I said, "I told you the same thing. As long as I''m here, I won''t forget what you''ve done to me." "Ha!" Maisy sneered and looked at me with disdain. I couldn''t be bothered with her. When I turned my head, I saw a figure pass by. It seemed to be returning to the office. "I''m scared just like that. I thought you were very capable. To tell you the truth, even if I really did something to you, Brother Harrison wouldn''t do anything to me when he saw me. Do you believe it?" Maisy smiled at me provocatively. "Do you know how childish you are?" I said indifferently. Maisy''s originally provocative smile instantly copsed. He picked up the teacup on the table and threw it at me. I knew that she would hit me with the cup, but I didn''t expect that she would really do this. I couldn''t dodge in time and could only stand there and be beaten. "He used to be pure!" Hearing this voice, I instantly felt at ease. The next second, I was held in someone''s arms, followed by the crisp sound of the teacup falling to the ground, breaking into pieces. I was held in Harrison''s arms and heard his voiceing from above, "Who gave you the ability to come to my office?" "Brother Harrison, I..." Maisy did not say a word for a long time. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "I''m not your brother. Miss Zeng, please make it clear," Harrison replied expressionlessly. I''ve never heard the coldness in his voice. I''m not sure if he was so angry because I was bullied, so I didn''t say anything. After a while, a security guard came in and took Maisy away. Before he left, Maisy left me a message. "Chelsea, do you think you got anything? Be careful and disappear like a fairy tale at 12 o''clock!" After Maisy was taken away, the office fell into silence again. This time, the silence was no longer the same as before, and he was at a loss. I know I can''t be controlled by Maisy''s words, because I''m curious about a problem. "Don''t you have anything to ask me?" Harrison suddenly asked. "When you want to tell me, you will naturally tell me," I answered casually. He didn''t speak, nor did I. After being with Harrison for a long time, I gradually found that I was different from before. In the past, I said what I used to say, and I didn''t like to suspect or hide. But when you were alone with him, you must learn this. The reason is very simple. Harrison won''t give you a special answer. But I found that Harrison was very different today. It seemed that he was very different from before, but I couldn''t tell what exactly was different. Probably because he felt my burning eyes, he looked down at me, and I wanted to avoid him. "Don''t hide," he said in a low voice. The action of turning around followed his voice, allowing him to raise my chin and kiss him. Soon, the two were entangled. As long as it was Harrison, just a kiss could make me lose consciousness and let him control me. His kiss slowly moved down and finally stopped and sighed. Soon, Harrison''s breathing sounded in my ear. He said in a very depressed tone, "If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have brought you here. You can do whatever you want at home." "It''s a mistake to be smart," I said with a silly smile. Harrison looked down at me and said, "Then let me punish you and see if you can continue." After that, he kissed me again. This time, the kiss was so intense that I almost couldn''t breathe. He didn''t let go until he kissed me again and again. "This is... your office. Be careful that someone willeter,¡± I said with an unstable breath. Compared to my panic, Harrison appeared extremely calm. "Don''t worry, he won''te in without my permission." In fact, I really wanted to tell him that the situation just now reminded me of the plot in the book. The male and female lead seemed toe to the office every time. Just because the male lead saw the female lead, he couldn''t restrain himself. Harrison was like this, did it mean that I didn''t have so much charm? Thinking of this, I suddenly felt a deep sense of loss. But the disappointment did notst long, and soon it was reced by doubt in my heart. "Why did you bring me here?" Compared to my confusion, Harrison was even more confused when he heard what I said. "Don''t you find it strange what I do?" I was at a loss for words and didn''t answer for a long time. "It''s true. I''ve been curious about Harrison''s identity since the beginning. I really want to know what he''s doing, why he''s so capable of helping me, and why he knows so much more than I do." "I was curious, but I didn''t expect you to bring me here directly." Harrison shrugged. "I don''t like to waste time. Since I''ve decided, I''ll bring you here to have a look." "So, have you known long ago that Zeng Lao and Maisy woulde?" I thought that if they had not made an appointment in advance, they would not have been able to see him. But if Harrison said that he didn''t know, I would still believe it. After all, it was not easy for him to be like this. I wouldn''t ask for too much. When I was in a dilemma, Harrison did not hide his answer. "I know, I will solve it, but it''s your business." "Shouldn''t you have finished it?" I was even more confused after hearing his words. In general, shouldn''t men solve everything so that they could be happy with the heroine? The heroine didn''t need to worry about it from beginning to end. She just needed to be a little princess. Why was it different to me? Everyone knew that I had a bad feeling, but after chatting with him for a while, I was always in a bad mood. Harrison fiddled with my bangs with his hand, making the bangs on the side return to their original position. Then he kissed my forehead and pressed it against mine. "I can''t stay with you all the time, so you must grow up. You did a good job today." "So you were watching outside at that time?" I asked gloomily. "Don''t you already know that I was walking past outside?" Harrison''s voice was filled withughter. When I heard hisughter, I felt embarrassed. She felt as if she had been caught for something. I looked up at him and said seriously, "You''re right. I deliberately let her smash me." Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Harrison might not have noticed my little trick at all. After all, it was just a grudge between women, but it had something to do with him. After all, it was because of him that things had be like this. But he didn''t expose me on the spot, probably because of this matter. Harrison looked at me and lowered his head with a smile. "Can''t you calm down a little?" "Why are you so calm? You said it directly. If you keep calm, you may think I''m ying tricks," I said. For a moment, excitement was purely a personal reaction. I saw people walking over, but after all, the ss was made of frost, so I couldn''t see the face outside at all, so it was normal that I couldn''t see who it was. The inside and the outside couldn''t see each other clearly, so it was normal. But what he said was as if I had known the truth. I didn''t want to be misunderstood like this. Instead of letting him talk about me, it would be better for me to make it clear so that it would be easier. However, Harrison''s reaction did not make me think of it. I thought he would question me. Harrison didn''t say much and just said lightly, "If I want to hurt you, I can do it without waiting for me. I won''t waste so much time." "Are you angry?" I asked. He looked down at me and kissed me on the lips. "I won''t be angry, and I won''t be angry with you." My heart skipped a beat, and I felt extremely warm. In recent years, Harrison was always able to easily make me feel warm and moved. Sometimes, he would bring me in without me knowing. Although I wanted to resist, I couldn''t. Maisy did n to hit me with a cup, because I pushed the cup in front of her at the first time. ording to the habits of ordinary people, they always took things that were more convenient, and the cup was rtively harmless. The result was that she was as innocent as I thought and did it just like that. This was like a small episode. I didn''t ask what happened to Zeng Lao, and Harrison didn''t ask me why I came here. Maybe I didn''t ask at all. After all, she always looked for me only because of Harrison. We both ignored this matter, and I began to focus on thispany. From Harrison''s ount, I also knew an important thing, which was thepany''s management department. It was Harrison, who was sitting in front of me. When I found out it was him, my face was full of disbelief. I thought he was joking, but when I thought about it carefully, Ipletely understood that there was such a powerful person hiding beside me. No wonder Abbie and Maisy were chasing after him. Harrison''spany, the Supreme, was founded from the age of students. At that time, there were no online mediapanies in the country. They were the first to start, and then they persisted until now. Thinking of thepany that my teacher once praised me was standing here and the boss was the man beside me, I couldn''t help being excited. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. I was supposed to go home in the evening, but Harrison said that they had some activities and hoped that I could go there with them. In my heart, I don''t want to go there. Although the rtionship between us has improved, no one knows what will happen in the future. In addition, his friend and I are not the same kind of people. I am more worried that if his friend sees me, he will be very disappointed. "A man at the top has found me such an ordinary married woman. I can''t stand such rumors, and I don''t want Harrison to experience it." "I think I''d better not go." After thinking for a while, I finally refused. Harrison drove the car and ignored me. The car fell into silence for a while. I, who was sitting in the passenger seat, kept shaking my hands. I couldn''t help but feel depressed, as if I couldn''t breathe. When we were about to cross the intersection, I said again, "Just leave me at the intersectionter. I can take a taxi here." "Who told you to take a taxi back?" he asked. He red at me, looked ahead again, and said slowly, "I don''t intend to let you go, so don''t think about those messy things." "If we go there together, no one knows what those people will think in their hearts. Why don''t you understand what I mean?" I felt that he couldn''t understand my painstaking efforts. I think such a result is the best for others as usual. If more people know about us, there may be more unpleasant words to say, so before those wordse out, I should directly put an end to it. Maybe it was my self- protection consciousness, and now even Harrison was included in it. Unfortunately, he couldn''t understand such a thought. So at the fork in the road, Harrison didn''t stop the car at all. Instead, he sped up! "Didn''t you say that you got off at the intersection? Why did you drive there again?" I asked in confusion. Harrison said casually, "It was you who got out of the car. I didn''t agree." I still wanted to say something, but felt that it was meaningless. I simply leaned against the seat and looked out of the window, but I didn''t say anything. All the scenery on the street was left behind, along with the depression in my heart. Soon, our car stopped at the entrance of a hotel. I didn''t wait for Harrison to open the door for me. I got out of the car and waited for him at the door. When I waited for him, I suddenly felt darkness in front of me and my heart panicked. "Guess who I am," the deliberately altered female voice said. My hanging heart slowly rxed after hearing the voice. I held her hand and said helplessly, "I know it''s you. Sienna, can you y some tricks?" As soon as I finished my words, I put down the hand in front of me. When I turned my head, I saw Sienna standing behind me and said with dissatisfaction, "I was just joking with you so that I couldn''t cooperate with you, so that I could have fun in the future." "Of course." I nodded heavily. Just then, Harrison came over. Seeing us talking andughing, he didn''t disturb us. He just asked, "Where is Chen Huiren?" "You can go to the private room upstairs first," Sienna said in a hurry. When Harrison was about to leave, he did not forget to stop and tell me not to run around. These words were a little redundant for people of my age. But since he said it, I reluctantly epted it. When he waspletely gone and his figure disappeared in front of me, I pulled Sienna to sit aside and asked mysteriously, "Aren''t you going to tell me?" "...What did I tell you?" Sienna was stunned and asked with an embarrassed smile. I looked at her suspiciously and said, "If you don''t want to tell me, then forget it. If you hide it like this, I won''t treat you as a friend. Do you understand?" "It¡¯s not that I don''t want to tell you, but that I haven''t figured out what you want me to say." Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Seeing that Sienna didn''t know whether tough or cry, I could be sure that the child didn''t understand what I meant. So I changed my way and asked, "That night, you came to drive Callen away, and then Harrison appeared. Do you still remember?" "Of course I do!" Sienna said excitedly, "Did Callen make trouble for you again? If so, just tell me directly, and I will immediately get even with him!" Looking at Sienna, who was still willing to go through fire and water for me, I felt warm in my heart. But now was not the time to be warmhearted. The thing that had puzzled me for a long time had not yet been solved. "At that time, Jonah was downstairs? And what did Harrison''sst sentence mean? Why did he say that the phone call from home was different?¡± Although Sienna hadn''t exined yet, there was almost an answer in my heart. Maybe it was because my family didn''t know that they were in a rtionship, or they didn''t agree to their rtionship at all. That was what I wanted to ask. But I couldn''t ask, especially in the face of Sienna, so I couldn''t ask. "Even if you don''t agree that we are in a rtionship, what else can there be?" Sienna said with a smile. Although there was a smile on her face, the smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes. As a good sister, I knew better about the bitterness in her heart, but I just didn''t want to say it out loud. I''m no longer a child. I won''t pursue the matter like I did at the beginning, let alone prove my true love in front of my parents. I''m old, and I can''t afford it. But I still have a glimmer of hope. "What about Jonah? What did he say?" "His family came alone to find me. I don''t think Jonah knows," she said in a low voice. Seeing that she was so careful that she was afraid of being heard by others, my heart ached even more. "This girl has been with me since I was a child. Do I really have to watch her separate from Jonah?" After thinking for a while, I made up my mind and said, "This has nothing to do with Jonah. You''d better continue to be together. Don''t be affected by these things." "I know, it''s okay." When I arrived at the private room with Sienna, the room was almost full. At the moment when we opened the door, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on us. This scene reminded me that not long ago, I also seemed to be attending a party with Harrison. His friends at the table were not very friendly to me. In the end, it could be said that they parted unhappily. It was also when the party ended that I was hit by a car. Time flies. In the blink of an eye, my rtionship with Harrison is moreplicated than before. Originally, he wanted to sit with Sienna, but Harrison and Jonah had an empty seat beside each other. It was obvious who they were prepared for. Sitting in my seat, I looked up and saw Jonah. On his right was Sienna, and on his left was a strange woman who kept talking to Jonah. I couldn''t bear to look at her attentive look. "What''s going on with Jonah?¡± I asked in a low voice. Harrison didn''t even look and said directly, "That was called by the Jonah family." "Isn''t this your private gathering?" I was instantly displeased when I heard what he said. Looking up at Jonah''s position, the woman was still picking up food for him. Although Jonah didn''t throw her food out directly, she still looked ufortable. On the other side, Sienna was eating without saying a word. Looking at this situation, I was unhappy. "Jonah didn''t react at all, or is he a man?" "Do you know if he''s a man or not?" Harrison looked up at me seriously. I, who was not in the mood, directly pushed his face away. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. However, I didn''t worry about how long Jonah and Sienna would stay because the door of the box was pushed open from the outside as soon as they came in. The person who came in was no other than Abbie. The moment I saw Abbie, I subconsciously put down the knife and fork in my hand, wiped my mouth, and looked at her. Without waiting for Abbie to speak first, Harrison asked, "If I remember correctly, I didn''t call you." Abbie wasn''t angry at all. She calmly took off her jacket and let the waiter hang it. Sitting on the empty seat, she chuckled and said, "We''re just having a meal together. I don''t think you''ll be so heartless to me, right?" "Inparison, I hope that someone knows who sent you here." Harrison slowly ate his food. After a while, someone took the initiative to stand up and said weakly, "It''s me." Harrison didn''t even bat an eyelid as he put down his knife and fork to wipe his mouth. He looked at Abbie and said, "That''s enough for today''s gathering. I''ll take my leave first." After that, Harrison was about to take my hand and leave. Just as they were about to reach the door, Abbie walked over and stood in front of it. She red fiercely at me, and I expressed my innocence. "Brother Harrison, do you have to be with this woman? Even if you''re with her, there''s nothing?" Abbie tugged at Harrison''s sleeve sadly. Abbie was beautiful to begin with, and coupled with her lovable and lovable appearance, if I were a man, I might have already been attracted. Unfortunately, I was not a man, and Harrison was not a man who would be easily attracted. Harrison looked down and said coldly, "Let go." The two light words were enough to be heard by everyone present. "I won''t let you go. As long as you are with this bitch, I will never let you go!" Abbie cried and refused. "Chelsea!" Sienna called out his name. I tilted my head and saw that she was about to get up, but was stopped by Jonah beside me. I gave her a reassuring smile, indicating that she was fine. It was indeed fine. The one who was sad was not me, but Abbie, who was blocking the door. Harrison''s ruthlessness was something that I knew from the very beginning, but as more and more people came into contact with him, I slowly forgot about his ruthlessness. Now, Abbie''s attempt to retain him further set off his ruthlessness. I didn''t mean that this wasn''t a good idea. On the contrary, I felt that he was doing quite well. At the very least, I didn''t need to interact with Abbie over and over again, and then we would reprimand each other and let them leave. Just as I was lost in thought, I suddenly felt that someone was pulling me hard. Before I could react, I followed the gravity and went out. I stumbled and almost fell to the ground. When I looked up, I saw Abbie looking at me fiercely. Harrison held me in his arms and said to her in a cold voice, "This is thest time. If I find out that you are against Chelsea again, don''t me me for being rude!" "I don''t care. Why would you rather be with this b*tch and second-hand product than look back at me? Which part of me isn''t as good as this woman? Tell me!" Abbie, who had been thrown away, couldn''t stand such a blow and started to cry sadly. Thinking about it carefully, it seemed to be the first time I had seen Abbie cry. In the past, she had always been so strong that she would not hesitate to hurt me again and again. But now, she was crying for a man. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 People always said that women were made of water, but they never said who women cried for. I believe that no woman would be willing to cry so easily. I don''t want to, and Abbie in front of me wouldn''t be willing either. In my impression, she had always been proud, and when she looked at me, she would always be in a high and mighty state. At the same time, I was also envious of her. After all, it was really her ability to be doted on like this. But Harrison, who was beside me, easily made her cry like this. ording to a woman''s position, I sympathized with her, but from my point of view, I didn''t sympathize with her at all. What she had done to me back then was far more serious than those words! "This is thest time." Harrison threw down the six words coldly and pulled me to leave. Behind him was Abbie''s hysterical cry, apanied by her scolding of me. She had thought that the people in the hotel would look at us with colored sses, but she had never thought that everyone would do their own job as if nothing had happened. Coming out of the hotel, Harrison was not in a hurry. He let go of his hand and wanted to find a cigarette in his pocket. When he found it and was ready to light it, he saw me again. Probably because he thought that he couldn''t smell the smoke, he took a deep breath and put the cigarette and lighter back in his pocket. Seeing his series of actions, I couldn''t helpughing. He didn''t ask me, nor did I exin. He just stood there without moving. After a while, I felt a little cold. "Aren''t you leaving?" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Wait for someone," he said. Wait for someone? I muttered to myself. Who else could we wait for? Could it be the group of people waiting for the gathering? However, looking at the situation, we didn''t leave Abbie and stayed in the hotel. If we waited for the people in the private room toe outter, wouldn''t Abbie also follow us out? Thinking that she might see Abbieter, I felt a little unhappy. I didn''t want to see her desire. At least when I was called a b*tch or a b*tch, I really didn''t want to see her. But I couldn''t say these words to Harrison, so I could only wait with him here. About ten minutester, a few people came out of the hotel. Jonah and Sienna were sandwiched in the middle of them. Seeing that I didn''t leave at the door, Sienna was surprised and said, "Just now he said that you wouldn''t leave, but I didn''t believe it. It turned out to be true!" The "he" that Sienna was talking about was Jonah. When I saw Jonah and Harrison standing together, I suddenly understood. The so-called wait was to wait for Jonah and Sienna, right? Or maybe Harrison came out today mainly because he wanted me to see Sienna. Harrison and Jonah were in the same car. They were supposed to talk about itter, but Sienna didn''t want to go back to Jonah''s car. So he had no choice but to sit in the same car with me. I, who was originally sitting in the copilot seat, followed Sienna. Before I sat down, I heard the sound of the door closing. Then I saw Jonah sitting in the passenger seat. I was very surprised. "You are sitting in a car. What about your car?" "There will be a designated driver to drive back." Jonah answered casually, looking at Sienna sitting beside him. But what about Sienna? When he looked over, he had already turned his eyes to one side. I couldn''t figure out what was going on between these two people, so I could only let them continue to make trouble like this. Anyway, I had plenty of time to ask in the future. At first, I didn''t have a good impression of Jonah and felt that he was just a yboy. But since he was with Sienna, I found that people couldn''t only look at the surface. At least when they were together, Jonah''s performance in all aspects was perfect. He could be called a good lover. Perhaps it was because Jonah was in the front, Sienna seemed to be a little silent. In the past, she, who loved to talk most, became unwilling to talk more. It was always me who tried to find topics and liven up the atmosphere. In the end, I felt tired and couldn''t find her. The car stopped in front of a cake shop. I looked at Harrison and asked, "Do you like something too sweet?" "I''m just looking for a ce to sit," he said. Of course, I didn''t doubt his words. I followed him into the cake shop, holding Sienna''s hand. Behind Sienna, there was Jonah. No matter how I looked at it, it was a strange situation. The cake shop was filled with a sweet taste, which was sweet. The two men were sitting on the sofa and had nothing to do. Sienna and I stood at the counter and chose the cake. Although they chose the cake, the heavy responsibility was basically on Sienna. In fact, I rarely ate sweet food, so I felt very tired after eating too much. But Sienna always liked sweet food. In the past, when he had nothing to do, he would order some cake or something. Back in my seat, I looked at Harrison on the opposite side and said discontentedly, "You are the one who brought us here. You should be the one who went shopping just now." "I''m in charge of bringing you in," Harrison said with a smile. I don''t know why, but today, Harrison always made me unable to feel the truth, as if I were dreaming. I was very worried that when I woke up tomorrow, everything would return to normal, and then he would still be so cold to me. Just like what happened in thepany the other night, we were still on the same bed, covered with a quilt and chatting. But the next day, it was a mess. Thinking of this, I lost all interest. Jonah, who had been sitting next to Harrison, suddenly asked, "You two, what do you mean by this state?" "Huh?" I asked subconsciously. "What do you think?" Harrison didn''t even look at him. After receiving such an answer, the expression on Jonah''s face changed again and again. Finally, he patted Harrison on the shoulder and said, "Shall we go to the bathroom together?" Instead of answering me, Harrison looked at me. For a moment, both of their eyes were fixed on me. I waved my hand and motioned them to hurry up. When they left, the cake also came up. I put pulled the Michelin in front of them, and the rest was slowly distributed by Sienna. Sienna said as he distributed the cake, "You can see that Jonah said he was going to the bathroom because he wanted to ask you something." I nodded. "Of course." From Jonah''s surprised expression just now, I knew that he was not optimistic about the rtionship between Harrison and me. In fact, his idea was not wrong. Even if I were him, I might have the same idea as him. "A rich, rich, and handsome unmarried man. Harrison has a promising future, but what about me?" In the eyes of the world, I was just a woman who was fired and divorced. Everyone had more sympathy and pity for a divorced woman. But when faced with their life affairs, they instinctively thought that there could not be a better man to be with a divorced woman. This idea was very simple. It was just that there was no need to be a bad rtionship with a good one. To put it bluntly, it was still not good enough. Thinking of this, I was depressed. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 I think this thing will probably be a scar for the rest of my life, unless I am the strongest enough to make others forget my past. I felt a hand on my shoulder, and then I heard Sienna''s voice. "I used to be ignorant. I thought it was good for you and Harrison to be together. He could take care of you well, and the rest is not important. But now I think I must wake you up." "What''s wrong?" I felt a little uneasy. Sienna was so serious that I had never seen her before, and I seemed to be able to guess what she was going to say next. Sienna looked at the cake on the table and dug it with a spoon again and again. "Look at the different cakes of the four of us. It''s like our different lives. If you want to integrate them into each other''s lives, you have to experience many things. After experiencing them, you may even find that they are not suitable for each other." I didn''t say a word and listened to her quietly. I can understand what she''s saying. My life is far from Harrison''s. She''s worried that we''ll be together because of our momentary freshness. She''s even more worried that after this period of time, it won''t be the most suitable for us to find each other. Harrison is a man who can''t care less. But I am a woman, the most brilliant time of a woman''s youth. I have passed more than half. "I''ve thought about everything you said," I said softly. Sienna tilted her head to look at me and asked doubtfully, "In my impression, you are not an impulsive person, so do you really have feelings for Harrison?" Before my mother passed away, I would have said that I didn''t really love Harrison because I had thought of using him. After all, with a man like him by my side, it would save me a lot of trouble. But slowly, I couldn''t figure it out. Thefort and danger around him are basically equal to me. When Abbie treated me like that, she didn''t give up, including what Maisy had said to me. I had also considered whether Harrison would dislike me because of that. But when the truth was exposed in front of him, I suddenly wasn''t afraid. At least in this world, I didn''t hide anything from him. I raised the corner of my mouth and muttered, "Love is the most difficult thing to grasp, and so is my feelings for Harrison. At first, I was unwilling to give up on him, but I didn''t know that when I didn''t know it, my heart had already been ced on him." "Maybe it was because I didn''t understand it at that time. Anyway, it was already like this when I understood it." After that, I looked at Sienna. There was no surprise on Sienna''s face, only a faint smile. "I saw dependence on you." "Re rely on me?" I was puzzled. These two words were too far away for me, just as far away as a sense of security. In the past, I hoped to find dependence and a sense of security from the other party. Later, I gradually found that these two things were not given by anyone else, but by myself. If you were lucky, you might find a lifetime of dependence and a sense of security. If you were unlucky, you would be like me.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Sienna nodded and exined, "Your conversation ispletely different from before. Now the conversation between you and Harrison is more or less like an old couple''s. It seems that you have understood what the other person wants to say and do. It seems very natural." Hearing this, I immediatelyughed. "I think you''re overthinking things." "I didn''t think too much. It came from inside out, and your dependence on him is the same." Sienna said firmly. I didn''t argue anymore, mainly because I felt that there was no point in continuing to argue. "I admit that I rely on him. After all, I have so many things that I rely on Harrison to solve. If I were alone, I might have died with Callen." Thinking of Callen, I suddenly thought of the property ownership certificate! Just as I was thinking that Harrison and Jonah woulde back, I grabbed Harrison''s hand and said anxiously, "Tomorrow is the deadline of the house. Will we bete?" "No," Harrison replied. I was still a little uneasy and continued to say, "This house lives with my mother. Even if we really want to move it down, we can''t let Callen get any benefits. A greedy person like him doesn''t deserve it at all!" Til be fine. Don''t worry." Harrison held my hand andforted her. Sienna was there that day, so he naturally knew what I was talking about. But Jonah, who was next to us, looked at us with a nk face. "What happened?" "I''ve already dealt with it," Harrison replied. Unfortunately, no matter how Harrison told me that it was okay, I was still concerned about the house. It seemed that I would not rest assured until tomorrow. Maybe it was because I was absent- minded, they soon said that they had returned to their own homes. Because Sienna wanted to sleep with me at night, Harrison sent us back to themunity. When we got out of the car, I saw Jonah''s eyes and couldn''t help but let Sienna look over and motioned for them to have a good talk. However, Sienna''s character had always been stubborn, so my suggestion was naturally rejected. When I left, Harrison said that he would pick me up tomorrow morning and asked us to go to bed early at night and not to stay upte. Although he promised me, I knew that it would be very difficult for Sienna to sleep well in her condition today. When we got home, we packed up andy on the bed. I began to focus on Sienna''s matter. "The last time I saw you and Jonah, it was very good. But now you don''t want to talk about it? " "It doesn''t make sense," Sienna said softly. These three words made me hear disappointment and sadness. Although I didn''t know what had happened between them, I still couldn''t help but persuade him, "I can feel your feelings for Jonah, and I think he cares about you very much today. Sometimes it''s better for two people to talk. It''s better than guessing each other''s thoughts." "Chelsea." Sienna suddenly called out my name and then hugged me. Startled by her actions, I asked, "What''s wrong?" "It''s obvious that he didn''t want to marry me first. It''s not my problem that he chose to listen to the family''s arrangements to get married." After saying this, Sienna hugged me and cried bitterly. Hearing this, I was even more confused. I had never heard of Jonah''s marriage, and even Harrison had never told me about it. When Sienna gradually calmed down, I asked cautiously, "Did you hear others talk nonsense? If Harrison knows about our marriage, he will tell me immediately." "Maybe Harrison already knows it," Sienna said with a strong nasal voice. Seeing her like this, I couldn''t continue to ask, so she didn''t have the mood to talk anymore. She was tired for a day and cried again. It didn''t take long for her to fall asleep. Hearing her steady breathing, I carefully took the phone on the table and switched it to the darkest one. Then I sent a text message to Harrison. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 There were only a few words in the text message, which were about Jonah''s marriage. I looked at Sienna, who was sleeping well. She was my best friend. I would not feel good seeing her sad. I just wanted to know if Jonah''s marriage was true or not. Soon, Harrison''s text message came. There were only two words on it: Yes. Recalling my current condition today, and looking at the text message sent by Harrison, I lifted the quilt and ran to the living room alone to make a phone call. As soon as the phone rang, it was picked up, and Harrison''szy voice came into my ears. "Are you asleep?" I asked. He paused for a while and said, "No, I''m reading some information." I nodded and realized that he couldn''t see it, so I said, "When I was with you, I didn''t hear that Jonah was going to get married. Why did he say that he had to get married when he got married?" "He wanted to get married, so he got married." Harrison''s casual tone made me a little angry. He said with sarcasm, "If you want to get married, then get married. What about Sienna? They have been together for such a long time and they got married so easily. They are not lovers yet. And judging from today''s situation, it doesn''t seem that they have no feelings for each other." Thinking about the scene of our meeting today, I was even more certain of my guess. Harrison on the other side seemed a little tired, but he still said to me, "This is their business. Let them solve it by themselves, okay?" "But Sienna is my good sister." I refused his proposal. "I used to be apanied by Sienna when I was in my most difficult time. Now that she has something to do, how can I shrink back? This is not what I can do." I also thought that Harrison was difficult to do in the middle, but there was nothing I could do about Sienna. After a while, I heard footsteps on the other side of the phone followed by the sound of drinking water. When the voice stopped, he said, "If we can solve it, it won''t be like this. The only thing you can do now is to appease Sienna. The rest can only be solved by them." "Don''t say that Sienna is your good sister. Think about it carefully. If it''s between you and me, can others intervene?" Harrison''s words reminded me. I always wanted Sienna and Jonah to be fine, but I forgot that love was always their own business. No matter how I helped them, as long as they were unwilling to reconcile, it would be useless for me to work hard. That night, Harrison and I talked on the phone until early in the morning. As soon as wey down, Sienna turned around and hugged me tightly. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. I thought she was asleep, so I patted her back a few times. "I am not a child," Sienna whispered. I stopped patting her back and said with a smile, "In my heart, we are still children." "Yes, child." When I woke up again, it was already bright. I didn''t get any response when I called Sienna''s name. When I got up and looked around, there was no one around me. I thought that she had woken me up in advance, so I muttered gloomily, "It''s too boring. Why don''t you wake me up by the way?" "It doesn''t matter if I don''t call him. As long as Harrisones to pick me up in the morning, it will be awkward if he finds out that I haven''t woken up yet when he pick me up." I got up and looked around. There was no one in the room, just like I slept alonest night. Harrison just arrived at this time. "Did you see Sienna downstairs?" I asked casually. Harrison shook his head and said, "All the people below are exercising. There are basically no young people." "That''s strange. Sienna disappeared as soon as I opened my eyes. I left without saying hello." I couldn''t help ming her. I used to sleep with Sienna, but there had never been anyone when I opened my eyes like today. Thinking of what happened yesterday, I couldn''t help worrying. After making sure that no one was there, I dialed Sienna''s number. The voice of the airport came from the other side. "Where are you?" I had a bad feeling and thought that Sienna must be going somewhere. If I hadn''t called him, he might not have told me. "Chelsea, I want to go out and have a look," Sienna said with a smile. She was obviously smiling, but I felt like I was crying. "Where do you want to go? Let''s discuss it when we get back. Then I''ll go with you. I''ll be worried if you go alone." "Don''t worry, I am no longer a child." Sienna said, "Only if one person goes out can it be regarded as a kind of growth. Can you let me grow up once?" No matter what I said on the phone, Sienna didn''t want to tell me where to go. In the end, she said goodbye and hung up the phone. Looking at the phone hung up, I felt empty in my heart. "It''s good to let her go out to rx." Harrisonforted me. I didn¡¯t want to hear that at all. I reached out to him and said, "Give me your phone number!¡± Harrison was confused at first and then frowned. Finally, he felt helpless. He put his mobile phone in my hand and thoughtfully turned out Jonah''s number. I did not hesitate to press the call button, waiting for it to be connected. The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered. It was not until I called for the fourth time that the phone was picked up. Jonah seemed to have just woken up, and he sounded dizzy. "Hello?" Hearing his voice, I sneered. "Jonah, I have something to tell you now." "You don''t have to tell me. In the future, you don''t have to tell me anything about Sienna. We have beenpletely separated." After saying that, Jonah hung up the phone directly. I looked at Harrison in disbelief. "What''s going on?" "I will take him to see you, but there is something more important to do now." Harrison took my hand and walked out. "Aren''t you going to find Sienna? We don''t even know where she is going. It''s not safe to let her go alone." Harrison suddenly stopped. I couldn''t dodge in time and directly bumped into him. Tears also flowed out of my eyes. "Why did you suddenly stop?" "Sienna is an adult. Her parents need to take care of her at home. She will be fine." Harrison wiped my tears. I knew what he said was right, but I couldn''t help worrying. "Will it really be okay? Should we find someone to find out where she is going?" "Leave this matter to me. Now we have something more important, okay?" Harrison said solemnly to me. "Okay." His car was parked at the gate. At this time, it had passed the peak of work. There was basically no car at the gate of themunity, but when we came out, we saw a car blocking Harrison''s way. It seemed that it was intentional. Normally, there would be a car owner''s contact information on private cars, but we couldn''t find it after looking around. "Why don''t we take a taxi?" I suggested. Harrison shook his head and said, "The location is too far away. It''s not convenient to drive back from two ces." "Mr. Stewart, long time no see." Hearing the voice, I looked back and saw Callen walking towards us with a smile on his face... Chapter 188 Chapter 188 It''s said that women''s sixth sense is the most urate. The moment I saw Callen, I had a bad feeling. I couldn''t see him earlier orter, but he showed up when Harrison and I were about to leave. I didn''t believe it would be so fate. Of course, if it was fate with someone else, I would definitely feel veryfortable and thank them for having such fate. But if such a thing happened to Callen, it would bepletely different. To be exact, I didn''t want to see his face at all. As long as I saw his face, I would remember everything, including what he told mest night. I tugged at Harrison''s sleeve subconsciously and whispered, "Don''t talk to him." Harrison understood what I meant. He opened the door of the passenger seat and signaled me to get in, but before the door opened, Callen''s hand was put on it. It seemed that he had used a certain amount of strength, so he couldn''t open it easily. Looking at Callen''s expression, I knew that he wouldn''t let us leave so easily. "What do you want?" "I was just a little surprised to see Mr. Stewart here," Callen said casually. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. No one would believe his words. Before Harrison spoke, I said, "But obviously, we don''t want to see you at all. I advise you to leave quickly." "How can I do that? What if I leave this car?" Callen looked at us in embarrassment. At this time, Ipletely understood. It turned out that the reason why Callen stood here and didn''t leave was that the car was parked here, and the parking position of the two cars was a little special, just in front of Harrison''s car. I wanted to ask him to leave, but Harrison had already stepped forward. Harrison said lightly, "Mr. Gibbs did it on purpose?" "How could it be intentional? I just parked the car here and wanted to see if Chelsea was doing well. After all, you broke up a few days ago. I saw that she was not living well, so I was a little worried." Callen looked at me with a distressed face as he spoke. "If I believe this sentence, then I''m really a fool!" I''m afraid no one knows better than me why I''m here. You want me to be pregnant and have his child? That''s just wishful thinking! I originally wanted to exin to Harrison, but Harrison didn''t need my exnation at all. He just chuckled and said, "Mr. Gibbs may have some misunderstanding between us. I won''t break up with Chelsea." This sentence not only made Callen''s face change, but also surprised me. However, when we were surprised, Harrison continued, "But I still want to thank Mr. Gibbs for his style that night. Without your help, we wouldn''t have reconciled so quickly." "Oh, really?" Callen asked in a strange tone. Standing on one side, I didn''t understand what he meant. What day was the style of that night? The most recent meeting these days was the time when Callen was ready to plot against him. But how did Harrison know about Sienna when he met him at that time? But thinking about it carefully, Harrison also appeared in the first ce that night. Maybe Sienna said something to himter. Thinking of this, I no longer hesitated. The conversation between the two of them made me a little impatient. The main reason was that it was gettingte. It would be bad if it was dyed in the end. I whispered to Harrison, "Isn''t it too late to go now?" "What is more important than our meeting? Chelsea, don''t you want to see me?" Callen suddenly said. I rolled my eyes and looked at him. "It''s not that I don''t want to see you, but because my eyes directly ignored you. Do you understand what I mean?" "Today is thest day. You should understand what I mean," Callen said with a dark face. It''s disgusting that you still haven''t forgotten to threaten me at this time! He felt that the more dissatisfied the other party was, the higher his level would be. When he saw him, he couldn''t help but want to lose his temper. He was the kind of person who had no worries at all. By now, I''ve already made up my mind. As long as I get the property ownership certificate this time, I swear I won''t be polite to them. Yes! Apart from Callen, there''s also Maisy! "Mr. Gibbs seems to have neglected my existence." Harrison smiled. "Is my existence not enough?" "It''s not that Mr. Stewart doesn''t have enough sense of existence. It''s just that I can ignore him," Callen replied. Harrison looked at the time and asked, "We are going out now. Can''t you move the car?" "Let''s go right now." Callen rummaged through his pocket. It seemed that he was looking for the key. Seeing his action, I had a bad feeling. I always felt that he would say something the next second. If he didn''t bring it, my idea would be confirmed in the next moment because he really didn''t bring the key. Looking at him pretending to be innocent, I was very angry. "Callen, are you interested? You deliberately parked the car here in front of us. Do you think that you can do whatever you want if I don''t go today?" "Look at what you said, I really can''t find it," Callen said innocently. I couldn''t wait to go forward and p him, but I was stopped by Harrison in the end. I didn''t understand and asked, "Harrison, he did it on purpose!" Harrison frowned and said unhappily, "We can''t leave without the key now." "You mean to let him do whatever he wants?¡± I looked at him in disbelief. "Why don''t you wait for me to find someone to bring me the key?" Callen said. From his tone, I could tell that he was in a good mood. I red at Harrison and shook off his hand. Then I walked up to Callen and said word by word, "Despicable! Scum!" After that, I turned around and left without looking back. I didn''t even take two steps before I heard Callen calling my name. He even told me to wait, and I didn''t want to reply to him at all. After walking for a long time, Harrison didn''t catch up with me. I couldn''t help but wonder if Harrison had be Callen''s aplice. In fact, there seemed to be no contradiction between them. Basically, it was all because of me. Without me, there might not be anymunication between them. But I thought it was impossible. After all, our house was not very valuable, so I wouldn''t let them deal with me personally. But once the uneasiness broke out, it couldn''t stop at all. I stood under the bus stop card and didn''t know where to go. I didn''t interfere with the problem of the property ownership certificate from Harrison, so I didn''t know where I was going today. Thinking that the house that belonged to our family would no longer belong to me after today, my heart broke down and I couldn''t help crying. Because of this, I didn''t see the private carthat stopped in front of me. "Have you cried enough?" The man''s deep voice sounded. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 I was immersed in sadness, and a deep voice pulled me back. "How did you know I was here?" I asked him while wiping my tears. Harrison, who was sitting in the car, looked at me as if he was looking at an idiot. "This is the only way out of your house. Do you think I''m an idiot?" I was speechless and simply turned my face away from him. It was obvious that he and Callen were chatting happily there, and I left only because I was anxious. Should I watch them quarrel with each other? It would be better for me to leave alone and think of a way. More and more people came to the station, and everyone''s eyes kept looking back and forth at me. I was depressed. When I turned my head, I saw Harrison, who had stopped in front of me, still sitting leisurely in the car. The people who were waiting for the car beside me looked at me and him. Among them, the eyes of the young girls were fixed on Harrison. They were motionless, but I believed that everyone looked at him not because he was handsome. They must have looked at him because of the traffic jam at the back. Because Harrison''s car was parked here, the bus behind him was basically lined up. For a time, the sound of the horn rose one after another. Feeling the gazes of the people around me, I looked at Harrison speechlessly. "Can you drive first? The bus behind is blocked by you." "Isn''t it your fault?" Harrison said indifferently, "I''m just waiting for you here. Of course, I''ll leave when you get in the car." "From what you mean, I have to thank you for paying attention to me?" Harrison curled his lips. "It''s gettingte. Are you sure you don''t want to get in the car yet?" In my heart, I was unwilling. I felt embarrassed to get in the car like this, but as he said, it was toote. If I had been a littleter, I would have been really embarrassed if there had been a traffic jam on the road. Just when I was in a dilemma, the people around began to say, "Miss, you''d better get in the car quickly. It will be more troublesome for us to dy you here." "That''s right. There''s a quarrel at the end of the bed. Maybe she''ll be fine after getting in the car." The one who spoke was a big sister. In fact, at this time, I wanted to say one more thing. Harrison and I are not husband and wife at all, so there is no such thing as a quarrel between husband and wife. But it doesn''t matter anymore, because I have to leave here as soon as possible. I didn''t give Harrison a good look when I got in the car. It wasn''t until I fastened my seat belt that I said, "Did you deliberately make me angry, and then wait for me to show up andugh at me?" "What are you thinking about every day?" Harrison asked. This was a tacit agreement or a question of escape. I didn''t give up and continued to ask, "It''s not my problem. You clearly know that it''s toote, but you''re still talking endlessly with Callen. I almost suspected that you made an appointment." As soon as I finished speaking, I felt the depressing atmosphere in the car and realized that there seemed to be something wrong with what I just said. I turned to look at Harrison. He was still driving with a poker face, but his thin lips were pressed into a line. "It''s not that I want to misunderstand you, it''s just that the time just now was a little urgent. Callen''s sudden appearance must have known that we did something..." "He doesn''t know." Harrison interrupted me. "You don''t know?" I was surprised. "Don''t you have to go through such a thing? Or did you deliberately hide it from him?" He felt that it was more likely to keep it a secret. Although Harrison was also helpful, his once pure family members were not to be ignored. In addition, Callen had developed his power in recent years, so he should be much weaker than him. But Harrison said that Callen didn''t know, so I pretended that I didn''t know. Harrison did not answer my question. The car became quiet again. I recalled what Harrison had said when I went downstairs. It seemed that today''s journey was not close. If I kept quiet all the time, I would probably break down. So I began to rack my brain to find a topic to talk about. The topic was endless. It was up to me to ask, "I want to ask you a question." "Say it." If it was a cold word, I would be angry. But when I thought about it, there was nothing to be angry about. Everyone said, "What''s your idea of taking me to thepany?" "Didn''t I tell you yesterday?" Harrison stopped the car and asked me when he saw the red light. I shook my head. "That kind of exnation can only fool me for a while. It''s unlikely tost for a long time. If you have an idea, just say it. There''s no need to hide it." That''s because I''ve made up my mind that Harrison has his own ns. I couldn''t handle yesterday''s situation because there were too many things that I couldn''t control recently. I couldn''t solve them when there were too many things. I was so depressed that I couldn''t think straight. Now that I had turned around, I naturally had to get to the bottom of it. After all, it was not good to be kept in the dark. "I have an idea to take you there. You''ll know in the future." As he spoke, Harrison shifted the topic to Callen. "Callen doesn''t know about the property ownership certificate. He must havee here today because he knew that I was herest night, so he came to see me." "Can you hide this from him?" I was surprised. Harrison nced at me and said coldly, "Don''t you know the hidden rules of this society?" Alright, I won''t say anything. In fact, she wanted to continue to ask, but she felt that if she continued to ask, Harrison might lose his temper. Thinking about the matter in front of her, it was more important, so she just let it go! Along the way, Harrison took me around. In fact, we didn''t go anywhere. Basically, someone came to deliver things to him, and then we went to handle it directly. When we came out of the court, I asked, "Shouldn''t the subordinates of rich people like you take care of it and send it to you?" "You''ve watched too many idol dramas, haven''t you?" he suddenly asked. "Come on, I shouldn''t have said anything today. As long as I speak, I will be scolded. It''s better to be a normal person than to talk too much." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. When I went downstairs, I was still asking Harrison where he would goter and if he wanted to celebrate. When I invited him to dinner, he suddenly stopped and looked sideways at me and said seriously, "It will probably take some time." "What''s wrong?" I''m in a good mood now. It doesn''t matter if I dy or not. After all, he had dealt with all the important things. Was there anything more troublesome than the property ownership certificate? Harrison looked ahead and smiled. "It''s been hard on you to follow Mr. Gibbs all the way here." "Mr. Gibbs?" I said to myself, and immediately understood what was going on. I immediately turned my head and saw Callen standing not far away from me. I grabbed Harrison''s sleeve subconsciously and asked nervously, "Do you want to leave quickly? Is he looking fortrouble with us?" "It''s yours. I should be afraid of him." Chapter 190 Chapter 190 That was true, but I still felt uncertain. After all, Callen waspletely unreasonable, and he always liked to y tricks behind the scenes. "It doesn''t matter who I am. After all, I am a poor man. But Harrison is different. If the other party secretly takes revenge on Harrison, I will be a sinner for thousands of years." "You''d better go back first. I''ll take care of the things here.¡± I volunteered toe forward, regardless of Harrison''s reaction behind me. Soon, Callen came over and sneered when he saw him. "A man still needs a woman to protect him. I really look at him with new eyes." These words were meant for Harrison, I know. I put my hand behind my back and motioned Harrison not to speak. Then I looked at Callen and said, "Callen, don''t make trouble for no reason." "I''m not looking for trouble?" Callen gritted his teeth and looked at them. "Chelsea, you''re amazing. You would rather go back to him shamelessly than be with me. You''re so cheap!" "No matter who I am, I can do it. The rtionship between me and Harrison is not equal from the beginning. If someone knows that I am scolded, I can ept all these things, but it doesn''t include Callen." It was because he didn''t have the qualifications! I looked at him coldly, "if you really say that, no one is more despicable than you and Maisy. We are just the same." After that, I pulled Harrison and was about to leave. But Callen stood in front of me faster and looked straight at me. "Chelsea, if you take him away today, I will do my best to make Harrison die!" "Whatever!" Iughed. "This is a battle between men. What does it have to do with me?" After that, I turned to look at Harrison and asked, "You don''t mind, do you?" Harrison shook his head. "No." I gave him a look of gratitude, and then he said, "Don''te to me again in the future. It''s normal for Harrison and I to be together now." I walked past him and left with Harrison. It was great to leave first, no matter how the person behind him reacted. In the past, I had always been troubled by others, just like how I owed them in my previous life. But clearly, I didn''t do anything, whether it was Callen, Zeng pure, or Callen''s mother. From beginning to end, I never did anything to hurt them. "When I was a child, I was educated to do good things. I can''t bully others. Good people have good results, but is good people really good? This is obviously a lie." After living for so long, I didn''t feel that it was easy to get revenge. Instead, I was injured all over. If there was really good revenge, I wouldn''t end up like this. I stopped abruptly, and Harrison followed me and asked, "What''s wrong?" "I feel like I haven''t finished speaking." I looked at him with a smile. He looked at me for a while and said, "There are some things that will make you feelfortable when you make them clear. Don''t be depressed." I nodded. "Get in the car first." I thought Harrison wouldn''t agree, because he was worried about my safety. But it turned out that I thought too much. After listening to my words, Harrison got in the car without hesitation. After he got in the car, I turned around and walked up to Callen. Callen saw me and said excitedly, "Chelsea, have you changed your mind and decided to be with me?" "I thought there was something I didn''t do." "What''s the matter?" he asked. I continued to smile. When he was not prepared, I raised my hand and pped him hard on his left cheek. Callen was stunned and looked at me in disbelief. Having known me for so many years, he should never have thought that I would still hit him, right? It was because I had never been strong, that he would hurt me so unscrupulously, and even made such a request to me in order to keep a child for the Gibbs family. Who would have thought that the well-dressed Callen in front of outsiders was actually a refined scum? "You actually..." I interrupted Callen. "This is what you owe me. You didn''t give me that much in a few years, did you?" Callen looked at me fiercely and spat a mouthful of blood on the ground. Seeing him like this, I felt even more disgusted. I really didn''t understand how he agreed to marry me. He must be a fool. "Chelsea, if this p can make you feelfortable, I will ept it," Callen said. I smiled disdainfully. "From your tone, it sounds like I''ve done something wrong, as if you''re spoiling me. Could it be that I''m overthinking things?" "I haven''t fought with Maisy for several years. Am I not good enough for you?" Callen frowned. He looked very sad and he couldn''t understand him. Callen was the most shameless person he had ever met. He didn''t dare to refute Maisy''s words. He always acted as if everything he asked for was in line with his will. Would he make a move for no reason? But since he said so, I''ll have a good talk with him. "What do you think of what you''ve done to me?" Callen''s expression changed slightly and he said awkwardly, "You know that she was once unable to get pregnant. If she can''t get pregnant, isn''t that the biggest punishment?" I nodded and said casually, "She once came to me and told me that she was the one who found me when I was pregnant. She deliberately said that my son was her daughter. As for her pregnancy, I think you already know about it, right?" "How is this possible?" Callen''s face darkened and he found it hard to believe. "It seems that Maisy only told me about it, but she didn''t tell Callen. But it''s good for her to do so. I still have a chance to talk about it in person." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Ignoring Callen''s ugly expression, I leaned my body against his ear and said word by word, "Callen, your son, who was about to be born, was deliberately killed by Maisy. As a father, don''t you care?" I got up to look at him and said in a low voice, "Whether you want it or not, it''s up to you." I turned around and turned my back to him. I raised the corner of my mouth and was in a good mood. Now I was waiting for Callen''s reaction. I just wanted to know if he, as a man, would avenge the dead child. I wanted to see if they would turn against each other. It would be best for both sides to suffer! "Chelsea!" Callen called out to stop me. I watched Harrison, who was sitting in the car in front of me, stop. He didn''t turn around, waiting for what he was going to say next without saying a word. "If I avenge the child, will you forgive me?" He paused for a moment and continued, "I don''t need to pursue the matter between you and Harrison. As long as youe back to me, I swear to God that I will treat you well for the rest of my life. I have no other thoughts!" I was standing a little far away from Harrison, so I couldn''t see his expression clearly. Behind me, Callen was still waiting for my answer. In fact, I wanted to say something to him: "Not everything can be written off." But I didn''t say anything, because the other party had nothing to say. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 "Why is he looking for you?" Harrison asked as soon as he got in the car. I fastened my seat belt and looked at him with a smile. "I thought you didn''t care about it." "Why don''t you care?" Harrison asked. In fact, I didn''t have any other thoughts. I just thought that Harrison wouldn''t worry about such a trivial matter, let alone Callen. It was not that I thought highly of Harrison, but Callen was too weak. It was a joke to say that Harrison would be worried. Looking at Harrison''s fixed eyes, I sighed and said, "Do I still have a choice between you and Callen?" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. As soon as he finished speaking, a smile appeared on Harrison''s face, and his eyes made his smile look so beautiful. And this smile was also telling me one thing. Harrison''s confidence was inborn. When the car started, Harrison did not leave directly. Instead, he turned and ran to Callen. Before I had time to wonder what he was going to do in front of Callen, I saw him stop the car, put down the window and say to Callen, "Not everyone wille to you." After that, he drove away. Through the rearview mirror, I saw Callen standing still. There was an indescribable feeling in my heart. Since when did we be such a rtionship? The divorce agreement had nothing to do with each other. The two of them could still get involved after a few years. It was funny when I thought of it. At least I''ll admit one thing. I''ve never forgotten the child''s pregnancy, and now there''s a reason that I''ll never forget. "Do you feel distressed when I say that?" Harrison suddenly asked. I shook my head in front of him and said in a low voice, "How could I have any heartache for him? But when I think of the past, it feels like a dream." "It would be great if I really had a dream." Hearing his words, I silently turned to look out of the window, and then tears fell silently. It was not because of Callen''s tears, but because I felt ufortable. I didn''t know why, but I just wanted to cry. It seemed that there were so many grievances in my heart that I was finally willing to burst out at this moment. I hoped that I would never have anything to do with Maisy and Callen anymore, but I knew better than anyone else in my heart that it was impossible. "Even if they won''t make trouble for me again, I won''t let them go so easily. In the past, now, I have to settle with them one by one!" On the way back, Harrison and I took the property ownership certificate to register. The demolition waspletely confirmed. "What are you going to do?" Harrison asked when he came out. I looked at him in confusion. "What do you mean?" "After the Spring Festival, you will move out. Where are you going to live?" After thinking for a while, I replied, "There must be a road in front of the mountain. It''s impossible to sleep on the road outside." As soon as he finished speaking, the atmosphere became awkward. Harrison looked at me without saying a word for a long time. I stood where I was and didn''t know what to do. To be exact, I didn''t understand what was going on. Why did his pressure suddenly drop for no reason? Thinking about what he had just said, it didn''t seem to be a problem. In fact, what I really wanted to say was to ask Harrison if he was willing to let me live with him, but I didn''t ask him in the end. I don''t know why, but I just can''t say that. Harrison didn''t treat me badly, and I used to live in his house. Even if he said that, he wouldn''t refuse me, but I couldn''t say it. Once some rtionships changed, they would no longer be the same as before. "It''s impossible for you to sleep on the big road." Harrison left these words and went to drive. I still stood where I was. Looking at his back and sighing silently, I was a little entangled in my heart. I couldn''t tell what kind of rtionship we were in now. Was it a rtionship? If he was in a rtionship, was he concerned about me? If he was concerned about me, wouldn''t my reaction just now be too cold? The more I thought about it, the more uneasy I felt. As I was thinking, the horn rang. Then I saw Harrison waiting for me in the car. I quickly ran over. After getting in the car, we didn''t talk anymore. I didn''t know how to talk if he didn''t speak. I just went to my house quietly. "Here we are." I slowly unfastened my seat belt and asked, "Would you like to go up and have a seat?" Harrison nced at me and chuckled, "Now that you want to let me stay at your house, why don''t you tell me what you want me to do?" Looking at him in a daze, I didn''t know how to answer for a moment. How should I say it? "Today, you..." "You don''t have to say these high-sounding words." Harrison interrupted me. "If you invite me to dinner today, you don''t have to stay at your house. I''ve spent a lot of time and energy. Do you think it''s enough to invite me to dinner at home?" These words sounded a little aggressive, so I simply opened the door and said in a low voice, "I didn''t bring my bag to treat you to dinner next time." As soon as he opened the door, he pulled me into his arms. I looked at him in surprise. "What... what are you doing?" "Chelsea, are you really stupid or are you deliberately making me angry?" Harrison''s tone was full of helplessness. What I said made me even more depressed. I struggled to get up from his arms, but I was trapped and couldn''t move. Later, I was angry. "When did I get angry with you? Besides, I''m not a fool. If you really think I''m stupid, then I must have met you and have no judgment!" "When I was with you, I always had to consider many things. I had to worry about whether or not I made you angry. When I saw you and Abbie together, I would feel sad. I felt that you didn''t care about my feelings, but what about you?" Harrison narrowed his eyes and looked at me without saying a word. On the other hand, at this time, I no longer wanted to endure it. I knew that if I continued to endure it, maybe this person would put on a hat for me. I was not a wooden person without a heart. When he said "my", I was also very sad. "Recently, things happened one after another. These things have already made me sad enough. Why does he still want to make trouble for me?" Iughed at myself and said, "You''re right. After all, women like me don''t need to spend so much effort. You can get close to anyone you want. I have no right to interfere." "Are you done?" Harrison asked calmly. I took a deep look at him and then turned my head. "It''s over." "I really didn''t know that there were so many things hidden in your heart." Hearing his words, I couldn''t help but pause for a moment and then returned to normal. I pretended to be calm and replied, "Everyone has secrets. If it weren''t for you today, I wouldn''t have said it in the future." Chapter 192 Chapter 192 I was also surprised that I couldn''t control myself from saying so many words all of a sudden. In the past, in front of Harrison, I basically didn''t talk much. The first reason was that the gap between them was too big. The other reason was that I thought it was useless to talk about it. To put it bluntly, I''m just relying on Harrison to live. If I make him unhappy and throw me out directly, where am I going to cry then? But I won''t tell Harrison these words. After all, our rtionship is already different now. ording to her understanding, we can already be divided into couple rtionships. Since we have such a rtionship, there is no need to say it. It will only make them more embarrassed. "It seems that you have never been angry in front of me, right?" Harrison suddenly asked. For a moment, I couldn''t figure out what he meant. After looking at him for a long time, I asked, "Why are you angry?" "Have you never been angry in your heart?" he asked again. How could he not be angry? It was just that he couldn''t show it when he was angry most of the time. However, Harrison''s question made people feel even stranger. Looking at him, I said slowly, "You won''t believe it even if you don''t get angry. Let me put it this way. Because I have experienced enough things, it doesn''t matter whether I am angry or not. What I''m more interested in is how to solve the problem, not being angry." "So, do you understand what I mean?" I don''t know if he will understand what I mean. Probably no one in this world can understand, or is willing to understand what I mean. No one was willing to reveal the scars of the past to others, and I was the same. But what I said just nowpletely told everything about the past. It was because of those things in the past that I slowly learned to hide my real thoughts. Thinking about it, she was really tired. She couldn''t get happiness after going through so many things. Harrison didn''t say anything. He just looked straight at me, which made me uneasy. Then he let go of me and said, "You go back first. I have something to do. I''ll contact you." "Oh, okay." I was stunned for a moment and then answered. In the past, Harrison would never exin it to me. He would do whatever he wanted and do whatever he wanted. I didn''t know if it was a good thing or a bad thing for him to do this. At the gate of themunity, I watched him drive away. However, during the whole night, the rtionship between Harrison and me became much closer, but because of Callen, we fell into a strange circle that we couldn''t get close to. It seemed that there was always a problem between us that couldn''t be eliminated, so things happened one after another. I know very well that if things can''t be solved, our rtionship will be moreplicated. On my way back, I ran into an auntie from the People''s Hospital and told her that I had already completed my property deed. She also told me to find a house as soon as possible. She said that if I decided to move the house down, the house price would rise, and the rent would also rise. It would be easy to cheat if I didn''t rent the house early. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. At the thought that I was still alone and often thought of her, I was indescribably moved. I looked at her and thanked her, "Auntie, thank you very much for always caring about and taking care of me. I haven¡¯t felt the feeling of being cared for for for a long time since my mother was gone." By the time I finished speaking, tears were already welling up in my eyes. "You child." The housekeeper quickly held my hand and med, "You''re the only one left at home. I don''t care who cares about you." "We watched you grow up. How can we not care about you?" Listening to her words, I couldn''t help but nod with tears in my eyes. After I separated from Auntie, my tears finally fell. When I went upstairs, I keptforting myself that I was lucky, wasn''t I? It was because of my luck that people were willing to help me and let me meet Harrison who had experienced so many things. If it was in the past, I would never have had a chance to meet him. Thinking of this, I felt much better. ''''You''re finally back?" A familiar voice sounded. I stopped and looked up to see Louie standing in front of my door, looking at me with a smile. The warm light in the corridor also dyed his smile warm. I asked, "Why are you here?" "You didn''t go to work. I was worried that something might have happened, so I came to see you." Louie said it easily, but I was not at ease at all. After thest conversation, I found that I could no longer face him. Every time I spoke, I would unconsciously worry about whether he still had a good impression of me. It was not that I hated him or I was worried that he liked me, but I was afraid. If Louie''s feelings for me were still the same as before, sooner orter, we would not even be able to sit as friends. It was not easy for me to have such a friend. To be honest, I did not want to give up. From the bottom of his heart, I hoped that he could withdraw his affection for me. I had always regarded him as a good friend. Although they hadn''t known each other for a long time, they were definitely good friends. I chuckled. "It''s all right. The main purpose of my leave is to get things done so that I don''t have to worry about future troubles." "Have you finished?" he asked. I nodded. "Nothing will happen in the future. Can you go home now that you see that I''m fine?" When I was hungry, I deliberately used a joking tone, so that we wouldn''t feel embarrassed or ufortable. The way I get along with you now is at least my attitude. As his voice fell, Louie frowned slightly and said with a helpless smile, "I have been waiting here for several hours. If you are willing, can you invite me to go in and have a rest for a while before leaving?" I didn''t expect him to say it so directly. I was stunned. It was impossible to refuse him. I couldn''t refuse him even if he said it directly. So I took out the key and opened the door for him toe in. After Louie came in, he sat on the sofa without saying anything, and I made tea for him. "I can''t sit for long. I don¡¯t need to be busy." Louie looked at me and said with a smile. I smiled, but I didn''t stop. "We''re already here. It would be impolite if we weren''t prepared." Putting the tea in front of him, I took the opportunity to sit opposite him and said, ¡°Try it. This is what Sienna gave me before." Louie did not refute. He picked up the teacup obediently and took a sip. Then there was basically no topic. She wanted to say something but didn''t know how to say it. It waspletely different from when we first met. In my heart, I hoped that it would be the same as before, but it would not be the same as before. The two of them sat opposite each other awkwardly without saying a word. After an unknown period of time, Louie suddenly said, "Don''t ask for leave during this period of time. There will be great changes in thepany. It is not good for you to ask for leave often." Chapter 193 Chapter 193 I nodded subconsciously. When I was done, I felt that something was wrong. I looked up at Louie and asked, "Did something happen?" "It shouldn''t have happened. I just left for a day. Even if something happens, it shouldn''t have happened so quickly, unless someone deliberately chose me to do it when I was not around. Obviously, I''m not so important." He carefully recalled what Harrison had revealed to him in the past two days. If he wasn''t mistaken, what Louie had said must have something to do with Abbie, right? "He didn''t tell you?" Louie asked. "Who?" I asked, puzzled. Louie touched his nose and said awkwardly, "Harrison is the man who is with you." These words made me speechless for a moment, and I was depressed about my slow reaction just now. In addition to saying that Harrison couldn''t talk about anyone else, I stupidly asked again. I pretended to be calm and said, "You said he didn''t tell me anything. Does it have anything to do with him?" "Ourpany will cooperate with them, which means that he will be the director of ourpany in the future." After Louie''s exnation, I finally understood. Harrison had told me about this before, but I didn''t take it to heart. What did he say at that time? Not only did it have something to do with him, but also Abbie had to be involved. When Harrison told me that, my heart was already ufortable, but I didn''t say much. After all, this was the result, and I couldn''t change my identity. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Learning how to face reality is the fastest thing I''ve learned from Harrison. "Whether we cooperate or not has nothing to do with us. After all, we are all subordinates. Let them deal with the affairs of the upper management themselves," I said indifferently. Louie looked at me. After making sure that there was nothing wrong with me, he breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at his relieved look, he had an unspeakable feeling in his heart. "Think about what I, Chelsea, am capable of making Louie worry about me? In this society, I am just a woman who is detached from the world. In the eyes of the world, I am a little pitiful, but not so tolerant of me." Louie was one of the reasons why I spoke of tolerance. He was a good man, capable and had a good character. It could be said that he was good in all aspects. Such a person did not need to waste time on me at all. He had better find a good girl. "I don''t know much about what happened between the three of you, but your performance that day seemed to dislike Abbie, right?" Louie probed. I paused for a few seconds and chuckled. Then I looked at him and asked, "You and Harrison know each other. If I didn''t know before, I would exin to you my rtionship with Abbie. Do you understand what I mean?" "...You know?" Louie said in a dry voice. As soon as I heard the voice, I knew that although Louie knew that he and Harrison knew each other, he thought that I didn''t care about their rtionship at all. In fact, he probably misunderstood something. It was the rtionship between me and Harrison. Maybe he thought that it was not easy for us to make peace with each other, but he didn''t expect that in just one night, we solved all the previous problems. Louie was not the only one who didn''t expect that. Most people wouldn''t have thought that the problem between us would be solved so quickly. I didn''t mean to make Louie ufortable, so I exined, "I should have thought of it in the beginning, but because there were too many things at that time, and I was not in the mood to care about your rtionship, I naturally ignored this." "When Harrison told meter, I was still very surprised." "I didn''t mean to hide it from you," Louie said in a low voice, "I''ve always been with you because of my identity, so I''m not used to exining my identity." I nodded in agreement. "I understand what you mean. As for whether you know Harrison or not, it has nothing to do with me. What makes me confused is that you really don''t know what happened between me and Abbie?" In recent years, there should be many people who knew what Abbie had done to me back then, right? With so many people around, could it be that no one really did spread the news? But Louie didn''t seem to be pretending. ording to his understanding of him, he didn''t need to lie to me about these things. "I really don''t know. Trust me." Louie said seriously. "It''s fine if you don''t know. In short, the rtionship between me and Abbie is veryplicated. It''s soplicated that I don''t want to see her at all." I looked at him with a smile. Louie frowned. "If she reallyes here, what will you do?" What should I do? I asked myself in my heart. If Abbie really went to thepany, what would I do? Would I leave thepany directly because I didn¡¯t want to face her every day? Would I do that? "If I hadn''t reconciled with Harrison at the beginning and didn''t exin everything clearly between us, maybe I would really leave in anger. But this is just an impulsive thing. Calm down and think about my current situation. If I leave, I will really be a fool." "Is there anyone who doesn''t have anything to learn from the female director on TV?" "I won''t do anything. I''ll calmly ept her arrival and then do my business." I chuckled and said, "There''s nothing I can''t ept. I''m not rich enough to be willful. I have nothing. Of course, I have to learn topromise." "You don''t have to do this, as long as Harrison can solve everything with a word," Louie said. I didn''t know why, but when I heard this, I felt a little ufortable. "Harrison and I never need to do this. I don''t need him to do anything for me." I got up and picked up the teacup in front of him. I filled a ss of water for him and made a new seat. I looked at him and said with a smile, "Go back after drinking this ss of water. It''s not convenient to drivete." Louie''s hand, which was about to hold the teacup, paused. He forced a smile and said, "Go to bed early." Pretending not to see his reluctance, she giggled innocently. "The interpersonal rtionship is reallyplicated, and it can be soplicated. When I met him at the bar, I didn''t expect that one day I would be friends with him, and I didn''t expect that he would be interested in me and fall in love with me." But I am sure of one thing in my heart. After a long time, Louie will definitely recognize my feelings for him. At that time, he may understand that he is curious or curious about me from beginning to end. "This is definitely not a self-deprecating. After all, people like Louie, who had a different starting point from others since he was a child, have never met someone like me. It is understandable that he has a sense of freshness, but this sense of freshness won''tst long." I only hope that I can be friends with Louie for a long time, but now I feel that I am too greedy. When he saw Louie off, he took my hand and asked, "Chelsea, have you thought it through?" Chapter 194 Chapter 194 "Think about what?" I tried to pull my hand back, but Louie was stronger than me. Since I can''t get it back, I might as well let him pull me like this. Louie looked at me with aplicated look in his eyes. After a long while, he said, "If you are with Harrison, there will be a lot of difficulties waiting for you in the future. Even so, are you willing to do so?" "What about you?" I asked, "Don''t tell me that I won''t go through these things when I''m with you?" Louie''s expression gradually changed. Perhaps he also realized that there was something wrong with his words. If he said that it was rted to Harrison''s future days, then it would not be strong to be with him. One is a new elite in the business world, and the other is a family wealth. I can''t afford to climb up. In many cases, I have neglected the gap between them so that there won''t be much difference in our rtionship, so that we can''t even be friends. I have tried my best to keep my original appearance. But at that time, I didn''t expect that this day would happen. Those things that were different from others just happened to be the focus of their attention. "Yes, even if you are with me, you have to go through these things." Louie loosened his grip on my hand as he spoke. I can see the regret and disappointment on his face, but I can''t give him any advice and responsibility, because we are the same in the end. If I were given another chance, I would really choose not to know them, including Harrison. "Let''s go back. I''ll go to work on time tomorrow," I said with a smile. Louie nodded and turned to leave. He closed the door and leaned against the door, letting out a long sigh of relief. He wanted to dissipate all the depression in his chest. Thinking of the possibility of losing my friend, Louie, I felt unspeakable sadness in my heart. It seemed that I had not made friends for a long time. All the people I knew left me one by one. And more than once, I suspected that I would not be alone in the future. Even if a person like me really became a lonely person, there was nothing to me. The problem was on me. With this kind of mood, I couldn''t sleep well all night and kept dreaming. In my dream, I was alone in the room, and I couldn''t wake up every day. Harrison and Louie were in the middle, but they didn''t seem to hear my call. So when I got up in the morning and saw myself in the mirror, I was honored to be a guardian animal-the panda. The panda eyes were hanging on his face, and he couldn''t bear to look straight at them. He could only cover them with powder. When he wiped the powder, he found that there seemed to be crow''s feet at the corners of his eyes, and there seemed to be wrinkles on his face. The ces that he didn''t have in the past began to grow longer. At that moment, I was particrly panicked. When a woman realized that she was old, she was usually the most flustered. "Sister Chelsea, are you okay? I saw you out of your mind in the morning." On the way to the morning meeting, Liu Qian asked me in a low voice. I shook my head. "I''m fine. I didn''t rest wellst night." "There''s no need to say. The dark circles under your eyes are so heavy." Liu Qian said helplessly, "Women should rest early at night. Don''t think too much." What she said was right. I couldn''t refute her, so I just smiled and didn''t say anything. When I returned to my seat, I remembered the content of the morning meeting today. It was to inform everyone that thepany had been merged and that new leaders would arrive before noon. Hearing this news, I felt a little uneasy. At the end of the day, I was afraid that the person who came was Abbie. No matter what I said, no matter how Iforted myself in my heart, I didn''t want to see that her heart had never changed. However, I couldn''t tell others that I was in such a mood. If I told others, I would probably be laughed to death. "As an ordinary staff member, what right do I have topete with Abbie and care about her coming to work? Everyone should think that Abbie didn''t fire me. If I continue to stay here, I''ll be grateful." "You''re just a child. How can you talk to me like that? " I smiled at her helplessly. But obviously, Liu Qian didn''t care about what I said. She pulled me with a mysterious look. Seeing her like this, I began to get nervous and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong? Are you in trouble?" "Sister Chelsea, I have something to ask you," Liu Qian whispered. Even if she told me in a low voice, it still couldn''t stop the excitement on her face. I was even more confused. What was so mysterious and so excited? But without thinking too much, I continued, "Thest time I saw you talking to that handsome guy, I think you know each other, don''t you?" "Which one?" I was confused. Thinking about it carefully, it seemed that there was no handsome guy chatting with me. In the past two days, at most, he had been with Louie for a little longer. However, it was also a work-rted matter. Besides him, there was only Harrison. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Harrison? I was shocked and stared at Liu Qian with my eyes wide open. Liu Qian looked at me and nodded with satisfaction. "It''s Harrison. I told you when we first met. Is he interested in me?" "Then I saw him talking to you alonest time. With my intuition, you should know each other, and you are very familiar with each other. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? If you had told me earlier that you knew each other, I wouldn''t have been depressed for so long." Hearing Liu Qian''s words, I felt even more depressed. She was depressed because I didn''t say it, while I was depressed because I didn''t know how to exin my rtionship with Harrison. "Do you want to say that we are lovers now? Don''t be interested in my boyfriend?" "I can''t say that. Maybe Liu Qian will think that I am joking. She will think that I deliberately don''t want them to know me. She will also think that I am a divorced woman and I don''t deserve Harrison at all." Thinking of such consequences, I didn''t want to say a word. Liu Qian didn''t know my inner world, so she hit me with her elbow and said anxiously, "Sister Chelsea, you don''t want me to live alone for the rest of my life, do you? It''s so hard for me to fall in love with a man. Aren''t you going to introduce him to me?" "Howe?" I felt awkward. "Harrison isn''t the same kind of person as us. It''s useless for me to introduce him." "It doesn''t matter. As long as you create a little chance for us, I will handle the rest." After saying that, Liu Qian winked at me, afraid that I wouldn''t see it. I felt very awkward and forced a smile on my face, but Liu Qian didn''t realize it at all. She said to herself, "When I finish my marriage, I''ll introduce someone to you. I know a lot of good men. A good woman like you will definitely find a better one!" "What if I find someone who hasn''t gotten married?" I asked subconsciously, and I was stunned. Liu Qian was stunned, and the way she looked at me changed. "Is Sister Chelsea in love with someone else?" Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Hearing Liu Qian''s sudden question, I was also stunned. Although I had a good rtionship with Liu Qian since I started working in thepany, I had not yet reached the level of heart and soul. She was careless and had no scruples in her words. I also appreciated her appearance. As time went by, I naturally got closer and closer. But what I didn''t expect was that our rtionship was further improved because of Harrison. Liu Qian fell in love with him at first sight. "I''m not like you young people. It doesn''t matter whether I like it or not." I joked and didn''t answer her question directly. Obviously, Liu Qian didn''t take my words seriously. Instead, she said seriously, "Sister Chelsea, don''t think too much. It''s not a big deal to break off the engagement. You will meet a better man in the future." "But if you want to find another unmarried woman, I think it''s still a little difficult." After that, Liu Qian added. I had nothing to say. I opened my mouth and closed it again. Fortunately, Louie came out of the office to inform me of work, so I asked Liu Qian to leave and go back to her seat. Louie was talking about work and rest in front of me. I sat in my seat and thought about it in a mess. What Liu Qian said echoed in my ears. Liu Qian was still a new human, and she had just graduated from college. She was still young and young. A young man like her should be more open-minded, but even if she heard what I said just now, she would be embarrassed when she found a man who had not been married in the future. What if others knew? "If my colleagues know that I''m with Harrison in the future, what will they think?" I guess he won''t believe it. Maybe he will think that Harrison is just ying with me, and wait for the day when I''m abandoned. "Well, that''s all we need to do in this month." Louie said, "As for the personnel changes of the company''s top management, don''t discuss it in private. We will inform them when the timees." After I came back to my senses, I heard this sentence. It was over before I could record it. Fortunately, after that, Louie came to me. "Are you in a bad state?" Louie asked in a low voice. ncing at the colleagues around me, I made sure that no one noticed me. Then I said, "You can rest well, but you didn''t listen carefully when you were talking." "You can do it too," Louie said with a smile. I don''t know if it''s my illusion, but I can faintly feel the slight doting in Louie''s helpless tone. I believe that every woman has such an idea. They think that being liked is worth money. Am I valuable now? Don''t you look down upon me because of my marriage and divorce? "When will they take office?" I asked again after he gave me his instructions. "Didn''t we just say that we would inform them at that time?" Louie said softly. I frowned and looked at him with dissatisfaction. "Why are you still hiding this? Don''t worry, I won''t make trouble in the middle." I thought that he was afraid that I would make trouble for him, so I quickly expressed that I did not have such an intention. The problem was that even if I really had the intention to make trouble for him and wanted to take Abbie away so that she could note to thepany, I would have the ability to do so. I''m now just an ordinary employee. I don''t have the right or the right to know anyone. How can I compare to Abbie? "Even if he really has the ability, it should be Harrison. But looking at the situation, it''s not suitable for him to act rashly. I don''t want him to be difficult because of me." Thinking of this, I couldn''t help sighing. "Don''t think too much. I didn''t tell you because I haven''t decided yet. I''ll tell you when it''s arranged." After that, Louie got up and left. Looking at his back and thinking that I haven''t finished asking, she suddenly lost the mood. It seemed that Louie was hiding from me, afraid that I would continue to ask him about other things. Not only was he afraid, but I was also a little scared. The more I cared about one thing, the more I wanted to figure it out. I thought I wouldn''t care about Abbie''s arrival, but in fact, I didn''t think so. In the morning, I was filling myself with work in case I thought too much. In the past, I usually had lunch with Liu Qian at thepany. Today, because of what I said in the morning, I suddenly didn''t want to have dinner with her. I was worried that I couldn''t help telling her. Tell her my rtionship with Harrison and tell her not to let me introduce them to each other. "Why haven''t you eaten yet?" Just as I was lost in my thoughts, Louie''s voice rang out. I looked up and saw him walking towards me. Without another word, I replied, "I had dinner in the morning." "Even if it''ste, it''s still breakfast. In order to avoid future stomach problems, you''d better eat on time," he advised. "Don''t worry about me. You go and eat first!" I smiled. I was going to sit in the lounge for a while after he left, but Louie had no intention of leaving. He reached behind me and turned off myputer. Before I could ask, he said innocently, "This is the best way to let you go to dinner. Myputer has been turned off." "Why didn''t I find you like this before?" I looked him up and down, pretending to be disappointed. When we arrived at the canteen, we were almost full. In fact, there were more than onepany in thepany building, about three to four people, so there were also several people eating in the canteen. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The canteen is big enough, otherwise, it''ll be a problem for us to eat. "You''d bettere earlier in the future, or there will be no more food." Looking at the two dishes on the te, I suddenly lost my appetite. On the other hand, Louie, who was on the opposite side, smiled when he heard my words. "I asked you toe over for dinner. This is called asking for trouble. Don''t you understand?" "If they really didn''te to eat, I wouldn''t have said that." After thinking for a while, I added, "I thought they woulde to work this week. It doesn''t look like this." Louie, who lowered his head and ate, paused when he heard what I said, and then continued to eat as if nothing had happened. Looking at him like this, I knew that things were not simple. I poked my rice with my chopsticks and said, "I wanted to ask you when they would take office and then I could make preparations. But you didn''t tell me at all. I suddenly felt helpless." After that, I sighed. Hearing my sigh, Louie smiled. He put down his chopsticks and said helplessly, "Chelsea, aren''t you worried that I will be sad when you say that?" "Why should I be sad?" "You don''t understand?" He asked me. How could I not understand? I just didn''t want to make it clear. The reason why he mentioned taking office in front of Louie was that he wanted to remind him of the rtionship between me and Harrison. He hoped that he would not put his heart on me. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 "Maybe my way of doing things is a little childish. Many people can''t understand it, but I have no choice." My love world is very simple. Callen is my first love, and we got married on a blind date, although the ending is miserable. After thinking about it carefully, I finally fully experienced the feeling of love. I don''t like to drag on. I don''t want Louie to be so sincere to me. I don''t want him to stay in my heart all the time. That kind of feeling is too unbearable. From the bottom of his heart, he hoped that he couldpletely give up on me and start over. "Chelsea." Louie called out his name in a low voice. I looked at him and asked with a smile, "What''s wrong? Are you going to tell me?" "You kept talking about this in front of me today. What do you want to say?" he asked. I was a little stunned. I didn''t expect him to ask this question all of a sudden. "Of course I want to know when I''ll take office and then make good preparations. After all, we all know each other." "If you don''t say it, no one will know you know each other." Louie said in a t tone. This kind of calm tone made me unable to answer for a moment, and I felt a little restless. It seemed that there was a little deviation in my n to make him give up. Louie obviously did not understand what I meant. I began to ponder whether I should say it directly to him. But this dilemma soon ended, because I felt someone standing next to me the next moment. Then I saw Harrison''s figure. I looked at him in surprise for a long time without saying anything. Harrison''s face was expressionless as he asked, "Aren''t you going to invite me to sit down?" I shifted to the side subconsciously and let him sit beside me. Then I asked, "Why are you here?" "Why can''t youe?" Harrison asked me and then looked at Louie opposite him. "Didn''t your company inform you?" Hearing his words, I also looked at Louie. The look in his eyes was also sending a message: You didn''t tell me that he was here today? Thinking of the separation between me and Harrison yesterday, I couldn''t describe how it felt. But today, he was already sitting beside me anding to ourpany to take office. Thinking of this, I felt curious and happy. Louie nced at us and said coldly, "Is it really good for you to show off your love in front of me like this?" "Of course not." I blushed and said with embarrassment. His teasing made me forget what I was going to ask. I could only sit next to Harrison obediently and listen to their conversation. It seemed that Louie should be fine. He chatted happily with Harrison during the whole process. At least in my opinion, he should be very happy. "What I''ve done is right, isn''t it? Before Louie has a deep rtionship with me, I''ll let him leave as soon as possible, so that everyone can be fine in the future, and we can also sit together and chat and eat like now. It''s very good." "Sister Chelsea?" Just as I was sighing with emotion, I heard someone calling me. I turned around and saw Liu Qian standing beside the table, looking at me with a smile. "Have you finished your meal?" I asked. "I''ve finished eating." Liu Qian looked at me and said with grievance, "I just asked you to have dinner with me, but you didn''te with me. It seems that you''re waiting for me..." Liu Qian didn''t make it clear. She just looked back at me and Louie. I immediately understood what she meant. She was saying that I didn¡¯t eat with her because I was waiting for Louie to have dinner with her. When she was about to exin, Liu Qian asked again, "Sister Jian''an, who is this?" I followed her gaze and saw Harrison sitting beside me. At that moment, my heart fell to the bottom of the valley. Without my previous happiness, my mind was full of what Liu Qian said before, and I even felt as if I had been caught. These were not important. What was important was that I didn''t want to introduce them to each other at all! Harrison seemed to have noticed that something was wrong with me. He took my hand and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you ufortable?" I had never been so intimate with Harrison in public, at least in front of people I knew. I subconsciously wanted to withdraw my hand, but he seemed to have noticed that I wanted to withdraw it and held my hand tightly. I couldn''t. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. I looked up at Harrison and wanted to get angry, but when I saw his innocent eyes, I immediately lost my vitality. At the end of the day, this matter had nothing to do with Harrison. It was not his fault that Liu Qian liked him, just like if it was not my fault that I was liked. "Liu Qian, he is..." "I suddenly remembered that I didn''t do anything. I''ll go back and eat slowly!" After that, Liu Qian left without looking back. Just now I wanted to tell Liu Qian that Harrison was my boyfriend, but unfortunately, she didn''t give me a chance to exin and left in a hurry. Harrison simply did not ask me what was going on from beginning to end, as if Liu Qian had never appeared. After the meal, Louie left first, and Harrison and I decided to take a walk outside for a while after the meal. The two of them walked hand in hand outside. This was something that I had never thought of. "I still can''t believe that he''s really with you like this." I was very happy, but I was also worried that this was a dream. Just like Cindere''s story, everything would disappear at 12 o''clock and she would return to her previous life. Harrison didn''t react much. He just asked me, "Was it your colleague just now?" "Ah?" I didn''t understand for a moment. "Who are you talking about?" "Stand next to us in the cafeteria," he said again. I immediately thought of Liu Qian and nodded. "A colleague of mine. Thest time you came to the company, you fell in love with me at first sight." "Do you still believe in such things?" Harrison chuckled. "Why don''t you believe it? You are so excellent. Is it abnormal to be liked by others?" I asked in confusion. When I said this, I was a little surprised. If it had been in the past, I would not have said such a thing, because it sounded a little proud. "How can I not be proud? Being with Harrison is the proudest thing in my life. From the abnormal beginning to the normal beginning, we have been in a rtionship. This kind of change is not something that everyone can experience, and I not only have experienced it but also get what I want." No matter what happens in the future, I won''t let go of Harrison''s hand so easily. I just want to go down hand in hand with him. Harrison suddenly stopped and stood face to face with me. I looked at him and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?" "Love at first sight is a child''s trick. What''s more, there is no love at first sight for no reason in this world. If it''s not the face, it''s something that confuses you. Do you understand?" I agreed with this point and said, "That''s normal, even if you and I are the same, but it''s a little serious to say that we are confused." I don''t quite agree with the word ''bewitch''. It seems a little degrading. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 I don''t quite understand what Harrison is like now, but I already think that he doesn''t like Liu Qian. It can''t be said that he doesn''t like her. It''s just that he hates falling in love at first sight. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help asking, "Don''t you like falling in love at first sight?" "Do you think I should like it?" he asked. I was blocked by a single sentence. Should I say that I like it or not? It doesn''t seem right no matter what I say. At my age, falling in love at first sight was really dreamy. It seemed to be only suitable for young people, because young people had the courage to fall in love at first sight at first sight. Even if they failed, they didn''t have to worry. At worst, they would start over again. But I''m different. I don''t have such a chance anymore. It''s too difficult for me to start all over again. If I decide to be with Harrison, I''ll use all my strength. There won''t be a second time. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. I took a step forward. The distance seemed to be close to Harrison. He stood still. I knew he was looking down at me, but I didn''t look up. "Is there something wrong?" His voice sounded above me. I didn''t answer him. I shook my head gently, then I opened my arms and hugged him tightly. When I leaned against his chest, I seemed to still feel his heartbeat, which was steady and steady. "If I can go on like this with you, it will be the best for me." Harrison''s slightly stiff body slowly softened. He hugged me and said, "Then grasp it." She felt a little disappointed. She thought that Harrison would tell her that he wanted to go on with her forever, although these words were a little old-fashioned. Perhaps these words were too old-fashioned. Iforted myself in my heart. On the way back, we didn''t say anything. It was just that we were very calm. I also thought of a problem. It turned out that since Harrison and I knew each other, we hadn''t been walking together. We were sitting in the car at any time. It seemed that he had missed too much in the past. Fortunately, it was not toote to know it now. In the future, he could have more opportunities to do something that he had never done. In this way, even if they would be separated in the future, there would be no regrets. "I won''t go up." Harrison stopped and told me downstairs. Thinking that he would take office today, she asked in confusion, "Aren''t you going up?" "I''ll go upter, but not now," he said with a smile. "I thought you had already taken office today, so you came here. Since you don''t want to go up, why did youe here today?" As soon as he said that, I was a little surprised because I didn''t expect to talk to Harrison in such a tone. In fact, it was not my fault. Just now, I thought that he would go to thepany with me. On the way, I had been thinking about how thepany would tell its colleagues. If Liu Qian asked about our rtionship, should I tell her the details and other rted information? As a result, I thought for a long time, but he didn''t go up at all. Wasn''t that enough to prove that the problems I had been thinking about before were all in vain? Harrison raised his hand to tidy my hair and said, "Don''t have too much contact with the girls you met in the canteen." "What''s wrong?" I asked. He didn''t answer my question, and his hands were still on my hair. I couldn''t see or know what he was doing, so I took a step back and said, "Speak properly when you are talking. Don''t mess up my hair." After that, I stretched out my hand and took a bite of my hair. Harrison looked at me helplessly. With his hands in his pockets, he pretended to be casual and said, "You are not the same person. If you keep in contact with each other for a long time, you will suffer losses." "How is that possible?" She smiled in disbelief. "Liu Qian has just graduated. She''s just a little girl to me. How can I be at a disadvantage?" "She''s not pure-minded." I paused for a moment. Thinking back to the past, I didn''t find that Liu Qian had any impure thoughts. I was sure that Harrison must have fallen in love with her at first sight, so he didn''t have a good impression of her. This should not be a bad thing for me, right? It''s better than Harrison''s special impression of her. So I just echoed, "You said that it''s not pure, okay? But we are colleagues of the samepany. It''s impossible for us not to have any contact." After that, I looked at Harrison and found that there was no change on his face. He just looked straight at me, waiting for my answer. "I''ll try my best to keep a distance from her in the future. I won''t contact her anymore except for the necessary contact on work. What do you think?" I asked. "This is definitely my bottom line. It''s really impossible for me to treat her like a stranger. What''s more, our rtionship is good. Although Liu Qian is young, she is good to me." Of course, without Harrison, it seemed that Liu Qian''s absent- minded departure in the canteen had already told me one thing. In the future, the two of us would not be as good as before. "It must be quite tragic. Why do I have so many conversations with Harrison recently? One is Louie and the other is Liu Qian. Now that Louie has made it clear, I don''t know what will happen to Liu Qian. I don''t know why, but I always feel that I will be alone in the future." Harrison said, "You don''t have to worry about Abbie. I''ll settle it." He leaned over and kissed me on the forehead. Then he walked in the direction of the car. I stood there and watched him leave. When hepletely disappeared from my sight, I slowly raised my hand to touch his forehead, which had just been kissed by him. I couldn''t help but smile, as if I had eaten honey in my heart. The sweet and gloomy weather was no longer as annoying as before. After standing in the same ce for a while, I wanted to go to work soon. Then I hurried into the building to wait for the elevator. At this time, the people waiting for the elevator were not more than early in the morning. I just arrived at the elevator. When I got into the elevator, I began to worry about another thing. How can I talk to Liu Qian when I meet herter? Should I exin it directly to show our rtionship? But it won''t make her ufortable and think that I am showing off? "I''m nearly 30 years old, but now I don''t know how to talk to the little girl. It''s terrible!" "Ding!" The elevator stopped and the door opened. I got out of the elevator and faced Liu Qian face to face. I was shocked and instinctively took a step back. She stood there looking at me with no expression on her face. I couldn''t tell whether she was angry or not. I steadied myself and took another step forward. "Why are you standing here?" I pretended as if nothing had happened. Liu Qian looked at me and smiled. "I was waiting for Sister Chelsea toe back. I didn''t expect you toe back sote." Although she was looking at me with a smile, I could feel that her smile was only superficial, and her eyes were cold. "After eating, you went out to digest it. What can I do for you?" "Sister Jian''an, don''t you feel sorry?" Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Liu Qian''s words made me lost in thought for a long time. I still didn''t understand what she meant. "Why are you sorry?" I was sure that I didn''t mean to irritate her. As soon as we met, I asked if I would feel sorry. I said that I didn''t understand what was going on at all, so I asked subconsciously. "Don''t you know, Sister Chelsea?" Liu Qian chuckled. "Do you remember what I said at the beginning? I hope you can introduce me to him. At that time, you refused to agree, and you said that we were from two different worlds. I remember it clearly." This was indeed what I said. At that time, I just heard that Liu Qian fell in love with Harrison at first sight and wanted me to introduce her to him. That was what I said. There was no other reason. It was that I didn''t want them to know each other, and I didn''t want them to know each other through my introduction. That feeling was really too bad. I looked at Liu Qian and exined, "That''s true. You and he are from two different worlds." "Even if it''s two different worlds, Sister Chelsea''s world should be far away from him, right?¡± Liu Qian said with a smile, "You don''t think it''s far away, why should I worry?" The way she was smiling made me feel that it was ironic. "When I told Liu Qian before, I didn''t think that there would be such a result today. I thought that Harrison and I would always have a secret rtionship and wouldn''t be exposed to the public. After all, my identity is too embarrassing. It''s understandable that I can''t let everyone know about me." Although there would be disappointment and sadness in his heart, it didn''t matter. But Harrison crushed all the possibilities I thought of, so that I would not have such worries and disappointment. He let me stand beside him as if there was no one else. Therefore, a new problem appeared. How should I deal with Liu Qian, who hade to make trouble before? Thinking of what Harrison had said before he left, I always felt that he had guessed such a result. "Liu Qian, I don''t care what you think in your heart, but I am indeed together with Harrison. I didn''t tell you before because of all kinds of rtionships." Hearing my words, Liu Qian''s expression changed. She narrowed her eyes and gritted her teeth, saying, "So you can tell me directly now?" "Yes, I don''t think there''s a need to run away." I nodded. If I had such an idea, I would have to thank Harrison for his appearance. If he hadn''t made me lose my ability to fight back today, I might have kept it a secret. Even if he came to work in thepany in the future, he would pretend to be a superior and a subordinate. "As for what kind of thoughts Liu Qian will have, I can''t think too much. I have experienced so much with Harrison to have a chance to be together. What if I retreat?" But it was obvious that Liu Qian didn''t think so. She showed an incredulous expression and said word by word, "No wonder you told me that you wanted to find someone who had not been engaged. It turned out that you already had a n in your heart. Have you always regarded me as a fool?" "You misunderstood me. I''ve never thought that way," I exined. Liu Qian shook her head and looked at me with a step back. "It''s not until this moment that I realize why Sister Chelsea is so childish. Do you think you can be together just by revealing your rtionship now? What should we do in the future?" "There must be a way in front of the mountain, right?" I asked. "Then should I wish you good luck?" Liu Qian sneered, stepped on five centimeters and turned to leave. Looking at her back as she left, I felt weak and powerless. "Should I thank Liu Qian for not being too aggressive with me to make me sound so rxed? But why can''t I feel happy at all?" Just like what Liu Qian said just now, could it be that she could be fine after their rtionship was confirmed today? This was something that could not be confirmed. The only thing I was sure of was that Harrison had decided to go forward, so I could not retreat anymore. When I was working in the afternoon, there was always a estrangement between me and Liu Qian. Although everyone didn''t say anything, they all understood in their hearts that we couldn''t return to our previous rtionship. As for me and Harrison, they were officially in a rtionship. When I got off work and went to the bus station, I received a call from him, saying that I couldn''t send him home at the temporary meeting. Hearing his words, I was stunned. At that time, I had an impulse to cry on the street. In order not to let him know, I quickly hung up the phone on the excuse of not disturbing him. As soon as I hung up the phone, a car stopped in front of me. Louie rolled down the window and waved at me. "Come up." I wanted to refuse, but I felt embarrassed, so I got in the car again. "Why are you here?" I asked. "The radio said that the road ahead is blocked. I don''t know how long it will take you to wait here, so I will be merciful to send you back." Louie joked. I looked at him speechlessly and said, "I really doubt if there was something wrong with my eyes in the past. I even thought that you were a cold and aloof man." "An aloof and aloof person?" Louie was surprised and then burst intoughter. I, who was sitting in the passenger seat, looked at him coldly. I seriously doubted if this child was going to smile like a fool if he was not driving. But to be honest, what I said just now was really not a joke. Seeing that Louie was in a bar, at that time, a circle of people said that Louie was rtively cold. I thought that the cold and aloof man was not as exaggerated as Harrison, but it was almost the same. As a result, the situation was getting worse and worse, and she couldn''t bear to look directly at it! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After he calmed down, Louie continued, "There''s something wrong with you and Liu Qian today. Is it because of Harrison?" "You saw it too?" He, who had returned to normal, could always exin the problem directly. He looked at the road ahead and said slowly, "A discerning person can feel it without looking. If I''m not wrong, is Liu Qian interested in Harrison?" "If you mean like it." I looked at him and said seriously, "Congrattions, you got it right." I sighed in my heart. I didn''t see what the bystanders could see before. It was really bad. Louie said as he drove, "Harrison is not an ordinary person. It is normal for someone to like him. Even if there is no Liu Qian, there will also be someone else. It is the same for you to be attracted by him. Others will also be attracted by him." "I know." I was depressed and ended the topic with a sentence. Louie was not a talkative person. Seeing that I didn''t want to say anything more, he didn''t mention it again. He took me to the gate of themunity and was ready to leave. After getting out of the car, I thought about it and asked him to shake off the ss. He said with a smile, "Why, are you reluctant to part with me?" "You think too much." I rolled my eyes at him and said seriously, "Thank you very much for knowing you and thanking us for bing friends." Louie was slightly stunned, but soon returned to normal. "Tell me when you don''t want to continue with him." "There won''t be such an opportunity," I said with certainty. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 I won''t have such a chance. I''ll never let such a thing happen. "It has been a long time since I met Harrison. We''ve understood each other''s feelings after so many things happened. If we can''t continue at this time, I will never ept it." Louie did not speak. After a moment of silence, he said, "Just pretend that I didn''t say anything. Just make fun of me." "How can I joke about this kind of thing?" I looked at him and said discontentedly, "Do you know? If I continue with this passive attitude, I will always feel that there is a sense of separation in my heart. This is not what I want." "It''s my fault. I won''t say it again in the future." Louie smiled faintly. I looked ahead and said softly, "That''s good." I don''t know if these three words are tofort me or him. To be exact, they are tofort me, but I only hope that this is not self-dying. It''s not easy to be with Harrison now. I won''t give up so easily! On the way back, we didn''t say anything, as if we had agreed. Maybe he didn''t know what to say to me, but I really didn''t know how to say it. "Although I have a good character and won''t easily get angry, everyone has their own scale. Now Harrison is like my scale to me, so I can''t tell anyone that we have the possibility of being separated." "Thank you for sending me back today," I said as I unfastened my seat belt. Louie looked at me with a smile and said, "How can I thank you for sending a beauty home? This is my honor." "Are all men so glib-tongued?" I pretended to be surprised. "I''m not sure about your glib tongue, but I''m definitely not. I''ve always been telling the truth." His eyes were serious and firm. I turned my head and didn''t look at him. I opened the door and said, "Be careful on the way back. I''ll go home first." Standing on the side of the road, I waved to him and then turned to leave. My face was calm, but my heart had already been in a mess. "It seems that all the women in the world are like this. They are very aggressive in front of others, but there will still be someone who will be sad behind them. At least I am such a woman." I didn''t only think about Louie¡¯s words, Liu Qian''s attitude toward me today, and what I said, none of them seemed to believe that Harrison and I would have a result. They were not optimistic about the two of us being together. If it was other factors, I would think that they looked down on me and thought that they didn''t want us to be together. They wanted us to break up. But in fact, it was not the same. What I thought was just a part of it. It was mainly because I had been married and divorced. What was different from me was that Harrison''s emotional world was nk. Even if it wasn''t nk, they were still old lovers. Compared to me, it was moreplicated. I remember that I thought of a problem before. The world was against women. On the one hand, I sympathized that women did not meet a good man and were divorced. On the other hand, I would criticize her for her next love rtionship because she was divorced. What do you mean? Just like what I''m doing now. "It doesn''t look very good either. I thought you would be very happy recently." A shrill female voice rang in my ears. I stopped abruptly and looked sideways to see Callen''s mother, who was standing beside me. "Auntie, why are you here?" I asked politely and alienatedly. Mrs. Fang''s hair was tied up, and she was wearing a red coat. She looked bright and dazzling, with a ck bag on her shoulder and a pair of high heels on her feet. Her dress waspletely different from that of Mrs. Fang I knew before. Back when he had just married into the Gibbs family, his mother had been a country bumpkin. She had spent half of her life on living frugally before she had a son like Callen. Callen hadn''t disappointed him after graduation, and his status and status had only grown higher and higher. It was the same with Mrs. Fang, so life was like this. Everyone would live better and better, and there would be better and better life. However, they were getting better and better, which was even worse for her. "Find a ce to have a chat?" She looked at me and asked. To be honest, I don''t like this kind of way. It feels like having a chat with me is an honor for me. God knows that I don''t like this honor at all. My mother smiled politely and refused politely, "Auntie, our current situation doesn''t seem suitable for chatting. If there''s anything you need, I can help you hail a car, okay?" That''s very straightforward. Anyone can understand what I mean, as long as they''re not fools. So many things happened, and I met Mrs. Fang who came to talk to me in person. I seriously suspected that it was Callen who deliberately arranged it. Otherwise, why would Mrs. Fange to me? N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. By the way, their family really kept an eye on me. They liked toe to me for this kind of thing. When they wanted to throw me away, they were all ruthless. Now they felt that they wanted to contact me, so they came to me one by one. "Do you think I''m the Chelsea I used to be?" Mrs. Fang looked at me. When I thought she was going to be angry, she said in a heavy tone, "Chelsea, you may not be clear about some things, or there is some misunderstanding between you and me. If there is a misunderstanding between you and me, we can exin it clearly." "There is no misunderstanding." I denied, "How can there be a misunderstanding directly? Everyone thinks so, but I said it." "Do you know why I''m looking for you?" she asked. I chuckled and said, "Maybe you don''t know. Callen and Maisy have met me before you came to me." "If youe to me for the same thing as them, then I don''t think it''s necessary to talk, right?" Somehow, I felt very tired in my heart. This family has been pestering me. I don''t understand what they are thinking. Why do they like to keep pestering me like this? But when I thought about it, I wanted tough. If I asked them, they would answer me. Although time had passed, I felt that I was the best. Mrs. Fang took a step forward. I instinctively wanted to step back, but in order not to show that I was retreating too obviously, I straightened my back when I stood properly. She suddenly grabbed my hand without saying a word and sighed. "Chelsea, we are also people who have a rtionship of mother- in-w and daughter- in-w. Don''t refuse me like this. Let''s have a good talk, okay?" "Auntie, do you think there''s anything more to talk to me about?" I asked. Mrs. Fang looked at me and said with certainty, "Yes." Chapter 200 Chapter 200 I don''t quite understand why Mrs. Fang is so confident. At this point, she thinks we have something to say. If I were her, I might never have the face to appear again in this life. I could not wait to disappear from each other''s world and live a peaceful life. After all, this was the best ending for each other. "However, this idea is only mine. Because Mrs. Fang is different from me, she can appear in front of me again and again." "Granny, allow me to call you granny for thest time." Mrs. Fang quickly grabbed my hand and said with a smile, "Chelsea, as long as you are willing to call me mother-inw, I will be your mother-inw from now on." "But we are no longer mother- in-w and daughter-inw. I want to call you mother-inw in the end just to draw a clear line between us," I said. Maybe it was a little hurtful, at least Mrs. Fang''s face suddenly changed, although I didn''t know why her face changed when she listened to my words. But I was even more certain that Mrs. Fang must havee for Callen. No matter how she refused, in the end, I still sat with Mrs. Fang in the coffee shop, facing each other and speechless. I never drank coffee before, but today I ordered a cup of Blue Mountain, just because I saw this name of coffee in the movie. "Chelsea, they didn''t know that I came to see you today," Mrs. Fang suddenly said. My hand that was stirring the coffee paused. I put down the spoon and looked up at Mrs. Fang. "So why are you here?" There was a hint of embarrassment on her face. She didn''t seem to be in a good mood to speak, but when I saw her like this, I felt disgusted. So many things happened in front of her. She had never taken good care of me when I was pregnant. I heard that I was pregnant with a girl, and she told me directly that I would not divorce unless I had a child. Later, the children were schemed against by them, and naturally, I did not end up in a good state to protect my family. In the end, I was driven out of the house alone and hid in the house tofort my wounds with scars on my face. God knows how I got here during those days. I was afraid that my neighbors would ask me what happened and why they would ask me why Callen didn''te back together. I was worried, afraid of everything in the outside world, and had to care about my mother''s feelings. My mother was seriously ill because of the divorce. At that time, I made up my mind to forget everything and start over. I did it slowly, but when I was ready to wee a happy life, their whole family came to harm my life. I looked at Mrs. Fang, motionless. "Chelsea, after so many years, you are the best for each other. You have been living a poor life and getting better and better with your hard work. I miss you at that time." As she spoke, Mrs. Fang''s face was full of nostalgia and regret. But when I saw her expression, I couldn''t helpughing in front of her face, and tears came out of my eyes. The people around looked at me and did not hide their whispers. I knew that they must be guessing what had happened. I looked up and saw Mrs. Fang pursing her lips into a line. I cleared my throat and said quietly, "I''m sorry. I was just a little happy to hear you recalling the past and praising me." Hearing what I said, Mrs. Fang''s face softened a lot. She continued, "book, you haven''t found a good partner yet. A 30-year-old woman can''t bepared to a 30-year-old man. What''s more, you are divorced. Such a woman is left and despised." "Recently, after thinking about it carefully, I still think that you are the best match for Callen. If you agree, I will make the decision to let you get engaged again. What do you say?" "A second marriage?" I chuckled. "Are you kidding me? Callen and Maisy are fine together. Are you going to make me a mistress from the victim of my ex-wife?" "You''re mistaken. They''re not married at all!" Mrs. Fang said anxiously. I was shocked and had an indescribable feeling in my heart. Thinking about it, the longer I thought about it, the more it seemed to tell me that he and Maisy were not married at all, and they had been together for a long time. At that time, I only thought that he was lying to me, so I didn''t take it to heart. But looking at Mrs. Fang''s expression now, it seemed that she was really not married. Just as she was thinking about it, she heard Mrs. Fang snort and say disdainfully, "That woman Maisy thought she was very powerful. Her background and money were only consolidated by Callen. How dare she make our Gibbs family have no children and no grandchildren!" The hatred in her words made my hair stand on end. "What happened to them that made them hate each other?" "These things have nothing to do with me. If you want to listen to other people''s analysis of your family, it''s better to find acquaintances." With this, I packed my things and was ready to leave. Mrs. Fang stopped her. "Chelsea, don''t go! Do you have the heart to let the Gibbs family have no heir from now on?" My action of holding my bag paused, then I lowered my head and said with a sneer, "I don''t understand what you mean. A woman who was schemed to be driven out of the house by you don''t need to worry about your descendants. I''m afraid it doesn''t make sense, does it?" "Callen still loves you!" "He doesn''t love me. He loves himself!" I looked up and said coldly. Ignoring Mrs. Fang''s shocked expression, I stood up from the sofa, slightly raised the corners of my mouth, and said word by word, "Your family''s affairs have nothing to do with me. My surname is Jian, and your surname is Fang." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. I picked up my coffee cup and took a sip. Then I spat it out without hesitation and said regretfully, "I really can''t appreciate this kind of thing." After that, I turned around and left. There was a clear sound of something being smashed behind me. I stopped and turned to look at Mrs. Fang''s position. I said meaningfully, "As for my mother, tell Callen that we have a long way to go." Then, I went out of the cafe and saw the carsing and going outside. I had an illusion of being reborn. It was as if everything had returned to when I graduated from college. It was a bustling street, a familiar yet strange face, and a new day to wee me. There were tears in the corners of my eyes. I smiled and let it hang in the corner of my eyes. The phone in his pocket kept ringing. When he took it out, he saw Harrison. He was surprised that Harrison would call him now, but he still picked it up without hesitation. "Hello?" "Are you done talking?" His voice was low. I didn''t understand what he meant and asked, "What are you talking about?" "Callen''s mother came in person. It seems that she can''t forget you. Chelsea, you''ve been in love lately." Hearing the dissatisfaction in his tone, I was a little happy instead of being in a hurry. After all, Harrison was angry because of this kind of thing, which proved that he cared about me. Everything was not my one-sided fantasy. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 In the past, Harrison never took the initiative to say these things to me. He always let me solve problems by myself. Even if he knew that these things had happened, what he did was just to remind me. He would never be as angry as he was today. Realizing that he was angry, I felt so happy that this emotion spread to the corner of my mouth. "It seems that you enjoy these kinds of luck," Harrison said in an awkward tone. "Mr. Stewart should have more luck with women than mine, shouldn''t he?" He stared at me and chuckled. "So are you jealous now?" "I''m jealous, but you don''t care. Why do you care so much?" I asked. As soon as the words left my mouth, I saw Harrison''s expression change. He looked at me for a long time without saying a word. I don''t mind if you don''t say anything. Now we are different from before. If we continue to maintain our rtionship in the same state as before, we may have been separated a long time ago. In the future, there will be more and more problems for us. I just hope that things can be simpler. Don''t think about it when you get close to me. After a long time, Harrison said, "Don''t have anything to do with Callen. A man like him is too dangerous." "Do you mean the danger to me, or what?" I asked. In fact, I just pretended that I didn''t understand. Even if I knew it clearly, I had to pretend that I didn''t understand. A man and a woman needed a certain skill to get along with each other. For example, now I wanted Harrison to take charge of everything. He can see through every man around me, and I''m willing to spend time on him. "He may hurt you at any time. Maybe he still has some feelings for you in his heart, but some feelings are no longer important to him," Harrison said seriously. After that, he added, "If you don''t believe me, you can try." He turned around, and I grabbed his hand faster. He stood still. The two of us seemed to be silent, waiting for each other to speak first. Today, I seemed to be determined to keep my mouth shut and did not speak. He waited for a long time, but he did not wait for me to speak. Finally, he turned to look at me. The moment I saw him turn around, I finally couldn''t help but smile, just like a child eating candy. "Is it worth it for you to be so happy?" Harrison looked at me in confusion. I nodded heavily. "I bet with myself in my heart. I''m wondering if you''ll turn around." "What''s the bet?" He asked with great interest. I said casually, "If you don''t turn around, I''ll go home and take a shower and sleep. I''ll go to work until dawn." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "But, you turned around." Probably because of my proud look, Harrison alsoughed with me, but there was a deep helplessness in his smile. If you didn''t look carefully, you wouldn''t be able to see it. "I will never tell Harrison. When I bet, I secretly remind myself in my heart that if he turns around, I will be more determined to stay with him, or I will have a way out." What was a route of retreat? It was to continue to be strong when they reached a dead end. Then I took Harrison''s hand and walked in front. I walked steadily step by step. When I walked into themunity, I felt as if I had returned to my college days. "In such a simple and beautiful age, it is worthy of the most sincere feelings. And I have always had the most sincere feelings for Harrison." As soon as I entered the house, I was pressed heavily on the door. Even though I was wearing heavy winter clothes, I could still feel the coldness of the security door. Harrison''s panting came into my ears. His kisses fell on my neck, chest, and even every corner of my body. "Hiss!" Just when I was in a trance, the sudden pain in my neck woke me up. I lowered my head and wanted to push Harrison away, but instead of pushing him away, he went to another ce and continued to bite me. "Can you stop biting me? It hurts." I scolded, my breath unsteady. Harrison paused and stopped in front of me. He said with a smile, "It hurts. Only then can you remember it more clearly." His smile was proud, but I didn''t quite understand what he was proud of. I wanted to ask him, but he didn''t wait for me to speak and continued to do what he had just done. Poor me, I continued to be tortured. My body was very ufortable, and my hands tightly grabbed his short hair. After a long time, Harrison was finally satisfied. He took off my coat. I felt the cold and I shivered subconsciously. "It''s so cold." The next second, I was held in Harrison''s arms and then thrown onto the bed. If I still don''t understand what''s going on, then I''m definitely a fool. I suddenly have an idea when I see Harrison standing at the head of the bed. I chuckled, supported my head with my hand, andy on the bed. "It''s gettingte. Mr. Stewart, aren''t you ready to go back?" I said meaningfully. "You want me to go back?" Harrison raised his sword-shaped eyebrows. I neither nodded nor shook my head. I looked at him awkwardly and said, "It''s not what I want. After all, from now on, we will be in charge of thepany. It''s not good to be known by others." "Are you afraid of being found out by others? Louie?" Speaking of this name, Harrison''s tone was full of sarcasm, as if he would immediately settle ounts with me if I dared to answer yes. If it was in the past, I would have been afraid that he would be angry and then leave in anger and never see me again. But now I don''t have such an idea, because I want to settle ounts with him, not with him! Looking at Harrison, I said word by word," for me, Louie is a good friend. Compared with you and Abbie, we are nothing." Harrison pursed his thin lips into a thin line and looked down at me. We kept this posture for three minutes, and the sense of oppression he gave me did not disappear at all. I suddenly thought of a question in my heart. "Did my words just now make him lose all interest? So now we are just talking?" Thinking of this, I had an indescribable feeling in my heart. But my idea was quickly denied, because Harrison took off his clothes without saying a word, and they were all taken off. I looked at him nkly and asked with a faint smile, "It''s been so long, haven''t you seen enough yet?" I quickly covered my eyes and shouted for him to put on his clothes. I said that I didn''t want to have needle eyes, but as soon as I finished my words, I felt a strong force, and then my hand was pressed on both sides of my body. Harrison leaned on me and said with a very seductive voice, "Chelsea, if you want me to be your exclusive property, you have to show me some skills." "What ability?" I asked stupidly. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 At this time, Harrison made me feel strange. Even though it was not the first time for us to lie in bed, today he was also different from before. "Especially when he said that he wanted me to show my ability. What kind of ability is that?" "What do you think?" Harrison''s seductive voice sounded in my ear. When he spoke, the hot air was sprayed on my ear. I could feel that the skin around my ear had turned red, and it was getting hotter and hotter, while my body was hotter and hotter. I looked at him and swallowed my saliva unconsciously. "Why can''t I understand what you said?" As he spoke, I wanted to break free from his grasp, but he didn''t give me any chance. He fell down and directly pressed down on me. She didn''t expect him to do this to her at all. Lying on the bed, she didn''t dare to move and just stared nkly at him. Perhaps he was very satisfied with my attitude. Harrison looked at me with a smile on his face. He looked at me and said word by word, "Chelsea, there is a saying." "What are you talking about?" I asked. "Catch the man''s heart. First, grab the man''s stomach." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. His voice was low and maic. I listened to his voice and looked at his mouth. There was nothing else in my eyes, as if there were only him and him in this world. If I could always be with such a man, how wonderful would it be? Maybe it was the most unforgettable thing in my life, and it was also my most correct decision. Thinking back to the first half of my life in love, Harrison was like an angel in my life. Only when I met him did I realize that life should be like this. He is such a handsome man. If we have a baby in the future, we will definitely be like him. With this in mind, I blurted out, "Should I have a baby if I catch you?" Harrison''s face showed a surprised expression. Obviously, he didn''t expect me to say such a thing. "No... I, I didn''t mean that. Don''t get me wrong!" I exined in a panic. The words in my mind came out without any warning. I even wondered if I was crazy just now. If it were me in the past, I wouldn''t have said such a thing! Looking at Harrison, who was silent, I braced myself and said again, "Don''t mind what you just said. I was just joking." "It turns out that you still have such thoughts in your heart," he said. This time, it was my turn to be stunned. It was not anything else. I just didn''t like him to talk to me in such a tone, as if he didn''t mean that I shouldn''t have such an idea. Feeling wronged in my heart, I gritted my teeth and looked up at him seriously. "I''ve told you before that women¡¯s youth can onlyst for a few years. I''m 30 now and I''m not pregnant yet. It may affect me in the future." Harrison looked at me without saying a word for a long time. Seeing him like this, my heart was a little cold, and I felt that he was rejecting me from the side. "If you can''t give me these things, I won''t be angry. At worst, I''ll find a man to marry in the future," I said with a self-mocking smile. This topic was really a bit hurtful. If it was in the past, I might not have been able to say these words. But now, there was no other way. If I didn''t say it, I would only be depressed in my heart. Harrison lowered his head and didn''t look at me. After a while, his shoulders began to tremble constantly, and a sense of humiliation continued to spread in my heart. I looked at him fiercely and said, "Is this funny? Is this how you treat people who like you every day? Or am I particrly fun in your heart?" As I spoke, my emotions fluctuated. "No." Harrison coughed twice and said after he calmed down, "I think you''re very cute. You''re the best woman I''ve ever seen." "The best?" She looked at him in disbelief. To be honest, I was surprised in my heart, and there was a hint of sweetness in it. After all, hearing Harrison''s praise-like words, if I was really calm, then I really had a problem. Harrison didn''t answer me. He lowered his head and kissed me on the lips. Then he slightly raised his head and said, "Except for my stomach, you can still catch something else." "What is it?" I could clearly feel the heat of his words, but I still pretended to be calm and asked. The corners of Harrison''s mouth curved as he spat out four words, "My body." With a bang, my face was filled with hot air. Without giving me more time to think about it, Harrison lowered his head and kissed me deeply. He didn''t give me any chance to think or resist and endured everything he gave me. I didn''t know when the hands on my wrists had left. He kept kissing me, as if he wanted to eat me. I unconsciously put my arms around his neck and followed his steps. The two of them were entangled with each other, and the sound of breathing beside my ears made me feel as if I could see his face with my eyes closed. While I was enjoying myself, I suddenly felt that Harrison was keeping a distance from me. When I opened my eyes, I saw him holding his hands on both sides of my pillow and looking at me seriously. "What''s wrong?" I slowly cleared my eyes and looked at him in confusion. He didn''t answer me. Instead, he used his hand to send my pieces to the back and said in a low voice, "I want you to see it clearly." "Take a good look... Hmm!" Before I could finish my sentence, I suddenly felt that something was wrong with my body. Looking at his faint smile, I said, "Can you be more careful? It''s not like you to suddenly attack me!" "If you aren''t like me, what do you think you should be like?" He asked me. I couldn''t answer what he said at the moment, so I had to force myself to say, "Anyway, it won''t be the same as what you are now. If I don''t ask you to be a gentleman, at least you should take care of ady''s feelings, right?" "I didn''t take care of your feelings?" he asked with a frown. I couldn''t answer him in an instant. I felt that it was not right to continue, and it didn''t seem right to stop. I simply turned my head away from him and said, "Whatever you say!" The room suddenly sank into a strange silence. Just when I thought that the words were too heavy, Harrison was angry. When he turned his head and wanted to ask, he happened to meet one of his eyes. Then he exerted force, and my voice broke into pieces. I continued to be confused before I could figure out what was going on. It was not that I didn''t want to figure out the problem, but the enemies on me were too horrible. Every time I wanted to say something, he would use a gravity to make me unable to say a word. His sweat dripped on my face. I opened my eyes to look at him and whispered, "Harrison..." "Call me A Ze." "A...ze." I shouted awkwardly, and my voice sounded ufortable. Harrison frowned slightly, but there was still a smile in his eyes. "Call me A Ze. I will be A Ze, who belongs only to you in the future." "Really?" I asked. Without waiting for his answer, I gasped and couldn''t wait to call out, "A Ze." Chapter 203 Chapter 203 The title "A Ze" seemed to have opened the key to the further rtionship between Harrison and me, allowing us to get closer. In the morning, when I opened my eyes, I saw Harrison lying beside me. I found that his facial features were unusually soft, not as cold as before. I stroked his face slowly with my fingers and tried my best not to disturb him. I didn''t know how long it would take for such a quiet time. I didn''t know if there would be a chance in the future. So I wanted to keep everything today in mind. Perhaps because my movements were a little heavy, Harrison frowned slightly. He moved his body and was about to open his eyes. I was stunned for a moment and quickly took back my hand and put it into the quilt. Then I closed my eyes and pretended that I hadn''t woken up. After a while, I felt a gaze on me. I thought he would look away in a while, but after waiting for a long time, I still felt that my eyes were fixed on me. I had no choice. I couldn''t pretend anymore, so I pretended to wake up and slowly opened my eyes. "How did you...?" I asked. Harrison raised his eyebrows. "What''s wrong with me?" "Why haven''t you left yet? Shouldn''t you go to work?" I calmed down and asked. He looked at me and said calmly, "The beauty is in my arms. Why should I leave early?" I couldn''t answer him, so I pretended not to understand. In my recent interactions with Harrison, I found that I found that I couldn''t understand him more and more, nor could I say that I couldn''t. It should be that the current Harrison was too different from the previous Harrison. I always talked about the previous problems with him, but the result was always wrong. But when did Harrison start to slowly change? While I was thinking, I suddenly felt a pain in my chin. When I looked up, I saw Harrison holding my chin with one hand. "You woke up early in the morning and lost your mind. What are you thinking about?" "You," I blurted out. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He probably didn''t expect me to say that directly. The surprise on his face waspletely revealed. After a while, he loosened his hand and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to be so eloquent." "Aren''t you the same?" I replied, "There is a big difference between the past and now." I don''t have any worries in my heart, so I don''t have to worry about whether my words will make others unhappy. In short, the most important thing for me to be happy is. "If it was in the past, I would definitely not talk to Harrison like this. There are too many things that I want to rely on him. I''m afraid that if I don''t work hard, I will do something that annoys him. Without his help, my life will only be more and more miserable." But now, I''ve experienced a lot of things, and I''ve gradually forgotten something. I understand that people have to rely on themselves in their life, and others are useless. Holding his head with one hand, Harrison looked at me and asked casually, "Oh? Tell me what are the differences. I also want to know." I didn''t know if his words were sincere or false, so I didn''t think much and said it. "In the past, you always gave people a cold or superior feeling. Probably because of our different status, I always put myself in a position inferior to others when thinking about things. But now I don''t have that kind of feeling. I even feel that you are very good." His hand stroked my long hair. There was no reaction after he finished his big string of words. I looked at his face and felt calm in my heart. In the end, Harrison stopped what he was doing and looked at me, "The current you has grown up." "What kind of growth do you mean?" I asked. "You don''t need to rely on others. Even if you are alone, you can live a good life. The light on your body starts to shine, attracting people around you." Speaking of this, he stopped and looked at me, saying meaningfully, "For example, Callen, who has changed his mind, or Louie." Hearing Callen''s name, I suddenlyughed and said in a self-mocking way, "It must be a waste to use the words of ''Returning to the Heart'' on Callen. I know what he is thinking about. When it''s necessary, he will think of me. Is this a change of heart?" "That''s because I can''t forget you, isn''t it?" Harrison asked. I looked into Harrison''s eyes and wanted to see the meaning of his eyes, but I found that there was nothing inside like a pool of water. But I was sure that he didn''tugh at me. To be honest, when ites to things rted to Callen, I have to think about whether this is a kind of mockery to me or not. I swear that I am not a viin, but what Callen has done is uneptable. To put it in a worse way, it makes people feel sick. Thinking of this, I replied bluntly, "If your wife can''t have a baby, will you find an ex-wife to give birth to a baby for you?" "No." "But Callen is good at it. Can such a person be regarded as a human being?¡± I said with a sneer. Harrison said softly, "I won''t let such a thing happen, so there is no such title as ex-wife." Hearing his words, I couldn''t help but envy the woman who would marry Harrison in the future. Who would have such good luck to win his favor? Even though my rtionship with him at this time has been confirmed, I still subconsciously feel that I can''t go to the end. Harrison is worth the best. If it is really the day when we are going to be separated, I will definitely leave in the most elegant way. I sighed and said, "It''s a pity that I met such a person. It''s probably my bad luck." "You don''t have to think about it anymore. You don''t have to care about them," Harrison said impatiently. "Hmm," I said no more. Neither of them spoke, and the room became quiet. I closed my eyes and began to feel sleepy. Before I could fall asleep, I heard Harrison''s voiceing from above. "Do you want to tell me about Louie now?" When I heard Louie''s name again, I immediately smiled. Hearing myughter, Harrison put his hands on my waist and pulled my body out of the quilt. I felt a chill and shrank my neck. He pulled the quilt and covered me with it. "Speaking of Louie, you are so funny. It seems that you are not ordinary to him." Even if I were a fool, I could tell that Harrison was unhappy. I quickly stoppedughing and said seriously, "Don''t misunderstand. I just want tough when I hear you say that." "Is this little thing worth your happiness?" Harrison said coldly. His voice was so cold that I couldn''t help but pull the quilt up again, but I still felt cold. "It''s winter now. Will I be with Harrison in summer in the future? If I''m angry or unhappy, I don''t have to turn on the air conditioner?" Although I thought so in my heart, I still exined, "It''s not because Louie is happy, but because you are angry, so I am happy." Chapter 204 Chapter 204 "I''m angry. Why are you so happy?" Harrison looked at me expressionlessly. I knew that he had misunderstood what I meant, but I wasn''t in a hurry to exin. Instead, I said slowly, "It''s not that you don''t know much about what happened between me and Louie. On the contrary, Abbie is the one who doesn''t understand the rtionship between the two of you the most." Although he didn''t beat around the bush, it could be said that he was taking advantage of the situation. Harrison always said that he and Louie were together, but he didn''t say anything about him and Abbie. At the end of the day, the appearance of Abbie in thepany that daypletely shocked me. Until now, I haven''t thought about what would happen if we really met face to face. Would there be sparks flying all over the ce? Besides, who would Harrison side with at that time? "Didn''t you already say it?" Harrison asked unhappily. In the face of his displeasure, I said with grievance, "It''s over if you say it once. I don''t know how many times I have talked about the things between Louie and me, but I haven''t done it yet. Do you think you are deliberately looking for trouble like this?" "If he hadn''t been wandering around you, I wouldn''t have had the chance to ask for trouble." "Look, this is a man''s mentality." I was speechless. I really don''t understand what Harrison is thinking. I remember when we met Louie before, the two of them were fine. It seemed that there was no problem at all. Why did he suddenly start to talk about it today? After thinking for a while, I turned around and looked at him seriously. I asked word by word, "We are all the same. Louie is my friend now. Don''t you know what kind of person he is? But what about Abbie?" "I don''t know anything about Abbie''s situation. The only thing I know is her feelings for you." Speaking of this, I sneered. The topic ended here. Harrison and I were both silent. We got up and sent me to work directly. I thought he would put me down and then go up. After all, it would be a little too high-profile if the situation between the two of us appeared together. In addition, this morning''smunication was indeed not very pleasant. Staying together was nothing more than doing their own work. In this way, I would prefer to calm down. But my idea was obviously different from Harrison''s. He didn''t stop at thepany''s downstairs. Instead, he pulled me directly into the parking lot. I looked at the time and was about to bete. I said angrily, "You are the leader and I am an employee. If you take me to the parking lot again, you will bete. Do you understand?" "I know," he said tly and parked the car by the way. Looking at his indifferent face, I really had a sense of powerlessness on the cotton, as if you were angry for a long time, but the other party didn''t respond at all, which made me speechless! As soon as I parked the car, I couldn''t wait to open the door and get out of the car. As a result, the car lock hadn''t been unlocked yet. "Open the door. I want to go up quickly!" "Come with meter," he said. I red at him and said, "I won''t bete if you go up. Besides, how bad would it be if my colleagues saw me with you?" "I don''t think it''s good. What do you mind?" Harrison looked sideways at me. I can''t answer you... In the end, under such circumstances, I went to the inner elevator with Harrison. The so-called internal elevator was a special elevator for the top management of thepany, which could be used from the parking lot to thepany. I looked at the time in the elevator and was sure that I would not bete in a few minutes. I breathed a sigh of relief. "It doesn''t matter if I tell you." Harrison''s tone carried a hint of amusement. I gave him a sidelong nce and said grumpily, "If you didn''t think of asking me to go to the elevator together, wouldn''t I bete?" "It doesn''t matter if you don''t have a result. Why should you care about the process?" he said. Anyway, whatever he said was right. I didn''t want to argue with him. After thinking about it, I said to thepany, "We''d better leave separately, or the gossip in thepany will be ours." "It''s up to you." After saying that, Harrison looked ahead. Standing in the same ce, I was speechless again. "Why is this person so easily angry today? Can''t we have a good talk?" In order to avoid being in an awkward situation again, I said again, "What should I do? Liu Qian just had a good impression of you, and now I''m going to kill you directly." "That''s not good. You don''t have to feel ufortable." The cold words came to my ears. I twitched my mouth and almost didn''t answer. "That''s not what I feel ufortable about. I''m just worried that I won''t have any friends at that time." Speaking of this, Harrison suddenly turned to look at me. "Chelsea, do you feel particrly troubled with being with me?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "No." I immediately denied. "You misunderstood me. I just thought that my office affairs would be rejected, and I was just worried that it would affect you." As soon as he finished his words, Harrisonughed, but he just sneered. "Should I thank you for your kindness?" I opened my mouth but didn''t say a word. "As long as you are with me, you should consider that these things will happen. If you want to keep a distance from me and not be discovered, then don''t tell me what will happen after that, even if it makes you sad. Can you do that?" "He is the one who has been in a bad mood since morning and has a bad tone, but now I find that Harrison has always been the most sober one. That''s why he told me these things seriously." If what he said was the same as what he said, the rumors between him and anyone in the office, or his colleagues'' discussions about him, would probably make me confused. Then the quarrel with him was unavoidable, and it might even end up like the one with Callen. The thought of Callen made me even more afraid. "If I do it again, I''m not sure if I can make it." "How is it?" Harrison asked. I paused and looked up at him, shaking my head silently. Just then, the elevator door opened. He pulled her out and whispered, "Then follow me." Although I still felt uneasy in my heart, I didn''t have as much resistance as before. Thinking about it, it made sense. For the first half of my life, I lived for others, but in the end, I didn''te to a good end. Would I have to repeat the same mistakes in the future? Impossible! I won''t let such a thing happen! Walking beside Harrison, I used to be unable to keep up with his footsteps, but today I was able to keep pace with him. I straightened my back and looked ahead, mustering up my greatest courage. The special elevator was in the high- level department. If you want to go back to the ce where I work, you have to go to the other side, so Harrison went back with me. This made me feel at ease. Halfway through, when I saw the person in front of me, I stopped subconsciously. Harrison, who was not with me at first, seemed to have felt my movement and followed suit. "Where are the two of you going?" asked Abbie with a ''smile'' as she stood in front of them. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Hearing Abbie''s question, I suddenly didn''t know how to respond and stood there in a daze. I had fantasized many times about the scene when I was facing Abbie, especially when we were in the samepany, but I didn''t know how to start when I really met her. "What''s the matter?" Harrison asked. Abbie didn''t reply. She stared straight at me and slowly walked up to me. With a coldugh, she said, "Chelsea, are you very happy to have stolen my man from me?" If I didn''t respond to such a tant question, I would really retreat. I looked sideways at Harrison with a smile and said softly, ''''ording to the time, it''s me and Harrison who are the first to be together, isn''t it?" "What right do you have to be with him? Do you deserve it?" Abbie asked coldly. Without waiting for me to speak, Harrison took a step forward and said expressionlessly, "Abbie, stop." As soon as she finished speaking, I saw that Abbie''s face had changed. Her face was pale, and her thin and weak body swayed slightly, as if she would fall down the next moment. If it were an ordinary person, they would have probably gone forward tofort her. It was a pity that the person by my side was not an ordinary person, but Harrison. Perhaps because of me, Harrison had long since been dissatisfied with Abbie. "Harrison!" Abbie looked at me angrily and said to Harrison, "She''s just a woman who doesn''t have anything. Is it worth it for you to do this?" "As long as you are with me, our Ling Family will never stand by and do nothing in the future. If you want to develop yourpany in the future, you can''t go all the way, can you?" Abbie''s mocking tone was undisguised. From beginning to end, she had been looking at me with that kind of gaze. "And then?" Harrison asked. "There won''t be a good result if you insist on going your own way. When I go back, I will let the Ling Family terminate all their cooperation with you. In the future, I will even try my best to stop all of yourpany''s business!" Abbie was furious. Seeing that things hade to this point, I was extremely anxious. On the one hand, I didn''t want Harrison''spany to be in trouble because of me. On the other hand, I didn''t want his efforts to go to waste in the future. It was the most terrible form of revenge. You would never know what would happen in the future. No matter how uneasy I was, Harrison remained indifferent and said lightly, "It''s your business. It has nothing to do with me." After that, Harrison was about to pull me away. I carefully looked at Abbie, who was getting farther and farther away from me. Seeing that her face was full of anger and sadness, I suddenly felt a little self-me. So Harrison suddenly stopped and didn''t stop in time. He just hit her directly on his back. Rubbing my forehead gently, I looked up and met Harrison''s deep eyes. I didn''t say a word for a long time. "What¡¯s wrong?" Knowing that he was in a bad mood, I asked in a low voice. "Don''t worry, nothing will happen." I could tell that he wasforting me. Perhaps he was worried that I would feel uneasy because of Abbie''s words just now and that he would have a problem with his career, which was why he said that. But what I wanted was not this sentence. Compared to worrying about me, I hoped that Harrison would be more concerned about me. I thought for a moment, then grabbed his hand and walked to the corner of the corridor. In a low voice, I said, "Will there be any trouble if I end up like this with Abbie today?" "What kind of trouble do you think will there be?" he asked. I didn''t dare to look at him. After all, these things were all caused by me. "I really didn''t expect things to be like this on the first day. I thought that even if we met, we could get along well." "What if you fall out because of me? Just like Abbie said, if she asks her family to deal with you, what should we do?" I asked worriedly. "This is what I''m most worried about. When Callen was with me, he spared no effort to kick me away in order to climb up. Now it''s hard to find Harrison who doesn''t care about gains and losses and is with me. If he really loses everything because of me, then I''m really a sinner." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Feeling guilty and uneasy in my heart, I had no idea what to do next. All of a sudden, I felt a pair of big warm hands holding me. When I looked up, I saw Harrison''s gentle eyes. He stroked my hair and whispered, "Don''t think too much about it. It won''t do you or me any good." Then, Harrison walked in front, and I was unwilling to let him hold my hand again. "The situation is tooplicated. I haven''t been so powerful as to let him hold my hand. Abbie''s reaction just now is in front of me. Who knows what will happen next?" "I have to go out after the meeting." Before I returned to my position, Harrison instructed. Hearing that he was reporting his work to me, I felt sad and happy. "You don''t have to do this. I believe in you." "If I decide to be with you, I have to care about your feelings." After saying this, he turned around and left. Looking at his back, I couldn''t believe that we were really together. It was the kind of rtionship between a man and a woman. It was not an improper rtionship. This kind of understanding made me unable to suppress the joy in my heart. It was at this moment that Louie came over. I saw him and said with a smile, "Why are you here?" "I saw you standing there like a fool as soon as I got to work. What''s there to look at?" As he said that, he looked in the direction where Harrison had left and found nothing. I wanted to tell him, but on second thought, it was not suitable for me to have too much contact with Harrison now. It was better to keep a distance from him. With such a decision, I took a step back and said, "I''ll go back to work first. There are still a lot of things I haven''t done this morning." "Go ahead," Louie said with a smile. As soon as I arrived at the work area, I saw a pile of documents on the table and asked in confusion, "What are these?" "Sister Chelsea, Liu Qian said that she needed toplete these things today. She asked me to put them on your table," his colleague, Little Luo, exined. After listening to this exnation, I immediately understood that it must be Liu Qian who deliberately found something for me to do. It seemed that she had not fully understood the reality that Harrison and I were together. Looking down at the pile of documents on the table, I sighed subconsciously. In the morning, I didn''t even have time to drink water. I kept doing documents. When I finally finished my stretch, I found that all my colleagues were gone. I checked the time and found that it was time for dinner. If it was at this time in the past, I would definitely have had lunch with Liu Qian. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel ufortable. The sound of high heels rang in the empty area. When I was thinking about who came over, my voice stopped. When I looked up again, I saw Liu Qian standing in front of me, looking at me with a faint smile. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 I forced a smile. "Liu Qian, why haven''t you eaten yet?" Liu Qian did not answer my question directly. She walked slowly towards me and stopped when she was two steps away from me. In terms of age, I could be regarded as Liu Qian''s elder sister. Although I hid the fact that I was with Harrison from her, I just didn''t want others to know. Thinking of this, I felt that there was nothing to hide. "Do you have anything else to do?" I asked. She looked straight at me. "Sister Chelsea, how do you feel now with Harrison? Are you used to it?" He had thought about what she would ask him, but he didn''t expect her to ask him such a question. He didn''t know what she wanted to do. "Liu Qian, I met Harrison a long time ago. As for our rtionship, I don''t think I have the right to report it to you. I don''t think it''s necessary to get used to it," I replied. Maybe she didn''t expect me to say that. Liu Qian''s face changed immediately. She looked at me coldly and said, "I don''t have any identity. I''m just an ordinary person. I used to get married and get divorced. Do you think it''s good for me to be with Harrison like this?" "Then where do you think there is no benefit?" I was about to have a good talk with her, but I instantly felt that it was unnecessary. From the moment I met Harrison until now, this was far more than that. Liu Qian''s words were nothing to me, not to mention that I didn''t have to lower myself to the level of a child. What made me angry was that she looked down on me. So what if I''m divorced? Can''t I pursue happiness anymore? "If you go out like this, others will gossip behind your back in the future!" Her words seemed to be squeezed out of her teeth. I looked at her and said with a chuckle, "Since you said it behind my back, I can''t hear it anyway. What''s there to care about?¡± After that, I didn''t stay any longer. I said I was going to have dinner and left. Naturally, I didn''t see Liu Qian''s vicious eyes staring at my back. When I went to the cafeteria for dinner, there was basically no one inside. Even the dishes were leftovers. I didn''t care about the food myself, but when I saw the leftovers, I was suddenly in no mood. Just as she was thinking about this, a lunch box was ced in front of me. "It''s sote. Do you still expect something to eat?" Then, Louie sat opposite me. Looking down at the food in the box, I opened it and asked, "When did you prepare it? No, how did you know that I didn''t eat?" "When I came out, I saw you bury yourself in your work. Liu Qian is also here to eat. You must not have eaten anything.¡± Louie said casually. I sighed in my heart. It was an indescribable feeling. Thinking about how Liu Qian and I behaved like good sisters two days ago, it didn''t take long for us to be like this. Those who didn''t know the truth would think that something was wrong with us. However, it was indeed because of Harrison''s beautiful face. How could things have be like this without him? But in the final analysis, there was no sisterly rtionship between me and Liu Qian''s story. Otherwise, how could it have be like this? "What''s wrong? Why are you frowning?" Louie asked with concern. I ate absent- mindedly and said helplessly, "Last time when Harrison came to thepany, I didn''t know why Liu Qian was interested in him. When she saw me talking to Harrison alone, she came to me several times to inquire about him..." Before I could finish my sentence, I heard Louie''sughter. I was no longer in the mood to eat. I threw down my chopsticks and sat down. "I told you this seriously. Why are you still smiling?" At this moment, there was only one feeling in my heart, which was that there was no psychological connection. I felt that if I could speak my mind to Louie, I would be making friends with him seriously. However, he did not take my seriousness seriously. Louie stopped smiling and said to me with a seemingly serious look, "It''s not that I want tough, I just think that you won''t feel ufortable about this kind of thing." "After all, we used to be good sisters. I didn''t feelfortable when things got out of hand like this," I said with emotion. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He didn''t take it seriously. "If good sisters can be separated so easily, they are definitely not good sisters." I knew it was reasonable, but I couldn''t figure it out. Now that he said so, I didn''t think it was a good thing. I quickly ate two mouthfuls of rice and went back to work. Since the conversation between me and Liu Qian at noon, I never had a chance to meet her again in the afternoon, let alone talk to her. It was a good thing that I didn''t meet her, and there was no need for me to n how to get along with her. However, it was just a small matter. The real big deal was still with Abbie. She thought that the conversation this morning would make Abbie unhappy with me, and then she would do everything she could to drive me out of the company. Although he did not know what Abbie''s life had been like since she was a child, he knew that she had been spoiled to the extreme. As such, she had always done things ording to her wishes. There was no such thing as putting up with it again and again. After all, only those who did not have the ability would be able to put up with it. To everyone''s surprise, Abbie didn''t react the entire day, as if nothing had happened in the morning. Since I became friends with Louiepletely, I naturally had no reason to ask him to send me home. Most of the time, I took a bus or subway to go home. But today, something different happened. Harrison was at the gate of themunity, leaning in the car. "I don''t know if the car is too eye-catching or Harrison is too attractive. Womening and going will take a few nces at him. Seeing this scene, I only have one sentence: Lanyan is a disaster." "Why are you here?" I walked over and asked. Harrison had just put his hand in his pocket. When he saw me, he took it back. He guessed that I was probably going to smoke. He said subconsciously, "It''s outside now. Your smoking has no effect on me." "Get in the car!" As he said this, he opened the car door and motioned for me to get in. "You don''t want to go back with me?" As soon as he finished asking, I felt that this question was very stupid. "I mean, where are we going if we don''t go back now?" "Let''s go up and talk to you." There was no trace of a smile on his face. I was a little nervous and thought that something had happened. I didn''t ask him if something had happened. I waited for him to take the initiative to tell me, but he didn''t say anything until the car stopped. The car was parked in a bar. I suddenly felt angry. "I thought something happened to you along the way. It''s just a bar, isn''t it?" "Sienna is inside." Harrison looked at me quietly. "When did youe back?" I said in surprise, and then med her, "Why didn''t you tell me to go to the bar when you came back? You really have no conscience. I''m worried about her going out quietly. I must tell her everything when I meet her!" Although I said so, I still breathed a sigh of relief. Anyway, it was fine as long as Sienna came back. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 In the past, when Sienna was not with Jonah, I was always worried that a yboy like Jonah would flirt with women outside. In the future, it must be her who would be sad, so I agreed to let them fall in love. In the end, they were really together, but I found that Jonah was still very good. Although she couldn''t say how good it was, at least she couldn¡¯t say anything to Sienna. "Of course, I won''t interfere in a good marriage. I also want great joy. That night, Sienna cried and told me that Jonah was going to get married. I thought that there was no chance for the two of them. Now they must have reconciled, right?" "You didn''t contact me when you came back. Instead, you were the first to contact Jonah and asked you to inform me. You really have no conscience." Seeing that Harrison didn''t say a word all the time, I said grumpily. Under the dim light, his eyes were dark and bright. After waiting for a long time, he didn''t say anything. I was a little annoyed. When I was about to ask again, Harrison''s voice sounded. "Jonah is getting married. Go and see Sienna." I didn''t hear what he said clearly and was about to hear about the marriage. I thought that Sienna and Jonah were inside, and they were ready to get married. Although Sienna was younger than me, he was also 27 or 28 years old. It was time to talk about marriage. "It''s a good thing to get married. Can you finish your words at once?" I said with some dissatisfaction, "is there a party before marriage in the bar? Looking at your mysterious appearance, the two of them don''t have to hide it from me like this. Is it necessary?" "I''m not with Sienna." Perhaps he was afraid that I didn''t understand, so he repeated, "What I mean is that the marriage partner of Jonah is not Sienna." This time, Ipletely understood and asked, "What''s going on? Jonah is too fast." "It''s better for you to ask Sienna about the details," Harrison said softly. I didn''t know why, but I always felt that Harrison''s attitude was very casual at this time. He was not nervous or worried at all. Sienna was my best friend since childhood. My best friend was with his brother, and now he broke up with him. Why didn''t he show any expression? But no matter how ufortable she was in her heart, she couldn''t lose her temper at this moment. After all, Sienna was still in the bar. If anything happened to her, she would be dead for the rest of her life! Thinking of this, I unfastened my seat belt and hurried to the bar. Sienna and I had been to this bar before. There was a fixed seat, so it was easy to find Sienna. I thought that Sienna would be so sad that he would keep drinking and even indulge himself, but the Sienna in front of me just drank in silence. In this noisy bar, she waspletely out of the business. Looking at her, my eyes were full of tears. Before I walked over, I saw someone walking to Sienna''s table. He was drunk and reached out to lift Sienna''s chin. I rushed to stand in front of Sienna and said to the person, "If you touch me again, I will call the police!" "You... where did youe from?" The man narrowed his eyes and shook his body. I ignored him and turned to look at Sienna, who was sitting in the chair. Seeing that she was fine, I was relieved and continued to say to the man, "Come to the bar and drink well. It''s not good for you, a man, to touch a woman.¡± The reason why I said that was mainly because this was a bar. There would not be any trouble if there were more people. Unfortunately, what happened next proved that my idea was too simple. Because soon there were a few more people standing opposite me. Obviously, they were the friends of the drunk man. "I just came to see if the girl is in a bad mood. Why are you so nervous?" It was one of the neers who spoke. Feeling uneasy, I clenched my fists and said, "Your friend was drunk just now, so he behaved frivolously to my friend, right?" "Hey, hey, hey! What are you talking about? We''re just here to show our concern. Is there anything wrong?" "That''s right. If you don''t let us care about you, we have to care about you today!" With this, they stepped forward and tried to push me away. I was afraid that Sienna would be wronged, so I was angry that Harrison didn''t follow me in. Seeing that someone had run behind me, I opened my mouth and wanted to shout, but I heard the noise of people around me. They all looked behind me. I didn''t have time to call for help. I turned around in a hurry and wanted to see what was going on. As a result, I saw the man who ran behind me just now, lying on the ground with his four legs facing the sky, and Jonah standing beside him. As if he didn¡¯t see me, Jonah grabbed Sienna''s hand and said, "Go back with me!" Sienna didn''t answer. He directly shook off his hand, picked up the wine on the table, and continued to drink. Recalling what Harrison said to me before getting out of the car, my anger red up instantly. If it wasn''t for the time and location, I would definitely go up and p Jonah. The people who had caused trouble just now saw their friends lying on the ground. They all walked toward Jonah and wanted to teach him a lesson. Now I didn''t have time to think about anything else. I said to Sienna anxiously, "Let''s go out quickly, or there will be troubleter." "I''m not leaving." I widened my eyes and looked at her in disbelief. I didn''t understand why she would stay here if she didn''t leave. But no matter what, Sienna didn''t agree to leave. Jonah and several others had already fought over there. I wanted to go out and ask Harrison for help, but I didn¡¯t dare to leave Sienna alone. At this time, I was like an ant on a hot pan. I couldn''t wait to have three heads and six arms. After talking for a long time, Sienna was unwilling to leave. I simply pulled her and wanted to take her away by force. "No matter what happened between you and Jonah, but since the situation has already be like this, then go back and tell me. What are you going to do here?" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "There¡¯s nothing to say. It''s just that he''s getting married." Sienna''s voice was very calm, and even I felt that it was abnormal. There was a fight here, and no one in the bar came to help. There was a lot of noise around. I felt that I was going to explode. I had lived for 30 years and had seen all kinds of big scenes, but I had never experienced such a thing. Jonah knocked down several people one after another, and the remaining three people were still confronting him. The scene was just like the scene on TV. Since Sienna was unwilling to leave, I could only stay here with her. At this time, one of the people who besieged Jonah suddenly turned around and picked up the bottle on the table. He raised his hand and was about to throw it out. "Be careful of Chen...!" "Bang!" Before I could finish my words, I saw the man holding the bottle fall straight down. It was Sienna standing behind him. Sienna held the broken bottle with a cold face. As the man fell down, the bar instantly quieted down. I looked sideways at Sienna, opened my mouth and closed it again. I didn¡¯t know what to say. In my impression, Sienna was a good girl in everyone''s eyes. She was yful and sensible, many times better than me. But now... Chapter 208 Chapter 208 After dealing with the other people, Jonah turned to look at Sienna without saying a word. The lights in the bar were so dim that I couldn''t see his expression clearly. It was unknown when Harrison had already walked to Jonah''s side. The two of them stood together and did not speak. After this incident, I gradually came to my senses. Naturally, I remembered what Harrison had said to me before I got off the car. I wanted to ask him directly, but the bar was full of people at the moment. All of them didn''t seem to mind the big deal. I didn''t want to stay here for long, so I pulled Sienna and was about to leave. "Where are you going?" As soon as he took two steps, someone stood in front of him. This person was no other than Jonah. Seeing him, I suddenly lost my temper. "We''re not leaving yet. What are you going to do here? Or do you think Sienna should be sad and drunk here because of your marriage?" At the end of my words, I felt that Sienna''s body was stiff, but soon it returned to normal. Such a woman made my heart ache. I had known her for so many years, and her carefree sister had been hurt like this. In addition, Jonah was her first love. I didn''t dare to think about how Sienna could survive in the face of Jonah''s marriage. Jonah was still standing in front of me, lowering his head and saying nothing. Immediately after, Harrison walked up to him and looked at me. "This is their problem. Why don''t we let them handle it themselves?" "What''s there to solve? What else do we need to solve when we''re about to get married?" Hearing his words, I became angrier. Even if Harrison had never thought of helping Sienna, he didn''t have to follow Jonah to block our way at this time. I felt that it was particrly boring. It was not that I didn''t understand that it was raining, but things really happened in front of me. What else could I think about? The person who hurt Sienna was like my enemy. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Can you calm down a little?" Harrison''s voice was low, revealing his displeasure. Perhaps I had endured it in the past, but now, no matter what he said, I was not willing to bear it anymore. I directly stared at him and said, "I don''t know if I can calm down. At least I can''t calm down now, so we are leaving now. Please give way, okay?" "Could it be that Mr. Chen''s words are useful so that we can leave if you agree?" I tilted my head to look at Jonah and asked with a fake smile. Jonah lowered his head dejectedly and made way for Harrison without saying a word. He did not even spare Harrison a nce before pulling Sienna away. As for those dirty things after a fight, let their men solve them! As soon as we got out of the bar, I pulled Sienna into a car. When we got in the car, we sat side by side in the back. No one spoke first. I didn''t speak because I was worried that she would be sad in her heart and didn''t know how to speak. So Sienna didn''t speak, and I also thought that she was sad. It was impossible not to be sad about such a thing. After talking for so long, the man finally turned around and got married. If it was me, I wouldn''t be able to ept it. The car stopped at the gate of Sienna''s neighborhood, and I got off with them. The cold wind kept blowing in the winter night. As soon as I got out of the car, I sneezed a few times in session. "Chelsea, I''m fine." Sienna suddenly said. I walked quickly to her and hugged her gently. "There are so many good men in the world. Jonah is nothing." After a long time, Sienna did not speak again. Knowing that she was upset, but no matter how upset she was, I had to say, "Life is not as easy as it seems. Look at my previous marriage. I already had a child with Callen. It''s just because I became a 8-list girl that I was killed. Who do you think you are?" "I''m not telling you this because I don''t want to be worse off than you. I just want to tell you that no matter how bad my life was in the past, as long as I live a good life now, you can also live a better life in the future." No matter whether these words are useful or not, I do think so in my heart. My current life is many times better than before, so how am I in the mood to think about the past? And I also hope that Sienna, like me, will look forward to everything. Sienna, who had not replied to me, hugged me back and whispered, "I know you are good to me. Let me stay alone for a while, okay?" As soon as Sienna said this, I no longer stopped her, because I knew that she needed time to get used to it, and it would be meaningless for me to stay here. So I watched her go upstairs and gradually disappear in front of me. When I saw her go home, I slowly came out of themunity. As soon as I went out, I saw Harrison''s slender figure. The moment I saw him, my anger rose. I wanted to immediately go up and talk to him and ask what was in Jonah''s mind. Sienna was such a good woman, but he had to listen to his family''s arrangements to marry someone else. Was he going to abandon Sienna because it was arranged by his family? I also want to ask Harrison the same question that I wanted to get from Jonah. "What if something happens in the future? Will he abandon me and marry someone else?" Thinking of this, I couldn''t help feeling nervous. "Why are you here?" I tried my best to put down the difort in my heart and asked softly. Harrison looked at me without saying a word, as if he wanted to see through me. Seeing him like this, I said helplessly, "I''m not the one who is in trouble. It''s useless for you to see it." As soon as he finished speaking, he took my hand and whispered, "I thought you would be so angry that you didn''t want to see me, but I didn''t expect..." He didn''t finish his words, but even if he didn''t say it, I knew what he was thinking. "It''s reasonable that Sienna is my good sister. Now my good sister broke up with his good brother, but she was still let down. Even if I am angry, it''s understandable. But it''s normal that I''m so calm. He didn''t expect it." "It has nothing to do with you." I shook my head gently and said wearily, "You can''t interfere in their affairs." "I don''t know who was arguing with me just now." Hearing this, I was angry. "Shouldn''t I be angry? We almost had an ident inside, but you didn''t come in! Fortunately, Jonah was inside. If only Sienna and I were here, something might have happened. I didn''t know that you were so careless!" Although he was not satisfied with Jonah, it was all thanks to him tonight. When I thought of how Harrison was leisurely sitting in the car while I was in the car, I felt ufortable. I red at him again. Before I could look away, I saw a familiar figure not far away. "That''s Jonah?" I couldn''t help but be a little surprised. I really didn''t expect him to be here. Perhaps hearing my exmation, the figure in the distance paused for a moment, as if it had made a great determination beforeing to us. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 "Sienna... How is it?" Jonah stopped in front of us and asked in a deep voice. Hearing this, I was no longer in the mood. I replied directly, "Whether it''s good or bad has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to worry about it." But even so, I still couldn¡¯t forget that he had hurt Sienna. "Jonah, if I had known that you would listen to my family''s arrangements to marry someone else, I would have tried my best to stop you when you were together. I didn''t care whether Sienna wouldin about me or not!" "So far, I don¡¯t want to tell you the truth. When I first heard that you were going to be with Sienna, I didn''t agree. I directly told Sienna that you were not suitable for her. I think you are just a yboy, and she can''t stand it. But Sienna said you are good, and you are so good?" The more I said, the angrier I became. I med myself for not persuading Sienna at that time. I should have refused to let them fall in love with each other. When Sienna still had no feelings for him, he cut it off. It was better than letting her feel sad now. It was much better to watch her lover marry someone else! Jonah stood opposite him without saying a word. He didn''t see me keep my head down. Seeing him like this, I was even angrier. Those who didn''t know might think I was bullying others. Who dared to say anything about him? Maybe his friends were allughing at Sienna behind his back. Thinking of our friendship, I clenched my fists and red at the man in front of me. "Calm down." Harrison suddenly grabbed my hand and whispered. I stopped and loosened my clenched fist. I drew back my hand with a sneer and said to him, "Why am I not calm? Look at me, where am I not calm? If I really am not calm, I would not stand here quietly and talk to him here!" What he said was true. If it weren''t for the rtionship between Jonah and Harrison, I really wanted to p him. Sienna, who was so good to me, dared to hurt her! Thinking of Sienna just now, she felt like a different person. If she was unhappy in the past, she would lose her temper,ugh out loud when she was happy, and even stay quietly beside me when she was sad, and then cry sadly. But no matter when, Sienna would never be like today. I don''t want to say anything more to him. After all, although Jonah is his friend, I still know that this matter has nothing to do with him. Harrison frowned at me and said helplessly, "It''s their business. As outsiders, we''d better not..." "You are an outsider, not me!" I interrupted him angrily and said coldly to them, "Sienna is my good sister. Her business is my business!" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After that, I left without looking back. As for the reaction of the two people behind me, I could no longer care about it. I took a taxi at the intersection, mainly because I didn''t want to talk to Harrison anymore, and I didn''t want to be in the same car with him. I didn''t want to get my anger involved with him before, but he said that it had nothing to do with us! "Am I an outsider? My rtionship with Sienna is there. How can I be an outsider?" The more I thought about it, the more upset I felt. I thought that Sienna was the most ufortable now. I picked up the phone and called her. If I called her, I would tell her to turn off the phone. I had no choice but to hang up. Probably because of my anger just now, I began to feel that my words with Harrison were too heavy. Remembering what I said in a fit of anger, would I hurt him? "In the past, I was not like this to Harrison. Although I was not careful, I would never be so angry. Since when did we be like this? Am I angry in front of him?" "I don''t know if Harrison can ept such a me and will hate me. But in just one night, the thing between me and Harrison has made me exhausted..." "Miss, you don''t have money to drive. Did you do it on purpose?" The driver looked at me with dissatisfaction through the rearview mirror. I stopped turning over my hand and said awkwardly, "I''m really in a hurry to go out today. Why don''t I go up and get the money and wait for you here?" "It doesn''t matter if you lie to a three-year-old child. What''s the point of lying to me?" The driver said disdainfully, "When you go up and don''t show up, who will I cry to then?" "Or you can go up with me. At most, I''ll give you more." I didn''t know why my wallet was not in my bag. I remembered that I used to put it in my bag. But on second thought, it was probably because I was in a hurry when I went out tonight andpletely forgot about my wallet. But now, why didn''t the driver give up? He was worried that I would run away when he went home to get the money. I asked him to go home with me to get the money and said that it was a waste of his time. I didn''t believe that a few minutes of time could be wasted. I was unwilling to give him more money aspensation. I was speechless. After arguing for a long time, the driver didn''t lock the car, so I couldn''t go out. "I''ll call the police now. It seems that we¡¯d better ask the police to solve the problem.¡± As I spoke, I turned on my phone and was about to dial. Dong dong dong! The sound of knocking on the ss interrupted my movement. I turned my head and saw Harrison standing outside. He motioned for the driver to open the window. "I''m her friend. What''s wrong?" he said to the driver. As soon as the driver heard that he was my friend, he immediately began toin about how hard it was to drag people. As a result, I came out without a wallet and wasted his money. Sitting behind me, I was speechless. When I saw Harrison take out his wallet and was about to pay, I immediately stopped him. "Don''t give me money. We don''t know why we need to pay. It''s like you owe me too much." I even red at Harrison when I''m done. It''s time for him to poke his nose into other people''s business. However, my words were not epted by the driver. Instead, the driver persuaded with a smile, "A family should be friendly. Even if it''s a quarrel, we can''t be separated. We just need to get along with each other more." "I really have nothing to do with him. Don''t get me wrong." As soon as my voice fell, the car door was opened. Looking at the opened door and Harrison standing outside, he suddenly said weakly, "Sir, you put my personal safety in someone else''s hands. This matter is very serious, okay?" "All right, all right. Hurry up and go down. Don''t dy my business." In the end, I got out of the car with nothing to say. Before I left, the driver also advised me not to make trouble in the future and to live a good life. Before I could exin, the driver drove away. "Do you really want to distance yourself from me that much?¡± Harrison asked in a low voice. My body stiffened, but when I thought of Sienna''s funeral, I still turned around and said, "I don''t want to be so embarrassed like Sienna." Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Sienna''s sudden break- up seemed to have given me a warning, telling me not to act rashly, let alone have too much to do with Harrison. But when did I start to have a crush on him? From my point of view, I could see his expression clearly. Naturally, he also saw his frowning face. I felt a little uneasy, but I still forced myself to say, "It seems that their separation today has made me understand and meddle in things, just like the two of us." "What happened between us?" he asked. I didn''t know if he really didn''t understand, or if he was pretending to be confused. My heart was in a mess. Abbie''s face suddenly shed across my mind, as well as her arrogance in front of me more than once, saying that Harrison would stand by her side sooner orter. Thinking of Sienna and Jonah, I was even more panicked. From the beginning till now, what right did I have topete with Abbie? Could it be that I was younger, prettier, or richer than her? Since when did I start to turn a blind eye and not even consider what was happening in front of me? "There''s nothing between us. I''ve always had a different feeling for you. You promised me that you would help me, you gave me money, and I gave you..." I suddenly shut up because I really couldn''t say the word ''body''. "Can I seriously exin to Harrison that we have always been in the same exchange? Maybe it''s not in the same exchange, but Harrison helped me more. He has helped me in many ways." "From the matter of my mother being hospitalized, the matter of the loan sharks, to the entanglement between Callen and Maisy and me, and even the work problems I encountered, which one of them wasn''t Harrison''s help? I thought about it for a while, but none of them was able to distance themselves from Harrison." I tore off the mask of reality and felt extremely sad. At this time, Harrison, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly opened his mouth and looked at me coldly. "Is this what you want to say to me?" I shuddered and looked up at him. He was expressionless, but I didn''t say a word for a long time. "I didn''t expect you to see us like this. You stood in front of me with your body in exchange for money and what you want. Is that true? " When he asked me, his voice was calm. With his expressionless face, I felt scared just like that. But I didn''t allow myself to retreat like this. I clenched my fists and braced myself to say, "Am I wrong? We were together because of this. We are different from others. We are even worse than Sienna and Jonah, who have emotional roots." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "No, Sienna has sacrificed his feelings. I don''t know if Jonah is sincere or not. Maybe in your eyes, Sienna and I are just ythings. Isn''t the world of rich people like this?" When I said this, I remembered that when I first met Harrison, he took me to a banquet but didn''t apany me. Because it had been too long, I forgot that I didn''t apany him. I only remembered that a man deliberately wandered around in front of me and seduced me. What was even more ridiculous was that the man was the lover of one of the rich women in the banquet. Generally speaking, he was just a man who sold his body! Then what about me? What¡¯s the difference between me and that man? "I can pretend that I didn''t hear what you said today. Have a good rest. I''ll go back first." After that, Harrison turned around and left. Looking at his figure walking toward the car, I inexplicably panicked. It seemed that as soon as he left today, he wouldpletely disappear from my sight. So the next second, I rushed up and hugged him from behind. Time seemed to have stopped at this moment. We stood on the road without saying a word. I, who was lying behind him, could feel that his emotions were unstable and he was slowly calming down. "What exactly do you want?" he asked me. I answered softly, "I don''t know. I don''t know what I want to do, but I''m just scared." "What are you afraid of?" As he spoke, he separated me from his arms. Although I was very dissatisfied with his actions, I didn''t say it out loud. I just held his hand tightly again. He must have given up on my shameless behavior, so he let go of my hand and let me hold him. "If you don''t let me go, then we''ll just stand here for the whole night." Naturally, I thought he was angry, so I reluctantly let go of his hand, but I didn''t want to look up at him anymore. "Tell me everything you''re afraid of," Harrison said calmly. From his tone, I couldn''t hear any emotion, which made me even more uncertain. I kept stirring my fingers to cover up the uneasiness in my heart, but Harrison seemed to have made up his mind to fight with me to the end. He didn''t say anything before I spoke. It was very quiet on the street in the early morning. It would take about ten minutes to get a car, and the two of us were also standing on the road. In the end, I gave up the stalemate. "Don''t you understand?" "No matter how clear it is, you still need to say it," he said. I paused and slowly looked up at him. Because he was carrying light on his back, I couldn''t see his expression clearly. But I could imagine that he must be expressionless or angry with me. If he was angry, then I would only feel more wronged. "Women are prone to worrying about gains and losses. This is the fact that has never changed since ancient times. So when I face you, I will be more worried about gains and losses. This is the reason why I am afraid." I took a deep breath and said seriously. I thought Harrison would get bored after hearing what I said. Normally, men hate women like this, but I didn''t expect him tough out loud without giving me any face. I bit my lip and squeezed out a sentence from my mouth, "If you find it funny, you can continue to laugh. I''m going back!" After that, I went past him and wanted to run away from him. Harrison must have guessed what she was thinking. He grabbed her hand and stopped her from leaving. "It''s normal to worry about gains and losses. You should tell me directly." "Is it useful to tell you?" I chuckled and said, "What do you think of our rtionship now? After all, it''s normal for us to break up with Sienna. But what about us? Will you go out and tell others that I am your girlfriend? Will you be generous when you break up with me? Don''t you mind that others don''t care about my eyes when they hear about my past?" After saying these words in one breath, I waspletely rxed. I stared at Harrison closely, which was better than every expression on his face. After a while, I also figured out what had happened. Instead of continuing to guess, I might as well talk about everything. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 I remember that when my mother was still alive, she told me that she was worried that I would be single forever. In the future, no one would take care of me and I would be lonely for the rest of my life. She didn''t want me to live like this for the rest of my life, and I''ve always kept an expectation for Harrison. Even when I wanted to be with him, I had never received a direct response from him. Everyone seemed to be reserved. But now I can''t ept such a situation. I desperately need an answer. Is our rtionship between us lovers or friends at this moment? I want him to say it personally. A few minutester, I felt as if a few years had passed. Harrison pulled me but didn''t say anything. It was as if I already knew the answer. "Well, I understand what you mean." I forced a smile and said, "Don''t worry about Jonah. Sienna is not the kind of person who won''t let him go. As for me, I don''t have to worry about him." After saying this, I didn''t see him try to pull his hand back, but he wouldn¡¯t let go no matter what. I simply gave up the idea of taking back my hand and tilted my head to smile at him. "What''s wrong? Have you been with me for a long time and can''t let go?" He still didn''t speak. I continued, "We have lived for decades. It''s fate for us to meet. Maybe we can still be friends in the future, but I don''t want to be friends with you at all, because I''m afraid that you will affect my taste of finding a partner." When I said this, my heart seemed to be torn apart, and I was in so much pain that I couldn''t speak. But Harrison in front of me seemed to be fine. He didn''t say a word from beginning to end, which even made me suspect if he was talking to the air. As I thought about it, my tears fell without warning. Because it was at night, he guessed that he probably couldn''t see it, and he wasn''t very nervous. He just slowly wiped away his tears and didn''t look at me again. However, Harrison pulled me into his arms like usual and put his chin against my forehead. I tried to break free, but I heard his sigh. So I gave up struggling and said with grievance, "We are all adults, and I won''t hold you back. Let''s take this opportunity to talk about it all at once. It''s good for both of us." I could hear his strong nasal voice at the end of his words. "Why didn''t I find out before that you were so stubborn?" Harrison''s tone was full of helplessness. My body stiffened, and then I retorted with dissatisfaction, "I''ve been like this since I was a child. Besides, it''s not a matter of stubbornness, okay?" I must get his answer today! "Harrison, we''re not children in our teens or twenties. We don''t have time to waste on each other. If you want to be with me, just say it. If you don''t want to be with me..." I paused and continued with a sour nose, "Then well have nothing to do with each other in the future. Let''s all go after a better life. "Have you taken a fancy to Louie?" He let go of her and asked suddenly. I, who had a bunch of words in my heart, imagined how he would respond to me. But when I heard the words Louie, I was instantly stunned. Because I didn''t expect that there would be something about Louie at all. In my heart, this was in the past. I didn''t need to mention it anymore." panicky Yizhou is my friend. Didn''t we already say it before?" "Then what happened to you today? Didn''t you say anything?" He looked at me with dissatisfaction. Hearing his words, I was confused and asked, "I have been talking all the time, but what should I say? I am asking you seriously now. Do you understand?" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Chelsea, you think too highly of yourself, don''t you?" Harrison chuckled. My heart sank into the bottom of the valley in an instant. Without saying anything more, I guessed roughly. "All right, I got it." I tried my best to smile at him before I left. I wanted to smile, but I always felt that it would be uglier than crying. So I stoppedughing and said goodbye to him in a low voice, but he stopped me again. For the whole night, I couldn''t count how many times I was stopped by him, as if I kept repeating this movement. "Can you stop infuriating me?" His tone was helpless and tired, and I didn''t know how to answer him. Regardless of whether I answered or not, Harrison continued to say, "Recently, because of Jonah and Sienna, and because of thepany''s affairs, I have been exhausted. Don''t distract me again, okay?" If this was in the past, I would definitely feel sorry for him and couldn''t think of anything else. Unfortunately, my current situation was that I was determined to make it clear to him. I didn''t want to be even more unwilling to drag things out, so his words were meaningless to me. Although I''ll feel sorry for you, I can still hold it in. "Mr. Stewart is so tired, so you''d better go back and rest early. We are still in the upper and lower positions in thepany. It''s better to keep a distance in the future," I said with a forced smile. "Are you sure?" There was a hint of threat in his tone. "Isn''t it normal?" I asked with a smile, without missing a single word. Long pain is better than short pain. It doesn''t belong to me. Even though I¡¯ve worked hard for so long, it still can''t belong to me. Then no matter how painful my heart will be, I must give up and never turn back! "It doesn¡¯t matter if I think about it. It''s just that I really put in a lot of effort, and I didn''t get the same response. What''s the matter?" Harrison sneered and pulled me into his arms, following him closely. Such a close distance made me blush. I put my hands on his chest and said, "It''s gettingte. Mr. Stewart, can you let me go back?" "If I remember correctly, you once gave Miss Hodges a card, didn''t you?" he asked. I nodded and shook my head. "You gave me a ck card, but I have already returned it to you. So we said..." "Whether you give it back to me or not, it''s a fact that you didn''t get it." Hearing his words, I felt a chill in my heart, and the heat on my face slowly subsided. "What do you mean? Are you suspecting that I won''t give you your card?" "I didn''t say that. I was just stating the truth," he said unhurriedly. Immediately after, Harrison tilted his head and slowly approached my left ear. "Since Miss Hodges has no intention of returning the card to me, then I will temporarily think that you want to maintain a rtionship with me." Before I could respond, he had already been put into the car. Looking at Harrison who was also in the car, I subconsciously opened the door and got out of the car. However, with a "bang!", the car door was also locked. "What do you mean? Are you going to kidnap me?" Harrison slowly fastened the seat belt, looked at me coldly, and said word by word, "To maintain the deal, isn''t this what you have always wanted?" Chapter 212 Chapter 212 During this period of time, Harrison and I were fine. It could not be said that our rtionship was getting better and better, at least it was much better than before. But now, he actually said such a sentence to me, and I didn''t know what was going on for a long time. On the way, my heart was in a mess. I kept thinking about our conversation just now. The more I thought about it, the angrier I became. "I have already asked someone to send you that card. I don''t know what happened between us at all!" "Whether you send it or not, I haven''t received the final result." It''s another light sentence, and I don''t seem to have any room to refute. On the way back, we didn''t say a word. Looking out of the window, I slowly calmed down. When he parked the car and unfastened the seat belt, I looked at him and said, "In my eyes, you have never been such a person, at least not like today." "Then what do you think I should do?" he asked. "He won''t say a word, and he won''t talk much." Yes, this is the real Harrison. If he was really angry, he would not say a word but just look at me quietly. But just looking at me quietly made me understand the meaning of it. When I first met him, he was like this. He never said a word and did not know whether it was like this to others. But at least in front of me, it was like this. At first, I was not used to it, but gradually, I got used to it. "But I don''t know when Harrison became more and more straightforward. I know he is facing my changes, but I don''t know whether such changes are good or bad." Harrison got close to me. I saw his goodlooking hand take off my seat belt, and I could also smell the faint scent of lemon on his body. In a trance, I remembered that when I first met Harrison, he still had the smell of cigarettes. Although it was only a faint smell of cigarettes, it could still be distinguished by people with sensitive noses like me. So when I smelled the smell of lemon, I was lost in thought. "Do you understand the past, Yunyan? The present and the past are two different concepts." His voice interrupted my thoughts. I turned to look at him, who was already seated, and smiled when I saw the vi behind him. "So what do you mean by bringing me to the vi?" "You''re mine after receiving my card. You won''t deny it, will you?" I don''t know if it''s an illusion, but I feel that his words have a deep meaning, as if he and I are together for money. I took a deep breath, suppressed the anger in my heart, and said faintly, "I really don''t know what happened to the card. If you don''t believe me, you can investigate it. I''m telling you the truth." "You have to pay attention to your proof before doing anything. Do you have it?" he asked. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. This question really stunned me. I have a lot of big shorings, but there are a lot of small problems. Just like when I went to the supermarket, I never kept a small ticket. I felt that that kind of thing was useless, so I casually threw it away so as not to upy the ce. At the thought of my style of doing things, I suddenly felt that there was definitely no note left behind in the letter. But I always thought that I was upright and not afraid of the shadows. If I sent it, there was nothing to doubt. I made a guarantee with my character and said, "It''s been so long. Even if there''s really something left, I don''t know where it has been lost. My family has cleaned it up once. Do you think I will keep it?" "That''s your problem, not mine," he said lightly. After that, Harrison opened the door and got out of the car. He didn''t even look at me when he turned to leave. Looking at his back, I was very angry, but no matter how angry I was, I couldn''t do anything about it. After all, it was my fault. If I really didn''t ept it, it would be my responsibility. I got out of the car and followed him into the vi. When I entered the vi, I opened the shoe cab and saw the slippers I used to put here. The pink rabbit ears couldn''t help but smile. It should be that he was really old. When he bought things, he always liked to buy some pink, as if this would make him tender. "What do you think of my family by standing at the door?" Harrison''s voice came from inside. I rolled my eyes and walked in slowly. He was pouring wine into the bar. It seemed that he was going to drink. "I don''t drink. Don''t prepare it for me." "Who said I prepared it for you?" He paused and looked up at me coldly. I didn''t know what to say, so I turned my head away and didn''t look at him. After a while, I heard the sound of the cup in front of me, and then I saw a ss of colorful wine in front of me. This was the first time I saw Harrison drinking wine. I thought that pouring a cup of wine was enough, but I didn''t expect it to be a cocktail. Although I was very surprised, I still didn''t forget the words I said before that I didn''t drink. So I looked up and said to him seriously, "Haven''t I already said that I don''t drink?" "I prepared this for you." After that, he stopped looking at me. "It''s like I don''t drink it or not, but you can try it if you don''t drink it. I''m a weak person, and I don''t like to be stubborn. I won''t drink it if you lose my temper like this." I didn''t understand why we met Sienna and Jonah and started to quarrel with each other. The more we said, the more we crossed the line. He wanted me to ept the card and then did my job! What was his job? Wasn''t he just sleeping with him? Staring at Harrison, who was leisurely drinking at the bar counter, I gnashed my teeth and said, "I''ve already told you not to let me prepare it for you. Whether this cup belongs to me or not, I have the right to not drink it." As I spoke, I pushed the wine in front of me to him. It seemed that I had never shown such a strong side in front of Harrison for such a long time. I had even thought of all his reactions, but I didn''t expect that he just nced at me and walked out of the bar. Even when he came out, I was nervous and turned on the defense function of my brain. But this time he really didn''t intend to talk to me, because he went to the room aftering out of the bar and didn''te out for a long time. Seeing him disappear in front of me, I breathed a sigh of relief, but I also felt a little lost. But this loss was soon forgotten by me. I turned around and looked at the cocktail in front of me. It was colorful and really beautiful. I really wanted to have a taste, but as soon as I thought of Harrison''s attitude, I lost my mood. "If you want, then so be it. Why do you have to go against yourself?" Harrison''s voice rang in my ears. I took the opportunity to turn around, but I was held in his arms. I panicked and subconsciously stepped back, but because I touched the edge of the bar counter, I had nowhere to go. I bit my lips and looked into his calm eyes. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 It was always like this. Harrison was always like this. He was always calm, as if everything in the world had nothing to do with him. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "What on earth do you want to do?" I said, gnashing my teeth. Hearing my words, Harrison smiled slightly and licked his lips. "Don''t you understand what I mean?" He asked me this question. As soon as he finished his words, I felt hot on my face. Needless to say, my face must be as red as a monkey''s butt. But even under such circumstances, I still tried to keep calm. Feeling that I couldn''t keep calm, I simply turned my head away from him and said, "Who do you think I am? A worm in my stomach?" "I really didn''t expect that you would want to be a worm in my belly." After that, he said helplessly, "But it''s impossible for you to think like this. After all, you are a human in this life." His words made me speechless and angry. The heat on my face gradually subsided. I narrowed my eyes and looked at him. "Don''t tell me that. I mean I don''t know what you''re thinking. Can you understand?" I gnashed my teeth and said thest few words, which showed how angry I was. "I don''t understand why Harrison, who used to be otherworldly in my eyes, became like this. Is it because of my appearance? If so, I can''t figure out whether it''s good or bad." "Chelsea, is this the real you?" He reached out to stroke my hair and suddenly asked. For a moment, I didn''t understand what he meant, but my intuition was not good. "Do you mean that I am not good now? Or do you think that I used to like money, but I didn''t expect that I was the kind of person who collected money and didn''t recognize people?" "That''s not enough." He chuckled. Seeing him chuckle, I got angry instantly. My hands pressed against his chest and pushed him hard. Maybe I didn''t expect my sudden movement, Harrison, who was pushed away by me, took a few steps back and almost hit the sofa behind him. For a moment, I wanted to hold him back, but in the end, I held it back. In addition, the sofa was soft, so I felt that it didn''t matter even if I really hit it. "Even if a rabbit is anxious, it will bite people. Don''t think that we are easy to bully. Do you think you can do whatever you want with money?" Looking at Harrison who had already stood up, I said in a tough tone. "What''s more, we did it for the sake of Jonah and Sienna. Why did it be our business in the end? Can you calm down? It''s meaningless to hurt each other, okay? I don''t believe that when you talk about me, you will feel ufortable!" "When I didn''t speak, I didn''t feel it. As long as I opened my mouth, there would be countless grievances. I am in this state now, and I can say anything when I feel wronged." Harrison leaned against the sofa behind him, looking at me with an obscure look. I was happy to say it, but I didn''t think it was my problem. On the contrary, I felt that things wouldn''t be so troublesome after I said it. Maybe the sudden conflict between me and Harrison would also be solved. But I didn''t expect that even if I said it, he would still be like that. I didn''t know why, but he reminded me of Callen all of a sudden, and I felt a little tired. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first," I said. "Now it''s time to go back. Are you going to ask someone to take her away?" His voice was cold. It was obvious that she was concerned about him, but she didn''t seem to care about him at all. Instead, it was more like sarcasm. I looked at him with a chuckle and said, "Do you need me to send you back or find a ce for me to rest for a night?" "Why do you have to make me angry? Can''t you behave yourself?" "It doesn''t matter whether you''re obedient or not." I snorted. He walked over to me and stopped when our bodies were about to stick together. In order not to be too close to him, I turned my head to avoid him, as if I were too far away as long as I didn''t look at him. This little trick of mine did not make Harrison angry. He still leaned over and murmured in my ear, "I know that you are ufortable in your heart because of Sienna, and also ufortable in your heart because of Abbie..." "You''re still like this even if you know!" I interrupted him and said discontentedly. Then came his softughter. I raised my leg to a certain ce in anger, and then someone''s muffled groan came from above. "Are you going to be a widow?" My face flushed red again. I looked up and red at him, only to find that his face was a little pale. I asked uncertainly, "Are you... okay?" "What do you think?" he asked, bending over. "It should be fine. I''ve controlled my strength just now. How can it hurt so much if I didn''t use all my strength? Take it off and let me have a look." Looking at him, I panicked. What if he was really disabled? It would be a big sin. Harrison leaned on me and said painfully, "You have to be responsible." "I''m responsible for it. If you don''t want me to see it, you can go to the hospital? It should be okay. Why did something happen to you after you took the me? It''s not so exaggerated." Iforted him, but I couldn''t tell whether he wasforting me orforting him. At this time, I suddenly remembered that there was a piece of news in the past. It said that a girl identally kicked a man''s ce, which directly led the man to the hospital. There was no need to think about itter. In short, the consequences were very serious. Looking down at Harrison, who was leaning on my shoulder, I panicked and began to habitually think about the worst. "Let''s go to the hospital!" I pushed him away, took his hand, and walked toward the door. As I walked, I said, "It¡¯s useless to stay here. It''s the right choice to go to the hospital as soon as possible. Let''s go!" But I pulled him forward, but the person behind me didn''t respond at all. As soon as he stopped and looked back, he pulled me into his arms with all his strength. Then he looked into Harrison''s eyes and the faint smile on his face. At this moment, the whole world quieted down. At this time, no matter how stupid I was, I could understand what was going on. I looked at him and asked, "Were you kidding me just now?" "If I hadn''t moved so fast, I would have been crippled now," he said innocently, as if he had been wronged. On the one hand, I was relieved that he had nothing to do. On the other hand, because of his deception, I tried my best to push him away, but he was like a stone and could not be pushed away no matter how hard I tried. "The same mistake, no second time," he said with a smile. This kind of smile seemed to be mocking me. I tried my best to calm down and said softly, "Is it fun? Do you think it''s fun to make me worried and angry?" Chapter 214 Chapter 214 I always thought that I had a good temper and would not easily be angry with others, let alone lose my temper. But every time I met Harrison, I would definitely explode at once. Many times, I suspect that he deliberately made me angry to make me happy. Harrison held my wrist and said in a low voice, "In your eyes, am I such a person?" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "What do you think? What kind of person do you think you are? Do you want to hear it? I said that you are a kind of person like Jonah, or maybe you will be the same as him in the future?" I asked. He was so angry that heughed. "You''re in a bad mood all the way. Just tell me directly that you''re worried that I''ll abandon you like Jonah. Why do you have to beat around the bush?" As soon as his thoughts were guessed, my face turned red, but I still refused to give up. "Who told you that I thought like that? Can you not think soplicated?¡± My waist tightened, and the next second, I was pulled into his arms and clung to his chest. I didn''t say anything and obediently stuck to his chest, not because I didn''t want to struggle to avoid him, but because I didn''t want to be entangled with him. ording to the current situation, Harrison wouldn''t let me leave, so I simply leaned on his chest and listened to his heartbeat. I wasn''t in a hurry, and I couldn''t understand what he meant at all. I sighed helplessly. "It''s you who want to make me angry, and it''s also you who tried to make me happy. I don''t know what''s on your mind." ¡±1 didn''t think about anything. It''s just that you think too much,¡± he said in a low voice. After that, he stroked my back again and again as if he wasforting me. "He''s right. I''m thinking too much, but who''s the reason why I think so much? If the other party wasn''t Harrison, why would I need to think so much?" From the time we were of equal status to the time when so many things happened, it was really moreplicated. There were so many girls around him, and he could hear people calling him Brother Harrison at anytime. In such a situation, I didn''t believe that all the women in the world would remain calm and continue to date him calmly. Besides, we weren''t dating at the beginning. We were together because of money and needed his help. "What''s wrong?" Seeing that I suddenly got up from his arms, Harrison asked in confusion. I looked elsewhere and coughed. "I''m fine. I just thought of something." "If you have something to say, just say it." Harrison''s tone was unquestionable. "I''m not a little girl. You don''t have to worry about me." "Although you are not a little girl." Harrison sighed helplessly, "But you have too many things on your mind. I don''t seem to be able to take care of your feelings all the time." "Have you ever thought of... how it feels to take care of me?" When I heard his words, I couldn''t believe it, because I seemed to have never thought that Harrison would me himself because he didn¡¯t have the feeling of taking care of me. "We can regard his current situation as selfme, can we?" Harrison let go of my hand and kept a little distance from me. Then he bent down slightly and said to me word by word, "Do you think I don''t?" "I... I didn''t mean that." In fact, I did feel that he didn''t care about me. In the scope of my understanding, I never thought that Harrison was a man who would care about others. He showed indifference and calmness everywhere, which made people unable to see through his heart. My eyes didn''t dare to face him. I kept looking around, trying to get away with it in this way. But obviously, he didn''t let me go so easily. He still asked, "Since you don''t mean that, then tell me what you mean." "Now what we need to care about is Jonah and Sienna. How can we be involved again?" I changed the subject. "It''s enough for them to solve their problem. What we need to do should be in front of us." Seeing that he was so serious, I knew that it would not work if I didn''t say it. Thinking about it, I felt that it didn''t matter. There was no need to hide it from him all the time. No one knows what will happen in the future. The only thing we can do is to be right in front of us. Is it okay if I say it out loud? After thinking about it, my body also rxed. I casually leaned on the bar counter behind me and looked at him and said, "There may not be a good result if there is too much difference. Jonah and Sienna are the examples in front of me. I admit that I have always had ulterior motives for you, but I don''t want to be abandoned like a pawn in the end." "I can take everything in the first half of my life, but I can''t take the rest at all." After that, I added. "This is what I think in my heart. There''s nothing wrong with saying it now. Let''s see what Harrison will think." "Everyone is not a teenager. I believe that there is no need to only see the beauty in front of me. Love is really a little extravagant in front of me." He still remembered a question he had seen before. It said, "Which would you choose between love and bread?" "When I was young, I would definitely choose love without hesitation, but what about now? If I had chosen love blindly, I would have been excluded by Harrison." Thinking of this, I couldn''t help asking, "There is one thing I want to ask you." "What is it?" "You should be able to guess, but I still want to ask." I smiled faintly and said, "When we met for the first time, you said you were willing to help me. Why would you help me? Can you tell me?" "No reason," he said tly. I just stared at him and didn''t say a word. In fact, I knew very well that he didn''t mean to be perfunctory to me. As for why he was perfunctory, I didn''t know at all. "Then what did you say before, and what will I understand in the future?" This time, he didn''t answer me immediately, but looked at me the same way. We looked at each other and no one took the initiative to speak. I guessed that he was probably waiting for me to speak, wasn''t he? After a while, Harrison said to me in a helpless tone, "Chelsea, I''m so tired." With that, he leaned on my shoulder and whispered, "I''m so tired. I''m so tired." "If he is still standing in front of me and talking to me like before, I will have more energy to talk to him, and I will have to hear the answer I want from him. But now he is talking to me weakly, and I don''t know how to speak for a while." The questions in his mind vanished as well. He stood up, held my face with both hands, slowly approached me, and kissed my lips. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 His kiss was very gentle, like a feather on my lips. She felt itchy and wanted to push it away, but she had no strength. He put his arms around my waist and forced me to push into his chest and return to his arms. His kiss was getting deeper and deeper. At this time, my mind was basically nk, and the previous problems in my heart were all gone, as if they had never existed. The moment hey on the bed, Harrison pressed down on me and whispered, "Stay by my side. I''ll take care of the rest." This was thest sentence I heard when I was awake. When I woke up again, the sky was bright, and I didn''t know where the people around me were. I reached out to touch the ce next to me, and there was still a little warmth. Iy t on the ground and looked at the ceiling in a daze, recalling what had happenedst night in my mind. I took out my phone from my clothes and found that it was turned off this time. Then I remembered that not long ago, I switched it to the mode where I automatically turned off the phone. As soon as it was turned on, there were constant messages, all of which were missed calls. Finally, it was a text message from Louie. He said that if I couldn''t get in touch with him, I would take leave to deal with it. He told me not to worry about having a good rest. At this time, the bedroom door was opened. Without looking at it, I knew it was Harrison. "You turned off my rm clock?" "Yes," he replied. The anger in my heart suddenly subsided. I sat up from the bed, looked at him angrily, and asked, "I have to go to work today. If you turn off my rm clock like this, do you want me to be fired?" "You rested sotest night, or do you think you can get up early?" Although his voice was light, it was obvious that he was sure that I wouldn''t be able to get up this morning. Although I knew that he woulde, I still felt very ufortable when I heard what he said. At this time, I found that Harrison''s eyes seemed to be burning with fire. He looked at me like that, as if he had burned me. Looking down at his real eyes, I found that I had just sat up from the bed because of anger, so I didn''t realize that I was naked. Simply put, I''m naked. I''m sitting on the bed naked and arguing with him! "Ah!" I immediately turned into an ostrich and got under the quilt. After a while, I heard Harrison''s laughter without any burden. I hid under the quilt and said in a muffled voice, "Why don''t you remind me?" "Go outter. Get up and wash up." I paused. "Where are we going?" I asked, looking puzzled. "You don''t want to see Sienna?" He asked in reply. The words woke me up from my dream. Remembering what happened yesterday, I hurriedly packed up and got up. Half an hourter, we were standing at the door. Looking at Harrison, I asked, "Are you going to see him with me?" "I have something else to doter," he exined. "I never thought that he would go with me. It doesn''t matter whether he will go or not. If I take him to see Sienna, I may be more embarrassed. I don''t want such a thing to happen." "Don''t get involved in their affairs. It''s not good for each other." Hearing Harrison''s words, I was not happy at once. I frowned and said, "Do you have to have benefits in your eyes? What''s more, Sienna is my good sister. It''s reasonable to persuade her." "Before you persuade me, you should figure out one thing." Harrison looked at me and said with a deep look, "The details of the matter." I didn''t continue to ask, because there was no point in asking. Harrison took me to the gate of Sienna''s neighborhood. I unfastened my seat belt and asked, "It''s not the weekend today. Will you be at home?" "She called you in the morning. I got it," he said. The hand that opened the door paused. "Why didn''t you wake me up? You shouldn''t have disappeared at such a sensitive time, okay?" I said with dissatisfaction. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Do you think this is a TV series?" Harrison chuckled. "Sienna is not as fragile as you think. We are all adults. Don''t think too much." "It''s not you anyway. Of course, you won''t think too much about it." I opened the door angrily and left. Naturally, I didn''t see Harrison''s hurt eyes. I suddenly remembered what Harrison said in the elevator. He asked me if it was a TV series, but why wasn''t it a TV series? "There''s no need to talk about the rtionship between the two of us. It''s still awkward to walk around together and part with each other. Isn''t that enough for a dramatic TV series?" The matter of the house had just been solved, and Abbie was fighting with me in thepany. Liu Qian also thought that I deliberately concealed my rtionship with Harrison. She was going against me both in public and in secret. This was already a headache for her, and now Sienna was like this. I really doubt that God didn''t pay attention to Sienna and me. As soon as I got out of the elevator, I saw that Sienna was throwing rubbish. I held her hands and looked her up and down. After making sure that she was fine, I felt relieved and said, "It''s good that she is fine. I am still worried about you." "You still have time to worry about me?" Sienna asked. I thought she was angry that I was with Harrisonst night, so I quickly exined, "I wanted to live with youst night, but I felt that I should let you be alone at this time. I may disturb your thoughts if I stay with you." I thought about it for a while, but decided not to tell her that Harrison had asked me to leave. If I didn''t say anything, things might be troublesome. But seeing Sienna''s expression, she didn''t believe what I said. "You don''t want me to go in and talk?" After that, Sienna took me home. This house was bought by Sienna, who went to work and saved money. The two rooms and one living room were a little empty. Looking at her back, he said, "After you leftst night, I saw a person." I stared at Sienna. Although she soon returned to normal, I still saw that her body was stiff. Then I put the brewed tea in front of me. "I know you like drinking tea." "Don''t be so busy. Hurry up ande to my side." I patted the seat beside me. Sitting together, Sienna roughly told me what had happened. To put it simply, it was dog''s blood, very dog''s blood. Jonah''s family asked him to get married as soon as possible. The wedding ceremony was arranged since he was a child. Now the woman came back from abroad in order toplete the wedding ceremony. "What era is this? How can you still have a baby bride? Are you kidding me?" I said with a sneer. It was as if Callen had made me get back together with him. It sounded like something out of a fantasy. Was there a need to believe it? Compared with my anger, Sienna seemed to be much calmer. "Even the dog bloodes from reality. There is nothing I can do in this situation today." "What about Jonah? Hasn''t he thought about how ridiculous the marriage between babies is?" I immediately asked. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 The matter came from Jonah''s side, and he should have been the one to solve it. In my opinion, it was a matter of course. Sienna looked at me helplessly. I was speechless at her expression. "I care about you. Why don''t I see any touch on your face? " "Should I hug you and cry?" She asked me. Having known Sienna for so many years, I had a good understanding of her character. But now that they hadpletely broken up and were still so calm, I was really surprised. I didn''t know whether she really didn''t care about it or she was pretending in front of me. As for me, I''m more inclined to thetter. I held Sienna''s hand and said earnestly, "If you feel ufortable, just tell me. Do you still want to hide in front of me? I have known you for so many years, but I still don''t know you. Do you have to hide it like this?" "I didn''t. I just passed the sad stage." Sienna whispered. "You can go there in such a short time. Do you think I''m stupid?¡± I secretly rolled my eyes. "You have been apanying me in the matter of Callen. Do you still want to hide something from me now?" For Sienna to meet a man like Jonah when she first fell in love, I felt that I also had responsibility. If I could be more persistent at that time and not let them be together, things might note to this point. At this point, I couldn''t figure out what was going on. It was basically impossible for Sienna to take the initiative to speak. I could only take the initiative to ask, "Tell me what happened to Jonah first." "It''s what I told you. My family has been engaged since I was a child. Now it''s time to get married." These words made meugh directly. It was not that I didn''t believe it, but that I wouldn''t believe it at all. Such a reason was probably only possible for a child like Sienna to believe such an unrealistic thing. But looking at the expression on her face, I didn''t know how to answer for a moment. It was also a good thing to persuade myself in this way. It was better than knowing too much about the rtionship between Harrison and me, and it was getting more and more painful. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. I sat at Sienna''s house in the afternoon. After making sure that she was fine, I left. When I went back, I didn''t call Harrison. I still wanted to go home. I wouldn''t let him appear in person for anything. I had to face many things by myself. Back to my cold home, I went to my mother''s room andy on the bed with my eyes closed. Although my mother was gone, every time I cleaned, I would clean my mother''s room as if she was still at home and living with me. "When I am in a bad mood, I cane to this room and sit for a while. I wonder what my mother will look like if she is still with me." Gradually, I fell asleep. When I opened my eyes again, I was awakened by a knock on the door. I wanted to turn over and continue to sleep, but the people outside werepletely reluctant to leave, as if they would never leave until I called the door open. "He''s crazy!" I sat up from the bed and said, "He didn''t answer me and kept knocking on the door. Is he crazy?" Listening to the constant knocking on the door, I had no choice but to get out of bed and open the door. But when I saw the person standing outside, I was stunned. "What''s wrong? Are you very surprised that I''ll be here?" Abbie looked at me with a faint smile. I looked at her cautiously and directly closed the door. "What are you doing here?" "After all, I''m also a guest. Even if I''m not weed, you should have invited me in for a cup of tea, right?" Abbie continued. In my impression, Abbie shouldn''t have been like this. She should have looked at me angrily, rushed straight into the room, pped me in the face, and asked me why I was so entangled with Harrison. All the scenes shed through my mind the moment I saw her, but I really didn''t think of the current situation. No matter who came to my house, they could be guests, but this guest was definitely not Abbie! "This set of standards can be applied to others, but it doesn''t work on you at all, so you don''t have to use this to educate me." I didn''t even bother to give her a smile and said faintly, "I don''t want to befortable today and need to rest early. Please go back early!" After that, I took a step back and was about to close the door, but unfortunately, I was stopped halfway. I frowned and looked at Abbie. Before I could open my mouth, I heard her say, "If you can''t be a guest, then treat it as a leadering to inspect!" I squeezed in without warning. Standing at the door, I looked at her back. Although I was very unhappy, I knew that it was meaningless to say more now. After thinking for a while, I closed the door. "Sit down. Let''s have a good chat," Abbie said with a smile as she sat down on the sofa. I looked at her and narrowed my eyes unconsciously. "Get straight to the point. It''s not suitable for you to beat around the bush." "Are you trying to beat around the bush?" Abbie smiled as she kept looking at me. I just stood there and let her look at me. Abbie, whom I knew before, and even thest time I met her, had always revealed her emotions. I didn''t know why she would be like this today, speaking and doing things in such a reserved manner. Finally, Abbie stopped smiling. She straightened her back and sat down on the sofa, her long and slender legs crossed as she sat like a standarddy. "I''m here today to ask you a question. I want an answer." "If it''s about Harrison, I think you don''t have to continue." "Are you so sure?" Abbie tilted her head slightly. "I haven''t asked yet." It was hard for me to talk to her now, so I sat on the sofa and looked back at her with a smile. "Even if I don¡¯t want to admit it, it''s hard for me to think of anything else except Harrison." "A smart person does things cleverly. Since that''s the case, I''ll tell you directly. How can I leave Harrison? You should understand that even if I don''t want to leave, I have a way to make you disappear from thepany." Abbie''s tone was light and there was a hint of threat in her tone. This Abbie made me heave a sigh of relief. Just now, she had confused me and I couldn''t figure out what she wanted to do at all. Now that she had be so straightforward, there was no need for me to spend so much effort to guess. What I hated the most was to guess people''s hearts. I looked at her and said with a smile, "Is this your trump card?" Abbie didn''tment. "If this is your trump card, then it will disappoint me a lot. I thought you would have something more exciting to doter. After all, you once arranged for someone to destroy me." When I said this, I tried to calm down. That thing was deeply engraved in my mind and I would never forget it in my life. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Abbie''s expression changed again and again before finally returning to normal. The corners of her lips curled into a mocking smile as she casually said, "Chelsea, I''m telling you right now that we still have a chance to maintain our normal rtionship." "What if?" I interrupted her. Hearing me interrupt her, Abbie immediately revealed a look of dissatisfaction. Before she could open her mouth, I said, "If I don''t listen to you, you might kidnap me again if you''re unhappy. You could kidnap me the first time, and the second time would be the same, right?" As I spoke, I tried my best to keep a smile on my face. Of course, she would not see my hand under hers. She had already held it tightly. If it weren''t for theck of the habit of keeping long nails, my nails would have been stuck in my flesh by now. "No one is a puppet at the mercy of others. If I can express my dissatisfaction with Harrison directly, I won¡¯t listen to Abbie''s threat to me. That thing has never been forgotten in my heart." "If you can understand this logic, then that''s the best. Since that¡¯s the case, why are you still with Brother Harrison?" Abbie asked. Looking at her, I suddenly smiled. "This is your business. What does it have to do with me?" "Is it because you don''t like me being with Harrison, so I should give up his love for me and leave obediently as you said? Who are you to me?" I asked step by step. If you want me to leave Harrison, you have to endure my refusal and counterattack. Abbie''s expression grew more and more ugly. She narrowed her eyes and said to me, "Chelsea, Brother Harrison''s family doesn''t have any elders, but he''s definitely not someone who can be easily married to any random person on the streets. If you''re looking for him with this thought in mind, I advise you to give up on this idea as soon as possible, lest you die even more tragically in the future." His words were very serious. He hadpletely nned out my identity. I clenched my fists and looked at Abbie''s face as if I wanted to punch her, but I was different from the unscrupulous and willful Abbie after all. I wouldn''t do such a thing if I had such an idea. "It must be ridiculous. First Miss Ling not only knows how to hurt people, but she also said such vulgar words. Isn''t she worried that Harrison will hear her?" I asked with a smile. "You!" Abbie said hatefully, "Even if you tell him right now, he won''t believe you!" "Believe it or not, it''s his business, and I won''t be sinister enough toin about you in front of him. It''s better for you young people to y these little tricks, but I have to remind you of one thing." "What is it?" Abbie asked coldly. I smiled and stepped forward to stop in front of her. Perhaps because she was wary of me, or she was afraid that I would hit her, Abbie subconsciously took a step back, but turned back under my gaze. Looking at me, she pretended to be calm and said, "If you have something to say, just say it. We are all women, why do we have to stand so close to each other?" "No matter how good-tempered you are, you won''t wait for your provocation again and again. You won''tin to Harrison, but it doesn''t mean that I have to endure you all the time." Having said that, I took a step back and looked at her coldly. "If there''s nothing else, please go back. Goodbye." Then, without so much as a backward nce, I turned to open the door. I no longer cared about Abbie''s reaction in the living room, nor did I bother with her resentment of going out. Ever since I met Abbie and even met her again after the kidnapping, I had not held too much grudge against her. However, not only did she not repent, she had always been looking for trouble for me. I did not understand why there was no point in continuing to endure. "If my patience has been exchanged for her pestering me, as long as I''m with Harrison for a day, she won''t be nice to me. I feel that there''s no point in continuing to endure." I had no appetite to eat. After taking a bath, I directlyy on the bed. I just wanted to sleep for a long time. On the way, Harrison called me and asked me why I didn''t take good care of myself in the vi. "I''m just asking for leave today. I still have to go to work tomorrow. It''s a little inconvenient for me to stay with you all the time," I said in a daze. Then I couldn''t remember Harrison''s words very clearly. After hanging up the phone, Ipletely forgot about it. I suddenly rxed and felt very tired, so I had to sleep to my heart''s content. I didn''t expect that an hour after I hung up the phone, Harrison would appear at my door. "Why are you here?" I rubbed my eyes and asked in surprise. Harrison walked in as he spoke. "You''re not staying at home. What am I doing at home?" "I have to go to work tomorrow. If I go home with you, it won''t be convenient for me to go to work in the morning," I exined. What he said was all true. Although the vi wasfortable to live in, it was too far away from the city, so it was not convenient to go to work. Harrison was a leader, so such a person would naturally not mind beingte for work and would not be bound by work. "Because, I can¡¯t let Harrison send me to work every time, can I?" However, my kindness was not received at all. He frowned and said to me discontentedly, "You don''t have to worry about these things. Your man is me. You can rest assured that I will take care of it, okay?" "Are you serious?" I looked at him suspiciously. I can''t be med for not believing it. It sounds a little out of ce. After thinking about it, Harrison, who was not good at speech, said such a sentence to me. He said that he was my man, and then he said that he could let him solve my problems. These words were not heard by my own ears, and Ipletely felt that it was a fantasy. It was these words that pleased me. I decided to hide the conversation with Abbie in the afternoon. If Abbie knew that her beloved Brother Harrison was like this in front of her, she did not know what kind of expression was on his face. "What''s wrong with you?" As Harrison spoke, he flicked my forehead with his hand and asked, "What does that mean?" "What... what expression?" I followed his words and changed the subject. He looked at me and said, "You look like you''re hiding something. You don''t want me to know." "Do you still want to know what''s on your mind? Think about it." In order to keep his mouth shut, I asked directly, "Do you want to rest here? Or do you want to go backter?" "Then why aren''t you packing up?" he asked me. I froze when I turned around and looked back at him. "Why are you packing up? Do you still want me to pack up when you sleep?" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "I told you to pack up and then go back with me. Do you understand?" He said seriously. Although it was not the first time I went to Harrison''s house, what he said today really surprised me. She pinched herself secretly. When she felt the pain, she was sure that it was not a dream. It was true. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 After I calmed down, I didn''t immediately do what Harrison said. "At this time, it''s not proper to follow Harrison to his house. If we go together now, I don''t know how much trouble we''ll have in the future. So before we go, I have to confirm one thing." "What''s wrong?" Harrison asked, "Is there nothing to pack?" I shook my head and said nothing. He replied lightly, "It''s fine if you don''t bring it with you. It''ll be the same if you buy new clothes when the timees." "That''s not my idea. Don''t talk nonsense," I quickly denied. "If I follow Harrison''s words, even if there are no conflicts or conflicts now, it doesn''t mean that there is no future. Once there are conflicts or other disputes between us, maybe I will start with the matter of me sticking to his house." No one was a child, not to mention that no one could exin what would happen in the future. "This is definitely not my malicious guess. It''s just that after what happened to Callen, I found that it doesn''t just depend on the surface, even though it''s Harrison, who ispletely different from Callen." "I mean, going back with you is not what I want to say." Looking at his confused look, I exined, "He suddenly came to my house at this time, and then said that he would let me live in your house for no reason, and he also said that he would let me pack up. Anyone would find it strange, wouldn¡¯t they?" "You''ll be better with me," he said. However, this reason did not give me an exnation. On the contrary, it made me even stranger. "Do you mean to live together?" I still had a bad impression of living together. When I heard this word, I felt that it could not be done by a good person. But you said that Harrison was not a good person, and obviously, he was not a good person. Therefore, when I didn''t want to live in the house obediently and didn''t want to argue with Harrison, I pretended to think about it seriously and said, "How can we exin our rtionship now? For example, how can you introduce me to your colleagues when I bump into someone else in your house or when I go to work?" Harrison raised his eyebrows and asked, "Aren''t we male and female friends?" Hearing this, I blushed and looked away in a hurry. I said awkwardly, "You know that I don''t mean that. It''s just a simple question. What should I do when others ask?" "Now that you know, you can go? " After that, he walked straight into my room. Looking at his back, I was not happy but uneasy. In the end, I simply grabbed him from behind and stopped him from entering the room. Harrison didn''t expect that I would suddenly stop him. He asked in confusion, "Is there anything else?" "I..." I didn''t dare to look him in the eye at all and kept drifting around. I didn''t know how to speak at all, as if it would make people feel that I was looking for trouble. In other words, Harrison would also think that I wanted to tie him tightly so that he had no chance to leave me. Whether it was like this or not, I couldn''t let this thought appear between us. No matter how good the rtionship was, it would slowly change. After struggling in his heart, he finally made up his mind. "In fact, it''s not good to live together before marriage. No matter in other people''s eyes or in ours, it will have an impact on us." "Are you kidding?" Harrison looked at me with a funny smile. "Chelsea, if you are now in a rtionship that has nothing to do with me, perhaps I will believe that what you said is true, but the problem is that we have been intimate for so many times. Can''t you tell me how it will affect you?" "Or do you have other ideas in your heart? If you really have an idea, you can tell me directly. I will try my best to satisfy you." "Nothing at all. That''s what I said,¡± I denied. She knew that Harrison would definitely think that she had other thoughts in his heart. If she didn''t exin it clearly, it would be veryplicated in the future. I continued, "Perhaps it''s nothing in your eyes, but we''ve known each other for a long time. Even if there''s no Abbie, she''ll say that I''m deliberately taking over you and coveting your money. If you ever find out that I''m living with you, guess what else she''ll say?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Harrison didn''t say anything and just looked at me quietly. "She will say that I will take the opportunity to find an opportunity and me you again. She will definitely expose my true colors, and will also say that she will let you see my true colors. Do you want me to be said like this?" After saying that, I stood opposite him and looked at him with a smile. Some words would not be so troublesome if they were directly open. It would only be more complicated to cover it up. It might even make their rtionship worse. In order to avoid this kind of ufortable situation, it was the simplest way to solve it once and for all. Harrison looked straight at me, and so did I. After a few seconds, he said, "If you want to be with me, you have to go through these things. What if that''s the case?" "Ah?" "Of course you have to put in some effort if you want to get me, don''t you?" Harrison''s lips curled into a smile. He picked me up and whispered before I could struggle, "Don''t move. Do you want me to punish you on the spot?" He did not forget to raise his eyebrows at me when he finished speaking, as if I could do it immediately if I really wanted to execute thew on the spot. What could I do? Even if he could really do it, I couldn''t let him do it. I had to put on a fake smile and said, "Harrison, why didn''t I find you like this before?" "It shouldn''t be toote for you to find out now. Do you want to regret it?" Then he said to himself, "But it''s useless. You are destined to be my man." When I came to my senses, she was already sitting in the passenger seat. I sat up and was about to take off my seat belt. "Don''t undo it!" Harrison stopped him. My hand froze on the spot and I didn''t know where to put it. "You''re already in the car, but you still want to go down. What''s wrong with you, Chelsea?" Harrison said discontentedly. My hand held the seat belt tightly, and I secretly regretted that I was fascinated by beauty just now, which led to the current result, but I med the man next to me more! If he hadn''t suddenly said something that made me uneasy, how could I be absentminded in the passenger seat? I had to find an excuse and said, "I can''t go back with you. My luggage is upstairs..." "No need." Harrison instinctively refused, "The things are left here. Let''s go buy new ones now." As soon as he finished speaking, he drove me away. Harrison did say the same thing to him. He drove me to the shopping mall, but I rarely went shopping with men. I felt a little ufortable and ufortable. I looked at my clothes and felt shy, let alone try them. However, Harrison followed me all the way and didn''tin. Just as I was sighing with emotion in my heart, I looked up and saw Harrison talking to the waiter. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 "What''s wrong?" I walked to Harrison and asked, Seeing meing over, Harrison put his arm around my shoulder and said with a faint smile, "I asked her to wrap up all the clothes you looked at just now." "Why did you wrap it up?" After that, I reacted and asked him, "I just touched so many clothes, why didn''t you ask her to wrap them up?" There was a hint of fantasy in my heart. I didn''t think that so many clothes would make all the waiters wrap them up, but it turned out that I was wrong. He nodded seriously and said, "Come and buy it when it''s not enough. That''s it for the time being." "No, I may not be able to finish wearing so many clothes you bought every day. And you don''t know what I wear. Tell the waiter quickly!" I looked at him and felt a headache. I wanted to me him but didn''t know what to say. Compared with my excitement, Harrison was much calmer. He stood still and looked at me with a faint smile on his face. But I pulled him for a long time, and he stood still. I simply let go of him, turned around and was about to talk to the waiter. As a result, as soon as I turned around and was about to take a step, I was pulled back by Harrison behind me. He looked down at me and said with a smile, "What do you want to do?" "You''re too embarrassed to tell it to the waiter. Of course, I''ll tell it to the waiter," I replied matter-of- factly. "In fact, my inner world is like this. What you have done is too embarrassed to solve it, and I have to do it myself. It''s really too much." But I couldn''t say such words. No matter what, Harrison did this for my sake. If I really said it, I would be ungrateful. After thinking for a while, I changed my tone and said to him, "How about this? Some of these clothes are not suitable for me, so let''s not buy them." "Hmm?" "It''s only suitable for me. I like it. Do you understand?" I said. He didn''t answer me. He still smiled and rubbed my hair with his hand. I wanted to avoid it, but I felt that it was not good for him, so I stood where I was and let him touch my hair. I looked at him speechlessly. "It''s up to you. Your money has nothing to do with me anyway. If you want to buy it, just buy it!" As soon as I finished my words, I felt Harrison''s hand suddenly stop. By the time I realized what was going on, he had already put down his hand. I noticed that he didn''t look very good. I wanted to ask him what was going on, but the waiter happened toe to settle the bill at this time. Looking at the number on the bill, I didn''t think he was buying clothes, but burning money. "Are we sure we bought it?" I looked at Harrison and confirmed again. Harrison looked at me with a faint smile and said meaningfully, "Of course, didn''t you just say that you didn''t spend your money anyway, so you don''t need to feel sorry for me." After that, I asked the waiter to pay the bill, but I stood where I was and didn''t know what to do. On the way back, we didn''t talk much. I sat in the car and looked Harrison up and down several times. I saw him driving the car with no expression on his face. Even if I took the initiative to speak, what I weed was a cold ending. This situation continued until I entered the vi. As soon as I entered the vi, I hurried to the front of him and blocked his way. Harrison looked down at me and raised his head again, ready to leave from my side. But I didn''t let him get what he wanted. Wherever he went, I would go. I just didn''t give him a chance to leave from my sight. After nearly five minutes, Harrison finally stopped and looked at me. "Chelsea, what do you want to do?" "I don''t want to do anything. What do you want to do?" I asked righteously. He still looked at me expressionlessly and whispered, "What do you think I want to do?" From the moment I met Harrison, I had been confused by his voice. Now it was still the same. When I heard him ask me in a deliberately low voice, I almost forgot what I was going to say next. In order not to be confused by him again, I simply turned my head and did not look at him. "You were fine in the business world, but suddenly became angry. What happened to you? You have to let me know, right?" I stood where I was, quietly waiting for him to continue. But after waiting for a long time, he didn''t say anything. I had no choice but to look at him. When I looked up at him, I found that he was looking at me with a smile. For a moment, I was also stunned and looked at him nkly until I heard him say in my ear, "Why did you go back the more you live?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "What do you mean?" I looked at him in confusion. "Didn''t you notice?" Harrison bent down and approached my face. I could feel his breath on my face. It was warm, but it made my face burn. I lowered my head and looked around. I also stepped back subconsciously. Before I could take two steps back, I was held by him and then I was pulled into his arms. His lips were close to my ear, as if he was saying something tempting, "Chelsea, maybe you didn''t notice that you seemed to have changed into another person in front of me." "I didn''t!" I denied and wanted to pull my hand out of his. Harrison exerted a little force, which made it impossible for me to pull my hand out. I raised my head and red at him. "Just tell me what you want to do, okay? I''ll keep half of it. I''m not a worm in your belly. How can I know what you''re thinking?" He blurted it out in a hurry, because he felt that if he continued to be entangled with Harrison, he would definitely not be able to hold on. There was a reason for him to do anything and he would not do it for no reason. So I thought that there must be a cause and effect for him to say such words to me. And this former reason was probably because he felt that he had seen through me. For a time, shame and anger filled my heart. I didn''t want to continue this topic with him. "Let go of me if there''s nothing else. I''m going to tidy up my clothes." "Speaking of this, you seem to have forgotten something." "What is it?" I asked. Harrison loosened his grip and put his hands into his pockets. "That''s my money, so I can do whatever I want. That''s what you think in your heart?" "Isn''t it?" I rolled my eyes in my heart. "These are your money. If they''re not yours, are they mine?" "Chelsea, what are you thinking about? On the one hand, you are deeply in love with me. On the other hand, you are eager to distance yourself from me. How can you describe our previous rtionship in your heart?" Harrison''s words made me freeze on the spot instantly. Harrison asked in a low voice, "Do you mind that Abbie always says you''re not good enough for me? If you feel sad about the distance between us, we won''t have a future. I can understand these things. In order to let you not think too much, I''ll try my best to give you a sense of security. But what about you?" Judging from his voice, he seems to be very disappointed with me... Chapter 220 Chapter 220 I don''t know how to tell Harrison, nor do I know what to say. It seemed that this was the first time I had heard him talk to me like this since I was sure of his feelings for him, and he had spread out all the questions. However, I don''t know what to say. I''m more surprised at Harrison''s words. "Even if I don''t say it, it doesn''t mean that I don''t understand, do you understand?" he said in a low voice. I looked at him and muttered, "Then what do you know?" "Think about it." After saying that, Harrison went upstairs even further. I stood there and didn''t catch up with him. I really began to think about what his words meant, but I didn''te up with an answer in the end. Since I have to sleep in a room in a vi, I want to be with him when I sleep. I''ll ask himter. As a result, I''m almost asleep, and Fu Jun has never returned to his room. Lying on the bed, I was restless. I couldn''t open my eyes, but my heart was as clear as a mirror. At eleven o''clock, I deliberately wore a thin gauze dress and wanted to go to the study to see what he was doing. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. After knocking on the door and getting a response, I went in. Harrison didn''t seem to feel my arrival. He still lowered his head and looked at the things. I pulled the thin gauze dress and walked over, biting my lips. I pretended to be indifferent and asked, "You''re still busy after this. You have to go to work tomorrow. Aren''t you going to rest?¡± "Don''t worry about me. Go to sleep first!" Harrison didn''t even raise his head as he replied. At this point, if it was in the past, I should have left, but today, I didn''t leave. Instead, I said again, "Leave all the things to deal with at night. I will definitely lose my energy when I go to work tomorrow. I might as well have a good rest.¡± After that, Harrison stopped moving his hands and looked up at me with a smile. Seeing his smile, my heart was also slowly relieved. I thought that it should not be a big deal. "So I went to rest?" "Chelsea," he whispered my name. When I heard him call me, my heart inexplicably trembled. In my impression, Harrison wouldn''t call me by my name for no reason. I asked him, "What''s wrong?" "If I don''t make a lot of money, how can you spend it without restraint?" He chuckled. This chuckle sounded like a kind of irony to me. It was as if he was mocking me, but I had no reason to refute it. I said it myself, but I said it in the mall because I didn''t want him to spend too much money and I didn''t need so much clothes. How could it be like this in his mouth? I felt wronged and bitter in my heart. Seeing this, he deliberately said coldly, "Since you like to work so much, then you can continue to work!" After that, I left without looking back. When I closed the door, I deliberately exerted a lot of strength and made a loud noise. Since then, the cold war between Harrison and me has officially begun. We haven''t had a cold war for such a long time, but it''s at this time! Of course, this was what I thought was a cold war. As for what Harrison was thinking, I didn''t know, but I didn''t ask. When I asked him, I always looked rxed, knowing everything, and I couldn''t say a word when I asked him. I really don''t understand. I just said that I would spend his money. Is there a need to be so angry with me? Besides, what I said is the truth. I didn''t lie. I just didn''t say anything. I will prepare breakfast. He will take me to work and get off work. To put it simply, he is the most familiar stranger. "You don''t seem to be in a good condition these two days. Is it because of Liu Qian?" While working, Louie stood beside me and said. "It''s not that exaggerated. It''s just a little pity that we can''t be friends." If Louie hadn''t mentioned Liu Qian''s name, I would have almost forgotten our current rtionship. In the past, Liu Qian always talked about the rtionship between us good sisters, but now it was to the point that we couldn''t talk face to face. It''s embarrassing for a woman of my age to make such a mess for a man. Louie patted me on the shoulder andforted me, "My life is so long, and my friendse and go. There are many people who left on the way. Just let them go." "I know. It''s not like a child wants to be entangled in such a thing. Don''t look down on me too much," I said helplessly. Originally, I thought that my rtionship with Louie would be awkward, but I also thought that a good friend would be a stranger, although I always thought that he was one of my few good friends. Thinking of this, I unconsciously thought of Sienna. Yesterday, I didn''t contact her because of Harrison. I didn''t know her current situation. I should have been with her when she encountered such a thing. As a result, I was taken to Harrison''s house. "s!" "What''s wrong?" Louie asked. I tilted my head and saw Louie. "You haven''t left yet?" With that, I quickly corrected myself and said, "I thought you had already gone back. I didn''t expect you to still be standing behind me." Louie said with grievance, "This sentence is a little heart- wrenching. It seems that I was directly ignored." "No, I didn''t mean that." I exined weakly and didn''t know how to exin. "I can''t repeat it again. Did I really think that you had left just now? What''s more, my mind is full of Sienna''s affairs, so I directly ignored you?" While we were talking, I felt a pair of eyes lingering on me for a long time. I turned my head and happened to meet Harrison''s eyes. We looked at each other from a distance. His eyes were calm, but I could clearly feel his sarcasm. But what was he sneering at? He didn''t talk anymore. What was there to sneer at? Seeing him like this, I became angrier. I directly turned around and ignored him. I continued to say to Louie, "I have a lot of things to do recently, so I am a little absentminded." "Because..." "No, you think too much." I interrupted Louie. "I still have work to do, so I won''t talk to you anymore." I didn''t care about Louie''s reaction. I just sat down and was busy with my work. Although I looked really busy, in fact, my mind was full of Harrison''s expression just now, because I couldn''t figure out what his expression meant. "Is he angry? Is he angry that Louie and I are talking?" At the thought of this, I was speechless. Abbie and many other women were secretly throwing themselves at him. Louie and I were already friends, what else was there to be angry about? "Miss Hodges is also an old employee of thepany. You can take us to see her." Just as I was despising Harrison in my heart, I heard Abbie''s voice. When I looked up, I saw her and Harrison standing in front of me. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 "Miss Hodges, may I trouble you to take us there?" Abbie looked at me with a smile. I still don''t know where she wanted me to take me, but I instinctively thought that there was no good news. After all, Abbie would definitely not think of me if there was a good thing, so I refused without thinking about it. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Sorry, I still have work to do." With that, I lowered my head and continued my work. Abbie could still hear their conversation. She said, "Brother Harrison, since Miss Hodges doesn''t want to take us around, why don''t we go and take a look ourselves?" "The information is already on your table. What else can I read?" Harrison said lightly. "How can it be considered as taking over this ce without an inspection?" Abbie asked with a smile. Hearing their conversation, I was speechless at Abbie''s thick skin. I had never seen anyone more shameless than her in my life. No wonder she was able to be friends with Maisy. They were all like snakes and rats! "He''s talking to Harrison in front of me. It''s obvious that he wants me to get angry and see how I''m going to react. I should be disdainful of such childish behavior." How could I, who was nearly 30 years old, y tricks with these little girls? I still felt ashamed when theypeted for a man. While thinking, I took a pen and made a heavy cut on the paper. Perhaps because Harrison hadn''t responded for a long time, Abbie continued, "Anyway, we don''t have much to do right now. We won''t lose anything even if we go take a look." As she spoke, she took Harrison''s arm. I couldn''t help but look up at them with a sneer. "Both of you have just arrived at thepany. You don''t have to put on a show in front of a small fry like me, do you?" Oh no, I looked at Harrison meaningfully. "Mr. Stewart''s job is to apany female employees?" "What are you talking about!" Abbie said angrily, "No matter what, we don''t need you to talk nonsense. Just take care of your own business!" "It''s none of my business, but it depends on who it is," I said. Abbie looked at me coldly and mocked, "Who do you think you are, Miss Hodges? Remember, there are many people who want to fly to the top of a branch and be a phoenix, but how many of them really want to go up?" "Do you know what happened to the people who didn''t go up?" I asked with a chuckle. If you don''t understand Abbie''s words, then I''ve lived for decades in vain. If you want to make me suffer, you have to do it a few years ago. Right now, I don''t want to suffer a single loss! "Especially now that it has something to do with Harrison. He can control my life. Why should I tolerate his colorful life?" "Those who didn''t go up will naturally be smashed to pieces. There''s no need to guess." Hearing my words, Abbie couldn''t stopughing, as if she had just made a big joke out of me. Fortunately, thepany has done a good job in managing thepany. No one came to watch us, even if we were in such a mess. They just pricked up their ears to listen in private. I looked at Abbie and looked back and forth between Harrison and her. Finally, I shook my head regretfully and said, "In this era, no one needs to be a phoenix. Those are things left behind by the ancestors. And now, most of the people who can''t be a phoenix have a branch. Why do we need to fly up?" As I spoke, I always had a faint smile on my face as I looked at Abbie, and the expression on my face changed again and again. "As long as you''re not a fool, you can understand what I mean. I''m mocking Abbie. When she didn''t have the chance to fly to Harrison''s branch, he had already been taken over by me. How could I not be happy?" However, it wasn''t easy to fool Abbie. It didn''t take long for me to see that her expression had recovered a little. In a voice that only the three of us could hear, she said, "Chelsea, the mantis catches the cicada and unaware of the canary. This won''t be the end in the future, will it?" "I don''t care if the ending is right or not. People should cherish the present." With that, I looked up at Harrison and asked, "What''s wrong? Do you still want to continue shopping with Miss Ling?" This scene was originally caused by him. Why should we two women argue here? Why should he stand aside like an insignificant person and not speak? Even if he doesn''t want to talk, I must drag him into the water! Sure enough, as soon as my voice fell, Harrison frowned. Then Abbie took his arm and said with grievance, "Brother Harrison, look at this woman..." "She''s right." Harrison didn''t even look at her. He looked straight at me and said, "Abbie, pay attention to your words in the future. I''ve just confirmed the rtionship between a man and a woman with Miss Hodges." "What?" Abbie cried out in surprise. This voice caused a few seconds of turmoil in the office, but soon it returned to normal. Looking at Harrison, I was very happy, but I didn''t want to show it on my face. While I was happy, I heaved a sigh of relief in my heart. In fact, I was really betting that Harrison would not confess our rtionship in front of Abbie. Even though I understood that the Ling Family had countless ties with Harrison''s business, I would not tolerate it and suffer. If he hadn''t admitted it in front of Abbie just now, I might have resigned and left this ce. From then on, I would never appear in front of Harrison again. I would treat everything that happened between me and him as a dream and live an ordinary life. "I still have a card worth hundreds of thousands of yuan in my hand. What''s there to worry about?" Thinking of this, I smiled again. "Very happy?" A cold voice interrupted my thoughts. When I looked up, I saw Harrison standing in front of me. His expression was the same as usual, but Abbie, who was originally standing beside him, had already disappeared. Harrison chuckled and said, "He has been driven away by you. What else do you want to see?" "They were all driven away by me. Why don''t you go after them?" I asked innocently. He didn''t reply. He took a step forward and approached me. Just as I was about to retreat, he said in a low voice, "If you take a step back, I''ll go after Abbie." This sentence sessfully stopped me. I red at him and said, "Shameless!" "Oh?" Harrison deliberately asked, "Tell me, where are you shameless?" "Are you shameless? Are you shameless? Or are you... shameless?" Thest four words were spoken in my ear. When he spoke, the hot air kept blowing in my ears. It was itchy, and my heart was like a cat''s paw. "Weren''t you pretty powerful just now? Why aren''t you speaking now?" He asked again. At this moment, I deeply suspected that he was doing it on purpose. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was trying to provoke me, I would have even suspected that he was seeking revenge for Abbie. I took a deep breath and raised my head to smile at him. "Am I not right? If you want me to lower myself in front of Abbie, I''m afraid it''ll be impossible for me to do so for the rest of my life." "So, do you want to consider whether to choose Abbie, who can help you, or me, who has nothing?" Chapter 222 Chapter 222 There were some things that should be said directly rather than hidden. It would save people a lot of trouble in the future. I want to say one thing, that is, what everyone said about Chengruo. They all said that men''s words could not be trusted, but I have to admit one thing. As long as it is Harrison''s words, I am willing to believe them, because I understand that as long as it is what he says, he can do it. Harrison looked at me with no expression on his face. After a while, he said lightly, "It sounds boring to say these things now." "I don''t think this sentence is boring at all, and naturally, I don''t care whether his words are sarcastic or not. Since he feels bored, then let him continue to feel bored, but I will continue to say what I have to say!" "I''ll keep my word," I replied. As soon as he finished his words, Harrison smiled and said, "You have to be loyal and listen to me. Is what you said just now useful?" "I don''t think it''s useless. It''s all from the bottom of my heart." These words were from the bottom of my heart. If it was useless, how could I say these things to him casually? Because I couldn''t figure out Harrison''s real feelings for me, I couldn''t be sure if he was interested in me or not. I haven''t been in contact with people like me before. Now that I have, it won''t be long before the feeling of freshness naturally doesn''t fade away. If I could, I hoped that he could be the same as he was now in the future. But the thing about Sienna and Jonah made me understand a truth. If I kept on talking about it, sooner orter, it would break out. It was just a matter of time. Just as I was contemting what to do next, Harrison''s phone rang. Judging from the voice on the phone, it should be Abbie. "It''s working hours now. Let''s talk about it when we get back." He hung up the phone and whispered to me. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. After that, he turned around and was ready to leave. Thinking of his voice on the phone and how they had just walked over together, including the Brother Harrison that Abbie had called him, the more I thought about it, the angrier I became and the more ufortable I felt! "It''s good that you know that it''s working time. A leader still needs to be a leader," I said meaningfully. Harrison''s footsteps paused, but he did not turn around immediately. After a few seconds, he slowly turned around to look at me. Naturally, I saw the faint smile on his face. Immediately, the anger in my heart rose a little. I lowered my head slightly and squeezed out a sentence from between my teeth. "I haven''t finished my work yet. Mr. Stewart, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first." Without waiting for his answer, I turned around and went back to my seat. I didn''t look up until he left. I stopped writing when I couldn''t hear the sound of footsteps. Looking at the mess I drew on the paper, I sighed in a low voice. I don''t know what''s going on recently. Nothing can calm down. I always want to make a noise, as if I can''t live a good life after calming down. Maybe Harrison has begun to feel disappointed in me and thinks that I am no longer the previous Chelsea. He wasn''t the only one who felt disappointed. Even I found it unbelievable. I''m no longer the same person I used to be. "Are you feeling ufortable seeing him with Abbie?" The pen on my pocket slipped down instantly. I looked in the direction of the sound and saw Liu Qian standing next to me, looking at me with a faint smile. The rtionship between me and Liu Qian could be said to be stranger than strangers. There was nothing to talk about. So I took out a dropped pen and said, "It has nothing to do with you." "Of course it has nothing to do with me. It''s just that as an onlooker, I can''t help but be happy," Liu Qian said with a smile. I sneered and said, "If I don''t like to make you happy, then you can continue to be happy, lest you get hurt every day." "No one is a pushover. Of course, I won''t let her bully me like this!" Liu Qian didn''t expect me to say that. She snorted disdainfully and mocked, "If you want to be a big shot, don''t show off in front of me. If you have time, you might as well worry about yourself. Harrison is so close to Abbie. If you were dumped that day, you wouldn''t even know." "Abbie is young and beautiful. She has the ability and family background. The most important thing is that she still has a deep affection for Harrison. What about you?" Liu Qian chuckled. "A divorced and divorced second- hand product. A woman who was pregnant and had been killed by her ex- husband. How can youpare to her?" There was still Liu Qian''s unbridledughter in my ears, and I had begun to think about another thing. I couldn''t figure it out no matter how hard I tried. I suddenly got up and grabbed Liu Qian''s wrist, saying sternly, "Who told you these things?" Liu Qian''s expression was very flustered at first, but she quickly recovered. "If you don''t want others to know, then don''t do it. If I want to know, I will definitely know." "I''ll ask you again. Who told you!" I gnashed my teeth and said coldly in a low voice. Liu Qian waited for me for a few seconds. When she moved her wrist, she wanted to pull her hand out. Unfortunately, my strength was stronger than hers, so she had no way to pull it back. In the end, she could only stare at me. "It was someone else who told me. As for who told me, you can go by yourself!" As soon as we finished our words, we stood still and looked at each other without blinking. I don''t know what Liu Qian is thinking at the moment. Why don''t you tell me, let me hold her tightly, and don''t want to tell me who she is. "But it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t tell me. Only a few people know the real reason for the divorce, unless they have the ability to find out, but the reality proves that I don''t have many capable people around me. Then who can it be? Is it Harrison?" But this spection was soon dispelled by me, and Louie''s appearance shed in front of me again. It seemed that Louie was the most likely to be the only one, but I also thought that the person behind it would not be him. "What''s wrong?" Louie came over and looked at us in confusion. Liu Qian looked at me and smiled. She said in a voice that only the two of us could hear, "Whether the people around you are sincere to you or not, I really look forward to what will happen to Sister Chelsea in the future." Her words were so meaningful that I couldn''t tell fora moment. When I came to my senses, Liu Qian had already left. I looked at her back for a long time without saying a word, while Louie beside me looked at me with a worried look. "I''m fine. Don''t worry." Before he asked, I exined first. There was no expression of disbelief on Louie''s face. He just smiled at me and said, "It''s good that you have nothing to do. Now prepare well and rest if you have nothing to do." "That''s good." Louie stopped and smiled at me. Soon it was time to get off work. Harrison and I agreed that we would inform him in advance if something happened, but I waited at the door for a while and didn''t see him. I thought about it and went to the parking lot to look for him. As soon as I entered the parking lot, I heard two familiar voices. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 The two familiar voices were none other than Abbie and Harrison. My heart trembled, and I unconsciously walked inside. I was still wondering if I had heard wrongly, or if Abbie had been pestering Harrison again. But soon, the two figures hugging each other came into my sight. He had thought that he would run up to Abbie and give her a hard p, telling her that Harrison wouldn''t even be able to be friends in the future, just like how he treated his mistress and the scumbag on TV. However, no matter what the oue was, he would never swallow his anger like he did back then. It''s true. I thought I would do that. But in fact, the moment I saw them, the panic in my heart disappeared. I slowly walked over and said calmly as if I was greeting a friend, "You should go home after work, but do you have anything else to deal with?" In the first ce, Abbie hugged Harrison one-sidedly, while Harrison stood rooted to the ground like a block of wood. Perhaps he had rejected her, but this kind of rejection wasn¡¯t a big deal in front of Abbie at all. That was why Abbie had been so unscrupulous. She had even dared to provoke me after I appeared. "It can be seen that we haven''t settled the problem, so we should have some self-awareness," Abbie said rudely. Letting go of Harrison''s hand, Abbie looked at me with a smug smile, probably because she saw that he didn''t want to interfere in our conversation at all. However, this smile was not harmful to me at all. After all, I was her elder sister at her age. How could I be angry because of this little action? The words she said, I just thought that she was childish. "There are some women who have always liked to provoke other people''s men, so everyone calls them a mistress. But in my opinion, Miss Ling is not such a person." "Who are you calling a mistress?" Abbie''s shrill voice echoed throughout the parking lot. Harrison frowned. It was probably because he disliked Abbie''s shrew- like appearance that he looked into my eyes. From the look in my eyes, I could tell that he had asked me to deal with her as soon as possible. After receiving the news, I felt a little relieved, but the next moment, I was not satisfied. "Why should I deal with such a mess? It''s obviously his business. What does it have to do with me?" After thinking about it, I decided to put it aside and let Harrison stay to clean it up. I deliberately turned around and looked around the parking lot. I pretended to be disappointed and said, "If an outsider sees you like this, it will have a bad effect. Besides, Harrison is still here." Sure enough, as soon as my voice fell, Abbie realized that there was something wrong with her tone. She quickly turned to Harrison and said, "Brother Harrison, I''m just angry. How can she say that I''m her mistress?" As she spoke, she looked like she was about to cry. To be honest, I really wanted to go up and ask Abbie. She didn''t look like a mistress at all. I knew very well that Harrison and I were currently in a rtionship, and we were still entangled in the parking lot. If it were someone else, they might have gone up and pped her. Thinking of this, I suddenly smiled. Maybe she just seized the opportunity to wait for me toe over, and then went up to p her in front of Harrison to cry andin, but I didn''t expect that I would be so stupid. "You''re not a mistress," Harrison said tly. Hearing this, I couldn''tugh anymore. On the contrary, Abbie was so happy that she gave me a proud look. Harrison continued to say lightly, "The mistress is in love with the mistress behind her lover''s back, and her wife is in love with the mistress. But it''s obvious that I don''t love you." These words directly showed the rtionship between him and Abbie, as well as the rtionship between him and his lover. They were easy words, but they gave me peace of mind and gave Abbie a fatal blow, because I saw that Abbie''s face was pale. After saying that, Harrison walked to me and put his arm around my shoulder. "You don''t want to show me your identity, do you?" "What do you mean by showing your identity to me? Do you need to tell the world that you are in a rtionship with me?" I asked. He was not angry. He rubbed my nose with his index finger and said, "If you don''t like it, I''ll do it." His tone sounded helpless, but it sounded veryfortable. On the other side, we were so fond of each other that Abbie must be upset. However, I didn''t intend to feel sorry for or sympathize with her. A woman like her couldn''t arouse anyone''s sympathy at all. Compared to what she did to me, what I did was nothing at all. After a while, Abbie didn''t say a word. I looked up and saw her standing opposite me, looking at Harrison with a heartbroken look. But when she felt that I was looking at her, she quickly turned her eyes to me. Although there were tears in her eyes, I could still feel the hatred in her eyes. "You don''t want to go up and talk?" I asked softly. Harrison paused for a moment, and without even looking at Abbie, he said to me, "We''re already off work. It''s time for us to go back." After that, Harrison asked me to get in the car, followed by him. During the entire process, Abbie was like an outsider and did not enter Harrison''s line of sight at all. For some reason, I felt a faint sense of sorrow. We didn''t mention this incident again. I even took the initiative to seduce him in my gauze pajamas in the evening. Harrison''s eyes darkened when he saw me, and he asked in a deep voice, "What''s wrong with you?" "I heard that when two people are together, they are always surprised and mysterious. It will be better," I said with a smile. His eyes were dark and unclear. I stood by the bed and couldn''t figure out what he was thinking, so I could only keep smiling. After waiting for a while, he did not respond. My heart gradually cooled down. "If you don''t like it, I''ll change it now."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that he still had no reaction, I turned around and left in frustration. Before I could step out, my waist tightened and I fell heavily into the soft bed, followed by an overwhelming hot kiss. I didn''t know what was going on, so I responded to his questions. That night, we were more excited than before. He deliberately stopped when he was close to the climax of my life and asked a question slowly. For example, Chelsea, will you wait for me to y tricks in the future? Can you deliberately make me angry? Will you deliberately push me to others and so on? I could only answer no, otherwise it would be more sweet torture. After a whole night, I felt sore all over. When I got up, my legs went soft and I fell back. "It seems that it''s time for you to exercise?" Harrison came out of the bathroom and saw this scene. I red at him and said grumpily, "You should be the one who should exercise hard, in case you''re too old and too weak." "Not strong enough?" He raised his eyebrows, walked to the bedside, and raised my chin. "It seems that you need to know me again." As he spoke, he untied the bathrobe with one hand. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 I looked up at him with a smile and wrapped my arms around his neck. When he stopped, I whispered in his ear, "Am I beautiful, or Abbie?" He smiled slightly and raised his eyebrows at me. "Do you still care about that?" "There should not be anything in this world that is more important than women. Is it not good for me to care about it?" Harrison nodded to me and his face slowly approached me. Just as we were about to kiss each other, he stopped and said softly, "You''re upset about me. This is the best confession." "Who said...!" Before I could finish my words, my mouth was sealed. So on this morning when I was supposed to have the right to own it, I was identally pressed under my body again... When I went to work in the morning, Harrison said that he would not go to thepany today. I was not surprised. After all, there was more than onepany. But obviously, Harrison was not satisfied with my indifferent expression. "Aren''t you surprised or worried at all? I''m not going to thepany today." "Is it strange that you don''t go to thepany?" I tilted my head to look at him and asked with a smile. Harrison shook his head helplessly and said, "You looked unhappyst night, but you were still not confident this morning. Why did you suddenly ignore it now?" "Could it be that rolling in bed can really cure all kinds of diseases?" He approached me and said. Hot steam spilled on my face. I squinted at him and said, "In theory, even if you really want to do something today, I''m afraid you can''t do it. In such a situation, do I need to worry about anything?" Speaking of this, I thought of Abbie''s face. Perhaps other people really didn''t have to worry, but Abbie was different! The woman was in such a state that she couldn''t wait to fall in love with Harrison. She believed that if it weren''t for me standing by Harrison''s side, she would have shamelessly rushed over. Even if I were her current girlfriend in name, Abbie still didn''t put me in her eyes. It was really annoying. "What are you thinking about?" Harrison asked. I shook my head. "Nothing." Of course, it was nothing. How could I say my worries out loud? This is Harrison''s peach blossom. He should be the one to solve it. ording to his understanding of Abbie, he had no feelings for her at all. Even if he had feelings for her, they were just brother and sister. "Have you and Abbie known each other before?" After saying this, the carriage suddenly fell into silence. It was so quiet that I could only hear each other''s breathing. This sudden silence made me feel a little uneasy. I felt as if I had mentioned something that I shouldn''t have said. There was a faint sadness at the same time. You can only me us for getting to know each other toote. We didn''t meet each other in the prime of our lives. "If you don''t want to tell me, I won''t force you," I said with a forced smile. When the red light stopped, Harrison put his hand on the steering wheel casually and said slowly, "I don''t want to say it if it doesn''t exist. I did know the Ling Family for a long time, but mypany is run by itself and has no contact with their family." "Uncle Ling has always wanted to get Abbie and me together because Abbie is the only child in the Ling family. Uncle Ling feels that it''s better to find me, a person who knows everything than to find an outsider to entrust him with." I heaved a sigh of relief from the bottom of my heart, but I still refused to give up and said, "Why don''t you go? It''s the dream of others to stay with Abbie for less than ten years." "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking." After that, he pinched my face from behind. He didn''t put down his hand until I felt pain. There was a horn behind me. I said grumpily, "Just drive properly. What do you look like?" "I''ve never thought of having anything to do with Abbie. She''s my younger sister who has watched her grow up. That''s all." His voice wasn''t loud, but it was firm. I could tell that he said it specifically for me. "Maybe he was worried that I would think too much, or he gave me peace of mind, but no matter what his intention was, I would unconditionally trust him." The two of them were about to decide to be together, so they should have unconditionally trusted each other. If they couldn''t believe this, then our days would only be more and more painful, constantly consuming each other''s feelings in the quarrel and suspicion. I looked out of the window and pretended to say casually, "Even if you haven''t thought about it, it''s fine as long as Abbie never forgets it." "So?" he asked. "No reason. I''m just stating the truth." After that, none of us took the initiative to speak, and I also felt that I really had the potential to talk about the finals. "I have something to do tonight. Why don''t you go back first?" he asked. I unfastened my seatbelt and said, "There are still some things in my house that haven''t been brought back. I''ll go back." "Didn''t you say that you would buy anything youcked?" Harrison frowned. It could be seen that he didn''t want to go back at all, so he didn''t hide anything and expressed his dissatisfaction directly. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Seeing him like this, I also felt ufortable. "That home is a ce where my mother and I rely on each other for survival. We have lived for more than 20 years. Can''t we go back?" "If you want to go back, I can go back with you when I have time," Harrison insisted. Seeing his colleagues rushing to thepany one by one, I saw that it was gettingte, so I didn''t waste any more time with him and opened the door directly. "I''ll do as you see fit. Be careful on the way." After that, I left without looking back. In the elevator, I could still see Harrison''s car parked downstairs. It was not early. It took more than half an hour to get to theirpany from here, and it was still working time at this time. There would definitely be a traffic jam on the road. Thinking of this, I dialed Harrison''s number as soon as I got out of the elevator. "Why haven''t you left yet?" "I''m fine." ording to his tone, he didn''t want to say more. Without thinking, I knew that he must have been unhappy by what he said just now. It was probably because the way we got along with each other recently was too casual that I forgot what Harrison used to be like. "Harrison, there are some things in my family that can''t be bought outside. They have special meaning to me. Can you understand?" "Yes." With the word "en", the phone fell into a strange silence again. "So I have to go back, right?" I said patiently, "I promise you that I must be at home before you get home." "Are you sure?" he asked. I breathed a sigh of relief, and then I said with a smile, "As long as you don''te back earlier than me on purpose." "I''m calling you at work. Did thepany invite you to make a phone call?" Chapter 225 Chapter 225 My hand, which was holding the phone, paused, and my heart, which had just been put down, was instantly lifted. I met Abbie early in the morning. Should I say that I''m lucky or not? "What''s wrong? Who is talking to you?" Harrison asked unhappily on the phone. "It''s okay, you go to work first. I''m going to work." As I spoke, I was looking straight at Abbie. The anger on her face was hard to hide, and it seemed that she was going to rush up to grab my phone. But I didn''t hang up the phone immediately because I saw her. Instead, I told Harrison something before hanging up the phone. Then I went past Abbie and was about to leave. When I hung up the phone, I looked at the time. There were still five minutes left before I went to work, so I made use of the working hours to make the phone porridge. I was making trouble for nothing. In that case, why did she make trouble for me and have to deal with it? "Hey! Didn''t you hear what I said?" As I walked in front, Abbie stomped hard on the ground with her high heels, making an earpiercing sound. I was speechless by this kind of child''s reaction. I really didn''t know if the flowers living in the greenhouse were so unreasonable. I ignored her angry cries behind me and continued to walk forward as if I didn''t hear her. The colleagues around looked at us in disbelief, and I acted as if I didn''t see her. It was clear that Abbie was calling him "Hey", so why should I be so eager to answer her? "Chelsea, if you don''t stop now, then get out of thepany immediately!" Abbie roared. These words sessfully stopped me. I bit my lips and felt that Abbie had gone too far. "You have evil intentions toward Harrison and always want to make trouble for me. But now, seeing me and Harrison together, you are still not convinced. You still want to make trouble for me when you have something to do. Do you really think I am so easy to bully?" I turned to look at her and said nothing. Abbie looked at me and said proudly, "How is it? Are you afraid? Why don''t you stop earlier and pretend that you didn''t hear me? I''m your leader now, understand?" "And then?" I asked casually. This sentence caused the smile on Abbie''s face to disappear. She looked at me angrily and said, "Don''t think that you''ll have a protective umbre just because you''re with Brother Harrison. You''re working here. As long as you''re here, I have the right to control you for a day!" "Since you want to take care of It, you can continue to take care of it," I said. "It''s obvious to everyone that we''re making phone calls during work hours. What else do you have to say?" Abbie sneered. I looked at the time and said, "I didn''t arrive at work when I called just now. If Mr. Ling doesn''t believe me, you can check thepany''s security footage." "Then the time is wrong. How can I not go to work when I''m here?" Her words were unreasonable. It seemed that she had to make trouble for me today. Without answering her, I slowly moved closer to her. Abbie looked at me in confusion, and then said sarcastically, "There''s no need to apologize or beg for my forgiveness. After all, there''s nothing else to do during work. This is a basic problem for the employees." I stopped two steps away from her and said with a smile, "I didn''t even think about apologizing or begging for your forgiveness. No one knows better than me what work hours are for, right?" "What did you say?" Abbie was surprised. "Wait for me at the door of the elevator. I''m afraid that he already knew that I came up this elevator. Let me think about who can tell you this." After that, I looked around at my colleagues and finally stopped at Liu Qian. Liu Qian didn''t expect that I would recognize her at a nce, so she turned around and left subconsciously. It was this action that made me even more certain that she was the person standing behind Abbie. It was impossible to say that she was sad in her heart. After all, the two of us used to call each other sisters, but since when did we be enemies? I didn''t even have to think about it carefully before I knew the reason. "Liu Qian, why are you in such a hurry to leave?" Suppressing the bitterness in my heart, I called out her name softly. His body paused for a few seconds, and then he turned around and asked in surprise, "Sister Jian''an, are you talking to me? What''s the matter?" "It''s okay. I just want to ask why you are so angry." I looked at Abbie and said to her. Obviously, Liu Qian didn''t expect me to ask such a question. For a moment, she was stunned. Then she forced a smile and said, "How can I know about this? You are really good at joking." "Don''t change the topic here. I''m talking about you right now. Why did you pull her out?" Abbie walked over and said in dissatisfaction. Liu Qian nodded and said with grievance, "I really don''t know what''s going on. Besides, how can I know why Mr. Ling is angry? Sister Chelsea, don''t make fun of me. You don''t have to do this even if you don''t like me." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Listening to the conversation between the two people, it only took a few sentences to describe me as a person who didn''t work seriously, ruined the rtionship between colleagues, and made trouble for no reason. "I didn''t expect Harrison to be able to break up the sisterhood between me and Liu Qian. He''s merciless!" "Do you need an exnation? Why don''t I like you? Why did my former good sisters suddenly be cold?" They could y, and so could I. As soon as she finished her words, Liu Qian raised her head and looked into my eyes. Her eyes were full of anger and hatred. If I hadn''t known the truth, I would have thought that I had done something wrong to Liu Qian. Otherwise, how could she hate me or even hate me? "Why?" Abbie''s eyes darted back and forth between us, and her expression slowly darkened. I knew that a smart woman like Abbie would lose her mind because of Harrison''s incident. In other aspects, her intelligence was still online. For example, right now, she didn''t have to point it out to find out what was going on. At this time, it was basically the time when I seeded and left. All I needed to do was to ask my colleagues around to leave and let them stay where they were and solve the problem. Even their eyes were fixed on me. As my colleagues walked further and further away, I slowly left as well. Just as I turned around, I heard a clear p and Abbie''s impatient curses. It seemed that Liu Qian was asking for trouble. Although I wasn''t afraid of Abbie making trouble for me, I would still find it annoying if I kept making trouble for her. Therefore, when I was at work, I tried my best not to talk much. Other than going to the bathroom and eating, I basically didn''t leave my seat. Naturally, I didn''t have time to talk to Louie. When I got off work, I saw him standing at the door of the elevator and not going up. I didn''t know what he was doing. "Why haven''t you left yet?" "Of course I''m waiting for you." Louie smiled when he saw me. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Since so many things had happened and I was still able to stand here and talk with Louie, I was really happy. Life was simple andplicated. It was best to get along well with each other, but obviously, there was no fate between me and Liu Qian. From me to thepany, this little girl had been following me like a sister. I didn''t expect that she would break off our rtionship so easily, and it was because of a man. Thinking of this, I felt sad and disappointed again. "Are you unhappy to see me?" Louie asked angrily. I forced a smile. "It''s just a day''s work. I''m a little tired." "Get in the elevator.¡± He opened the elevator door and asked me to go in. "I didn''t know about what happened this morning until now. I always wanted to ask you, but I couldn''t leave when I had something to do," Louie said. I shook my head. "It''s nothing. They don''t like me. It''s not like I''m the number one genius. You should get used to it." "Your idea is really weird." If you don''t want to say anything, I''ll take his words as praise. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps Louie knew very well in his heart that it was not suitable for us to get so close to each other. He could also understand his feelings for me, and he could also understand that if he continued to date the person he liked in the name of friends, he would only make himself more sad, and he didn''t want to be sad anymore. I won''t be too close or distant. This kind of distance is good for me. Walking to the door, I said to him, "Hurry up and drive back. I''m leaving too." "He didn''te to pick you up?" Louie asked. "He also has to work when I go to work. How can he pick me up all the time?" I joked. Louie immediately said, "Then I''ll take you there. The ce where you go back is a little far. It''s not convenient for you to take a taxi.* I didn''t expect him to say that. I was a little surprised. Maybe it''s because men and women''s minds are different. I thought that Louie would at most let me take care of myself on the way. "Don''t think too much about it. I''m just worried that it''s not safe for you to go back alone." Louie seemed to have seen through my mind and said with a smile. Hearing his words, I was a little embarrassed. "It''s not safe. He''s just taking a taxi. Besides, I won''t go to his ce today." "Oh? Did you quarrel?" Louie frowned and asked. Hearing his question, I burst outughing, but he didn''t know why. "Is it that funny?" I waved my hand and still chuckled. Louie stood still and looked at me with a smile. "What you said just now was particrly like what your rtives said. It was very wonderful." "How wonderful?" Louie repeated these two words and asked in confusion, "Shouldn''t it be that you are happy? After all, someone cares about you." I thought of my mother, who had left me, and cared about me all the time. I believed that by the time she left the world, I was still the only one I couldn''t let go of. What did I do? He clearly knew that his mother''s departure was closely rted to Callen, but he was unwilling to reveal the truth. He hid behind people like an ostrich. He believed that his mother must be very disappointed in him. Her pleasant mood dropped to the bottom, and she didn''t even want to show a forced smile. "I''m going home. I''m leaving." "I''ll send you back," Louie said. I shook my head. "Go back quickly!" After that, I turned around and left, no longer looking at the person behind me. Since he knew that if he continued, he would hurt Louie, he would have to stay away from him. Because even if I could treat him as a rtive, he might not necessarily treat me as a rtive. What you want to give me may not be what others are willing to want. I stood on the subway all the way. Looking at all kinds of people in the carriage, I couldn''t help but think about what was happening to them. Everyone has their own story. Will there be someone who is as distressed as me among them? The more I thought about it, the more confused I became. I couldn''t help but take out my mobile phone and call Harrison. Until I hung up automatically, no one answered. Looking at the ck screen of my mobile phone, I sighed silently. When I got home, it was already dark. When I opened the door and sat on the sofa, I didn''t want to move anymore. After sitting for a few minutes, my cell phone began to ring. I thought it should be Harrison calling. "Is it over?" I asked without waiting for him to speak. "Hello, is it Jian''an?" A strange woman''s voice came from the other end of the phone. I shivered and sat up from the sofa. "Who are you?" I asked seriously. "This is Ke Bar. A youngdy is drunk..." After hanging up the phone, I picked up my bag and went to the bar. It was Sienna''s mobile phone that was on the phone. Now it was stillte and she was drunk. Recently, she didn''t pay much attention to her. After the engagement, she must be very sad if she didn''t say anything. As her best sister, what am I doing? My heart was full of self-me and worry. This moodsted until the door of the bar. I pushed the door open and came in. There was a strong smell of wine in front of me. Then I saw Sienna sitting at the side of the bar, with a lot of bottles beside her. I didn''t think about it and went straight up to grab Sienna''s wine bottle. I asked angrily, "What''s wrong with you? Why don''t you go to work and drink here?" "You''re here?" Sienna opened her eyes and looked at me. She smiled and burped. Seeing her like this, I felt sad and angry. I was so sad that I didn''t know to take good care of myself. I was so angry that I didn''t take care of her. After paying the bill, I helped her to leave. On the way back, she was also very quiet. She sat quietly beside me without crying or making a fuss. Her eyes were closed as if she had fallen asleep. In the middle, I took time to call Harrison. He also asked me to stay and take care of Sienna. Although it was on the phone, I still felt that Harrison wanted to say something but stopped. Subconsciously, I felt sorry for Jonah for his behavior. I went to the house to clean up Sienna, and then I let her lie in bed to rest. After I was done with my work, I sat on the sofa and faced the empty living room. I felt a sense of destion that I had never felt before. It won''t take long for the houses here to be torn down. My mother and I have the most happiness and happiness here. I thought that I would spend the rest of my life with my mother here, but the reality was contrary to my imagination. The phone vibrated a few times, and I turned on the phone powerlessly. When I saw the string of numbers on it, I subconsciously wanted to delete them. This call was from Callen. It seemed that Callen and I hadn''t seen each other for a long time, and we didn''t call each other. The previous entanglement seemed to be a dream. This was the best, and it was what a divorce should be like. In a trance, I somehow clicked on the content of the text message. There were a few words written on it: "Don''t you want to pursue the matter of your mother anymore?" Chapter 227 Chapter 227 The phone fell to the ground. I paused for a moment and quickly picked it up. Then I carefully read the contents of the text message again. I can''t describe how I feel at this moment. It''s as if you''ve finally put everything aside and prepared to live a good life, but these people didn''t give you a chance at all. They didn''t want to let you go at all. And what did I do wrong to make Callen hold me back? Shaking my hands, I dialed Callen''s number. He did not wait for the first call to end before answering the call. "What do you mean?" I don''t think there''s a need to beat around the bush with someone like him. Just tell me whatever you want. If I don''t tell him, he''ll only make things worse. "Chelsea, it seems that you still can''t forget me. Otherwise, why did you keep my phone number on the cklist?" Callen on the other side said with a smile. Hearing his voice, I felt sick and thought that the phone call was to make me unhappy. I sneered and said, "I still remember that Callen used to be high above me. He only wanted to climb high and go further. Why does he be shameless now? He just wants to be entangled with his ex-wife? Don''t you feel ashamed?" That''s right! In the past, no matter how arrogant Callen was, in order to climb up, he would not hesitate to give birth to his own child and throw his wife out of the house. How could such a person come back to me for no reason? I thought of all kinds of things about him, and the disgusting feeling kepting. "As long as I can start over with you, I don''t care what you say." Callen didn''t care at all. "Whether you want to start over or not depends on whether I want it or not. What''s more, it depends on whether Maisy is willing or not. At that time, you were determined to hold a big tree like the Cook family. Why is there not enough big trees now?" I said to him sarcastically. At this point, there was no point in continuing. "I didn''t put you in the cklist before because I didn''t want your phone to appear in my phone at all. But after today''s incident, I think it''s necessary to change your number so that you can stay away from me for the rest of your life!" After that, I took my mobile phone away and was about to hang up. When I was about to hang up the phone, Callen shouted, "Chelsea, your mother died identally. Have you never doubted her? I don''t believe that you have never doubted her. Or have you decided to forget the past and never think about it anymore?" My movements froze in an instant, and I thought of his words in my mind. Such a long time had passed. I had been upset about my mother''s death at first, but now I deliberately forgot what had happened in the past. I didn''t want to have anything to do with the people or things in the past anymore. I also subconsciously left as if my mother''s death was normal. If this happened to others, I would think that they were unfilial and would think that they had no conscience. But when it came to me, I suddenly didn''t know how to defend myself. "Callen, no one knows better than you what''s going on. I don''t have the ability to investigate, nor do I have the ability to bring you down. Are you satisfied?" I asked calmly. Callen on the opposite side was silent for a few seconds and whispered, "Why didn''t Harrison help you? I think he doesn''t want to interfere in your business, does he?" "Does this have anything to do with you?" I asked subconsciously. "If you don''t want to intervene, you don''t want to. You don''t have to feel ufortable. Why don''t you think about it carefully? How can a man like Harrison fall in love with you? Don''t you know yourself before others say anything?" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Even at this stage, Callen still didn¡¯t forget to hurt me. But for me, such words werepletely useless. "I still have self- awareness. Don''t forget that you gave these to me." "You''ve been pestering me for several years since the divorce. You couldn''t give birth to a child, but you still want to have a baby with me. Should I say that you''re cheap, or you''re cheap?" Before Callen could answer, he heard the sound of something being smashed. I sneered and said, "If you''re a man, do something. Don''t always waste time on me." "You''ll definitely regret it. Just you wait!" On the other side of the phone, it was Callen''s roar. "He probably treated me as before, so he used the same excuse as before to deal with me. Am I still as afraid as before?" I said to the phone lightly, "At midnight, didn''t you think that my mother was watching you?" Then, I hung up the phone, pulled his number into the cklist without hesitation,y down on the sofa, and closed my eyes. It was quiet all around. I recalled the content of the phone and Callen''s questions. Why didn''t I continue to pursue my mother''s case? Why did I just let it go? Did I really forget? But no matter how hard I tried, there was only one answer in my heart. I didn''t. My mother''s affairs are deeply engraved in my mind. Otherwise, I wouldn''t want to keep this house and leave all my memories with my mother. But even if I didn''t forget it, what could I do? Do I have the ability to make them happier and purer? They are all people with higher status than me. They can solve the problem easily with money, but I can''t. So I can only watch them live a better and better life. "No, it''s not getting better and better. I can''t be pregnant for the rest of my life. As long as Callen wants to be attached to the Cook family, I can''t divorce him. Then even if I have a child, it''s not justifiable. This is retribution!" As I thought about it, my tears slowly flowed down the corner of my eyes. Harrison would not say that he would help me, and I would not take the initiative to ask him to get justice for me. His current status was earned by struggling. Why should I destroy everything he had for my own business? But even so, there was a sense of loss and helplessness in my heart. With mixed feelings, Iy on the sofa and gradually fell asleep... "Why am I at your house?" My leg hurt and I heard Sienna''s voice the next second. I tried my best to open my eyes and saw Sienna standing on the sofa, looking listless. I sat up and said feebly, "Yesterday, when I just got home, someone called me and said that you were drunk in a bar. He asked me to take you back." "I''m not drunk, and they have too many things to do," Sienna said discontentedly. Letting her sit down, I said earnestly, "It''s not safe in the bar. What if something happens if you get drunk there? Why don''t you think about it carefully? You can''t indulge yourself just because you''re out of love, can you?" "I''ll be fine." She lowered her head and said with certainty. But what she was doing now was useless to me. I only thought that nothing had happened to her. "It doesn''t mean that there will be nothing in the future. Can you be sober?" Sienna looked up and looked at me seriously. "Jonah is here." Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Hearing these three words, I was stunned. Was Jonah there? If I didn''t get it wrong, did Sienna mean that Jonah was also in the bar when she was drinking? "Sienna, I know you are upset and can''t ept the fact that Jonah is about to get married, but you have to understand one thing. It''s not ours after all. No matter how reluctant we are, we won''t stay." I said seriously. In my eyes, she had an illusion because she couldn''t bear to part with Jonah. How could Jonah be in a bar? If he had appeared there, why would he have to listen to his family and get married? Sienna shook her head and said firmly, "It''s not the first day for me to drink. I get drunk many times, but every time I wake up the next day, I will be at home." "It''s also possible that you went home when you were awake. It''s just that you don''t remember, right?" I retorted. "I also thought so." Sienna''s voice sounded a little lonely. I wanted tofort her, but she didn''t know how to say it. Love could only be done if the person involved wanted toe out. It was useless no matter how hard others tried. "In order to know the truth, I once pretended to be drunk to see if anyone would take me away, so that I could know whether I would go back or be taken back. That night, I waited until two o''clock in the morning and didn''t leave, nor did I wait for the person who sent me. At that time, I was completely desperate." Sienna said slowly. Tears fell from the corner of her eyes. I wanted to wipe them away, but she stopped me. She looked at me and smiled. "But at this time, Jonah appeared. He sent me back." "Are you sure?" I asked in surprise. Sienna nodded affirmatively without any hesitation. Compared with her certainty, I was very worried. "What are you thinking?" "I don''t know, but when I heard that he sent me back, I was very happy and felt that he had never let go of his feelings for me." Hearing Sienna''s words, I was not only distressed, but also distressed. "Have you ever asked what on earth is on his mind?" If Jonah really didn''t forget Sienna, it wouldn''t be a problem even if they reconciled. Although I was still dissatisfied with him in my heart, it was good as long as Sienna felt happy. But if Jonah still decided to get married, then I think they can''t go on like this. Sienna shook her head and said in a low voice with her head down, "I know nothing will change. He will still get married." "If that''s the case, what''s the point? When he gets married and holds his wife, are you going to continue drinking and be sad? Are you stupid?" I said to her angrily. But no matter what I said, Sienna would not refute, as if he had heard what I said or had not listened at all. I had a sense of powerlessness when I punched on the cotton. "When we get to work, we will separate. I told Sienna not to drink wine every day and check the shift every day. She also agreed with a smile, but I was very suspicious of whether she could do it or not." Ever since yesterday''s incident, I had ignored Abbie and Liu Qian as much as I could. These two people had no reason at all. They were just making trouble out of nothing and couldn''t bear to see you living a good life. "Now I only have onemon goal on me, which is to break up with Harrison and let them have a chance. I really don''t know whether Liu Qian is stupid or stupid. Even if I really separate from Harrison, with so many people waiting behind me, will she have a chance?" When he saw Harrison again, it was already noon. "Now, do you have a good impression of the company''s food?" "I do have a good impression of you," he said with a smile. I nodded. "It''s only natural that you have a good impression of me. After all, I''m much more delicious than food." Harrison was amused by me. He reached out to pinch my nose and said, "Only you can say such words, right?" I raised my eyebrows and smiled without saying anything, just like he did. "Brother Harrison, why are you here?" The next second, Abbie''s voice rang out. "Your little fangirl is here." I didn''t even look at her and directly said to him. Harrison put his arm around my shoulder and allowed me to face Abbie''s arrival with him. He even whispered in my ear, "You''re the real one. How can you escape?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. This sessfully pleased me. I asked softly, "So you don''t mind what I do?" "Of course," he said. There was still Liu Qian by Abbie''s side. It seemed like the two of them had already formed an alliance. To have done this for the sake of the same man, they had truly left. When they were about two or three steps away, Abbie stopped in her tracks and asked with a charming smile, "Brother Harrison, have you eaten yet? I haven''t eaten yet. Why don''t you join me for dinner?" "No need." Harrison refused. However, his refusal seemed to bepletely useless to Abbie. Abbie grabbed his other arm and said coquettishly, "Don''t you feel sorry for me even though we haven''t eaten yet? Why don''t you come with me for dinner? It''s been a long time since we''ve had dinner together." If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I probably wouldn''t have thought that Abbie would still act like a spoiled child. Not only me, but Liu Qian''s face was also filled with shock. At this moment, I felt a pain in my shoulder. I looked up and met Harrison''s eyes. His eyes said, "Don''t you save me?" "It''s a pity that it''s not the right time. Otherwise, I would definitely be amused. Does he still need me to save him? I''m afraid that ordinary people wouldn''t be able to save a woman like Abbie, right?" As I thought about this, I felt a gaze staring at me. As expected, I saw Abbie as soon as I looked up. Abbie red at me, and in the next second, she said with a smile, "Sister Jian''an, do you want to have dinner with us?" I was about to answer when she said in a slightly distressed tone, "But Sister Jian''an should have had dinner already. It''s better for you, a young girl, to eat less at your age." If it weren''t for thest two sentences, I really didn''t intend to go to dinner with her. But now, I just want to be with her! "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Ling. But it''s a pity that I''ve consumed a lot of food. I don''t have to worry about getting fat. Nowadays, children of several years old are very heavy, and children in their teens have to be three years old. These problems are mainly rted to their age." I exined seriously. Having said that, I felt that it was not enough. I continued, "But Mr. Ling, you should be more careful. You seem to be fatter than when I first saw you. Is your life better?" "Who doesn''t know what I mean? I just don''t want to argue with her, but don''t me me for going too far." "My life has always been very good. Thank you for your concern, Sister Chelsea," Abbie said with a fake smile. I pursed my lips and smiled. Looking at her, I looked at Harrison and said, "You call me sister. Harrison is my brother. It just so happens that brother and sister are a pair." Chapter 229 Chapter 229 As soon as I finished speaking, I saw that Abbie didn''t even want to put on a fake smile. She just looked at me with a dark face. "If you want to be a couple, you have to see if you''re someone on the same path. Big Brother and Big Sister are rted by blood." "Then you call him Brother Harrison every day. Isn''t that his sister?" I eximed. Turning to look at Harrison, I suddenly realized. "So Abbie is your younger sister. Why haven''t I heard of you before?" "Who says I''m his younger sister!" Abbie said angrily. I didn''t seem to hear the anger in her tone. I looked at her in confusion and said, "You didn''t say that just now. My brother and sister may be rted by blood. Then you and he should also be rted by blood. Am I wrong?" "I''m talking about you, not us. Do you really not understand?" She looked at me sarcastically. Harrison''s body moved slightly, and my hand quietly received the clothes that were tugging at his back. When he looked at me, I had already begun to answer Abbie''s words, "Whether you really don''t understand it or not doesn''t matter. What matters is the rtionship between you and me, Brother Harrison. You should know about our rtionship, right?" After that, I looked at her with a smile. I didn''t say anything else. I just looked at her like that. In fact, I didn''t need to say anything else. If there''s water in the water, there''s earth in the water. I''ll go ording to what he said. I should make it clear when Harrison is here today. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. I don''t want Liu Qian to think that I''m a divorced woman and cling onto me. Abbie bit her lips tightly and stared at me. In the end, she turned her gaze to her side and said, "Brother Harrison, we''ve known each other for so many years, yet you''ve only seen this woman bully me like this?" "She didn''t bully you," Harrison replied indifferently. Upon hearing these six words, I didn''t even try to cover it up. Instead, what greeted me was Harrison''s gaze. Abbie''s angry gaze and Liu Qian''s were filled with disbelief. "It''s really sad. It''s really not easy for me to fall in love. So many people don''t like me, but they just don''t want me to have a good time. Isn''t this looking for trouble?" I sighed and said, "We''ve known each other for a while. I''ll let bygones be bygones. But Harrison is my man. It doesn''t matter whether you''re willing or not. If you have the ability, you can take him back, otherwise..." "What else? Do you think you can do anything to me with his protection?" Abbie looked at me mockingly. I took a step forward, raised the corner of my mouth, and said in a voice that only the two of us could hear, "Of course I can''t do anything to you, but the more there is nothing, the crazier people will be. Don''t you think so?" After that, I looked at Liu Qian beside her and smiled at her. "Abbie is not an ordinary person. I wish you can fly to the branch with her in the future." Turning around to look at Harrison, he tilted his head and asked, "Are you still not leaving?" "Is it over?" he asked. I nodded. He wrapped his arm around my shoulder and carried me away. He didn''t say a single word to Abbie throughout the entire process. Walking in front of me, I felt very happy, as if the stone that had been weighing down on my heart for a long time had been removed at this moment, and I felt rxed all over. "This can make you happy here?" Harrison asked as he got into the elevator. "Why aren''t you happy?" "Now that the problem has been solved, why can''t I be happy? Why do I have to cry? I don''t quite understand what he means." The elevator door closed, and Harrison said in a low voice, "Just let me deal with this kind of thing in the future. You don''t have to charge ahead." "I wouldn''t care if it was someone else, but Abbie is different," I said seriously. When I heard him say that he didn''t need me to charge first, I was very happy. After all, there was a man who always took me seriously and was considerate of me. Moreover, it was what I liked. Wasn''t that what I always wanted? Therefore, my tone softened a lot. I said softly, "I can forget the past and never mention it again. But since she came to thepany, she has never thought of getting along well with me. She always makes trouble for me from time to time, even yesterday morning. Since she can''t hide, she might as well say it directly in front of me." Harrison looked down at me, and there was something in his eyes that I couldn''t understand. "Is what I said just now going to bring you trouble?" I thought for a moment and asked. He reached out to rub my hair and said helplessly, "It doesn''t matter. I''m just worried that what you said just now will cause Abbie to make trouble for you even worse." "It doesn''t matter. It''s already like this anyway." I smiled at him indifferently. I really didn''t need to care. If I were really worried that she would make trouble for me, I wouldn''t work here. I should quit my job early and go home, or stay in the cage Harrison gave me. It was a pity that it was not the life I wanted. Everyone had their own interests. If they depended on others for a long time, they would gradually get tired of each other. The quarrel and contradiction would be filled with the life of two people, and the so- called feelings would also disappear. It seemed that every woman would have the same idea when they met their beloved man. After they got married, they would take care of their family affairs and be a good wife who could teach her husband and son, which was what ordinary people called a family woman. However, everyone just forgot what kind of life a family woman would lead. Your men will be more and more outstanding, and the women around you will also be more and more. At this time, you won''t make any progress, so you will be left behind, sooner or later, and I won''t make the same mistake again. Harrison took me to a restaurant near thepany for dinner. After ordering, I looked at him quietly, but didn''t say anything. "What''s wrong?" he asked casually. I smiled and said, "I just feel that you want to say something but stop on second thought. Do you have something to tell me?" "I don''t want to say anything, I just want to tell you after you finish eating." Hearing his words, I became even more curious. My intuition told me something must have happened. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so serious. I wanted to continue asking, but then I thought about it. He said that it was definitely not an urgent and important thing to say after dinner, so why should I continue to ask? It was already half an hour after dinner. I looked at the time and said, "I''m going to workter. Why don''t you tell me?" "I''ve already asked for leave from you. I still have something to do in the afternoon," Harrison said. I was suddenly speechless. I felt that my colleagues in thepany must have begun to talk about me now. They said that I found a boyfriend and didn''t even want to go to work. Maybe they would say how I hooked up with a man. I felt a headache just thinking about it. "If you have something to tell me in the future, just tell me. Who knows what others will say behind your back when you ask for leave?" I reminded him. Compared to my nervousness, Harrison appeared to be calmer. He even asked, "Weren''t you very powerful in thepany just now? Why weren''t you worried about what others would say at that time?" Chapter 230 Chapter 230 I knew that he was still angry about what happened just now. "It''s not like you at all," I said in a low voice. "What did you say?" he asked. When I looked up, I saw his frown. He didn''t hide his bad mood at all. This time, I was even more certain that he was angry over what had happened earlier. However, compared to his anger, I should be more depressed. No matter what, Abbie was still his friend, and he was the one who had provoked these rotten peach blossoms. It had nothing to do with me. So, what was Harrison trying to do? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Since you don''t have to worry about thepany, you don''t have to worry about asking for leave." Probably because I didn''t speak for a long time, he took the initiative to speak. I paused for a moment and then said, "The former is that I am in thepany. Even if there is something, I have to deal with it face to face. I certainly don''t have to be afraid of people who don''t do anything behind the scenes. But it''s different to ask for leave. Who knows if Abbie will do something behind the scenes.¡± "Are you worried that she''s up to something?" Harrison chuckled. I nodded quietly and said, "The women you brought with you are more and more lethal." That''s the end of the topic. It won''t do us any good if we continue to talk about it. "The reason why I am still in love after experiencing so many things is that I have a certain understanding of men. If it weren''t for this understanding, I might not be willing to date any other man for the rest of my life." Perhaps Harrison was in a state of frustration right now. For me, it was also for Abbie. However, these things were not important to me. Since he had firmly chosen to be with Harrison, it was certain that he would pay the price. "You''re here to eat?" I looked at the restaurant in front of me and asked in surprise. The reason why I was surprised was that the restaurant in front of me was the time when I first confirmed the abnormal rtionship with Harrison. He brought me to a restaurant. The reason why I was deeply impressed by this restaurant was that the security guard at the door stopped me from entering at that time. Harrison parked his car and said lightly, "There''s nothing to eat around here." "I used toe here, but I was rejected because my clothes were in disarray." I looked sideways at him. He looked me up and down calmly and smiled at me. "Do you want to try again?" I raised an eyebrow and said, "If you don''t let me in, don''t feel ashamed." After that, I unfastened my seat belt and got out of the car. Seeing Harrison waiting for me beside the car, I felt a little relieved. Holding his arm, we walked towards the dining room together. When we reached the door, my pace slowed down unconsciously, and I couldn''t help but tighten my grip on Harrison''s hand. As if feeling my uneasiness, he put his hand on my hand and gently clenched it. His small movements seemed to have given me great courage. I cheered myself up in my heart and raised my head to follow Harrison inside. When I passed by the security guards, I could feel that he deliberately stopped. Feeling his action, I was a little dissatisfied. I felt that he was making trouble for no reason and deliberately wandered in front of the security guards. I was worried about being stopped by the security guards, saying that I didn¡¯t wear suitable clothes to have dinner. However, what surprised me was that the security guards who saw me just smiled at me and said, "Wee, please." The waiter took us to the right ce. After he finished ordering, I asked Harrison in a low voice, "The security guard at the door didn''t stop me just now. Didn''t you notice?" "He won''t say it." Harrison nced at me and said in amusement. I pursed my lips and said, "It may not matter to you, but it''s still a big deal for me. I remember that the security guards were very angry when we were eating. I always remember that he said that I was not allowed toe in for dinner." "It''s all in the past. Now that your identity is different, he naturally wouldn''t say that." When Harrison spoke, he waspletely indifferent and absent-minded. Although I felt a little ufortable, I didn''t ask him in the end. The lunch ended in such an unusually quiet state. I put down my knife and fork and asked, "It''s still early. I can go back to work." "I haven''t told you yet," Harrison said in a low voice. He didn''t raise his head to look at me. Instead, he said something inexplicably. I said patiently, "Then tell me what happened that made you so anxious?" Harrison''s hand, which was holding the fork, paused, but he soon continued to eat as if nothing had happened. "You think too much." "Now you''re not like you at all. If you have something to say, just tell me." I was speechless. At this moment, I felt that something was wrong with Harrison. As for what exactly happened, I was not sure, but the only thing I was sure of was that it was not a small matter. If it was a small matter, there was no need for Harrison to be so hesitant. Until after dinner, Harrison didn''t say anything, and I didn''t continue to ask. Anyway, he didn''t say it, as if he didn''t know that I could still do it. I got out of the car, but Harrison didn''t drive away for a long time. I looked at him in confusion and asked, "What''s wrong?" "Chelsea, didn''t you always want to know what happened to me today?" he asked. I nodded and pretended to be indifferent. "But it depends on whether you want to say it or not. If you really don''t want to say it, I won''t force you." The implication was that if she didn''t say it now, she could do whatever she wanted. "It has something to do with Sienna." Hearing Sienna''s name, I became nervous. Thinking of Sienna''s situationst night, I stared at him and said word by word, "No matter what your rtionship with Jonah is, I won''t forgive anyone who hurt Sienna." "You know?" Harrison looked at me with a frown. I rolled my eyes at him and sat down in the passenger seat. "I don''t know if it''s my business, but I know that Jonah is wavering." "Jonah is an adult man. I don''t believe that he doesn''t know what he is doing. Since he has decided to follow his family''s arrangements to get married, don''t let Sienna have any thoughts of being together again. What is going on now?" After saying that, I still felt angry and continued to say, "Sienna went to the bar to get drunk because of him. Does he think that he can solve the problem by secretly going there twice?" When it came to Jonah, I was not in a good mood at all. Especially when I thought of Sienna''s current situation, I felt that the source of the matter was Jonah. So when Harrison mentioned him, I didn''t speak in a good tone. "I am also a woman. The failed marriage taught me a good lesson. Because of this, I don''t want Sienna to step into a tragedy like me or simr to mine." Chapter 231 Chapter 231 However, the situation in front of them were all saying that the situation was not good. "I haven''t started yet," Harrison said helplessly. I tilted my head to look at him and red at him. "What else do you want to say? Do you want Sienna to be the mistress of Jonah''s marriage in the future?" I was stunned by what I said. Time seemed to have frozen in the car, and there was nothing but the sound of breathing. When I thought of what I just said, I still felt a little regretful. I felt that this sentence was a little serious, but I was really angry. I was sure that I was really angry. Harrison looked at me expressionlessly, his thin lips pressed into a thin line. I sat down as if nothing had happened and changed the subject. "Yesterday, I was with Sienna, so I naturally heard something, so you don''t have to be surprised." "I''m not surprised. When you called me and told me that I was with herst night, I knew what was going on." "So you were with Jonah yesterday?" I asked. He didn''t nod or shake his head. Instead, he said, "I know that Sienna will go to the bar almost every day. When Jonah heard that, he couldn''t rest assured, so he followed her again and again." Hearing his words, I was still a little happy. After all, the love between a man and a concubine was intentional. It would be best if they could make peace as usual. It was much better than torturing each other like now. But it was useless for me to think like this. As long as I still wanted to see what Jonah was thinking, the me would still be on him. "Just ask him what he''s going to do. He doesn''t want to be separated, but he doesn''t want to reconcile. What''s going on?" I pretended to be impatient. At this time, I already had a n in my heart. If the two of them could make peace, it would be the best. Even if they couldn''t make peace, I would never mean to let Sienna fall in love with them. Harrison took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket. As soon as he opened it, he put it back. I smiled and said, "If you want to smoke, just smoke. I won''t talk about you." "I know you can''t smell this." He immediately said, "But in my opinion, it''s better to separate them." "Why?" I couldn''t help but exim. Harrison and Jonah were good brothers to begin with, so there shouldn''t be any thoughts of not letting Jonah have a good time. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Harrison said lightly, "Jonah can''tpete with the family''s arrangements. Even if they are together, they will be separated for various reasons. Do you understand what I mean?" "How is that possible?" I said in disbelief. This kind of thing could only be seen on TV, but in reality, the family would not go against the children''s wishes and then beat a couple, right? But thinking about it again, Harrison''s identity was not ordinary. Although he had worked hard to this extent, he was still not used by ordinary people. What about Chen Ge? It seemed that there had never been a case of a civil official. Noticing my doubts, Harrison said, "The Chen family is an aristocratic family and has quite a reputation in the circle." "So the woman who married Jonah is also a woman with a good status?" My tone was contemptuous. Harrison said word by word, "Even if they can''t be higher than the Chens, they are at least a match for each other." I chuckled. "I can''t believe you still have such thoughts in this era. It''s just like floating clouds in the sky. The most important thing to do is to love freely. Don''t tell me that this kind of thing won''t work in their house." The word " brow-to-eye" was definitely a joke, not an old society. What''s more, Sienna''s family''s condition was not bad. It was much better than our family''s. Even someone like me could be with Fu Jun... Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but be stunned. I also forgot what I had just said. "There is no way to avoid it. Don¡¯t think too much about it. As for Jonah, I will talk to him. As for Sienna, I may need you." Harrison instructed. I seemed to hear it, but I didn''t seem to hear it. I was in a trance until Harrison pulled me back and asked worriedly, "Is there something wrong?" "No." I shook my head. "You don''t look well. Are you worried about Sienna?" Harrison said helplessly, "It''s not up to you to worry about this kind of thing. Just like what you said, everyone is an adult and they know what they are doing." "What about you?" I asked. "Me?" I nodded and asked seriously, "No one is against it now. If your family doesn''t want us to continue our rtionship in the future, will you give up on me like Jonah?" The words that he had been worried about were not as worried as before. I looked straight at Harrison, unwilling to move my eyes, for fear of missing any subtle changes in his expression. "No." A smile appeared on Harrison''s face. But I couldn''tugh no matter how hard I tried. I clearly heard the answer I wanted to hear, but I still couldn''t let go of it. ¡°Now it''s just a hypothesis. If it really happens, who knows if you will still think so?" Even the first time I saw Jonah, who thought he was the most cynical, couldn''t resist the family''s arrangements. Why did he ask Harrison, who was mature and steady, to do this for me? "If that day reallyes, I''m afraid I can only leave in disgrace, leave Harrison and live in a ce that no one knows. At that time, well forget each other in Jianghu." Thinking of this possibility, my heart ached. "I always keep my word. You don''t have to worry." Harrison put his hands on my shoulders, and his tone was unquestionable. I smiled and nodded. In the afternoon, Harrison sent me to Sienna''s house. He did not follow me to get off the car. "I''ll go back to thepany and talk to Jonah at night." "He''s also in a bad mood. Be careful when you speak." Sienna felt ufortable in her heart, and Jonah certainly wouldn''t feel good. She just hoped that these two people wouldn''t get hurt again. Even if they couldn''t be together, they didn''t have to make both sides suffer. "Weren''t you angry just now and wanted to beat him up?" Harrison teased. I rolled my eyes at him and said, "Do you still want me to be angry and beat him up?" "It''s almost time. I''ll go first." He drove away in the dust. Looking at the empty street, I didn''t feel disappointed. When I turned around and went to Sienna''s house, I remembered that I went home to use hot water yesterday and forgot to turn off the natural gas switch. If I really didn''t turn it off, it would be dangerous. Thinking of this, I was in a hurry to go home. I got out of the car and hurried into themunity. As soon as I entered the gate, I was blocked by someone. I moved to the side and he moved, as if he was deliberately going against me. Without even thinking about it, I raised my head and roared, "Isn''t such a wide road enough for you to walk? You don''t have to be so obvious on purpose, do you?" Chapter 232 Chapter 232 "Why are you here?" I asked in surprise. "Of course it''s me. I haven''t seen Chelsea for a long time." The man in front of me smiled at me, but I couldn''t see the smile in his eyes. Without beating around the bush, I said straightforwardly, "Callen, you''ve already gone through so many things. I thought that things between us would have ended a long time ago." "I don''t want it to end. How can it end?" Callen chuckled. After that, he took a step forward and approached me. I subconsciously stepped back, but he wrapped his arms around my waist and said, "If I see you, I''ll hide. When I saw you in the car just now, I still couldn''t bear to leave Harrison." His tone was frivolous and sarcastic, which made people feel ufortable. I knew that I couldn''t push him away now, so I just stood there and tried not to lean on him. "That''s my man. It''s normal that he can''t bear to leave. Why does Mr. Gibbs start to care about other people''s women now?" I covered my mouth and chuckled. He''s not the only one who knows how to mock others. I can also mock him. Callen looked at me with a smile and said softly, "Anyway, we are old acquaintances. It''s reasonable for us to care about you." He didn''t seem to hear the sarcasm in my words, but he didn''t know whether he didn¡¯t hear it or he pretended that he didn''t. They had known each other for so many years. In my impression, Callen was not a person who would swallow his anger or pretend that he could not understand words. He was arrogant and could not ept any evaluation or criticism from others. Then what did he mean by standing in front of me with a simple and innocent Callen? This idea was not hard to imagine. In the end, it should be in Harrison''s hands. I didn''t have anything useful, but it didn''t mean that Harrison didn''t have it. I sneered and turned my head away from him. "A straightforward person doesn''t resort to insinuations. If you have something to say, just say it." "Go up and sit for a while?" Callen pointed up with his index finger, which meant that he should go to my house to sit for a while. Seeing this, I also smiled. I felt that there was no one in the world who was more shameless than Callen. But thinking about it, I felt that I was stupid. This was not the first day, I should have known about it. When he looked back for me and told me that he hoped to give birth to a child for me, I had to understand that he was different from ordinary people. I looked down at his hand and said, "Let go of your hand now. I may call for help." "What are you shouting for?" Callen''s tone was frivolous. "To harass you?" "You want to know? Do you want to have a try?" After that, I pretended to call him, but Callen let go of my hand in the next moment and took a step back. Just one step was too close to me. I took two steps back until I was sure that I would not have any physical contact with him. Then I said, "It''s impossible to go up. I just want to know what happened to you today." "I also want to ask you, don''t you want to pursue the matter of mother-inw anymore?" Callen asked in a low voice. At about two o''clock in the afternoon, during the lunch break, no one passed by the entrance of the community, as if it was specially made space for us tomunicate. As I looked at Callen, the disgust and disgust in my heart grew deeper and deeper... Callen''s expression was serious, and he said to me in a tone of disappointment, "Chelsea, I can see how nice mother-inw was to you back then. Now that she has left the world in such an unclear way, I don''t believe you can stand it." "You don''t deserve to say that, do you?" I raised my head and looked at him with a sneer. There was a little uneasiness in his eyes, but soon it returned to normal. "I know you hate me, but there are many things that I can''t do as I want. I used to say that I was pregnant or a son. You also know that my mother''s thoughts are old-fashioned, and there is really no way for her to do that..." "Don''t talk about the past anymore. It doesn''t make sense." I interrupted him. With my back to him, I said slowly, "The moment I received your text message, I knew you would come to me. I just didn''t expect it toe so fast." "It seems that we still have a tacit understanding," Callen said with relief. Hearing this, I couldn''t helpughing. I didn''t know why, but I found that Harrison always said some strange words that made me want tough. "Does he have a tacit understanding?" He said. "If he really has a tacit understanding, he shouldn''t have appeared in front of me, and he shouldn''t have disturbed my life again and again like he did today. Every time I forget him, I will recall it again." I hate this kind of life, and I hate him even more! Thinking of this, I stopped smiling and turned back to look at him, saying word by word, ¡°If you think you have a tacit understanding, don''t appear in front of me. And I don''t need you to worry about my family. I''m just a exhusband-inw." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Chelsea!" Fang Liang growled. Looking at his ugly face, I felt much better in an instant, as if my chest was blocked. "Thank you foring to see me today, but I hope there won''t be such a chance in the future. After all, Maisy is still waiting for you at home." I said to him in a soft voice. Without waiting for his reply, I turned and left. When I went upstairs, I heard Callening to me and calling my name, but I didn''t turn back or agree. I just let him call me. This kind of man shouldn''t give him any face, in case he went too far! The episode of seeing Callen was soon forgotten by me, and the natural gas at home was indeed not closed, just as I expected. I breathed a sigh of relief when it was closed. Fortunately, I felt that there was no special reason for me toe back, otherwise the ident would really be serious. When I was free at home, I was going to find Sienna. But as soon as I opened the door, I saw Sienna standing at my door. "Why are you here? When did youe here?¡± Sienna squeezed out a smile on her pale face. "Harrison called me and said that you didn''t go to work and wanted toe to me. I thought you mighte back." "A little bit of mutual understanding,¡± I said. Since she was already here, there was no need for me to go to her house. So I took Sienna to rest at home and said, "How long did you ask for leave? Why don''t you go to work? Won''t the boss trouble you?" "You asked so many questions. How should I answer?" Sienna said with a smile. I pinched her face and said helplessly, "It''s all because I care about you. If it were someone else, I wouldn''t care." Other people''s affairs had nothing to do with me, but Sienna''s affairs definitely had something to do with me. We grew up together as good friends and sisters. Looking at her pale face, I felt distressed and d at the same time. I would apany her to spend these days slowly, and she would be better and better in the future. "I came here today to tell you something." Sienna looked at me seriously. I quickly sat down and asked, "Tell me what it is." "I may have to leave for a while." Chapter 233 Chapter 233 As soon as I heard that she was going to leave for a period of time, I became a little excited. "Where are you going if you leave here? You are not familiar with the outside world. Sienna, tell me, what do you really want to do?" After saying that, I still felt that it was not enough. I stood up and walked a fewps in front of her. "Is it worth it to do this for a man? Besides, Jonah is already getting married. I know that you are reluctant and sad. It''s your first love and it''s understandable that you can''t forget me, but my understanding is definitely not like this now. Do you understand?" "I know, so after thinking for a long time, I decided to leave for a while and walk around." Sienna''s voice was light and weak, which was totally different from that of Sienna, who used to be full of vitality. Even I was a little resentful. I hated God for being unfair to us sisters. The men I met were more and more unreliable. My previous affairs had passed, so I didn''t think too much about it. But how could such a good girl like Sienna meet Jonah who was so unreliable? I was a little regretful. I regretted that I didn''t stop them from being together at that time. I didn''t express my strong dissatisfaction. Squatting in front of Sienna, I suppressed the urge to cry and said in a low voice, "I have the right to apany you in my heart. If you can''t sleep at night, I can apany you. Or if you want to go out for a walk, you can wait for me to resign and ask for leave. Can I bring it up for you?" Sienna refused with a smile. "I am not a child. Even when I go out, I still need someone to go with me." "But I won''t be at ease if you go out in your current state. Can''t you wait a little longer for me?" I asked again and again. He was worried about her going out alone, especially when she was just injured. It was the easiest time to get into trouble. He wanted her to wait for him, and then he would go with her. But Sienna obviously did not agree with my request. She looked out of the window and said, ¡°Look at the vast sky outside, so birds can fly freely. I also want to see how beautiful the sky outside is like them." "You can go with me. There''s no need to be alone." I interrupted her in a hurry. "Why don''t you just let me go empty-handed, okay?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Looking at Sienna''s eyes, I suddenly couldn''t say a word of refusal, as if I was frozen. Why must I keep her? She''s an adult and we can''t hurt ourselves, so why don''t I want her to go out for a walk? Sienna grabbed my hand and said with a smile, "I know you care about me, but there are some things that everyone has to experience. It''s just that I experienced it a littlete." "It''s my real idea to go out for a walk. I didn''t even attend my graduation trip. I didn''t have time to go out at all, so I wanted to take this opportunity to go out and rx," she said to me with a smile. The smile on her face was from the bottom of her heart. For a moment, I couldn''t think of anything to deny her decision. "Since you''ve already said it, what else do you want me to say?" Sienna gently hugged me and said softly, "You don''t have to say anything. I know what you want to say. Don''t worry. When youe back, you will see me who is alive and kicking." I didn''t say anything. I also hugged her and leaned on her shoulder. "I''ll wait for you." An hourter, Sienna left. I said that I would give her a ride, but I didn''t agree. I said that since she had to leave alone, she would definitely cry if someone sent her there. Sitting in the empty house, I suddenly had a feeling that I was not as optimistic as Sienna. Although she had been dispirited for a period of time when she encountered such a thing, she soon reorganized herself and knew to go out for a walk. But I couldn''t do it. If I could do it, I wouldn''t think about it alone because of Harrison. When Harrison came over, I still couldn''t figure it out. He looked at me and said, "Are you unhappy to see me?" "No, I''m not," I said tly. "In that case, I will be very sad." I sat back on the sofa and didn''t even look up. "Sienna has left on the ne more than an hour ago." Harrison didn''t say anything. He took off his suit and put it on the chair. Then he sat beside me and hugged me. I thought it was in his arms. I don''t know how much time has passed. In short, we didn''t speak. I was quietly held in his arms. "If I keep holding her like this, my legs may be broken." Harrison suddenly opened his mouth. My body was still in his arms. I just raised my head slightly and asked, "What''s wrong?" "My legs are numb." As soon as he finished speaking, I got up from his arms and didn''t forget to me him. "If your legs are numb, tell me earlier. You deserve it!" "Chelsea, you''re getting bolder and bolder." I lowered my head and bit my lips. Looking up at him, I said discontentedly, "How can I be with you if I''m not brave enough?" "I remember you weren''t like this before." Harrison leaned forward slightly and approached me. Hearing this, I was slightly stunned. Only then did I realize a fact. I didn''t know when my way of getting along with Harrison had begun to quietly change. At first, I was uneasy and faintly afraid of him, but now I was here with him to express my dissatisfaction in a face-to-face way. This was something that had never happened before. "It''s a good change." Harrison gently stroked my hair, and his voice was different from his usual low voice. It was soft and soft, which sounded veryfortable. In the face of such a person, it seemed that I was gradually addicted to it. However, Harrison''s next sentencepletely pushed me into the ice cave. "Chelsea, when you first met me, you must have made up your mind not to fall in love with me. It hasn''t been more than a year since you met me. Did you do this to everyone?" His voice was still so gentle and pleasant, and there was still a smile on the corner of his mouth. But when I looked at him, I couldn''t feel any sincerity at all, as if I was looking at a emotionless wooden man. I forced a smile and asked, "What''s so special about you if everyone''s like this?" Harrison raised his eyebrows. "I also want to know the answer to this question. Do you want to tell me?" "If I still can''t hear the meaning in his words, then I really have lived for so many years in vain. No, I should have heard it from the very beginning. It''s just because the person in front of me is Harrison, so I didn''t think too much about it." "I''ll tell you whatever you want to know." I turned around and sat on the sofa, looking up at him calmly. He looked down at me with no expression on his face. I felt very uneasy in my heart. I felt that something seemed to have happened when I didn''t know. Harrison slowly approached me and stopped in front of me. He lifted my chin and looked down at me. "Three men walking around. Is it fun?" Chapter 234 Chapter 234 When I realized what Harrison had said, I heard the sound of the door closing. Looking at the closed door, I stood up and quickly opened the door and walked to the elevator. When I ran over, the elevator door was not closed yet. I shouted, "Wait a minute, wait a minute." But when I ran over, it happened to be the moment when I closed the door. I seemed to have seen Harrison''s face again, and there was no expression on his cold face. My brain was in a mess and I couldn''t think of anything. I turned around and ran to the safe exit. I walked down the stairsyer byyer. I didn''t know how long I walked, but I felt my legs went soft. But thinking of Harrison''s words and expression before he left, I knew that if I didn''t catch up with him today, there would be a bigger misunderstanding. The first floor was right in front of me. I quickened my pace, but for some reason, I began to fall forward. I tried to grab the things around me, but I missed. I wanted to cover my head with my hands, but my movements couldn''t keep up with my brain''s reaction. "Ah!" I fell heavily on the ground. I wanted to get up, but I couldn''t get up because of the pain all over my body. I tried several times but failed to stand up. I shouted Harrison''s name in thergest voice, but it was too far away. No one responded after I shouted for a long time. In the end, the people living on the first floor heard my voice and saw me lying on the ground when I came out of the house. In the end, I didn''t stop Harrison. Instead, I got my neighbor to send me to the hospital. After the neighbor sent me to the hospital, he left. After that, Louie called me at the hospital. I was a little surprised when I received the call. "How did you know I was in the hospital?" "What?" Louie on the other end of the phone was slightly stunned, and then he asked worriedly, "Are you in the hospital? What happened? Are you sick?" I held my forehead and said weakly, "No, I just identally fell down when I went downstairs and directly sent myself to the hospital." "Where is the hospital? I''ll go to see you." "No need. The doctor said that it''s not a big deal. Just take care of yourself for a while and you''ll be fine." I refused. But my refusal was useless. Louie said, "If you don''t say anything, I''ll look for them one by one in the hospital." I chuckled. "Go and look for her then. I''m going to rest now." After that, I hung up the phone directly. There were more than a dozen hospitals in the city and it took a lot of time to find them. It was not that I didn''t understand, but Louie''s concern warmed my heart. After all, it was very good to be cared for. But I can''t ept Louie''s concern for no reason. This is unfair to him. Lying alone in the hospital, looking at the white ceiling, I felt more and more lost. The patient next to me was surrounded by his family and friends, but what about my bed? There was nothing, and even the neighbors sent me to the hospital. If my mother was still here, she would not let me stay in the hospital alone. She would definitely worry that I would stay in the hospital with her. And Sienna, who had left, would alsoe to apany me as soon as possible after work. She would never let me lie alone in the hospital bed. The more I thought about it, the more ufortable I felt. Tears flowed down from my eyes and fell on the pillow. In a short while, most of the pillow was wet. I took out the mobile phone under the pillow and hesitated for a long time on the name Harrison. Finally, I turned off the screen and put it under the pillow. After a while, I took it out and looked at it. After reading it, I put it back in my mobile phone in disappointment. I didn''t know how long this action had been repeated, and then I fell asleep unconsciously... "Why are you here?" As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw Louie sitting at the head of the bed. Subconsciously, I was about to get up. However, this movement involved the ce where I fell, which made me gasp in pain. Louie quickly got up and supported me. He put the pillow on my back and let me lean on it. "Now that you are injured, don''t make any violent movements." I found afortable position to lie down and said with a smile, "It''s not a big deal to get up for a while. Don''t make a fuss." Speaking of this, I thought of something. "How did you find it? I remember that I didn''t tell you the address." Louie gave me a look and said helplessly, "Do you really think that I can''t find it if you don''t tell me?" "I didn''t tell you because I didn''t want you to run around. Besides, it wasn''t a big deal. I just fell down," I said perfunctorily. Louie rushed to the hospital to see this matter at the first time. I had an unspeakable feeling in my heart. I was moved and ufortable. This feeling kept tugging at my heart. "I''m upset that the person apanying me here is not Harrison, nor the man who has always been in my heart, but Louie, who has been rejected by me since he began to confess his love for me. I believe that no matter who is in my current position, he will be sad." "Where is he?" Louie suddenly asked. I looked at him in confusion. "Who''s that?" "Harrison, you''re already in the hospital. Why didn''t I see him by your side?" he exined. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The question that I was most afraid of bringing up finally came out, and I couldn''t tell Louie directly, so I had to find an excuse to say that Harrison had something to do and wouldeter. "In that case, I will apany you toe here." Louie did not ask any more questions. Hearing that he was still here at night, I quickly refused. "There can''t be anypany here at night. It will disturb others'' rest." "Yes," the patient''s family next to him said with a smile, "I can stay with you at night, but I don''t have an empty bed to find a ce to rest." "The little girl should be apanied by her boyfriend when she''s ill. Don''t feel sorry for him." When she was about to leave, the family member said. "He''s not my boyfriend. He''s just a friend!" I exined hastily. The family members looked at Louie and me and seemed to be talking to themselves. "But it looks like a couple..." I pretended that I didn''t hear him and giggled. I turned my head and happened to meet Louie''s eyes. They cooperated with each other and turned their heads away. After such an episode, the atmosphere between us became a little awkward. Although I tried my best to break the atmosphere, I didn''t know how to open my mouth. I could only allow Louie to peel the apple for me, and then I took it and ate it mechanically. At about eight o''clock in the evening, I finally said, "It''s gettingte. You can go back first. I''ll be fine." I deliberately lowered my voice so as not to be heard by the people on the bed next to me. Louie seemed to realize that something was wrong with me. He smiled and said, "Well, I''lle to see you tomorrow when I have time." I subconsciously wanted to refuse him, but felt that it was a little pretentious to refuse him now, so I simply looked at him silently and turned to leave. He left without hesitation, but when he opened the door, he stood still at the door, as if he had met someone. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Because I couldn''t move my body a lot, I had to lie on the bed and asked, Louie, what''s wrong with you? About three secondster, Louie slowly turned around and looked at me. He smiled and said, "I saw an acquaintance.¡± An acquaintance? I looked at him in confusion. Louie leaned to one side so that I could clearly see the person in front of him. The person opposite him was Harrison. In an instant, Harrison and I looked into each other''s eyes. We looked at each other without saying a word. We wanted to ask him why he woulde over, but we swallowed the words that were about toe out of our mouths. I looked back at Louie and said with a smile, "I''ve troubled you to stay here with me for so long. It''s gettingte. Go back and have a rest." "Well, I''lle to see you tomorrow." Louie nodded. When he turned around and faced Harrison again, I heard Louie say, "There is a time limit for the hospital visit. Do you want me to go with you?" "There''s no need," Harrison replied. Harrison''s tone sounded cold. One could tell that he was in a bad mood without looking at his face. But for me at this moment, I knew the reason without thinking. But when he was unhappy, I was also lying in the hospital, and everyone was not feeling well. After Louie left, Harrison slowly walked to the front of my bed and looked down at me without saying a word. I didn''t look up at him, nor did I ask him how to ignore him. I just lowered my head and didn''t speak. It was as if we were in a saw-and-see battle, waiting for him to speak first. I didn''t know how much time had passed, but I knew that a long time had passed. It was so long that I didn''t think he would take the initiative to speak to me. It was so long that I felt desperate from the initial expectation to the present. During the day, Harrison left because of anger, and I identally fell down when chasing him, so it could be understood that he didn''t care about me in time. But now he saw me lying in the hospital bed, but he still looked cold, which really hurt my heart. "I need to have a good rest recently." His sudden voice made me stiff, and my heart that had been raised slowly rxed. The corners of my mouth were slowly raised, and the surroundings seemed to have changed from winter to spring. But what he said next made me feel good for less than a minute. Harrison''s voice was devoid of emotion as he said to me, "Since you''re resting and resting, it''s best if you don''t meet Louie too much." "Why?" I looked up at him in disbelief. He didn''t answer me immediately. Instead, he pulled a chair beside me and sat on the edge of my bed. He squeezed the quilt for me. Feeling anxious and dissatisfied, I grabbed his wrist and asked, "I''m Louie''s friend. It''s normal for him toe to the hospital to visit me. Why did you say that we don''t have to meet again?" "Do you want him to apany you every day?" Harrison sneered and withdrew his hand. Looking at his expression, I couldn''t say a word for a while. It had been a long time since I saw Harrison''s cold attitude towards me. I used to see him often, but at this moment, I felt strange and sad, as if I had seen a stranger whom I was not familiar with. He ignored my emotional changes and continued, "Remember, you are my boyfriend now, and you and Louie are just ordinary friends. Don''t you have any idea about friends and boyfriends?" "Why don''t I have any concept? Me or you?" I asked. He squinted his eyes and said word by word, "If you had a concept, Louie would not havee to apany you as soon as he got sick. This kind of behavior made me realize one thing." After listening to his words, I had a bad feeling in my heart. At least I thought his next words would not be luxurious. "After all, what I realized was not the truth," I said seriously. He was stunned for a moment, then chuckled and said, "I don''t know who is the back-up between Louie and me, or the one who has been ying with us is you?" "It turns out that I am like this in your eyes." I was so angry that Iughed. This seemed to be the biggest joke I heard this year. In Harrison''s eyes, I was actually such a woman. How vicious was his impression of me, a woman who could y with two men? If we want to exin, we don''t have to. But if we don''t, it will affect our minds. Even if the future is as good as before, it will not be the same as before. Everyone will always have this in their hearts. After thinking about it for a while, I decided to exin, "If you want to know the details of today''s matter, I can have a good talk with you." Harrison didn''tment. "After you left, I quickly caught up with you, but because I didn''t catch up with the elevator, I went to climb the stairs. After all, the floor was a little high. In addition, I was in a panic, so when I scared thest step, my legs went soft, and then I jumped straight to the ground." "When did this happen?" Harrison asked with a frown. I turned my head and said softly, "When I fell to the ground and looked up, I saw your action of getting in the car through the ss of the safety door. If I called your name too loudly, it would make my body hurt. If you didn''t, you wouldn''t have been able to hear me at all. Fortunately, the neighbor found me lying on the ground when he went out." In fact, I wanted to tell him something. When I fell down, my mind was filled with his appearance. I also called his name, but probably because I was too angry, he got out of the building and got in the car and left. The words were about toe out of his mouth, but he could only swallow them back. Looking at Harrison in front of me, I said helplessly, "Let''s have a good talk when we''re angry. If there''s anything, we can discuss it in a tone. No matter what, it won''t be like what you''re doing now." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Then what do you think it should be?" Harrison leaned forward and said with a smile. I was absent-minded for a moment, but soon turned my eyes to the other side. "I can''t figure it out in such a short time." "Or I''ll say it for you." Harrison looked harmless. "What did you say?" "I said that in your heart, you are still a gentle man like Louie. You always look like I love you, care about you, spoil you and love you, right?" When Harrison spoke, he always had a faint smile on his face. Hearing his words, I was so shocked that I couldn''t say a word. Because I had never heard Harrison say such words to me. "What do you mean by that?" I asked. He smiled, but I couldn''t see the slightest smile in his eyes. He looked at me and said lightly, "I really want to believe you, but I can''t believe it." "Do you know why?" Harrison asked. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 I put my hand under the quilt and trembled slightly. In order to prevent him from seeing through me, I held my hand tightly and lowered my head with a smile. "Do you think it''s so hard to understand the reason for doubting our rtionship?" Yes, I understand. Harrison was very dissatisfied when he saw Louie in the hospital at night. The conflict between them was caused by misunderstanding, and there was even a tendency that it was getting worse. But in my eyes, contradiction or misunderstanding had never been a problem, because these things could be exined. As long as it was exined clearly, there would be no problem, so I didn''t take it to heart. Even until now, I didn''t think it was a big deal. I took a deep breath and looked up at Harrison. "You can tell me where you misunderstand. I can exin it to you one by one." "I really want to..." "Thump thump thump!" There was a knock on the door. I looked behind Harrison, and the nurse stood at the door and said, "It''s ten o''clock. It''s time to visit today. Come back tomorrow." "Wait a minute, okay? We still have something else to finish," I said to the nurse. The nurse''s face changed as soon as she heard my words. "Time is set. You won''t dy your visit just because you''re alone. If there''s anything you''re not satisfied with, the hospital lobby will have a case. You''re wee to ept it at anytime." After that, she looked at Harrison and said, "But now, please leave first." Originally, she wanted to have a good discussion, and then she could finish her words with Harrison. However, she didn''t expect that the nurse would leave without saying anything else. There was only one sentence left. I looked at Harrison awkwardly and found that his face was not ugly. "I should go back too. Have a good rest," he said. I wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. In the end, I could only nod. Feeling that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, I looked up and saw Harrison stopping when he passed by the nurse. "If all the nurses in the hospital were like you, I''m afraid no patient would dare toe in." Harrison said indifferently. "You!¡± The nurse was furious. However, before she could say anything, Harrison left. The nurse with nowhere to vent her anger turned her head and red at me. Then she couldn''t walk to the end of my bed. "This is a hospital, not your family. You can do whatever you want. When the time is up, you have to leave. It will be the same in the future!" "He''s already gone. What''s the point of saying that?" I asked. The nurse widened her eyes in disbelief. "Watch your words. There are patients here!" "If you know that they are all patients, you should be more careful. As a medical worker, you are so irritable, and I really doubt how you treat patients," I said in a neither humble nor arrogant way. After standing there for about a minute, the nurse finally left angrily. After she left, I found something. In the ward, where there was a little noise, from some unknown time to time, a quiet needle fell to the ground and could be heard. He tilted his head to look at the patients around him and saw that they were looking at him in shock. "What''s wrong?" I asked, puzzled. The female patient on the right was the first to react and said excitedly, "I lived here for nearly a month, and this nurse has always been like this. In private, we all guessed that she had a heart attack." I chuckled. "Did you guys ask?" "How is it possible to ask?" The female sick friend looked helpless. "You can''t afford to suffer less if you stay in the hospital." This sentence surprised me. "Do you want too much? What can they do?" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "The most difficult thing to deal with is this kind of situation," the female sick friend said in a low voice. She continued to ask, but when she saw that her female friend was lying down, she didn''t say anything more. Soon, the lights in the ward went out. I thought I wouldn''t be able to fall asleep, but not long after the lights went out, I fell asleep. When I opened my eyes again, the sky was already bright. Yesterday, I fell down andy all night. I felt ufortable all over. The doctor said that I could get out of bed and walk. I finally got out of bed after no strenuous exercise. The moment my feet touched the ground, there was only one thought in my mind: It feels so good to be able to touch the earth. Because there were no rtives at home, the check-up was basically done by me alone. I didn''t feel very miserable on TV. Maybe I didn''t think about it. I was at the end of the line. Looking at so many people in front of me, I had a headache. If I had known earlier, I would havee earlier. I didn''t know when so many people would line up. I felt depressed and my body hurt. "Don''t you have a good rest during this time? Do you feel that your injury is not serious enough?" His low voice suppressed his anger. The corners of my lips curled into a smile. I raised my head and met Harrison''s gaze. "Why are you here?" "What''s wrong? Are you unhappy that I''m here?" he asked. "As a director, I need someone to take care of me now, so your appearance is very important to me," I said word by word. The content of my words was very meaningful. Not only did it show that I was injured, but it also showed the importance of Harrison. Of course, it was important. If it weren''t for him, I would need to line up alone, lonely, pitiful and lonely. But this idea onlysted for a few seconds. Looking at the people lining up in front of me, I said without thinking, "You have to go to work, and I''m fine here..." "You want me to go back?" he asked. "There are so many people in line ahead. I''m afraid you''ll waste your time." I finished. There should be a misunderstanding. I really don''t want more and more misunderstandings. It''s just two more words. It''s not a problem. Harrison took a deep look at me and said meaningfully, "For you, it''s not a good thing to be smart." After that, he took the list in my hand, turned around, and walked back. I didn''t react for a moment and couldn''t stop him in time. I wanted to continue to line up here, but I couldn''t pay the bill in his hands. If I went to find him and came back to line up, how long would it take? "Are you still not leaving?¡± Harrison stopped and turned to ask me. I was anxious, but there was nothing I could do. In the end, I left with him. When I walked up to him, I didn''t forget to look at the original position where I stood, only to find that it had been stood. I was so upset that I sighed deeply... "Why aren''t you leaving yet?" I don''t know when Harrison has walked up to me and is looking at me impatiently. I, who was already feeling wronged, felt even more ufortable when I heard what he said. I simply stood where I was and rebuked him, "It''s not easy for you to get into the queue, but you let me go. Now that someone else is standing, how can I pay for it?" "I know you are angry, but you don''t want to find trouble with my illness, do you? " As I spoke, my heart ached and I almost burst into tears. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Harrison didn''t say a word. He just stood there and looked at me quietly, with an obscure expression on his face. Although he didn''t say anything, after venting his anger, I immediately realized the low pressure from his body, as well as his face, which was almost ck. In this way, if I still didn''t realize that something was wrong, I would definitely be a fool! But the problem was that I didn''t feel wrong. "Look at how many people are lining up now. Do you know how hard it is for me to queue up? As a result, you let me go as soon as you came." I ignored his expression and said discontentedly. "You cane over." This was the reason why a man could be so angry. He could make you angry with just a casual word, and it was the kind of man who had almost no room to refute! I looked at him and said with a fake smile, "You''re holding the payment bill in your hand. Without it, how are you going to let me pay?" Harrison picked up the bill list in his hand and nced at it. Then he turned around and threw it into the trash can. After doing all this, he even smiled at me, and the whole action was done in one smooth motion. Standing there, I was stunned. Looking at the trash can, I reached out to find it without hesitation and shouted at him, "Are you crazy? Even if you don''te over, I won''t beg you. I''m still the same as I used to be!" As soon as I finished my words, I felt a strong force pulling me from behind. I lost my bnce and fell back into Harrison''s arms. We looked into each other''s eyes. A secondter, she jumped out of his arms and looked around in panic. "Can you not do this?" "Which one?" he asked in a frivolous tone. Realizing that there was something wrong with what I said, I coughed lightly and looked elsewhere. "I''ll be discharged from the hospital as soon as the payment is paid today, so you don''t have to suffer here. I''ll handle the rest." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Why? Are you waiting for Louie toe over?" Harrison sneered. "Harrison, what''s wrong with you? Why are you doing this to me? Can''t you leave me alone when I''m in the hospital?" "Why?" he asked. His face became more and more ugly, and my heart was also getting more and more sad. The feeling of not being recognized and cherished was getting stronger and stronger. I even began to wonder if Harrison had never fallen in love with me. Did I think too much about everything? Thinking of Abbie''s behavior, as well as Jonah and Sienna''s ending, this thought became more intense. After a while, the man in a suit walked to Harrison''s side and whispered something in his ear. Seeing this scene, I turned around and continued to get the bill. Instead of wasting time with him here, I might as well do things on foot. "Where are you going?" Halfway through my shift, I was stopped by him. His tone was cold. "You''re busy here, so of course I¡¯m going to do my job," I said. "You go back first," Harrison said to the man in a suit beside him. Seeing the man''s back, I said sarcastically, "Everyone in thepany came here. It can be seen that there are still many unfinished jobs of Mr. Stewart. Are you going to waste time with me here?" Harrison looked down at me with a poker face. "I like to be with you. It''s a waste of time.¡± If it was really normal, my heart would definitely beat faster because of this sentence. I would blush and be very excited, but now I only had a faint sadness. Handsome men and beautiful women always attract the attention of the people around them. I admit that Harrison is a handsome man, but it doesn''t mean that I am a pretty woman. Different from the admiring eyes of the people around me, I was full of contempt and contempt. I could understand their feelings. They couldn''t understand an ordinary woman like me. How could they stand with an outstanding man like him? There was no other way. This was a society that depended on one''s face. I didn''t want to be entangled in these problems with Harrison, but as long as I exerted a little strength, my body would hurt and I wouldn''t have any chance to resist. I had no choice but to say to Harrison, "If you think there are too many people here and don''t want to line up to pay the fees, I can go." "Chelsea, can you be a little slower?" Harrison frowned. I was speechless. "With my identity here, why don''t you use it?" He suddenly asked. When I first heard this, I was still confused and didn''t understand what he meant. Then I looked at him and asked tentatively, "Do you know anyone in this hospital?" "Is it as simple as knowing someone?" he asked again. "Is there any other investment in this hospital?" I said in surprise, "I really didn''t see it at all." When I thought of this possibility, I felt lost for no reason. The more capable others are, the better. However, the more capable Harrison is, the greater my mental pressure will be. The more I feel that we are not a match. Harrison sighed and said, "It''s the right thing to do. Don''t let me think of you as a powerful man." I curled my lips and said nothing. After a while, Harrison took me away. But instead of going back to the ward, he went to the doctor''s office on the ninth floor. "What are you doing here?" I stopped at the door of the doctor''s office. Harrison followed me and stopped, letting go of my grip. The moment he let go, my hand seemed to stop in the air and I had no one to rely on. My heart was also empty. I soon suppressed this feeling. "I checked my body yesterday when I was in the hospital. I don''t need to check." "Who said it was an examination for you?" he said with a chuckle. It took me quite a while toe to my senses. I felt like I was being taken advantage of. When I was absent- minded, Harrison had already pulled me in. I didn¡¯t see a doctor in a white coat standing by the table with a worried look on his face. He wanted to inquire about Harrison beside him, but the man had already stepped forward and said, "Long time no see." "Long time no see." Harrison pointed sideways at me and said, "She fell to the ground yesterday and was not feeling well." "On the ground?" The man walked over to me in surprise. I subconsciously stepped back, unwilling to do so from inside to outside. Probably sensing that I was unwilling to approach him, the man stopped and looked at Harrison. He was speechless and said, "Didn''t you introduce me to a beautiful woman?" "Is there a need to introduce it?" Harrison asked. The man rolled his eyes at me and reached out his right hand. "Hello, I''m Lin Hao, the associate Director of this hospital." "Vice President?" I was surprised. I looked back and forth at the man in front of me. It seemed that he was under 35 years old. He was able to be an associate Director at such a young age. This person was not simple. Just as I was thinking about this, my vision suddenly darkened. I looked up and saw Harrison standing between me and the viceDirector. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 "Cut the crap." Harrison interrupted the conversation with dissatisfaction. The vice- Director was not dissatisfied with him. He just tilted his head and said to me, "My name is Lin Hao. You can call me Lin Hao directly in the future." I nodded. "Understood, Vice-Principal Lin." The Associate Dean burst intoughter, while Harrison looked at me with a joyful expression. But I, who was standing behind them, didn''t know what was going on. I stood there with a nk look on my face and looked at the two of them. Lin Hao looked at me and said to Harrison, "It''s really not easy to get along with such a boring person for a long time." Harrison red at him, and he immediately withdrew his gaze and smile. From their interaction, I can see that they should have a good rtionship with Harrison, and there must be something different about them. After all, during the period of time I spent with Harrison, I still had a rough idea of the situation. People like him would not open their hearts to others casually. As for my position in his heart, it''s hard to say now... "Sit down first and tell me how you fell down." Lin Hao asked me to sit down with a smile. Harrison, who was standing aside, had beenpletely left behind. Before I could sit down, Harrison pulled me aside. As a result, he sat in the position that Lin Hao had prepared for me, and I sat beside Harrison. Harrison said lightly, "What''s there to talk about when you fell to the ground when you went downstairs?" He was asking Lin Hao, not me. Lin Hao didn''t even look at him. He said to me directly, "You''d better pay attention to this situation in the future. I watched your X-rayst night. There''s nothing wrong with your bones. You can go back and rest for a few days." "When did you read it?" I asked. "ording to the time, I just came to the hospital yesterday afternoon. He saw my photost night. I don''t think an associate Director should be so rxed, right?" "Harrison came to mest night. He asked me to take a good look at your film, or he won''t let me get off work." As he spoke, Lin Hao looked at Harrison with a bitter expression. At this time, my heart was in a mess, and my mind was filled with the scene that Harrison asked Lin Hao to watch my film. I remembered that he still ignored mest night and left in anger. As a result, he turned around and did these things again. I really didn''t know what he wanted to do. After making sure that I was fine, Harrison no longer wanted to stay in the office and soon took me away. "Thank you," I whispered behind him. He stopped in his tracks and quickly returned to normal. "Don''t take anything to heart, or we''ll get into a misunderstanding," I said from behind. "What misunderstanding?" He stopped and turned to look at me. I stopped to look at him and said, "I didn''t expect that Louie woulde back to the hospital to see me." "And then?" he asked. Looking at his expression, I couldn''t tell whether he was angry or not. The only solution was to exin it clearly. "He called me, and then he knew that I was in the hospital when I was injured. I told him not to see me in the hospital, but he insisted on it." Harrison was still looking at me, not saying a word. Thinking that he might not believe my exnation, I could only continue to exin, "Besides, we are friends. It''s normal for friends to care about each other." "You treat him as a friend. How dare you say that Louie also treats you as a friend?" Harrison chuckled, with a look of disbelief on his face. If I were him, I would choose not to believe him. But he was different from me. He was the kind of person who had to trust me. I took a step forward and looked at him quietly. "Compared to the rtionship between you and Abbie, what does Louie and I have?" "What do you mean?" Harrison narrowed his eyes. His thin lips were pursed into a line, and there was a tendency for a volcanic eruption at any time, but I didn''t feel the slightest fear when I looked at him. Standing in the corridor of the hospital, we kept brushing past people. "When you saw Louie and I, you felt sad and were determined not to let Louie wander around me, I actually had the same idea as you." I said word by word, "Because I don''t like to see Abbie beside you, either." After that, I turned around and left with a smile. Harrison''s voice came from behind her. "Chelsea, I''ve always been surrounded by people. There won''t be ack of women around sessful people in this world. Do you understand?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "I understand." I stopped. "But that doesn''t mean I''m willing to ept it." After saying that, I strode away without hesitation. I didn''t hear Harrison''s voice either. He disappeared in front of me as if he had never appeared. After returning to the ward for a while, the nurse who drove Harrison awayst night came over. Thinking that she mighte over because of my trouble, I had a headache and thought that Harrison was the one who made trouble for nothing. The nurse said to me with a smile, "Miss Hodges, the hospital list has been released. If you are willing to stay here, we will change your room for you. If you want to leave the hospital, we will arrange for us to pick you up." "Is the hospital''s treatment already so good?" I asked, puzzled. The nurse''s smile froze on her face and she looked at me awkwardly. "Miss Hodges, you''re really good at joking. If you told me yesterday that you and the Associate Dean knew each other, I wouldn''t have been in a hurry to let that gentleman leave." It was because of Lin Hao''s charm that the nurse was so enthusiastic and active. I snorted in my heart and said lightly, "It''s better to do business ording to the rules. I believe that your vice-Director also thinks so." "Then... is Miss Hodges still in the hospital?" asked the nurse. "No, I''ll pack up and leave right away." After that, I turned around and packed up my things. So yesterday afternoon, I stayed in the hospital temporarily. I didn''t bring any luggage at all. It was just some books, washing supplies and so on that Louie brought to me to kill time. After leaving the hospital, I directly took a taxi home. As for where Harrison was, I had no time to worry about him. If he had been thinking about the friendship between Louie and me, but did not care about his rtionship with Abbie, then I would notpromise like this. Getting out of the elevator, I saw a familiar figure standing at the door. It was very familiar, but I couldn''t remember who it was. The girl with her back facing me probably felt that there was someone behind her. When she turned around and saw me, a surprised smile instantly appeared on her originally cold face. She grabbed my hand and shouted excitedly, "Sister, you''re finally back!" "Sis?" This title stunned me. Taking a closer look, I finally recognized the girl in front of me. She is my uncle''s daughter, but why is she at my door? Chapter 239 Chapter 239 "When I was a child, I had a good rtionship with her. Because we often didn''t know each other''s seniority, she always called me sister directly. But this was all in the past." At the age of school, the rtionship between us gradually became alienated because of what happened between adults... I withdrew my hand from her grasp and said softly, "Jiayi, why are you here?" Feeling my coldness, Ning Jiayi put away her excited expression and stood aside obediently, lowering her head like a bullied little wife. "Sister, I''m going to work here." "Work?" I looked at her. "Where are you going to work?" "I just applied for an intepany herest month, and I heard that it was one of the best. At first, my mother didn''t want me toe here and said that she was worried that I would be here alone, but I..." Speaking of this, she stopped and carefully looked at me. I can guess what you''re going to say next even if you don''t say it out loud. But I could guess, but I didn''t want her to help me. "The New Year ising. Even if I have to go to work, I should wait for next year." "But thepany asked for an internship now, so that we can be sure if we will be epted next year," Ning Jiayi exined anxiously. It sounded reasonable, but no matter how I listened, I felt that something was wrong, but I couldn''t tell what was wrong. Ning Jiayi looked at me and said worriedly, "Sister, we haven''t seen each other for such a long time. When we were little, we often yed house together. I know you''re very sad about my aunt''s death, but now I''m with you." At the end of her words, a smile appeared on Jiayi''s face, as if she really did it for my own good. If they had said that to me when I first divorced, I would have been very moved. Unfortunately, it was toote to say that. I was not the previous Chelsea, and Ning Jiayi was not the former Ning Jiayi. "There¡¯s no need. Once a person gets used to a life, he won''t miss living in amunity." I refused. Ning Jiayi didn''t expect that she would refuse. She looked surprised and said, "This is not a group life. Sister, you''re not the only one at home. It''s good to have me with you." "But I don''t like this kind ofpany." I refused again. "But... but..." But after a long time, Ning Jiayi still couldn''te up with a reason. She stood where she was and didn''t know what to do. After all, they were sisters who grew up together. Even though I was very reluctant, when I saw Ning Jiayi standing in front of me like a child, my heart also softened. With a silent sigh, I said softly, "Follow me." She followed me into the room when I opened the door. I took her suitcase and said, "Put these things in my room, you..." "This house is so big, don''t you have a single room for me?" Ning Jiayi interrupted me. For a moment, I regretted bringing Ning Jiayi into my house. I felt that she would not leave so easily, but I soon forgot this idea. The house would be demolished soon. Even if she really stayed, it would be meaningless. Thinking of this, my uneasy heart was relieved again. Seeing that I didn''t say anything, Ning Jiayi asked in a low voice, "Sister, did I disturb you here?" "Will you leave once I say that I''ve disturbed you?" I asked. "I..." Ning Jiayi couldn''t say a word. All of a sudden, I felt like I had be a bad guy on TV. I bullied the little girl here and wanted to bend down to put my luggage into the room, but I forgot that I was injured. It was so painful that I took a deep breath. But Ning Jiayi, who was in front of me, stood still as if she didn''t hear anything. This act irritated me. I sat on the sofa and said with a smile, "The luggage is here. You can live in the living room in the future." "What?" Ning Jiayi eximed, "Why do you want to live in the living room? This house is so big, why do you want me to live in the living room?" "I fell down from upstairs yesterday. You didn''t want me to sleep on the sofa, did you?" I slowlyy down on the bed and found afortable position, trying not to touch the painful part of my body. "But I haven''t slept on the sofa. This house is so big. There should be other rooms, right?" Ning Jiayi said discontentedly. It was normal that she didn''t want to live in the living room. She was the apple of the eye of her uncle''s family and had never suffered since she was a child. However, she didn''t suffer, but it didn''t mean that she had to suffer. Pointing to the room where my mother used to live, I said, "That''s where your aunt used to live. If you''re willing, you can also live there." Ning Jiayi looked at it and wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t say it in the end. She turned around and wanted to go and have a look. Before she walked over, I said, "But I''ve packed up all the things in the room. It''s empty for you to go there now. If you want to sleep, you have to sleep on the ground." "I just want to see if Ning Jiayi will go in after hearing this." As I expected, as soon as she heard that they were going to sleep on the ground, Ning Jiayi stopped without hesitation and walked quickly to me. She looked at me with tears in her eyes and said, "Sister, let me sleep in one room with you. We slept together when we were little. I promise that I won''t disturb you at night!" Speaking of this, Ning Jiayi also stretched out three fingers and swore to the sky. The tearful look in her eyes made people feel distressed. "It''s a pity that even if it hurts, it should be a man¡¯s heartache. What does a woman like me want?" I slowly closed my eyes and said lightly, "When I was a child, I slept with you. Every time I was kicked out of bed by you. Have you forgotten all these?" "It''s all in the past. I can''t do it now!" Hearing Ning Jiayi''s promise, I put away the smile on my face and said wearily, "Ning Jiayi, why did youe to see me? I''m afraid it''s not as simple asing here to work." "But I won''t ask you. I''ll know when the timees. If you want to live here, you can only sleep in the living room. Otherwise, you can go out of my house immediately." My tone was t all the time, as if I was talking to someone about homely affairs. A few months ago, I called my aunt. On the phone, she said that Ning Jiayi woulde to me. At that time, I refused. After that, we never contacted each other again. I almost forgot about it. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But when the matter of the house had just been solved, Ning Jiayi happened to appear. It was hard for me not to doubt it at this time. Even though I said that, Ning Jiayi still didn''t leave. She resigned herself to her fate and put the quilt on the sofa. She didn''t talk to me enthusiastically anymore, and I just didn''t want to be perfunctory with her. In the evening, we ate takeout. Originally, we didn''t want to care about Ning Jiayi, but after thinking about it, I was the only one who left home. It was a little unkind for us to ignore her. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Therefore, I decided to entertain Ning Jiayi, who was rted to me by blood. If she didn''te to work, I would have to leave my house immediately. "We haven''t cooked for a long time. Let''s eat together." I pushed the food in front of her. Ning Jiayi probably wanted to say something, but she didn''t say anything. She just nodded gently. Just as I was feeling puzzled, there was a knock on the door. I got up and opened the door, only to see Callen standing straight at the door, looking me up and down with worried eyes. When I saw him, I took a step back and closed the door. "Chelsea, I came because I was concerned about you!" Callen supported the door with his hand, making it impossible for me to close it. I tried my best, but it was all in vain. Looking at his disgusting face, I turned my head and stood at the door to prevent him froming in. "It''s just a false concern. It''s not disgusting to talk about it, but it makes me sick to listen to it." "I heard that you fell down the stairs. I rushed here without stopping after work. Do you know how worried I am?" Callen said affectionately. He stepped forward and tried to hold my hand. Realizing what he was going to do, I red at him and said coldly, "Even if I die, it has nothing to do with you. It''s hypocritical to say that I''m worried about you." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. I always felt that the TV shows that broadcast stories between men and women on TV were already very ruined. It was very shocking, but I never thought that the real shock was still on my life and Callen. I''m afraid that no one in this world would be more shameless and pestered than Callen. "Sister, who is it?" Ning Jiayi''s voice came from behind me. I looked at Callen without looking back. "No one. I knocked on the wrong door." After a few seconds of silence, the person inside replied, "Yes." Seeing Callen poking his head inside, I chuckled and said, "You don''t have to look inside. It''s my sister inside, as well as your exsister. Do you understand?" While he was not paying attention, I suddenly stepped back. He stumbled backward, and I didn''t even look at him. I mmed the door shut. I could still hear the voices of the people outside when I closed the door. Callen kept pping the door and calling out my name. I seemed to have passed through the door and saw the people outside. "Sister." "What''s the matter?" Without turning around, I knew that the person standing behind her was Ning Jiayi. "I seem to have heard my sister''s... brother-inw''s voice." I raised the corner of my mouth and turned to look at her. "Ning Jiayi, are you sure that the person outside is your brother-inw?" Hearing this question, Ning Jiayi was slightly stunned, as if she wanted to answer it. Her eyes were uncertain, and she didn''t dare to look me in the eye. Callen, who was outside, finally stopped pping the door. He shouted, "Chelsea, I wille to you again. Take care of yourself!¡± "Sister, the people outside are obviously you..." I looked over and Ning Jiayi took back what she hadn''t said. I was very satisfied with her understanding of the situation. I walked past her to the dining table, but she didn''t follow me when I sat down. "I haven''t finished eating yet. Don''t you want to continue eating?" Ning Jiayi did not answer me. She walked over quickly and sat opposite me. We didn''t speak anymore. We ate quietly, but my mind had already run elsewhere. As for the sudden appearance of Ning Jiayi and the fact that Callen knew that I was hospitalized, all of these made me feel strange. If it was a coincidence, it was too coincidental. He wanted to call Harrison and ask him toe up with an idea for me. He wanted to see if there was anything wrong with Ning Jiayi''s sudden visit and Callen''s appearance, but this idea was quickly dispelled. "After all, it''s my family''s business. If I can ask Harrison for help with anything, I''m afraid that I won''t be bored for a long time." I hate to be treated as trouble, and I hate to put all my hopes on others. "Jiayi," I suddenly asked. The chopsticks in her hands paused. "Sister, what''s the matter?" I looked up at her with a smile and said slowly, "In my impression, you and Callen haven''t seen each other many times, have you? Why are you so familiar with his voice?" Thinking of Ning Jiayi''s tone when she was sure that the person outside was Callen, she was so sure. But they had not seen each other more than three times since the beginning. How could they still remember it clearly after so many years? "No," Ning Jiayi exined, "How can I be familiar with it? It¡¯s just that my dead sister lives here alone. Except for him, I can''t think of anyone else who wille to you." At this point, I didn''t want to ask anymore. "When someone doesn''t want to tell you the truth, you have to be prepared to listen to lies. This is thew of Henggu. I don''t want to listen to lies, and I don¡¯t want to lie to others." Ning Jiayi''s presence at home didn''t have much of an impact on me, but I just hated those who didn''t like me and didn''t want to stay with me for a second. What''s more, Callen suddenly came to me, which made me less and less fond of Ning Jiayi. So before I went to work, I deliberately said to Ning Jiayi, "Callen is no longer your brother-inw. You''d better be careful with the way you address him in the future." Ning Jiayi was stunned and then nodded. I don''t know how long it has been since I took the subway to go to work. At first, Louie took me to work, and then Harrison took me to work. Although I worked for a long time, I rarely went to work alone. But today I have to go to work alone. Yesterday, we parted ways with Harrison unhappily. The two of us haven''t contacted each other for nearly a day. When I got to thepany and got into the elevator, I saw Liu Qian standing inside. I turned around and stood with my back to her without saying anything. Besides, there were four people in my elevator, two men and one woman. They were very harmonious. "This is good. It''s better than being alone with me and Liu Qian. Both of them are embarrassed, but my idea seems to be unnecessary in the next moment." "Why are you here alone today?" Liu Qian asked me in a low voice. I felt her body close to me, and her voice was provocative. I smiled and asked, "You came to work alone?" "It''s normal for anyone in this elevator to go to work alone, but it''s not good for your Sister Chelsea to go to work alone, so she has to sing. Do you know why?" She asked again. I hated her tone very much. No matter how I listened, it made me feel very ufortable. I tilted my head to look at her and said word by word, "Everyone has private life. Liu Qian, thank you for your concern for my life, but I don''t like or even dislike it the most." At this moment, I felt that the temperature in the elevator dropped instantly. The other two men didn''t even dare to breathe. They probably didn''t expect that we would have a big fight in front of them. From now on, this might cause a shadow in their hearts and cause them to be afraid of getting married in the future. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but me myself. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 "Ding!" The elevator door opened, and I appeared, followed by Liu Qian. "I hate hypocritical people like you the most. It''s because of your fake face that men are obsessed with you. Let''s see how long you can deceive them!" Liu Qian walked in front of me angrily. She didn''t know if it was because she had learned from the past or because of something else, Liu Qian deliberately lowered her voice when she said these words. There was always a faint smile on her face. From the looks of others, they might think that we were talking to each other. After all, I used to have a good rtionship with Liu Qian, but recently, our rtionship has been getting worse and worse. My colleagues don''t know why we fell out. But usually, everyone thought that it was normal for a woman''s friendship to have an awkward and harmonious rtionship. So even if they thought that they had reconciled, I was not surprised at all. Looking at Liu Qian in front of me, I smiled and said lightly, "It''s useless to tell me these things. You can ask those men how they were attracted by me." "Do you think you should be proud? Pride?" "I''m neither proud nor proud. I''m just going along with what you said." Then I thought for a moment and said, "It''s not right or wrong to say that. What do you think I should say?" She looked at Liu Qian with grievance, and her tone was full of grievance. "It''s not my fault. It''s my fault that I feel wronged. Is it my fault that a man likes me? Isn''t that too unfair?" Liu Qian gritted her teeth and looked at me. She could no longer pretend that the sisters in clothes were deeply in love. Seeing her smile, I leaned forward slightly and said softly, "How nice your expression is. If you don''t like me, then you don''t like me. Why do you have to feel wronged?" I stood up straight and patted her on the shoulder with my right hand, but she dodged it in disgust. I was not angry, but had a helpless smile. I walked past her and entered thepany. When I got back to my seat, I was about to get busy with the work that I had umted over the past few days. By the way, there is a very strange ce in thispany. If there is an employee asking for leave, thepany will not arrange other tasks to help you deal with the task that belongs to you at the same time. They will keep the job until youe back. Perhaps some people would think that it did not matter. Even if they really stayed in thepany until they recovered, it did not matter. As long as thepany was not afraid of loss, it would be a waste of time for them to wait. However, this kind of thought was the least possible, because when you were really on leave, you would constantly think about work and wished you could go back to work as soon as possible. This was also the reason why I couldn''t wait toe to work as soon as I was discharged from the hospital. I''m not the only one who''s busy. I haven''t seen Louie for a whole day. It''s as if he''s evaporated from the world. "Chelsea, Boss Liu is waiting for you in the office," Sister Wang said to me. I asked, "Why are you looking for me at this time?" Sister Wang shook her head. "I don''t know yet, but it seems that Mr. Liu is in a good mood." When the leader was in a good mood, he wanted to see you. It was basically not far from good news, so I knocked on the door of Boss Liu''s office without dy. "Mr. Liu, you''re looking for me." I entered the office and said to Mr. Liu, who was sitting on the office chair. Boss Liu asked me to sit down. "Chelsea, you''ve been working in thepany for a while. Have you ever thought about going up a level?" I looked up suddenly and looked at Mr. Liu in surprise, but soon I withdrew my surprise and tried my best to calm down. "Although I haven''t been in thepany for a long time, I havepletely regarded this ce as my home. As long as Mr. Liu doesn''t dislike me, I hope this ce will always be my home in the future." "Okay, okay, okay! " Boss Liu nodded and said with a smile. At this time, I, who was sitting on one side, also chimed in with a silly smile. But I had been thinking about one thing in my heart, which was what Mr. Liu''s words meant. Boss Liu picked up the teacup beside him and took a sip of tea. "Here''s the thing. You know that the company now has cooperation with others. Since there is cooperation, there must be some progress. If you want to make progress, you must go to study. Recently, I have observed the situation of thepany and feel that no one is more suitable than you." "Me?" I asked subconsciously. "Yes, if there is no problem, we can set off tomorrow," Boss Liu said. I quickly waved my hand and said, "It''s better for young people to learn. They need such opportunities when they''re young." He was not being perfunctory. He was just telling the truth. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. They were all neers from the workce. Generally speaking, college students who had just graduated felt that they couldn''t stand out from the bottom of their hearts, because the leaders of thepany always liked to give preferential treatment to the old employees. If their guess was right, I should belong to the old employees in the eyes of Boss Liu. But this kind of preferential treatment that belonged to an old employee made me uneasy, so I refused without hesitation. Mr. Liu didn''t take my refusal to heart. He waved his hand with a smile and said, "Don''t have any psychological burden. Ourpany will arrange for two people to go there, and they will also arrange for people to go there." ¡°I just feel that my job experience is not enough for me to study outside," I exined. As soon as the voice fell, there was a knock on the door. Then I heard Louie''s voice, "Mr. Liu, the things you told me have been dealt with.¡± "Okay, you and Jian''an will go to study together tomorrow." Hearing Mr. Liu''s words, I was shocked again. I turned around subconsciously and looked at Louie behind me. However, he was already looking at me that day. I wanted to find a little surprise and unwillingness on his face, but unfortunately, these emotions did not show on his face at all. All I could see was the faint smile on his face. It had been more than ten minutes since we left the office. When the door of the office was closed, I dragged Louie into the emergency passage without thinking. When there were only the two of us left, I, who was standing opposite him, red at him. "What''s wrong?" Louie asked with a smile. As he nodded his head, I couldn''t help but say, "To learn what is going on? Who didn''t you ask Mr. Liu to do that? Louie, you don''t have any feelings for me, do you?" "Think about it carefully. I am not only the second-hand woman who has been divorced, but I am still with Harrison. If I continue to be entangled with Harrison, what will others think of me?" After that, I remembered the meeting with Liu Qian in the morning. "Do you know what Liu Qian said about me?" After saying such a big bunch of words in one breath, Louie did not have any room to interrupt. After he finished speaking, he almost forgot what he had said. But after saying that, I still felt puzzled. I always felt that there was a ball of me in my heart that had not yet gone down, and it stopped there. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 After a long while, I saw that Louie still didn''t speak. I couldn''t help wondering if his tone was too heavy just now. I said irritably, "I said that because I was a little angry. If you don''t understand, then forget it." "No." He denied. "No, I don''t." Hearing his words, I became angry again. "Since you heard it, why don''t you talk to me? Are you angry with me?" "He didn''t mean to make you angry. He was just waiting for you to finish your anger. Am I right, Louie?" A familiar voice broke in between Louie and me. I looked at the ce where the voice came from and saw Harrison walking over slowly. But I couldn''t see his expression clearly, and naturally, I didn''t know what he meant. "Why are you here?" I asked. Harrison stopped and looked at me. Then he turned to look at Louie and said lightly, "I don''t know if I''m right, Mr. Zhuang." Louie did not answer his question immediately. I tilted my head to look at him, but I could only see the side of his face. Nothing else could be seen. My heart was in a mess, and I was thinking about how to end it. Today''s matter was Harrison''s problem. Even if Louie was really angry, it was caused by Harrison''s trouble. "It''s all women who know men. In my opinion, it should be men who know men." Just when I thought that Louie would not speak, he spoke. "Aren''t you curious about what she is thinking?" Harrison asked again. Louie smiled and shook his head. "Whether one thing is the result I want or not, this may be very important to you, but for me, the process is far more important than the result." As soon as he finished speaking, I saw Harrison''s face change. It could only be said that Harrison''s aura was too strong. As long as there was a change in his mood, the people around him would immediately feel it. Just like on TV, the originally scorching summer had instantly turned into a cold winter. While I was lost in thought, I heard Harrison say to me, "Jiananing, do you also think so?" "What?" I asked subconsciously. Harrison repeated kindly, "I say, do you also think so from Mr. Zhuang''s point of view?" For a moment, both of their eyes were fixed on me. "I know that Harrison is asking my team, and he must stand on the same side as me, but I also feel ufortable in my heart if I stand on his side like this. Men are always like this. Yesterday, I had an awkward rtionship with him, but today, I still coaxed him. Do you think there is such a good thing?" At least it''s impossible for me to do such a thing. With my standpoint and the fact that they were not in conflict, I said with a smile, "In fact, men''s views are different from women''s. What''s more, your views are different." Harrison snorted, "You''re really good at arguing." "No matter how eloquent you are, you can''t reach your level. If you can let me be like you, it doesn''t matter if I can talk and defend myself." I still smiled. Louie also said, "As long as people are willing to work hard, there will be a day when they will seed." I turned to look at Louie. When I was about to nod, I was interrupted by Harrison''s words. He said, "Even if it seeds, how long will it take? Ten or twenty years?" "I can be sure of one thing now. Harrison''s words are full of thorns, and he said it to me on purpose. He deliberately made me angry." What could he say? What could he say that he couldn''t defend himself? What could he say that he couldn''t seed? He had been beating around the bush for such a long time. He just felt ufortable when he saw Louie and I standing together. Wasn''t it necessary? "When I walked with him before, I often met Abbie and Maisy. Why didn''t I see the dissatisfaction I had at that time? When did I not solve it by myself when I met him? When did he use people in public or in secret? The more I thought about it, the more ufortable I felt. In the end, I gritted my teeth and said coldly, "Mr. Stewart and Mr. Zhuang are chatting here slowly. Thepany has arranged for me to study tomorrow. I''d better go and prepare." After that, I turned around and was about to leave. As soon as I turned half way, I was stopped by Harrison. I didn''t look back and said to them with my back to them, "I still have work to do. I can''tpare with you two who can chat here, so I''m leaving." With a little effort, I pulled Harrison''s arm back and turned the door of the emergency passage, ready to leave. Initially, I thought that things hade to an end here, but out of the emergency passage, Abbie happened to be standing face to face with me. It seemed that she had been standing there for a while, but I didn''t know if she had heard what we said. Ady from a respectable family was able to do this for a man, which was enough to prove how charming the man was. Harrison was indeed worthy of her. "Mr. Ling." She greeted politely. I walked past her and was about to leave. After the nervous conversation just now, my body, which didn''t feel any pain before, began to hurt again. In order to prevent me from leavingter, I sped up. "You''re in such a hurry to leave as soon as I arrived. Could it be that I''ve dyed something good?" Abbie suddenly asked. There was no sound behind me. I pretended not to understand. Anyway, I was not the only one here. Why did I have to humiliate others? Perhaps it was my indifferent attitude that had angered Abbie. She raised her voice and called out my name, gnashing her teeth as she said, "I didn''t even turn around when I called it myself. Did Miss Hodges have to be called by a man before she could turn back?" I stopped and said without looking back, "There are so many people here. Did Mr. Ling say his name and ask me to recognize him?" "You!" Abbie shouted angrily. I sneered quietly and turned around to look at her. "What''s wrong with me? It''s not work now. Mr. Ling won''t say that I''m on shift again, will he? Is it really good to deal with me like this?" "When did I start targeting you?" Abbie asked. "Of course not, it''s just because men don''t like me." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Yes, Abbie didn''t have anything to do with me, but it was only in the past. Now my rtionship with Harrison was getting closer and closer, and her malice towards me had risen several levels. Compared to her previous actions behind the scenes, she had begun to cause trouble openly. Should I say that she thinks highly of me, or should I say that I''m more powerful? I ignored Abbie''s reaction and looked at Louie and Harrison, who had alreadye out of the emergency passage. My eyes met Harrison''s as I said in a serious tone, "President Fu, please have some time to settle theplicated rtionship between men and women around you. Not everyone wants to go through a second kidnapping." After that, I ignored their reactions and turned to leave. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 As for what happened between them after I left, I didn''t know at all. Sitting in the tea room not far from the emergency passage, I was leisurely waiting for someone to appear. Today, I decided to settle my personal grievances with this person, so that she wouldn''t always make trouble for me. As I was thinking, the door of the tea room was opened. I looked up and met Liu Qian''s surprised eyes. Compared with her surprise, I looked much calmer. I twisted the teacup in my hand and said slowly, "Are you surprised to see me?" The voice interrupted Liu Qian''s thoughts, and she turned around and left with no expression on her face. "Seeing that I''m in such a hurry to leave, do you want to tell Abbie that I''m alone here?" I asked softly as I looked at the tea leaves in my cup. Liu Qian stopped in her tracks, neither moving forward nor backward. She held the handle tightly. Although she couldn''t see the expression on her face, she could still feel her anger and entanglement. She could understand the anger. As for the entanglement, it couldn''t be that she was thinking about whether to stay and deal with me. After waiting for a while, Liu Qian did not move at the door. Even if she was sitting in a chair to rest, I felt very tired. So I got up and poured the tea, washed the cup, and put it into the disinfectant. After packing up everything, I walked to the door and looked at Liu Qian, who was in front of me. "Are you still going to stand there?" "What do you mean?" Liu Qian suddenly turned around and said to me angrily. "It seems that I should be the one asking you this question." I stopped smiling and looked at her. The expression on Liu Qian''s face changed. She was so fast that I almost thought it was an illusion. In the face of this Liu Qian, I had to admit that Harrison was really beautiful. In the past, I only thought that women had this ability, but I didn''t expect that women were obsessed with men, which was more terrible than men''s obsession with women. I grabbed Liu Qian''s hand and pulled her aside with a little effort, regardless of her struggle. This time, I finally walked to the door smoothly. When I reached the door, I didn''t forget to turn to look at Liu Qian. Maybe she didn''t expect that I would turn around, but Liu Qian still couldn''t hide the hatred on her face when she saw me. Hatred? When it came to what happened between us, it was far from a big deal. What Abbie had done to me was nothing. Unfortunately, Liu Qian, who had never seen such a scene, could not understand what the so-called hatred was. "Liu Qian, it''s impossible for Harrison to be by your side without me. Do you understand?" I said with a faint smile. "Who do you think you are?" I shook my head gently and said, "I''m nobody, but I know that even if I''m not with Harrison, it''s never your turn." "It''s none of your business!" After that, Liu Qian turned around and walked inside. Looking at her back, I felt a deep sense of powerlessness. I sighed and said, "You''d better stay away from Abbie. This is myst advice to you." "Ha! " Liu Qian said with her back to me, "Then I''ll thank you.¡± The unpleasant conversation ended very quickly. I never regarded Liu Qian as an enemy, nor did I expect to be her opponent. In my eyes, she was really just a little sister, but even a little sister couldn''t take advantage of my kindness and hurt me constantly. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. I didn''t go back to see what was going on with Harrison and Louie. I took my bag and left the company. On the transparent elevator of thepany, I saw two cars parked in front of the company through the ss. Of course, the two cars were not important. The problem was that the two cars belonged to Harrison and Louie. In fact, I was not familiar with the quality of the cars. It could be said that except for somemon ones, I didn''t know them at all. The reason why I could recognize their cars at a nce was that they were standing beside the cars. Yes, they were standing next to their cars, as if they were waiting for someone. It was definitely not what I thought. But the moment I saw them, a voice from the bottom of my heart told me that they were waiting for you, waiting for you. In addition to the initial surprise, I also felt uneasy after seeing Harrison''s happiness. Last time when I was chatting with Harrison, I knew that he and Louie were friends, but I never thought that Louie would meet me, fall in love with me, and be so loyal to me. Even though I had already told him, I still didn''t understand Louie''s behavior. He had already made it so clear. Shouldn''t he keep a distance from her? The moment I stepped out of thepany, Harrison and Louie had already opened their doors. I looked at their movements and felt a headache. "Chelsea, get in the car" Harrison said straightforwardly. I watched Harrison walk over, but I could still feel Louie''s eyes following me. So I didn''t get in the car immediately when I opened the door. Instead, I looked at Louie''s position. Louie was standing in front of the sunset. I couldn''t see his face clearly, but I felt a sense of sadness, which made my heart ufortable. "Why aren¡¯t you getting in the car yet?" Harrison said. After looking at each other for a few seconds, he raised his head and said to Louie, "Let''s go back first. Be careful on the way." He fastened the seat belt and did it in one smooth motion. Harrison did not stop and drove away. As for Louie, I still felt a sense of guilt, an indescribable guilt. As I thought about it, the car stopped. I subconsciously unfastened my seat belt and said, "I''ll go back first. Be careful on the way." "You''re already so absent-minded." Harrison said in a low voice. I was stunned. Looking out of the window, I found that it was not the gate of my neighborhood, but the underground garage. "Why are we here? Where are we going?" "Who told you to take you home?" he asked. This tone made me feel very ufortable, but I didn''t want to quarrel with him because of such a small thing and hurt their feelings. "If you didn''t send me home, can I think that you want to take me to dinner? Where are we going to eat?" After hearing what I said, Harrison smiled faintly. But there was a hint of mockery in my faint smile. Although I thought I had done nothing wrong, this mockery was the truth. "Harrison, can we get straight to the point?" I couldn''t help asking. Harrison looked up at me, pinched my chin with two fingers, and moved his face closer to me. "If it weren''t for me, you would have gotten in Louie''s car, wouldn''t you?" "No." I denied. "I can take the subway back." "But looking at your expression just now, you seem to regret getting in my car. You were so upset all the way that you didn''t even know where I took you." Harrison''s voice was low, but I had never heard his emotionless tone. Now it sounded so cold and hurtful. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 I paused and said, "I''m worried because I''m thinking about something. Why did you and I be like this? But I''ve never regretted living in your car." He didn''t answer me. Instead, he lowered his head and took a deep breath on my neck. Feeling the pain, I subconsciously wanted to avoid it, but he held me tightly in his arms. The pain in my neck sobered me up. I don''t know what Harrison wants to do. I can only guess that he''s in a bad mood now. He was probably in a bad mood because of me. It was precisely because of the silent interaction between Louie and me that he was in a bad mood for a moment when he got out of the car. Thinking of this, my body gradually softened, and in order to stabilize my body, I gently grabbed his clothes. The moment I grabbed his clothes, Harrison''s body stiffened, but he quickly returned to normal. His lips moved from his neck to his ears, and then to my lips. They slowly slid down and stopped at my chest. Outside the car, there was the sound of a trumpet and the sound of footstepsing and going. After a while, the sound of conversation was getting closer and closer to us. My body suddenly became nervous. Harrison seemed to feel my nervousness and bit me. Without any preparation, I couldn''t help crying out. "What''s that sound?" A man''s voice came from behind the car. My body didn''t dare to move, and I could hear Harrison''s chuckle. I was angry, but he had no choice. If I did something now, the people outside wouldn''t need to think to know what was going on. Harrison seemed to be sure that I wouldn''t do anything, so he became more unscrupulous. What I could do was to suppress my voice and pray that the people behind the car would leave as soon as possible. "This is the parking lot. It''s so cold. Why did you say that?" Another voice said. "Did I really hear a voice or a woman''s voice? I don''t think I heard it wrong." In the car, I could clearly hear their conversation. That person''s doubts made me even more afraid to act rashly. I couldn''t wait to get into Harrison''s arms directly. If they really found out what was going on, I might be too ashamed to face others for the rest of my life. Compared with my worries, Harrison seemed to be much more rxed. Seeing that I had been hiding from him, he deliberately pulled me up and continued to do what he did just now. After a while, there was finally no sound outside. I also breathed a sigh of relief and med, "There was someone outside just now. Can you be more careful?" As soon as I finished my words, I was stunned, because my voice could tell that she was coquettish. She was not ming me for being coquettish at all. "Pay attention to what?" Harrison chuckled. "They didn''t see anything. What''s there to worry about?" "What''s more, this is the rtionship between you and me. Even if they see it, how can it be like this? Jian''an, I think you are thinking too much. If you put your heart in too many people, you will eventually make some trouble." I was still thinking about what happened just now. After all, I had never experienced it before. I believe that most people are like me. They are embarrassed to kiss on the street and will not take the initiative to hold hands. Things like showing off their love will never happen to people of our age. That''s why I was so nervous just now. But when I heard Harrison''s words, I slowly felt something different. "What do you mean by saying that a heart is ced on too many people? Are you talking about me?" "You''re the only one in the car. Do you think you''re talking about me or you?" he asked with a smile. Even if it was a smile, I couldn''t see the smile in his eyes. It was clearly not a smile from the bottom of his heart. I can understand his anger and feel ufortable, but I can''t ept him ndering me like this, saying that my heart is ced in too many people! So far, my heart has only stayed with him. What right does he have to criticize me? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Looking at Harrison, I said word by word, "Whose heart is on too many people? Even if it''s you, it can''t be me." I tidied up my clothes and got out of the car. Harrison still didn''t get out of the car. I stood beside the car and said, "If you don''t go back, I''ll go first." With that said, I prepared to leave. But as soon as my voice fell, the sound of the door closing could be heard. Without thinking, I knew it was Harrison getting out of the car. I stood where I was without looking back. I can''t figure out what''s going on between Harrison and me recently. Why don¡¯t we have a chance to get along well with each other? Every time we get along with each other, we¡¯ll have a hard time. Is it because we''ve been together for a long time that we''ve begun to get along well? Except for this reason, I really couldn''t think of anything else. Harrison walked over to me and stretched out his arm without saying a word, indicating for me to put my hand in. Although I felt a little ufortable in my heart, I hesitated for a moment and put my hand in. We took the elevator of the underground garage to the third floor and went down to the entrance of the restaurant. The waiter at the door was a little surprised to see me dressed up, but he still let me in for Harrison''s sake, so he didn''t reach out to stop me. Although I didn''t say anything, I was still gloating in my heart. After all, it was not my fault that I didn''t dress up when I suddenly came out for dinner today. It was Harrison who brought me here when he had nothing to do. He didn''t give me any mental preparation. He should be d that the waiter didn''t stop him. Otherwise, he would be really embarrassed. "Sir,dy, this way please" The waiter led the way for us. We followed the waiter. Along the way, I saw many people looking at me from head to toe. They didn''t hide the contempt in their eyes at all. Somehow, I pulled Harrison''s sleeve and whispered when he looked at me, "Did you see that? They despise you in their hearts." He nced at the people around him with no expression on his face. "This is the consequence of you taking me here all of a sudden. Don''t give me a chance to dress up," I said again, unwilling to give up. Hearing this, Harrison finally stopped and looked at the front. "Are you ming me for not giving you a chance topete?" After that, he smiled at me and continued to walk forward. I wanted to refute him, but I found that I had a lot of things to say in my heart, but I couldn''t say a word to refute him. At the door of the private room, the waiter stopped and opened the door for us. "This is the private room you booked. Pleasee in." I nodded slightly and followed Harrison in. As I walked, I thought, "Harrison has been preparing to have dinner with me for a long time. Why do you still want to make me angry with your calligraphy and painting?" I thought I knew men very well. For the first time, I had a sense of frustration. I felt that my previous understanding was nothing but a child''s y. Now I met Harrison, and I met my opponent. As I was thinking, Harrison, who was walking in front of me, suddenly stopped. I unconsciously walked forward and stepped on his foot. When I reacted, I quickly took a step back andined awkwardly, "Why didn''t you tell me when you stopped? I bumped into you directly." Chapter 245 Chapter 245 "Is this your golden house hiding a beauty?" I didn''t get Harrison''s answer, but there was another voice, and it was a familiar voice. It was a man''s voice that I just heard in the underground garage. When I realized that this voice belonged to the people in the underground garage, I seemed to be frozen and couldn''t move. "When did you arrive?" Harrison''s voice sounded in my ears. I watched him ask in a calm tone, "When did that person arrive? Hasn''t he recognized who the owner of the voice is, so he can talk so calmly?" I wanted to talk to Harrison, but I couldn''t find a chance to. "The beauty didn''t even look at us when she came in. She doesn''t like us, does she? " The man asked again. I couldn''t find an excuse, so I had to look up at the man who was talking. As soon as I looked up, I found something even more incredible. I didn''t care about anything else. I turned my head and asked Harrison in a low voice, "Is this what you said abouting to eat?" "I didn''t say it was just a simple meal," he replied softly. I red at him and gritted my teeth. "If you think it''s interesting, then I''ll leave first if I can''t keep you company." With this, I wanted to pull my hand back and leave. But before I could do anything, Harrison pulled me to sit down, and he sat next to me. I was so angry that I wanted to leave this ce. It was not only the man in the private room who had the underground garage, but also Abbie and Maisy. This was something that I had never expected. I was even a little unfamiliar with Maisy. It seemed that I hadn''t seen her for a long time, but even if I hadn''t seen her for a long time, it didn''t mean that I would miss her. In fact, I didn''t want to see her at all. However, it could be seen that Maisy did not hide the surprise on his face when he saw me. "Since you''re here, let''s get to know each other," Harrison said to me with a smile. The man in the underground garage immediately said, "I have heard that he hid a beauty in a golden house, but today is the first official meeting." I didn''t expect him to tell me directly. I forced a smile and replied, "Nice to meet you." "You don''t have to be so polite," replied the man. Although his words sounded very polite, they were just polite and distant. Otherwise, he would not have not revealed his name from beginning to end. The first person who said his name was supposed to say it, right? However, this basicmon sense was " ignored" by the people. No matter if it was intentional or not, I wouldn''t take it to heart. After all, respect was earned by oneself, and no one gave it to me. What''s more, Harrison didn''t say anything. In order to distract my attention, I quietly looked at the number of people in the box. There were about 16 ces, but two seats near Harrison were empty. It seemed that they had not arrived yet, so they should have a good rtionship with him. "There''s no need to be so polite with her," Abbie suddenly said. Her voice instantly silenced the people in the room. I took a look at Harrison, but as if he didn''t hear me, he stayed out of it. I looked at Abbie again and found that she was looking at me with a faint smile. This smile made me feel very ufortable, so I turned my face away and didn''t look at her, nor did I respond. Seeing that the person involved didn''t say a word, everyone gradually lost interest. The voice sounded again. At this time, I inexplicably felt very tired. I thought that it was aplete waste of time toe here today, and I didn''t understand what Harrison was going to do. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I leaned to one side and lowered my voice. "Is this why you brought me here today?" "Almost," he said. I couldn''t help frowning. He reached out his hand to my eyebrows and gently touched them. "Women shouldn''t frown, or they won''t look good." "Is it useful to be good- looking or bad-looking?" I sneered and said, "You deliberately arranged for me to meet Maisy and Abbie. Harrison, I really don¡¯t know what you are thinking." "You don''t know? Isn''t that better?" Harrison asked with a smile. Seeing such an expression on his face, I thought he was really fooled. I was very angry. I wanted to get up and leave this ce immediately and stay away from everyone in this private room. But in terms of anger, I was disappointed. I was deeply disappointed in Harrison. Even though I have always been pursuing independence, when Harrison threw me in front of everyone and let others talk about me, my heart couldn''t help but feel ufortable. Soon, I felt that my eyes were full of tears, as if the next moment was about to fall. But I couldn''t be weak and cry in front of these people. I pretended to rummage through things in my bag and tried my best to swallow my tears. Then I looked up and smiled as if nothing had happened. I could feel that someone was looking at me all the time, but I didn''t want to look up because I knew there were too many unfriendly eyes on this table. But there were some things that I couldn''t avoid if I didn''t want to. "Chelsea, why aren''t you surprised that we''re here at all?" Abbie asked with a smile. I smiled at her and looked at Harrison beside me, saying, "What''s so strange about this? Harrison brought me here, and you are Harrison''s good friends." "Then you''re not surprised why we''re here?" she continued to ask, unwilling to give up. At this point, I already felt that something was wrong. Abbie had never been a person who would say anything more than that. Furthermore, when I was with Harrison, she would probably have wanted me to disappear immediately. However, she was still thinking about whether it was strange or not. I couldn''t help looking at her again and naturally saw thecency in her eyes. "I''m not surprised. Anyway, he won''t sell me out," I replied with a smile. Abbie wanted to continue, but Maisy tugged at her by her side. She did not know what to say in her ear before Abbie stopped talking and did not continue to ask me. If it was someone else who had done this, I would definitely be moved. But when this person was once pure, I had to consider the seriousness of the matter. Thinking about what had happened with Harrison today, I couldn''t figure it out after thinking for a while. Fortunately, the topic of the people in this private room finally moved away from me, as if I had never appeared, which saved me from thinking of a way to deal with it. At this time, the door of the private room was opened again, and a familiar figure came in first. It was Jonah. When he came in and saw me, he was slightly stunned, but soon he returned to normal. Behind him was a man with long hair. When Jonah greeted everyone, she followed him expressionlessly and said nothing. "This is Jonah''s fiancee," Harrison said softly. I tilted my head to look at him and asked with my eyes narrowed, "Did you ask me toe here today because of her?" Chapter 246 Chapter 246 He didn''t deny it. He just said, "It''s time for you to show your face in front of everyone to avoid unnecessary attention." "Harrison, are you saying this to me or to yourself?" Harrison looked at me with cold eyes. What was different from him was that when I spoke, there was always a faint smile on my face, and it did not change. In fact, this was a small habit of mine. In my opinion, quarreling and brain problems were not suitable for outsiders to know. Even if there was only a third party present, I would not show anything wrong with Harrison, not to mention that there were so many people in the private room now. "Why didn¡¯t you wait for me toe up together?" Jonah put his hand on Harrison''s shoulder and said with a smile. I was slightly stunned and shifted my gaze to Jonah''s face. From the first time we met until now, the rtionship between Harrison and me had changed for such a long time, but it seemed that Jonah was still the same as before. He looked cynical and didn''t take anything seriously. At this time, I had an illusion that in the whole private room, only I knew that Jonah had once been with Sienna and even forgot the person involved. This kind of understanding made me feel sad from the bottom of my heart, because I seemed to see the future of their faces. "I never thought of being with you," Harrison replied slowly. Hearing this answer, not only was Jonah not angry, but he also smiled and said, "I don''t expect you to wait. I''m waiting for you to be a third wheel." "Jonah, aren''t you going to introduce the person next to you to us?" Abbie made her debut. Hearing this, I turned to look at Abbie. She did not evade my gaze at all, as if she was waiting for me to look at her, and even gave me a provocative look. To be honest, Abbie''s behavior was very boring. I had already known about the separation between Jonah and Sienna. It was not a secret at all, but she wanted to make me angry on purpose. Wasn''t it boring? I didn''t flinch in the face of her provocation. I red back. Abbie probably didn''t expect that I would stare back, so Abbie didn''t answer Jonah''s question. On the contrary, when I heard Jonah say that there was no need to introduce the man beside me, I whispered, "You''d better introduce him. I''m also curious about who''s next to you." With that, I looked at the woman sitting beside him. Sienna was a middle-sized linen-colored hair with a hot inner button underneath. The reason for her work was that she liked to wear light makeup. With her oval face, she looked like a college student who had just graduated. She looked well-behaved, and this girl was exactly the opposite of her style. With shoulder-length hair and heavy makeup, and a more mature dress, I couldn''t understand why Jonah''s taste was so different. Jonah''s expression was awkward. He wanted to open his mouth but didn''t know what to say. I looked at him coldly and didn''t know what to say. "My name is Wang Ya, and I am Jonah''s fiancee." Although Jonah did not speak, the woman next to him took the initiative to speak. I smiled and nodded to her. "Hello, I''m Chelsea." "I know you," Wang Ya said. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Oh?" I chuckled. "I''m sure it''s the first time we met. Where did you find out about me?" "Wang Ya!" Jonah''s face darkened as he growled. The private room instantly became quiet again. This was not the first time that such an atmosphere had appeared in the private room tonight. It seemed that everyone was very curious about our stories, or they really wanted to gossip about us. I ignored Jonah''s reaction and fell back slightly, pretending to drink tea. I whispered to Harrison, ¡°Don''t you worry? What''s going onter?" Harrison didn''t even bat an eyelid. "Is that even possible?" "I can''t turn this ce upside down. I''m just turning this ce upside down," I thought to myself. When I looked at Jonah again, I found that his expression was very ugly, while Wang Ya''s attitude was indifferent, which made me a little strange. "I can ask, how did Miss Wang know about me?" Wang Ya looked up at me and smiled. She nced at Jonah beside her and said, "Jonah''s former girlfriend is your good sister. Am I right?" "You know that my good sister can talk to me so calmly. Miss Wang''s idea is different from that of ordinary people," I said with a faint smile. "If you don''t have the ability to keep a man, what else is there to talk about?" With no expression on my face, I looked at Jonah. Then I looked at Wang Ya and said with a smile, "Then I''m going to congratte you today, Miss Wang. Many people envy you for being able to keep a talent like Jonah by your side." I picked up the teacup on the table and said to her, "I haven''t had a chance to congratte you. Today, I''ll drink tea instead of wine." After that, I drank up the tea and put the cup away. As if nothing had happened, I sat quietly beside Harrison. Although the people behind didn''t cause me any trouble, even Maisy and Abbie were unusually quiet, as if they didn''t exist at all. This kind of situation was also what I wanted. I prayed that if I really couldn''t meet them and a single person in the future, I would be able to pass by as peacefully as I did today. I don''t care about the silence of the people at the table, but I have to care about Harrison''s silence. I have also taken the initiative to talk to him in the first ce, but he only gave me a perfunctory answer two or three times, so I am not in the mood to continue to talk to him. Halfway through the meal, I got up and went to the bathroom. As soon as I stood up from the chair, I heard Harrison asking, "Where are you going?" "The bathroom." After that, I got up and left. In the bathroom, I stood in front of the mirror and looked at myself, letting out a long sigh of relief. In fact, I didn''t really want to go to the bathroom, but the atmosphere in the private room was too depressing for me. I even felt that it was out of ce. I didn''t get along with the people inside. "I don''t quite understand what they are saying, but it doesn''t matter to me whether I understand them or not. I don''t need to get any information from them, but I don''t need anyone tomunicate with me. Harrison also looks indifferent, which makes me feel very wronged." After rxing for a while, I slowly came out of the bathroom. "Chelsea." I stopped and sneered. "Mr. Chen, why don''t you stay with your fiancee ande to me for something?" Jonah frowned, stood in front of me and said anxiously, "Chelsea, I know I''m sorry for Sienna, but now..." "You don''t have to say these things to me." I interrupted him in a cold voice. "Let''s not talk about the past anymore. You can get married and live your own life in the future." At first, when I heard that Sienna wanted to be with him, I was very reluctant. Butter, Jonah did change a lot, which made me think that this was the so- called change of the gold. But at that time, I didn''t know that the change of the gold was just not enough. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 But now, everything ced in front of Jonah was enough for him to give up Sienna. "He said that he couldn''t ovee his family''s arrangements? Haha, only a ghost would believe such words." Jonah didn''t catch up with me, which made me feel more disappointed. Thinking of this, he stopped again. He turned around and saw Jonah''s dejected look. "Before I leave, I want to ask you one more thing." "Ask, as long as I know, I will tell you." While I was still thinking about how to ask, Jonah said, "Do you want to ask me about Harrison? Although I may be more unreliable in your heart, you can rest assured that Harrison is definitely not such a person." "Why do you say that?" I was a little surprised when Harrison was suddenly mentioned. Jonah looked at me and said seriously, "You must have had an argument with him in your current state." His words were not a question but an affirmative sentence. He must have guessed that Harrison and I were not in a good state, but I didn''t feel anything. Just like when Sienna and I were good sisters, his rtionship with Harrison must be unusual, and it was normal for him to feel that something was wrong. Therefore, I didn''t argue with his words and said, "Sienna is so drunk that she is unconscious. You took her home, didn''t you?" At first, Jonah should have denied it, butter, for some reason, he took it back. He lowered his head and smiled helplessly. "I know. Now, no matter how I say it, you don''t want to believe it. But some things are destined toe to an end. If we continue to fall into it, there won''t be a good result." "What do you mean?" I frowned. Jonah looked down the corridor and said, "There''s a garden downstairs. Can youe down with me?" I wanted to refuse, but I still had time to refuse Jonah, so I said, "It won''t take too much time. Harrison also knows that I came out to look for you." Hearing what he said, even if he didn''t want to go just now, he had to go now. "Because Harrison and I came straight from the underground garage, so I didn''t have the chance to appreciate the appearance of this restaurant. Now with Jonah, I have a chance to see it clearly." It was called a restaurant, but in fact, it was a kind of restaurant that was one with the hotel. The ces below the fourth floor were all for eating. The rooms on the fifth to the 16th floor were all for living. There was only a front desk on the first floor. There was arge space in the back, which was the lounge and the garden. We found our seats and sat opposite each other. After a long while, we didn''t take the initiative to speak. Just when I was impatient, Jonah finally said, "When I met Sienna, I didn''t expect that so many things would happenter. I didn''t expect that I would have feelings for her. So when I found out, the first thing I did was to stay away from her." The word "b*stard" was about toe out of my mouth. "But this idea didn''tst long. I have confirmed our rtionship before, but after all, I still have my family." Jonah''s tone was disappointed. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. If I were to talk about my true thoughts, I would have believed what Jonah said earlier, but in the end, I felt that I could not believe it at all, because there was nothing worth believing at all. Could it be that if his family was unwilling, they could break up with each other so easily? Besides, a man like Jonah waspletely like a yboy and a rich second generation. In the past, his family did not care, but now they had to stop him from making a girlfriend with all their heart. I don''t understand, and I don''t want to be deceived! "Are you lying to me or yourself? Or are you lying to Sienna?" I asked lightly. Jonah''s body froze, but he didn''t answer me immediately. Perhaps he didn''t take this little movement to heart. But I, who was sitting opposite him, saw his death clearly, so I didn''t want to listen to his following words. I couldn''t even squeeze out a smile from the corner of my mouth. I said coldly, "That''s enough. Don''t continue.¡± "What I said is true." He bent down and buried his head in it. Without saying a word, I got up and went straight back. When I reached the exit of the garden, I stood up and looked back. In the darkness, Jonah still kept his movement and did not move. At this moment, I realized that I couldn''t be hostile to Jonah anymore, because he seemed to be sadder than I had imagined. I didn''t believe a word he said just now, and the reason was that his eyes were shing when he was talking. As long as he and I looked into each other''s eyes and wanted to confirm the authenticity of his words, he would definitely turn his face away and refuse to face me face to face. When a man didn''t even want to look at his eyes, he was probably lying. Compared with what he said, I was more willing to believe what Harrison said. But I didn''t quite understand. Why did he come here to put on a show in front of me? Holding the door handle of the private room, I took a deep breath, smiled, and turned the door handle. "I thought you were gone. Why did youe back?" Abbie sat in my seat and said with dissatisfaction. The movements of the people around also stopped, and their eyes were focused on the two of us. In fact, they didn''t stop. It was just that before I came in, they should be doing something. As soon as I came in, their things couldn''t continue, so they looked at me. "I''m just going to the bathroom. He''s still here. How can I leave?" I was talking about Harrison. I walked to my seat as if nothing had happened and smiled at Abbie, who was sitting in my seat. "I wasn''t there just now. Can you let it go now?" Abbie red at me fiercely. It could be seen that she wasn''t willing to give way at all, but I just didn''t want to go as he wished. Even though I knew that it was not rational to make such a mess for a man, I used to hate such behavior, but now I had to do it. "The seats aren''t fixed. It shouldn''t be a problem for me to sit for a while, right?" I said with a smile as Abbie sat there. I thought about it and nodded. "The location is indeed not fixed, but there is something that should be half fixed." With that, I looked at Harrison. He probably had just finished eating and was slowly wiping his mouth with a tissue. If it wasn''t for the fact that the time and venue were not right, I would have gone up to ask him what was on his mind so that he could get Abbie toe over and drive her away in the time it took for me to leave. Wouldn''t he take the initiative to ask? "What do you mean by ''half fixed''? You''re not drunk, are you?" Abbie red at me with dissatisfaction. I pointed to Harrison and said to her, "Harrison, who is behind you, is your Brother Harrison. He is now my nominal boyfriend in fact, so who do you think should sit here?" Abbie''s hands on her legs gradually tightened as she snorted, "It''s not like we''re getting married. There''s still a divorce!" "Is that so?" I continued to smile. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 The fire in my heart was about to erupt, and I couldn''t be bothered to waste any more time with Abbie. I directly said to Harrison, "Two women have caused such a ruckus because of you, aren''t they nning to settle this?" Harrison, who was supposed to stay out of the affair, was instantly pulled into thispetition that belonged to women. It was said that it belonged to women, but it was not entirely a fight between women. After all, the source of it was Harrison. Abbie didn''t care about anything in front of me. The only person she cared about was Harrison. In that case, the three of us might as well fight face to face today! "What''s wrong?" Harrison looked at the nest in confusion, as if he had just realized what was going on. As soon as these words left her mouth, the corners of Abbie''s mouth curled into a smile that couldn''t be hidden, as if Harrison''s words were on her side, although I had the same thought in my heart. I clenched my fists, squeezed out a smile, and slowly walked behind Harrison. I ced my hands on his shoulders and whispered in his ear, "Abbie and I have a quarrel because of you. As a man, aren''t you very satisfied?" It was undeniable that I was mocking him. Harrison naturally understood what she meant. He ced his hand on hers and smiled helplessly. "The rtionship between Abbie and me is like that between siblings. Why do you have to be angry over her?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Oh, it turns out to be brother and sister!" I suddenly realized and looked at Abbie opposite me. Sitting opposite me, Abbie bit her lips tightly. She believed that it wouldn''t take long for her to bite blood. She had a pitiful look on her face. If I were a man, I would most likely fall in love with her. "Unfortunately, women are always the most familiar with women. In front of men, I feel sorry for her, but in front of me, she is just a man with good deeds." There was no need to think about the rest of the things. Harrison got up and pulled my hand to the door. Before he went out, Abbie called him "Brother Harrison". I felt very ufortable and held his hand instead. Harrison tilted his head to look at me, and I also stubbornly looked at him. I believed that he would definitely understand what I meant now. It was just that he was unwilling to let him turn back, and he was even more unwilling to let him turn around to look for Abbie. I thought to myself, "No matter whether I go back to find Abbie or not, I won''t forgive him again!" This decision could only be made in a second, but Harrison just stood there and didn''t move. I felt very angry and wanted to leave alone. Perhaps sensing what I was thinking, Harrison tightened his grip on my hand and squeezed it gently. I nced at him and happened to see a smile on his face. "Brother Harrison, the people here today are all our childhood friends. Do you really want them to watch you leave me?" Behind him, Abbie''s voice was choked with sobs. "Abbie, you''ll always be my sister." After saying these words, Harrison took my hand and walked out. I allowed him to pull me away, and hisst sentence echoed in my ears: "Abbie, you will always be my sister. If you say these words in front of everyone, can I really express my feelings for you?" Out of the door of the private room, I was greeted by Jonah, who had just returned from the garden. I thought Harrison would stop and tell Jonah something, but he didn''t seem to see Jonah. He pulled me and left without hesitation. We kept quiet until we got in the car. "Can you exin to me what''s going on tonight?" I finally couldn''t help asking. "There''s nothing to exin," he said. "I don''t believe that you will bring me here for no reason. This is not your style," I said seriously. Harrison chuckled and looked up at me. "Then what kind of style do you think I am?" "Harrison, don''t make me feel like a fool. As long as it has something to do with me, I have my own reasons." I emphasized. Yes, thinking about it carefully during this period of time with Harrison, he did not have the habit of greeting me no matter what he did. This was understandable to me. As many men as he was older, he was like this. However, I hoped that he could give me a proper exnation after the incident. If they wanted to maintain their rtionship for a long time, they must understand and support each other. I hope Harrison has the same idea as me. Harrison inserted the key in and said, "I received a phone call before I got off work. It said that my old friends had returned to China for a gathering. I thought about it and took you with me." "So, can I say that you know about Abbie and Maisy''s arrival?" I didn''t want to say anything else, so I went straight to the point. "In the past, we would not bring them with us when we have a private gathering." These words gave me the answer I wanted. Now I want to know another thing. "Why do you want to take me with you? Don''t tell me it''s a private party." The second before he started the car, Harrison turned around and looked at me. "I want to introduce you to them. Are you satisfied with this exnation?" If I say I''m satisfied now, then that''s definitely not true. In fact, I didn''t have a good time at a dinner party, and I didn''t see how much Harrison took care of me. In those people who made things difficult for me and ignored my personal interests, I didn''t see anything wrong with him. He didn''t protect me. "Are you cursing me in your heart?" Harrison said to himself, "I didn''t tell the truth when I wanted to introduce you and let you be bullied, did I?" "That''s supposed to be the case," I replied. It was impossible not to be disappointed. Harrison shook his head with a helpless smile. He started the car and left the parking lot. On the way back to his home, I didn''t say anything. Looking at the scenery outside the window, my mind went nk. Half an hourter, the car stopped at the gate of themunity. I unfastened my seat belt and was about to get out of the car, but he stopped me. "Are you in a mood?" "No." I didn''t look at him. "If you want to be with me, you must be stronger. Today, I will help you out. If you meet them when I''m not around, who will help you out?" Harrison asked. I was slightly stunned and looked at him in disbelief. I was surprised that he had considered something that I had never considered. He gently stroked my hair and said softly, "There are some things that you have to experience in person." I nodded and my heart was full of mixed feelings. The depression just now disappeared in an instant. Not to mention that a woman was aplicated creature, she would not have any temper if she was coaxed a little. The knot in my heart had been resolved. I wanted to ask Jonah again, but before I could say anything, Harrison was about to start the car again. I quickly stopped him. "I haven''t got out of the car yet. What are you doing?" "I''ve said everything I have to say. Do I still have to go back?" Harrison frowned and looked puzzled. I told her that Ning Jiayi lived here, so that he understood why he had to go back. But he still said to me discontentedly, "Since she doesn''t like it, let her live outside." Chapter 249 Chapter 249 "Let''s wait for her to stabilize her work first." Iforted her. As a result, I stayed in the car for another half an hour before finally getting out of the car. "Sister." I was about to say goodbye to Harrison when I saw a surprised look on Ning Jiayi''s face. I stood up straight and looked at Ning Jiayi with a faint smile. "You''re back." Ning Jiayi nodded and did not leave without saying a word. She kept looking at Harrison, who was in the car, as if she wanted to see the appearance of the person in the car. The look in her eyes made me very ufortable, as if something that belonged to me was being remembered. I coughed softly and said, "You go back first. I have something to do." "No, no, I''ll wait for you." Ning Jiayi quickly waved her hand. I sneered in my heart. As expected, it was a young girl. She didn''t even try to hide her thoughts. She just wrote it directly on her face. "Do you want to see the person in the car?" Ning Jiayi smiled awkwardly and asked me in a low voice, "Is it brother- in-w? Have you reconciled? It turns out that brother-inw is now driving such a good car. It''s really not simple." "Sister, don''t be so arrogant anymore. The current brother- in-w is no longer the previous brother- inw. There must be many young beauties around him. When he really leaves you, it will be over." In his words, everything was for my own good. He told me not to keep people a thousand miles away from him. I had to make up with Callen as soon as possible. That''s right. She''s still thinking that I''m cut off from Callen. This kind of understanding made me very disgusted, and my tone became impatient. "It''s my business if you can''t finish it. You don''t have to worry about these things in the future." "How could it be your business?" Ning Jiayi said anxiously, "My brother-inw''s status is extraordinary now. If you can restore your rtionship with him, our family can also enjoy a happy life in the future. I don''t have to work for only one or two thousand yuan a month. Let my brother-in- law introduce me to you casually.¡± Hearing Ning Jiayi''s words, my original mood was instantly written in the bottom of the valley. I never thought that my sister, who was close to me, would not consider my feelings at all and look forward to the reunion between me and Callen. Have they forgotten how I was separated from Callen? Don''t they remember why my child was so unique? No! Of course they remembered it. Not only did they remember it, but they also remembered it very clearly. First, the mistress got involved in my marriage, then she was framed and had a miscarriage. She was expelled from her house. How could there be a life more tragic than mine in them? But my sister in front of me had forgotten everything I had experienced, or she had deliberately forgotten it. "You don''t have to worry about my business." Ning Jiayi''s face changed and she said anxiously, "Sister, you must not be possessed. There is basically no good person for a married woman now. I''m saying this for your own good." "Now that Aunt is not here, you''re the only one left at home. I''ve been thinking about this all night when I sleptst night. I couldn''t sleep well all night." Standing in the same ce, I looked at her quietly and listened to her words of concern for me. But when I heard her say that she couldn''t sleep wellst night, I really couldn''t helpughing. In the face of her puzzled eyes, I tried not tough. "You slept earlier than mest night. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. How could you not have a good rest?" Ning Jiayi was stunned and quickly exined, "No, I mean thatst night''s dreams were all about you. It proves that I care about you very much." "I don''t care. I know better than you what to do in the future, so you don''t have to worry about me," I replied tly. As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the sound of opening the car door. He turned his head and saw Harrison getting out of the car and looking at me with a poker face. I didn''t say anything. I looked sideways at Ning Jiayi and said, "Have you seen it clearly? This is indeed your brother- in-w, but not Callen." Ning Jiayi stared straight at Harrison and didn''t even turn her head. She didn''t seem to listen to what I said. I red at Harrison, who was leaning against the car door. I was very dissatisfied with his bad behavior! This man could make the little girl lose her mind just because he didn''t do anything. Wasn''t he too out of control? Harrison closed the car door and walked towards me. He wrapped his arms around me and asked, "How long are you going to stay here on such a cold day?" Listening to his scolding of me, I med myself for staying downstairs for a long time, but I was not angry at all. I still felt very happy. It was a happy thing to be cared about like this. She could forget all the unhappy people or things around her. "Didn''t I tell you just now that my uncle''s daughter came to live here? This is my sister, Ning Jiayi." "Hello, I''m Ning Jiayi." As soon as I finished the introduction, Ning Jiayi couldn''t wait to say hello. This kind of attitude and attitude made people feel very ufortable, but I didn''t say it out loud. After all, Harrison was still here. If he said it directly, it would make people think that he had a lot of things to do in our family. However, it turned out that my difort was unnecessary, because Harrisonpletely ignored Ning Jiayi. He looked at her as if he was dealing with air, and then said to me, "It''s gettingte. You go back first, and I''ll wait for you toe back early." "I know, but I need some time," I said. "I don''t need any time, as long as you want." I tilted my head to look at him and said with a smile, "It''s said that parting is better than marriage. You can regard us as such a rtionship." "Maybe you think too much." Harrison touched my head and said with a smile. If Ning Jiayi hadn''t stood in front of me at this moment, I would have felt happier. When a normal person encountered such a situation, he would definitely find an excuse to leave immediately or pretend that he could not see them. But Ning Jiayi was very ssic. She stood still and looked at Harrison and me seriously, with no intention of moving away. Everything ended with Harrison''s departure. When he left, he was left with a meaningful look at Ning Jiayi. Ning Jiayi, who had never been in contact with such a person, blushed instantly. She looked like a little girl who was still in school, but her innocent face made me feel inexplicably disgusted. As soon as they arrived at home, Ning Jiayi couldn''t wait to hold me back and said sincerely, "Sister, I''m saying these words for your own good. Although I know that you may feel ufortable in your heart, I still have to say it." "You still want to tell me that I''m not feeling well? Are you trying to make things difficult for me on purpose?" I asked casually. "You''re loyal, so you must listen to me!" Ning Jiayi''s face was more serious than ever. I slowly sat on the sofa and chuckled. "Are you interested in the handsome guy just now? I can introduce him to you." "No, what do I mean?" Ning Jiayi said anxiously, "I just want you to bepletely separated from him and break itpletely!" Chapter 250 Chapter 250 As for what kind of person my younger sister is, my impression of her has always been that of when I was young. When I was a child, I was always brought up by my mother. The word "father" was both strange and familiar to me. Because of this, when I was a child, my mother was worried that I would be bullied, so she specially sent me to her uncle''s house to raise me. She thought that it was always good to have adults to take care of me. I can understand her heart, but it has not been used very well. It might be a little unpleasant to say that I was living under a fence, but it was not much different from living under a fence. Ning Jiayi was a younger sister. When she was a child, she always pushed me in front of others because she made mistakes. I was young because of her, so I was tolerant and was willing to take the me for her. In the beginning, my uncle and mother would take more care of me because I lived there. Even if I made a mistake, they would just smile at me. But nothing couldst for a long time. My aunt gradually became annoyed with me. I remember that I was still in primary school at that time. I was doing activities in the afternoon, so I finished school early. When I got home, I saw that there was no one in the living room. I called out a few times, but no one agreed. Until I passed by the bedroom, I heard the conversation between my aunt and Ning Jiayi. Thinking about it now, I felt that those words didn''t matter to me. She just said that I was a wild child and was sent here without anyone''s attention. She asked Ning Jiayi to take care of me and so on. But until now, I didn''t dare to draw a conclusion. Did they know that I went home that afternoon? "Sister, don''t be angry. I didn''t expect you to have nothing to do with Callen anymore," Ning Jiayi exined anxiously. I came back to my senses and looked up at her anxious face. I didn''t seem to be pretending. "Why do you think that I have something to do with him?" Ning Jiayi''s eyes wandered around, but she didn''t look at me. I chuckled and immediately understood that it must be what my aunt said behind her back. She said that Callen was getting more and more powerful and even entered the upper ss. A divorced woman like me would be a fool if I didn''t hold his thigh tightly. It was a pity that I was a fool. In their eyes, I was aplete fool. Even though my ex-husband was rich, I still looked like I was going to distance myself from him. If it were anyone else, I would have gotten over him. "I thought it might not be suitable for you to work here. It''s better to go home early," I said casually. Ning Jiayi became anxious as soon as she heard that. "How can I do that? I''ve already told my rtives and friends that I''m working here. I can''t go back unless I create a new world." "Why do you have to let everyone know about your previous work?" I asked in confusion. She couldn''t say a word, and her eyes were wandering around. At this time, no matter whether she said it or not, I could roughly guess what she meant. I was afraid that the main reason why Ning Jiayi came here was not to work at all. It was the most important thing to lose a rich son-inw. "But isn''t it a little meaningless for her to treat me as a stepping stone for her son-inw?" "The man who sent me back just now is my boyfriend. He is very likely to spend the rest of his life with me in the future. So you don''t need to call Callen brother- in-w anymore when you see him in the future," I said slowly. As for what Ning Jiayi would do next, it basically had nothing to do with me. "What does she want to do bying here to work? Even if I know, it''s useless. It''s better to think about my future Lu than to think about it for her." Remembering that I forgot to ask about Jonah before getting out of the car today, I couldn''t feel at ease for a moment. And how could Wang Ya know me? She also knew the existence of Sienna. Was there anything I didn''t know in the middle? There was something in my heart, so I couldn''t have a good rest. So I got up from the bed and dialed Sienna''s number when I was about to sleep. About two or three phone calls were hung up. I thought there was something busy, so I decided to call herter. But as soon as I put down the phone, I received a text message from Sienna, saying that he was still in a meeting and would contact me when he came back. I kept typing a text message and was about to send it to her. But the second before I pressed the sending button, I deleted every word one by one. Since Sienna didn''t know it, I''d better not tell her, lest she had to analyze it when she was working. I slept in an uneasy mood the whole night, and my dreams were in all kinds of messy states. The next day, when I woke up, I saw a pair of panda eyes in the mirror. Even if I covered them with powder, they couldn''t bepletely covered. I sighed helplessly and sighed in my heart. It was true that I was at my age, and I looked so haggard after one night. When I went to work, Ning Jiayi was no longer there. On the table was a note left by her. It said that she would go to work for an internship at thepany today. I smiled and threw the paper into the trash can. "You looked so haggard in the early morning. Didn''t you have a good restst night?" As soon as she got into the elevator, she met Louie. I looked at Louie and said helplessly, "Probably because of the New Year holiday, I was so excited that I couldn''t fall asleep." "Is that so exaggerated?" Louie looked incredulous. "ording to what you said, it''s better to cancel the holiday in the future so that you won''t be unable to sleep." "I don''t dare to say that. How many people are waiting for the holiday?" I rolled my eyes at him. We were chatting in the elevator. When we were chatting with him, I thought of what happened downstairs yesterday. He and Harrison drove downstairs, waiting for me to get out of the elevator. If it didn''t happen to me, I would definitely feel that yesterday''s scene was very romantic. It was a plot that often appeared in idol dramas. But when it happened to me, I didn''t think about it anymore. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. It was certain that he would leave in Harrison''s car. No matter whether there was a quarrel or not, as long as he was my boyfriend, I could not get too close to other men, including Louie. As for why Louie was waiting for me downstairs with Harrison, I couldn''t figure it out. It was impossible that he didn''t know what kind of choice I would make. When there were only the two of us left in the elevator, Louie said, "You don''t have to worry about what happened yesterday afternoon. I simply don''t want to see you two get into an argument. Harrison just bullied you." I didn''t understand what he meant, but when I realized it, I couldn''t help but raise the corner of my mouth. "Really?" Louie nodded and said, "Of course, if he can''t cherish you, I won''t stand by and do nothing." It was absolutely a lie to say that I didn''t dare to move. I felt a lump at the tip of my nose. I suppressed my urge to cry and said with a smile, "It''s normal to be in a rtionship. You don¡¯t have to think too much." When I was done, I felt that it was not enough. I added, "If your future girlfriend finds out, she will definitely hate me." "Of course I don''t hate you. You''re just like my sister," Louie said to me with gentle eyes. Perhaps his tone was too gentle, or perhaps my lifecked warmth, so when I heard Louie''s words, I didn''t say a word... Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Initially, I was worried that what happened yesterday afternoon would affect the rtionship between Louie and me. However, after I confirmed that nothing had happened in the lift in the morning, Ipletely forgot about it. When it was close to the end, thepany began to develop its business. It also needed to contact its partners toy the foundation for next year''s cooperation. But I was a staff in the office, so I didn''t need to consider these problems at all. "Sister Chelsea, Mr. Ling asked you to go to the office." The colleague walked to my table and told her. I stopped typing and asked, "What''s the matter?" The colleague shook his head and said, "I''m not sure. I just asked me to tell you to go to the office. I''m going to work." I nodded with a smile and typed thest few words on the keyboard. The next second, I looked at Liu Qian, who was separated by the aisle, and happened to meet her eyes. She was slightly stunned, and then smiled provocatively at me, lowering her head and continuing to work. Throughout the whole process, I was also confused. Before I could figure out what was going on, she had turned around. She didn''t even have a chance to doubt me or doubt me. I began to link the matter of Abbie letting me go to the office with the way Liu Qian looked at me. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Could it be that these two people had already arranged a n in private and were ready to target me? But I have always been very diligent in my work. Even if I want to go to work, it is not easy to make trouble for me. At the end of the day, thispany was not Abbie''s. Standing outside the office, as soon as I knocked on the door, a voice asked me to go in. I saw Abbie sitting in a chair, buried in her work. She looked very serious, as if she had forgotten to look for me. After a while, Abbie didn''t say anything. I whispered, "Mr. Ling, what can I do for you?" "Oh." Abbie quickly wrote a few words on the paper. Putting down the pen, she looked up at me and said with a helpless smile, "When did youe in? Why didn''t you tell me?" "If I hadn''t known about ourplicated rtionship, I would have thought that we were good friends. But now it was her who asked her colleague to find me and said that there was something I needed to tell her. As a result, I came here as if I didn''t know anything." To be honest, I''m very disgusted with this way of getting along with each other. I shouldn''t be involved in this kind of rtionship at work. "My colleague said that you had something to talk to me about," I said with a poker face. Abbie was suddenly enlightened. She nodded and said, "Here''s the thing. Look at how much work I''ve been working on recently. I''ve been so busy that I''ve forgotten what I''ve just told you.¡± "So, what can I do for you, Mr. Ling?" I asked, "I still have a few forms on myputer that haven''t beenpleted. I can''t waste too much time." "Just leave those forms to others. There are more important things waiting for you." After hearing Abbie''s words, I didn''t feel rxed at all. On the contrary, I felt that there was something more troublesome waiting for me. So I politely refused, "Each of you has your own work. If I give my work to others, they may not be able to do it well. So I''m here to thank Mr. Ling for his kindness first." "As for the important thing you mentioned, I haven''t been working in thepany for long. There are many people who are better than me. I hope that President Ling can think about it carefully." After that, I bowed slightly. There was a desk in front of me and Abbie. She looked at me with a mocking smile on her face. It was very shallow. If it weren''t for the fact that I had more opportunities to deal with her, I wouldn''t have noticed such a small detail. He wanted to ask her and argue with her, but after thinking about it, he found it funny. Abbie was just a young girl in her early twenties. She was sopetitive. It was normal for her to have such an idea if she wanted to get what she liked. Why should I spend so much effort to reason with her? Wasn''t she looking for trouble for no reason? When I thought it through, I smiled and said to her, "Mr. Ling, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to work first." I was about to turn around and leave when Abbie called out to me from behind, "Chelsea, the company has agreed to this meeting. In other words, I wasn''t the one who made the decision. Do you understand?" "But..." "There''s no need to say ''but''," Abbie cut me off forcefully and said in an unquestionable manner, "I''ll send an email over in the morning, and you''ll be ready to go down in the afternoon." When she finished, the two of us did not say anything more. In the end, I said "yes" and left. The moment I closed the door, I seemed to hear theughter in the office. That was Abbie''s laughter. If I was not mistaken, she must have arranged something that I didn''t know. Back in the office area, I turned on theputer and looked like I was leaving. Unfortunately, I had no intention to do it anymore. I was in a hurry to do something, and there was only a possibility of something bad, because my heart was not at ease at all. Initially, I thought that it would be at least noon when I returned to my position, but I didn''t expect that in less than half an hour, I would receive an email from Abbie, which said that I should go to the partner''spany in the afternoon and be received by someone. "What''s that?" The sudden sound almost knocked down the cup on the keyboard. Fortunately, I reacted quickly and put the cup aside. Louie said in surprise, "What''s wrong with you? I just said a few words, and you''re scared like this?" "That''s because you didn''t make a sound, okay?" I patted my chest and looked at him speechlessly. Louie, who knew that he had made a mistake, touched his nose and said apologetically, "Seeing you staring at theputer so attentively, I want toe and ask you." I clicked on theputer''s screen subconsciously. It was better not to let Louie know about it. Otherwise, he would definitely think that I had been wronged and might stand up for me. Although I was not a narcissistic person, I knew that Louie was very kind to me. If he knew that Abbie deliberately targeted me and arranged for me tomunicate with the business partners, he would definitely be very unhappy. Since he and Harrison had known each other before, then it was very likely that Abbie also knew him. It''s not worth it to fall out with these people for me. "The end of the year wille soon. I still have a lot of work I haven''t finished. I''m wondering how to quickly finish the rest of the work." I sighed. Louie showed a look of understanding and said with a chuckle, "I thought it was a big deal. It doesn''t matter if I can''t finish it. I''m almost done. I''lle and help you when the timees." I was so overjoyed that I almost blurted out, but at thest moment, I thought of Abbie''s words. She said that she had other tasks for me, and someone woulde to take over my job. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 "I can do it because Iined out of habit." Concealing the disappointment in my heart, I smiled and said to Louie. It seemed that he didn''t see my reluctance. Louie said something to me for a while and turned to leave. After I left, he opened the email again and wailed in his heart. Because I was allowed to go there in the afternoon, I couldn''t eat in thepany, so I had to go there in advance. So when everyone went to have lunch, I stayed in the office area to pack things. When I was about to pack up and leave, I heard the sound of high heels as soon as I put on the zipper of my bag. Looking at the time on my watch, it was only half an hour before the lunch break. I didn''t expect that someone had already finished eating so early. I touched my swollen belly and made up my mind to find a ce to eat when I went out of thepany. "Why haven''t you left yet? Don''t you want to go?" Liu Qian stood at the door and looked at me coldly. My hands stopped moving and I ignored her. I carried the bag on my back and was about to leave. When I passed by Liu Qian, she also passed by me. Standing at the door of the elevator, I heard the sound of high heelsing over and didn''t look back. Without thinking, I knew that Liu Qian must have followed me here. I was so depressed that I couldn''t figure it out. Why should I follow her when they were about to leave? What else could I do? A few secondster, the elevator arrived. When I got into the elevator, I pressed the button and closed the door. I was in a good mood, thinking that I finally didn''t have to face Liu Qian''s face and those words. As a result, before I was happy for a long time, the elevator door was opened again. "It''s not good for you to leave before you answer me, isn''t it?" Liu Qian asked. I froze for a second before I chuckled. "Well, in truth, I thought we weren''t that close. We had to greet each other when we met." "Is that really necessary?" Liu Qian sneered. She didn''t retreat or go forward. She just stood at the elevator door, so that the elevator couldn''t close at all. Seeing her like this, I suddenly felt very annoyed. "I have something else to do. Please let me go." "Do you know why Abbie asked you to go out?" Liu Qian asked. My heart sank. "I have nothing to do with the leader''s row. If you also want to go out, you can find Mr. Ling''s expression." "Sister Chelsea, I can call you sister now when I''m in a good mood. Don''t say that I didn''t remind you." "It''s not up to you whether to remind me or not. I''ve warned you a long time ago that no matter what Abbie wants to do, you will be the scapegoat in the future," I replied indifferently. It wasn''t that I was a magnanimous person, or that I wasn''t really worried about Abbie or Liu Qian''s ns to frame me in private. It was just that I didn''t want to talk too much with Liu Qian, so I naturally didn''t want to ask any more questions. Even if something really happened in the future, I could only say that I was unlucky. In this society ruled byw, I don''t believe that they can do anything to me. Liu Qian was provoked by my words, and her face became extremely ugly. "At this point, you are still in the mood to say these things. I think you won''t give up until you reach the Yellow River. In this case, I don''t need to remind you." After that, she loosened her grip on the elevator door and stepped back. "Good luck, Sister Chelsea." This was thest sentence she said to me. She wished me good luck. Although I didn''t quite understand the meaning of this sentence, I still thought of the time when I was kidnapped. After thinking about it, I dialed Harrison''s number. It rang for a long time, but no one answered the phone. In the end, I was about to give up when the phone was picked up, but it was a woman. "Hello, this is Mr. Stewart''s private phone number. I am his secretary." I was caught off guard for a moment. I waited for her to repeat her words before I asked, "Where''s he?" "Mr. Stewart has a meeting early in the morning and hasn''te out yet. If you''re in a hurry, I can pass it on for you," the secretary said politely in a sweet voice. A bunch of words he wanted to say just now, but he didn''t know what to say when he heard her question. Finally, he could only say, "It''s not a big deal. If it''s possible, please ask him to give me a call after he finishes." "No problem." Looking at the phone hanging up, I was in aplicated mood, and Iforted myself in my heart that I would wait for him to answer the phone after he finished. Anyway, I was not sure that he would be fine now, but it was just a precaution. What''s more, the kidnapping incidentst time had made Abbie restrain herself a lot. She wouldn''t repeat what had happened before and then frame me with her work. After thinking about it for a while, I felt that it must be Liu Qian who deliberately gave me psychological pressure. If you were to ask why I did this, you might want me to be dismissed. After such an analysis, my worries also disappeared. Thepany was in charge of thepany, so the partners were all rted to thepany. The receptionist led me to the reception room and said that the manager was going to pick up the phone ande over immediately. I nodded to show my understanding. When I was waiting, I took out my phone. There were no calls or text messages on it. It seemed that Harrison had not finished the meeting yet. "Miss Hodges, we..." The secretary pushed the door open and entered. She introduced the man in a suit beside her to me. I was about to say something, but when I saw that person, I had no idea how to say it. It was also at this moment that I finally understood why Abbie had asked me to personallye over. The man in front of me, who was called a manager, was the one I saw yesterday. Last night, when I went to the restaurant with Harrison for dinner, one of the people sitting in the private room was him. The reason why I remembered it so clearly was that I was the first one to talk to me when I entered the private room. It was him who said that. I didn''t like him at all. "I know thisdy," the man said to the secretary beside him. The secretary nodded and closed the door when she left. The man looked at me with a smile. I don''t know how to describe my current mood, but I''m speechless and want to p him in the face. If youugh, then justugh. When you smile, you have to look like you want to be beaten. Isn''t that looking for a beating? I could still remember the purpose ofing here today. Enduring the difort in my heart, I squeezed out a smile and said, "Hello, manager, I am..." He made a stop and sat down on the chair, indicating that he should sit down as well. I didn''t know what he meant, but I felt that there were so many people in thepany and nothing bad would happen to them, so I sat far away from him. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. When he saw me sit down, he shook his head and chuckled. "It wasn''t Louie who was in charge in the past. Why are you here today?" "Mr. Ling said he had something to tell me, so he asked me to come over," I replied. "Mr. Ling?" The man was confused. "Are you referring to Mr. Ling, Abbie?" I nodded and said calmly, "Yes, she just arrived at ourpany." The man looked at me with a strange expression in his eyes. I sat opposite him and allowed him to look at me. My expression was very calm, and I did not panic at all. However, only God knew how agitated I was right now. I really wanted to go back and question Abbie''s feelings. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 The reason why Abbie had deliberately arranged for me toe out was to meet this man. Did she have to let all her friends know about our situation and then join forces with them to deal with me? Was that what she wanted to do? Feeling the strange look in the man''s eyes, I felt very ufortable, so I simply changed the subject. "Excuse me, can we talk about the new year''s development n?" "Compared to that, I am more interested in you." The man looked at me meaningfully. The moment I heard his words, a face shed across my mind. It was Jonah. When I first met Jonah, my evaluation of him was cynical. After knowing his personal life was in chaos, I felt that he only knew how to y with other people''s feelings. Sooner orter, he would be dealt with by someone. I just waited and see. But I didn''t expect that the person was my good sister, Sienna. Wiping away these messy thoughts in my mind, I smiled and asked the man in front of me in a business-like tone, "I''ve been in here for so long, and I''ve been calling you manager. Are you going to let me continue to call you that?" "Gao Yang, my name." Looking at his proud smile, I really wanted to ask him where his pride came from. Was he born with it or given by me? He smiled at him and said, "Manager Gao, I''m d that we can still cooperate with yourpany in the next year. Thank you for your trust in us." Gao Yang waved his hand impatiently and said, "Don''t say these high-sounding words. There must be a win-win situation for you to cooperate with yourpany. Even if you are grateful and happy, how much profit will they give you?" When it came to this topic, I had an impulse to touch my forehead. In front of me, Gao Yang turned out to be a man who was more unreliable than Jonah. I used to misunderstand Jonah. I admit this mistake. "I''m just an employee of thepany. I''m responsible for everything I do. I''m not responsible for the company''s ie, and it''s not up to me to share thepany''s dividends," I exined with a smile. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t go to such apany. You can consider that if ourpanyes to work, I will definitely give you the best treatment. What do you think?" Gao Yang had basically begun to talk nonsense. If it weren''t for his attitude towards me yesterday, he might have really been persuaded. After all, in the originalpany, Abbie was always in trouble. Liu Qian''s eyes were full of resentment all the time. It was better to leave than to endure it. No one is a fool. Although my rtionship with Harrison is unusual, it doesn''t mean that I have to give up a morefortable life for him. However, all of this was under the circumstance that he had never seen Gao Yang. Now that he had seen him, he naturally would not be so stupid. I pursed my lips into a smile and refused him softly. "Manager Gao indeed treats me well, but in my opinion, there''s no difference between thispany and yours." Gao Yang raised his eyebrows andughed. "Miss Hodges has such a low evaluation of our company. You don''t really know about us, do you?" The more I said, the more disgusted I felt. I was toozy to continue to deal with her. After thinking for a while, I decided to make it clear. "Mr. Ling and Manager Gao are good friends. Compared with me, an ordinary shrimp, how can you compare with me? Let me jump between yourpanies. I''m afraid I don''t even know how to starve to death on the street one day." As I spoke, I kept a smile on my face. There was an old saying, "Don¡¯t hit a smiling man with your hands. Believe me, if you smile like this, you won''t make him want to hit you, will you? After all, there are only the two of us in the reception room. What if something happens? I have to do a good job of selfprotection." If I could describe the current situation, I could only say that my face was almost stiff withughter, but I could onlyugh and describe Abbie in my heart over and over again. "When did this woman learn to be smart and begin to learn psychological torture?" Maybe it was because my straightforwardness surprised Gao Yang, I seemed to see a sh of appreciation in his eyes. For the time being, I didn''t care whether this appreciation was true or not. In short, it made me feel comfortable. So I got up and said goodbye. "Manager Gao and Mr. Ling have such a good rtionship. I don''t think there is a need for me to stay and talk. I will go back and tell Mr. Ling and ask her to contact you in person." After that, I got up and nodded to him. Then I turned and walked to the door. "I finally know why Harrison would rather choose you than be with Abbie." Hearing this, I stopped immediately. I bit my lips and took a deep breath. Then I turned my back to him and said, "It''s a private matter. Please forgive me for not telling you." I unlocked the door handle and wished I could run out of the reception room. When I unlocked the door, I found that the door couldn''t be opened no matter how hard I tried. It wasn''t until a lowugh came from above that I found that Gao Yang''s hand was pressed against the door. How could the strength of a womanpare with a man''s strength? "Manager Gao, what are you doing?" I suppressed my anger and asked kindly. Gao Yang asked in confusion, "Isn''t it obvious that I didn''t do it well enough?" "Can you tell me what you want to say, please?" I loosened my grip on the handle of the door and said, gnashing my teeth. I wanted to turn around, but found that I had to face Gao Yang face to face. The distance between us was quite ambiguous, so I simply turned my back to him and said nothing. Gao Yang didn''t let go of my hand. He stood leisurely behind me and said, "I chatted with you for a while, and found that we are still quite fated. There is a voice in my heart that has been repeating a sentence.¡± If I could throw up now, I would definitely spit it on this man''s face without hesitation. Did he watch too many TV series, or did he think that he was the hero of the TV series? Did he think that everyone would fall in love with him because of these words? If so, I could only say that it was a pity. His behavior not only made me feel very ufortable, but also very disgusted! I took a deep breath, turned to look at him face to face, and said seriously, ''''Please take three steps back, Manager Gao. It''s improper for men and women to be intimate." Gao Yang looked down at me and didn''t move. I also looked up at him. Even though my neck was sore, I didn''t look away. In the end, I couldn''t hold on any longer. Gao Yang finally stepped back, shrugged his shoulders, and spread out his hands. "It''s not enough to be a reason for the unmarried man and woman not getting married, is it?" "Unfortunately, that''s your point of view." I said word by word, "I probably understand what Mr. Gao thinks of me, so you don''t have to waste time on me to prove it. That will only make you look particrly boring." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "How did you know I proved it?" Gao Yang''s lips curled into a smile as he took a step forward. I made a paused gesture and said, "Then I''ll be here to thank you for your mistake." While he was not paying attention, I quickly turned around and opened the door. But before I could step out, someone grabbed me from behind. Before I could shake off his hand, I heard a familiar voice in front of me. "Gao Yang, what are you doing?¡± Chapter 254 Chapter 254 My heart was hanging. When I heard the voice, I was relieved, and the corners of my mouth were slightly raised. Harrison, who was standing at the door, had a cold look on his face. His voice was so cold that people couldn''t help shivering when they heard it. Gao Yang, who was holding my hand, had taken it back and raised his head to look at Harrison. "Harrison, have we finished our cooperation?" Gao Yang asked casually, as if what had just happened hadn''t happened. If it was a TV series now, I believed that no one would doubt his authenticity, because what Gao Yang had done was so natural that no one could find any ws. I also felt a little uneasy. I was worried that Harrison would feel ufortable and think that his friends had be strange because of me. If there was such a possibility, I would not me him. Even if I were him now, I might not be better than him. Harrison didn''t answer his question. He looked down at me and asked, "Are you all right?" I nodded. "I was just about to leave." As soon as he finished speaking, Harrison looked back at Gao Yang and asked in a cold voice, "What did you want to do to my woman just now?" "Your woman?" Gao Yang repeated it again and then chuckled. Gradually, his chuckle became louder and louder, making me frown and feel disgusted. There was no good wordsing out of the man''s mouth. Maybe he would say something terrible afterughing. I simply ignored him and walked to Harrison as if I didn''t hear him or see him. I naturally held Harrison''s hand and said softly, "You came here without having lunch. Do you mind having lunch with me?" As I spoke, I tilted my head and smiled at him. Harrison¡¯s originally cold face, because he saw me raise the corners of his mouth. He held my hand and said, "It''s your problem if you don''t eat with work." I curled my lips and looked at him with dissatisfaction. At the end of the day, I didn''t do it for the sake of thepany. If it weren''t for him, I would have turned around and left the moment Abbie appeared. "Why are you in such a hurry to leave? We brothers don''t have time to have a good chat.¡± Gao Yang stopped him. In my heart, I had already scolded Gao Yang dozens of times, but this man kept pestering Harrison. If it weren''t for him, he would have pestered me. Harrison looked at him impatiently and was about to withdraw his hand. Seeing this scene, I quickly stopped him. The movements of the three people instantly froze. Harrison froze because of my iprehensible behavior. He couldn''t figure out why I should stop Gao Yang from leaving, while Gao Yang looked at Harrison and me with a proud smile. I took a step forward, walked between Harrison and Gao Yang, and said word by word, "Manager Gao, it''s five o''clock in the afternoon now. If I go to work now, it''s time for me to get off work. I believe you won''t mind the management of employees or partners, right?" "Of course not." Gao Yang raised his hands to deny. I nodded with satisfaction and held Harrison''s hand with a smile. "Let''s go. Manager Gao said that I''m off work. Come with me for dinner.¡± Harrison didn''t say a word. He looked at Gao Yang meaningfully and then pulled him away. On the way away, I had been thinking about Harrison''s eyes. At that time, I had my back to Gao Yang, so I couldn''t see what kind of expression and mood Gao Yang had when he epted these eyes. "It shouldn''t be a good thing, right? After all, in my opinion, Harrison''s appearance at that time was completely a small universe that was about to burst out. With such a messy thought, I got into his car with Harrison. The two of them were silent all the way and walked like this." For the sake of the awkward atmosphere in the car, I tried hard to find a topic to talk about. "I called you before I came out, but your phone was answered by a woman!" I pretended to be surprised and angry. "I didn''t expect that the woman would take your phone for you. I''ve been with you for so long, but I''ve never picked up a phone call for you. To be honest, what''s your rtionship with that woman?" "Secretary." The two simple words almost made me unable to continue. "Is it as simple as the secretary?" She looked at him in disbelief. "I heard that the secretary is now popr in the world as Lil Mi. You should know what she means, right? It''s simr to hiding a mistress in a golden house. You can''t hide a mistress behind my back, can you?" "You said you''re delicate?" Harrison asked. I said, "I''m not hiding a girl in your golden house. I''m just." "You may have some misunderstanding in the golden house. I suggest you go home and check it out." "Now we''re not talking about the girl hiding in the golden house. Instead, I''m asking you about the rtionship between your secretary and you. She picked up all your calls. Did she tell you that she would call me after the meeting?" She was supposed to be joking, but when she asked me, she took it seriously. "What if Harrison really has a beautiful secretary with him? What does it have to do with me? All men like to be young." Thinking of this possibility, I was extremely anxious. It was equivalent to my anxiety, but Harrison looked very calm. He was so calm that it was as if he was not talking about his affairs. He was like an outsider watching our story. "Last time you went to ourpany, my former secretary was a man, but he asked for leave for business at home, so he reced me. As for what you said to me," Harrison suddenly stopped the car and looked at me. "Can you say it directly in the future? It''s a waste of everyone''s time." I exined awkwardly, "That''s to save some face for you!" Ignoring what I meant, Harrison still had an unhappy expression on his face. "If I tell the secretary, you will have no privacy at all. Maybe the wholepany will know the whole story of us being together. Aren''t you worried at all?" Harrison asked. I shook my hands and asked uneasily, "It can''t be that exaggerated, can it? After all, we didn''t do anything.¡± "I suggest youe to me obediently, so that we can get along with each other day and night, and you don''t have to worry about people wandering in front of me." His tone was teasing, and he tilted his head to look at me with a faint smile. I blushed and didn''t say anything for a long time. When I was having dinner with him, I suddenly remembered Ning Jiayi at home. I didn''t know if she would eat before she went home. Although we didn''t get along well, she was still my sister. On the way to dinner, I said to Harrison, "Before I go backter, I need to pack up a meal.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Harrison looked up at me and said nothing. "She''s still in my house. I can''t leave her to eat and drink," I said helplessly. I don''t know whether it''s because I don''t understand or because I saw Harrison frowning. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 I looked at Harrison and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?" After asking, I realized what was going on and quickly exined, "It''s my sister, Ning Jiayi, the daughter of my uncle. She came to my house two days ago and said that she came here to work. She saved one of my rtives here, so she stayed in my house for the time being." "Is there a hotel outside?" Harrison asked. Without a word, I rolled my eyes at him. Did he think that everyone was like him who lived in a hotel with money? Moreover, the hotel only had breakfast for 100 yuan, which was a normal condition. If he lived there before he went to work, he would probably have no money in the first month of the month. However, Harrison obviously could not understand such a situation. I finished my meal, put down my chopsticks. and wiped my mouth with a tissue. "We''re not rich. We''re looking for a job in a hotel. We can''t do such a thing." "If you can''t do it, it doesn''t mean she can''t do it." Harrison suddenly said. I picked up Harrison and knew that he was never good at talking nonsense. He was good at everything, so I asked again, "What do you mean by that? What is it?" Without saying a word, he raised his hand to signal the waiter toe over and pack up a meal. The waiter said apologetically, "I''m sorry, sir anddy, but we can¡¯t bring out the food here." "Can''t I take it with me?" I asked in confusion. I looked at Harrison, who lowered his head and was eating, ignoring me. "Yes, if you can''t finish eating, you can help to pack it, but the outer belt will affect the taste of the food in our store, so the store is not allowed to pack food that has never been eaten." The waiter exined. This is the first time I''ve heard that I haven''t recovered for a long time. I didn''t know when the waiter had left. I looked at Harrison, who had finished eating, and said, "The things here can''t be packed. It''s too rare." "This shop pays attention to the freshness and taste of food. No moving food will damage its original delicious food, so you can''t bring it back." Although this exnation was basically serious, I couldn''t help but feel that something was wrong. After a while, when she was about to leave, she finally came to her senses. "You already knew that you can''t bring it outside?" Harrison didn''t answer. He pointed to a piece of paper under the table, which read: "The food that hasn''t been eaten can''t be packed. I hope everyone can cooperate." It turned out that there was a reminder posted on the table, but I didn''t notice it just now, so I didn''t know. However, Harrison clearly knew that he had asked a waiter toe over. Wasn¡¯t he looking for trouble for no reason? I red at Harrison and scolded him, "If you can''t wrap things up, you can''t. Just tell me directly. Why do you still want the waiter toe over?" "If you don''t let theme over, I''m worried that you won''t believe me," he exined with a straight face. "Am I so unreasonable in your eyes? Harrison, have you already had a problem with me in your heart? You don''t want to exin, do you?" After hearing his words, I suddenly felt uneasy. I felt that there might be something wrong with our rtionship. Thinking about it, there were indeed a lot of things recently. Sienna and Jonah, as well as Ning Jiayi who came uninvited, and today''s Gao Yang and thepany''s Liu Qian and Abbie. Every one of them was in my heart, and I directly ignored the problem between them. "Probably because I''ve known him for a long time, I''m not worried that Harrison will do anything to hurt me, so I basically let him do whatever he wants." But now, Harrison was angry. Harrison frowned, rubbed the space between his eyebrows, and said, "What are you thinking about all day long? Am I like this in your eyes?" I opened my mouth and closed it again. Finally, I lowered my head and whispered, "I thought we were fine, but I didn''t expect you to be like this." "Forget it, I can''t give you a hint, because it''s useless for you." After that, Harrison got up and put on his clothes. Watching him put on his clothes, I sat on the chair and didn''t want to leave. I felt very ufortable. At this moment, there was only one thought in my heart. If Harrison dared to leave today, I would never forgive him easily. As long as it was a man, he could not leave a woman behind, no matter what happened between them. But seeing that Harrison was about to put on his clothes, he still turned his back to me and refused to look back, I was very anxious, but I still held back, because I felt that as long as I moved now, it would prove that I admitted defeat. When he finally put on his clothes, he walked to the door without looking back. I, who was sitting on the chair, was stunned. I suddenly got up and stopped Harrison. But at this moment, I saw him stop and turn to look at me. "Still not leaving?" A few minutester, in the car, Harrison and I sat in our seats without saying a word, as if we were transparent. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I had no choice. When I recalled what happened in the restaurant just now, I got angry. The more I thought about it, the angrier I became. I felt that he deliberately did not call me. Then, when I got up and turned around, everything was perfect. I touched his face and turned to look at his side. Squinting my eyes, I imagined that he would kneel on the ground and sing a song to conquer me. "Is the dream over?" Harrison suddenly asked. "What does it have to do with you?" I replied and looked ahead, ignoring him. Not moving for half an hour, the car stopped at the gate of themunity. I opened the door without any reluctance and was about to get out of the car. But as soon as I opened the door, I was pulled back by the person behind me and fell into a warm arms. When I came to my senses, I heard the sound of the door closing. Lying on Harrison''sp, I stared straight at him. "Harrison, are you out of your mind today?" "Was it you or me?" he asked with a smile. She was already angry enough. When she asked him a question and saw his smiling face, she felt that the anger in her heart was burning even more. I took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "What''s wrong with you? Did I do something wrong? No matter how hard I tried, I didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. Did you do this for the sake of the secretary''s affair?" As soon as he finished speaking, I saw Harrison''s ugly face. The veins on his forehead bulged, and he bit his lips, unwilling to speak. It could be seen that he was very patient. But he was not the only one in the world who could be powerful. As long as I wanted to be powerful, I could be. So I didn''t say a word either. I bit my lips and stared straight at him like he did. If I don''t feel tired, I think I''ll be able to wait until the end of my life... Just as my mind was in a mess, my vision suddenly darkened. I closed my eyes subconsciously, and then I felt a warm and humid sensation on my lips. The tip of my nose was a familiar scent that couldn''t be known. It belonged to Harrison. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 When I was absent-minded, my tightly shut lips were quickly conquered. He was familiar with the way in and danced with my tongue directly, making me even short of breath. At this time, my mind was nk, and I forgot the action of resisting. The moment the lips ovepped, Ipletely lost the ability to control myself. Harrison let me lie on hisp and press my body down to steady me. I couldn''t move. In order to make him not press down all the gravity, at the beginning, my hands were still pressed against his chest and pushed back with all my strength. But as the kiss went deeper, I slowly lost control of myself. I didn''t know when I put my hand on my chest and hugged his neck, lingering with him. "Don''t go back tonight." He stepped back slightly, with his forehead against mine. Hearing the sound of him trying to suppress his breath, my heart kept pounding. If I had a mirror now, I would have seen a face as red as an apple. I looked away and took a deep breath. "No, there''s someone at home." As soon as he spoke, his hand on my waist suddenly retracted, and my body was tightly attached to him. Of course, I also felt the changes in his body. At that moment, I forgot to look away and looked at him, not knowing what to do. Harrison nted a kiss on my lips and said seductively, "Think about it. How long haven''t we been together?" "Aren''t... aren''t we going to be together every day?" I stammered. "Do you want me to make it so clear?" Harrison stroked my hair, his lips close to my ear, and said word by word, "A moment of spring is worth a thousand pounds of gold. How much did we waste?" When he spoke, the hot air kept spraying into my ears. His red face was getting redder and redder. After he finished speaking, Harrison looked down at me from above, leaving me nowhere to hide. "Let me answer this question. How can I answer it? In such a private way, among all the people I know, he is probably the only one who can say such a thing?" Looking at him, I med him with embarrassment, "Can you not... Can you speak nicely? No one will say such things out loud." "There are only the two of us here. There''s nothing to worry about." Hearing his indifferent tone, I suddenly felt that I had been looked down upon. I thought that Harrison must have looked down on me in his heart, so he said this to me. He even began to think that when he was with me, he only cared about sleeping in his heart, didn''t he? "If that''s the case, it''s definitely not a good thing for me!" "What''s wrong?" Harrison''s heart, which was still hot just now, turned cold in an instant. Perhaps because he felt my difference, Harrison asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?" While he was not prepared, I pushed him away and sat in the passenger seat. I tidied up my clothes and hair, ignoring the way he looked at me. "It''s gettingte. I''ll go back first." After tidying up, I said to him. Of course, Harrison didn''t want me to go back. He took my hand and asked, "Are you angry about what happened just now?" I looked at him and said nothing. "The requirements of each restaurant are different, and the customers who enter are also different. Everything you see is superficial, and it doesn''t represent the interior." Harrison added. I chuckled. "What does this have to do with me?" "Think about it." "He can talk like this, and he wants me to think about the content. I''m also speechless about Harrison. I''m afraid that if I continue to talk to him like this, I''ll be angry." I always felt that there was something hidden in Harrison''s words, but it didn''t mean that I had to guess. When I was with Gao Yang just now, I felt that my brain cells had been used up. Now if I continued to talk about it, I didn''t want to think about it at all. I looked at Harrison and said weakly, "Now I don''t have the energy to think at all, let alone get off work. As a leader, you have to be considerate of your subordinates, right?" I said that because I wanted him to leave as soon as possible. But obviously, there was no result at all. Harrison pulled me hard as if he didn''t hear me and let me go back to where I was. "What exactly do you want to do? Can you make it clear?" I shook off his hand and asked angrily, "I don''t have time to y guessing games with you here. If you want to say it, just say it. If you don''t want to, forget it!" As soon as he finished speaking, the carriage became quiet again, and only the sound of breathing could be heard.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. In order not to be too timid, I sat up straight and looked at him. I didn''t take his angry eyes seriously at all. At this time, Ipletely ignored him. After two or three minutes, when I couldn''t hold on any longer and was about to leave, Harrison suddenly said, "Hing Jiayi is not a simple- minded person. You''d better keep a distance from her." It turned out that it was about this matter. I rolled my eyes in my heart and exined helplessly, "She just came here to work and is not familiar with the ce, so she came to live in my house. When she calmed down, she would leave as soon as possible." "Are you sure?" Harrison chuckled. His tone was full of disbelief, and there was a meaningful look in his eyes. Needless to say, he must have no good feelings for my rtives. However, it was normal for Harrison to have such an idea. After all, when my mother was hospitalized, I found a lot of rtives in order to collect enough medical expenses. Unfortunately, when those rtives heard that I borrowed money, their tone immediately changed and they wanted to hang up directly. Compared to Harrison, I think I''m the one who''s really weird. "No one helped me at that time. I swear that I will never have anything to do with these so-called rtives in the future. But not long after that, Ning Jiayi lived in my house as a guest." Instead of nodding, I said, "It¡¯s almost time for the house to be demolished. She can''t live in it even if she wants to." "I don''t agree with you being with her. You can go back with me from today on," Harrison insisted. After a round of questions, I went back to the beginning. I was very annoyed. I found an excuse and said, "Everything is at home. Besides, I''m worried that Ning Jiayi will live alone in my house. It''s a ce where my mother and I have lived for so many years. What if she identally..." I didn''t say the rest of the words, but Harrison should be able to guess. Harrison didn''t refute. He just looked at me quietly. Seeing him like this, I quickly said, "It''s getting late. I''ll go back first. As for going to your ce, let''s talk about itter, okay?" Before he could answer, I opened the door and got out of the car. As soon as I stood up, I heard someone calling me from behind. I turned around and saw Ning Jiayi''s surprised eyes. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 I was stunned at first, then I stood up and asked Ning Jiayi, "Did you juste back?" Ning Jiayi looked at the car beside me. It was obvious that she was looking at the person in the car, but she didn''t stop her and let her continue to look at it. The main reason was that she thought it was useless to stop it. Even if I told her not to look at it, she would only feel stranger about it in her heart. Maybe she would secretly inquire about who the person in the car was and if she had hooked up with someone, so that she could have a clear rtionship with Callen. Thinking of this, I felt very tired. I began to think that Harrison''s words were not wrong at all. Ning Jiayi and I were not on the same side. "Sister, are they in the car?" Maybe because she couldn''t see the people in the car, Ning Jiayi asked cautiously. I looked at her in amusement. "Not long after this, you''re ready to meddle in my life, aren''t you?" "That''s not what I meant. Sister, don''t misunderstand me." Ning Jiayi quickly exined. As if I didn''t hear her words, I didn''t answer her at all. In fact, I didn''t want her to continue. After all, Harrison was still sitting in the car. If she saw my sisters like this, she would definitely not have a good impression of them. It was already bad. If it didn''t go well, I was afraid that I would want to cut off all contact with them directly. It''s not that I can''t let go of these rtives, but I don''t want to be the only one left in the world in the future. I used to have a mother to rely on for survival. Seeing that Ning Jiayi had no intention of leaving, I was a little impatient. "Let''s go back first. I''m very tired." After that, I turned around and walked to themunity with my back to her. If you want to know who she is, just let her wait here. I want to see what she wants to do. If she really has a lot of thoughts, she might as well leave my house as soon as possible and leave my sight. "Why aren''t you getting in the car yet?" The voice made me stop. I turned my head and saw Harrison, who was supposed to be sitting in the car. I didn''t know when he had gotten out of the car. I red at him and then turned around, only to find that Ning Jiayi was stunned on the spot. Then I turned back and red at Harrison. "This man, who only wants to stir up trouble in the world, originally wanted me not to show up, but he insisted oning out on his own. Is he a fool? More importantly, he asked me to get in the car. When did I say that I would get in the car? Why didn''t I know?" He rolled his eyes at him and said, "Be careful on the way. I''ll go back first." "Why did you go back? Didn''t you stay with me before?" Harrison looked at me nkly. This time, it was my turn to be stunned. I didn''t expect Harrison to say it so directly. There was no sense of harmony at all, just like we were asking what kind of meal the other party had eaten today. Before I could recover from my shock, I felt someone grab my arm. Then I heard Ning Jiayi ask, "Sister, who is this man? Didn''t you live at home before?" "He''s my boyfriend." I smiled at her and pulled her hand off my arm. Ning Jiayi''s face was full of shock and disbelief. Although I didn''t know where her shock and disbelief came from, could it be that I didn''t expect to find a man so soon after I got divorced? And this man was so handsome? At the thought of this possibility, the corners of my mouth curled up, and I felt much more relieved. I looked at Harrison and pleaded in a pleading tone, "I told you in the car just now that I really can''t leave my sister''s house." "We are all adults. Why can''t we leave?" Harrison asked knowingly. "I''m not familiar with this ce. I still need to take care of it." Harrison didn''t say anything. He looked up and down at Ning Jiayi beside him. This look made me very ufortable. I really wanted to cover Ning Jiayi behind me as soon as possible so that Harrison would never have a chance to look at her again. Although this idea was a little too much, it was what I was thinking. That kind of uneasy feeling seemed toe back to me. "You can''t take care of yourself?" Harrison suddenly asked. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Before I could react, I heard Ning Jiayi say, "Of course I can take care of myself. I can cook and do housework in primary school, and now it''s even worse." "Did you hear that? She doesn''t need you." Harrison looked at me and said meaningfully. Ning Jiayi can cook and do housework? I don''t know this at all. "When I was in primary school, I was still living at home. In my impression, my aunt has been spoiling me. How could I let her cook and do housework? I''m afraid that she won''t be willing to let me touch any cold water." After thinking about it carefully, I immediately understood what Harrison meant and Ning Jiayi''s answer. "It seems that Ning Jiayi has fallen in love with Harrison. It''s just to win his favor." "I''ve just met him for the first time, but he has already developed a good impression of me. I really look at him in a new light." Realizing the problem, Ning Jiayi grabbed my arm again. As soon as I lowered my head, I saw her anxious expression. "Sister, I''ll be scared when I''m alone at home. Don''t leave me alone." After saying that, she put on a pitiful look. As soon as she finished speaking, I felt that there was something wrong with her aura. Without thinking, I knew that it was Harrison''s aura. If Harrison hadn''t questioned me just now, I would have stayed at home and would never have left with him. But it was different now. If I were still at home now, I would definitely be an idiot with no brains! This time, I pulled back my arm and didn''t even bother to smile. I opened the door sideways and said to Ning Jiayi before getting in the car, "Jiayi, I''m not young anymore. It''s not easy for him to be obsessed with me. You don''t mind staying at home alone today, do you?" "After all, it''s the ce where my mother and I live, and it''s also your family. You don''t have to be afraid." This sentence immediately blocked the possibility of her being afraid. I got in the car and closed the door. Harrison started the car and drove me away without hesitation. I was in a good mood when I saw Ning Jiayi''s exasperated look through the rearview mirror. "This sister is really not a simple person." "Aren''t you worried about letting her stay at your house?" Harrison asked. I looked away and asked, "What are you worried about?" "Seeing that you had to go home before, I thought that there was something in the house that couldn''t be found, wasn''t it because you were worried?¡± "For the sake of my rtives, I feel sorry. After all, she is my sister," I said with disappointment. Yes, Ning Jiayi and I are rted by blood, so I have to do it on the surface. The reason why I agreed to leave just now was that I was angry with her. I looked at Harrison and said seriously, "After dinner, you''d better send me back." Chapter 258 Chapter 258 "You want to go back before leaving," Harrison chuckled and said, "Chelsea, you don''t take me seriously." Although Harrison was driving when he spoke, he still looked at me intentionally or unintentionally. It was this look that made me realize that there was something wrong with the sentence just now, but I still said stubbornly, "Don''t nder me. You know the reason why you didn''t go back." "How can I know?" he asked. I raised my head and looked at him with a questioning look. Although I knew that Harrison couldn''t turn his head to look at me because he was driving, I still felt a little ufortable. At the same time, I also understood one thing. Harrison probably really didn''t understand what I meant. It was understandable that a man and a woman, one mature and reserved, and the other reserved. It was understandable that he didn''t understand what he meant. But on the basis of understanding, I was still dissatisfied with Harrison''s behavior. I simply sat down and said with grievance, "It''s not my fault that she came uninvited, but it''s not fair for you to be angry at me." "There is no fairness in this world.¡± At first, I thought that my words were meant to show my goodwill, but this person was still very stubborn, as if he didn''t understand what I was talking about. I was also speechless. I had no choice. I took back what I was going to say and decided to say it slowly after dinner. Recently, Harrison had always been in charge of choosing a ce to eat. When I was in school, I was absolutely good at eating. I could list two or three dishes for you in every restaurant in the city, including delicious food, good food, and ordinary taste. Originally, this kind of leisurely life could continue, butter on, I met Callen on a blind date. After exposing his nature several times in front of Callen, he repeatedly said that I couldn''t go to the collection ce. I asked him why, and he said that it didn''t match his identity. "Now that I think about it, I should have known Callen''s character from the very beginning. What on earth has confused my eyes and made me choose to marry him?" "How did you find such a ce?" After ordering the dishes, I asked Harrison in a low voice. Harrison didn''t even raise his eyes. He said casually, "This store has a history close to one side. How do you think I found it?" "It''s a real and omnipotent sightseeing device," I said with emotion. It was really difficult for us to find a ce at that time. We asked along the way, but we didn''t know how many times we could make a mistake. Just as I was lost in thought, I heard a low voice. Then I saw Harrison''s smiling face. "What are you laughing at?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Harrison shook his head helplessly and loosened his tie. "Your brain is confusing, but you told me about it. How did you see that I used a sightseeing device?" "Without a tourist device, it''s a map. In addition to these two things, there''s nothing else that can bring us here." In this new age with a developedwork, if I could find a ce where I could only rely on these things, I would definitely nod my head. Looking around at the table full of tables, I sincerely praised, "You are also very powerful. You are so remote and crowded. The most important thing is that you can still book a seat. You must have put in a lot of effort.¡± "If you say so, you may be disappointed." Harrison smiled. I was busy looking around. This restaurant could be described as small as a sparrow, but it had all the five internal organs. The decoration style of the restaurant was ancient, giving people a feeling of grandeur. There was almost no space in the hall of dozens of square meters, and it was full. However, after thinking about it for a while, I couldn''t figure out what the whole restaurant was. "Since you want to disappoint me, why don''t you give me a proper exnation and let me down?" "I know the owner of this store," Harrison said. Hearing this, I didn¡¯t continue to ask, mainly because I felt that it was normal for people like Harrison to know the boss at that time. It was not often on TV that there was such a plot. At that time, the boss finally returned to the forest and became a myth in Jianghu. Maybe the owner of this store was a business genius, and now he was just opening a restaurant to kill time. The two of them chatted for a while. I was thinking about how to talk about itter. No matter what I thought, I decided to go back. Otherwise, if Ning Jiayi told her aunt and the others, it would be troublesome. Although I''m not worried about my aunt and the others making trouble for me, I hate being pestered like this. It''s disgusting. Soon, the food was served. As I expected, it tasted good. After a few bites of food, I said, "We still have work to do tomorrow. Why don''t we go back to your room?" Harrison ate his meal as if he didn''t hear me. I didn''t give up and continued, "Hing Jiayi looked at you covetously the first time she saw you. I have to go back and find out the truth. Otherwise, it will be toote for her to guard against you." Pa! Harrison suddenly put down his chopsticks, wiped his mouth, and looked at me coldly. In the beginning, I didn''t feel anything and even looked at him. But in the end, my momentum gradually weakened. My straight waist was slightly bent, but I still said stubbornly, "I''m telling the truth." "Chelsea, do you not believe me or you?" he asked me. I answered without hesitation, "Of course I do. I just don''t believe in Ning Jiayi. I''m worried that something will happen as long as she''s here." "The thing you''re worried about is that Ning Jiayi wants to turn me into a golden son-inw, right?" Harrison''s voice was cold and emotionless. After living with him for such a long time, I became more and more unfamiliar with this kind of tone. Today, I suddenly felt nervous when I heard it. After taking a few deep breaths, I pretended to be calm and said to him, "You don''t know who they are. They can even ignore their rtives in the hospital, and they cane to my house without contact. What do you think they can''t do?" "I''ve met your sister today," Harrison said tly. I rolled my eyes and curled my lips. "You''re already out of the car. Can''t you see me?" Harrison red at me, and I immediately sat down and stopped looking around. I said with a smile, "We just met. How can I not know?" "I''ve seen him before. He''s not at the gate of your neighborhood, but in ourpany," Harrison said word by word. "What!" My smile froze on my face and I said in surprise. They''ve met in thepany, and they''re still in Harrison''spany. Why didn''t I know? My heart was in a mess, and there was only one thought in my mind - Hing Jiayi came here to destroy my life and my happiness. "Harrison, long time no see." A gentle and charming female voice sounded in my ear. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 From Harrison''s words, I knew what he and Ning Jiayi had seen in thepany during the day, so I was very nervous. I kept thinking, "Is Ning Jiayi here for Harrison? In fact, before she came over, she already knew Harrison''s existence and the rtionship between him and me, so she lied that she came to work?" No! She was here to work, but she was working in Harrison''spany! While I was having a headache, I heard a gentle and charming female voice calling Harrison''s name in my ear. She said she hadn''t seen him for a long time. I looked in the direction of the voice and saw a tall and beautiful woman. After seeing the two beauties, Maisy and Abbie, very few women could make me call them beauties. However, this person in front of me was different. The woman in front of me was long and long, with an oval face and delicate facial features. There was a faint smile between her eyebrows. She was wearing a white base dress, flesh- colored stockings and ck boots. At first nce, she reminded me of a Jiangnan woman. "Long time no see," Harrison replied indifferently. The woman didn''t seem to feel Harrison''s coldness. Instead, she looked behind me, stretched out her hand, and smiled at me. "Hello, I''m Avian a." "Er..." I was stunned, and then smiled awkwardly at her. Just as I was about to reach out to shake hands with her, I heard Harrison call me. "Chelsea, the food will be cold soon." Although Harrison''s voice was cold, I knew that under normal circumstances, he would probably be in a bad mood if he spoke in such a tone. She didn''t know why he was suddenly in a bad mood, but she wouldn''t embarrass him when there was an outsider, so she said coquettishly, "I see. I''ll eat it now." Picking up the chopsticks, I turned to look at Aviana beside me and found that her hand had been taken back. I raised my head and wanted to say sorry, but I saw her smiling face, and suddenly, I had a better impression of her. "Chelsea, my name." I asked with a smile, "Have you eaten yet? If not, why don''t you sit down and eat with us?" "Miss Zeng is so busy. I don''t think she has time to eat with us." Harrison suddenly said. I nced at her without a trace and then said to Aviana with a smile, "You don''t have to pay attention to him. All men are like this." "I know. Harrison''s words are more direct. I''ve always known this." Hearing her call Harrison as ''Harrison'', I felt very ufortable, but I couldn''t say not to call him ''Harrison'' directly. Judging from their situation, they should have known each other before. It wouldn''t be good if they didn''t get along well with each other because of me. Just as she was about to say something, she heard Harrison say, " structurejie, don''t call me Harrison in the future." With a conflicted expression, I listened to his words and suddenly looked up at Harrison. But Harrison''s eyes were still fixed on Aviana''s face, and he didn''t notice me at all. "Why?" Aviana was confused. "Are you worried that your girlfriend will be unhappy?" As I was talking, the topic came to me. Before I could react, Aviana looked at me sadly and expectantly. "Chelsea, I met Harrison when I was in school. Our rtionship..." Speaking of this, she paused and took a special look at Harrison. Then she looked back at me and continued, "We''ve always had a good rtionship. I''m used to being called Harrison. You don''t mind, do you?" I shouted "I don''t mind" and "I really like it", so you shouldn''t call Harrison "Harrison". Their good rtionship in school didn''t mean that it didn''t mean what it was now. They were all adults, so it was better to keep a distance from each other. But I didn''t say those words. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "It''s okay. It''s just a title." I smiled uneasily. Hearing my words, Aviana was obviously very happy. Her smile was almost piercing my eyes. "It would be strange if she could tell you that she doesn''t mind," Harrison said lightly. I stopped holding my chopsticks and looked at Harrison with admiration in my eyes. Compared with my excitement, he looked much colder. Perhaps he was disappointed in my performance just now, Harrison just nced at me. After a while, Aviana said in a disappointed tone, "Take your time. I''ll go back first." "You''re leaving now? Why don''t you sit down and y for a little longer?" I felt a pair of cold eyes looking straight at me as soon as I finished my words. I shivered and quickly corrected myself. "But it''s gettingte. You''d better go back early. Let''s y next time when we have time." Sitting in my seat, I clearly saw the disappointment in Aviana''s eyes shed. She smiled and said hello to us, then turned and left. I thought she would turn around halfway, but I deliberately kept my eyes on her back. As a result, she just stopped and stood for a while. Soon, two or three people came to her side. They should be asking something, and then those people looked at me. Realizing that they were looking at me, I quickly sat up straight and pretended to be eating. After a while, I looked at the ce where a few people were standing, but it was empty now. "Who was that woman just now?" I asked curiously. Harrison''s hand, which was eating, paused. He looked up at me and said, "Just take care of your own business." After that, he lowered his head and continued to eat. Women''s sixth sense had always been very urate. I directly believed that there must be a story between this woman and Harrison, and it was very likely that it was something between a man and a woman. Thinking of this, in the face of his perfunctoryness, I continued to ask, "The appearance of this woman gave me a sense of crisis immediately, so I have a very right to know her identity." I looked at him and said in a firm tone. Harrison put down his chopsticks and wiped his mouth, as if he had finished eating. Subconsciously, he thought he was going to start talking. He pricked up his ears and listened carefully, but he didn''t expect that he would stand up in the next moment. "What''s wrong?" I looked up and asked in confusion. "I''ll wait for you in the car." After that, Harrison turned around and left. Sitting in my seat, I didn''t react for a long time, so that he disappeared. Only then did I wake up from his words. When I was awake, I immediately went to find him and asked him about it. The more a man hid, the more suspicious he would be. It seemed that there was something wrong with them, so I picked up my bag and was about to leave with him. "It seems that we are fated." I stopped buttoning and looked up to see Callen sitting in front of me in a generous manner, smiling. In the past, I didn''t understand the four words "a lingering ghost". But now, these four words were completely reflected in Callen''s body. What was more hateful was that he hadn''t realized how annoying it was! I packed up my things and looked at him with a sneer. "I hope that this kind of ape shit will never appear on us again in the future. It''s shocking enough." Chapter 260 Chapter 260 "Chelsea, you''d better keep your words." Callen''s tone was threatening. First, there came Aviana, a woman who had never been masked, and then she had a quarrel with Harrison. Now I was leaving, but I ran into Callen, who was always pestering me. At this moment, I was very annoyed. I stopped and squinted at Callen. "What''s the point?" "You''re not me. How could you know whether I''m interesting or not?" he asked. The ugly face was really a kind of realm, such as Callen, who was definitely a master in the realm. Looking at him, I almost reached out to p him. Suppressing the anger in my heart, I turned around and left, but Callen''s hand was faster and directly blocked my way. The waiter who served the dishes behind me was also stuck in the middle because of my action. "Can''t you just let go? Can''t you see that there''s someone behind you?" I asked anxiously. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Why don''t you go back to your seat and sit down?" He raised his chin and motioned for me to sit down. Although I didn''t want to sit down in my heart, this passage was not wide enough for two people. Now with so many things in the waiter''s hands, it was too difficult for me to get through. Looking at the waitress''s expectant eyes, I finally lost and returned to my original position. "What on earth do you want to do?" I didn''t sit down, but stood by the chair. Callen leaned back leisurely and said slowly, "I haven''t seen any movement for such a long time. I muste to confirm it." "What do you want to confirm? Divorce? Child? Or are you willing to divorce me?" My tone was contemptuous. "Why are you standing there? Sit down and have a good talk." After saying that, Callen took the posture of a master and asked me to sit down. "He really has the face to ask me to sit down. If Harrison hadn''t left, how could he sit here with me?" I looked around and asked meaningfully, "Where''s your wife? Why didn''t I see her?" "You''re not standing here?" He pointed at me. "Do you really not understand or pretend to be a fool? Don''t you worry about being heard by Maisy when you speak like this in front of me?" I sneered. From the bottom of his heart, the behavior of me, Callen, was quite despicable. It waspletely a disgrace to men. In the past, I knew Callen, but I couldn''t tell that he would say such words at all. He flirted openly and even treated his wife as transparent. "Even if Maisy didn''t know of my existence at that time, so he identally hooked up with Callen, how could I, the second person involved in this matter, not know?" So what they could do in the past didn''t mean that I could do it. Perhaps it was because his expression was not good, Harrison leaned forward and deliberately lowered his voice. "I''m looking for you and I don''t want to see you. I''m also impatient to meet you here. Can you give me some time to sit down and have a good talk?" "What do you think we have to talk about?" "There are many things we can talk about, as long as you''re willing." Callen smiled at me. My anger rose a few levels again. I identally saw the boiled water in front of me. This was what I asked the waiter for when I came here. I didn''t have time to drink because I was talking before. Without any hesitation, I quickly picked up the cup on the table, poured it on Callen''s face, and said, "You deserve it!" After that, I left quickly, ignoring the exmation of the people in the store and Callen''s roar. It wasn''t that I was afraid that Callen would cause trouble, so I was in a hurry to leave. I just didn''t want to be treated as a good show in crowded ces. As for Callen''s reaction, I had never been worried. Just like Callen, as long as there was a man who tried hard to maintain his image with a third party present, even if he really pulled me, it would not be a problem. Because with so many people, he had to pretend to be affectionate and win everyone''s sympathy and support in this way. Since I already knew who he was, why should Ipromise? I walked faster and faster. I couldn''t wait to run to Harrison and tell him that I saw Callen and was harassed, which made him feel guilty. Walking out of the yard gate, I looked around and saw Harrison smoking beside the car. I stopped and smiled, but soon I stopped smiling and walked over to him with a straight face, pretending to be angry. Halfway through, I saw a slender figure standing next to Harrison. She was standing in the shade, and I couldn''t see her face at all. In the next second, she held Harrison''s hand and leaned affectionately on his shoulder. Harrison stood still. In my impression, Harrison would never allow a woman to approach him at will, let alone be intimate with him. So when I saw the woman standing beside Harrison just now, I was not excited or angry at all. I thought that Harrison would push it away and hate it, but none of these things that I thought of happened. At this time, I should rush forward and question Harrison who that woman was. Why didn''t he let the woman get so close to him and push her away? Did he know that there was a difference between men and women? Or did he go up and p the woman and say that she seduced men? Standing in the same ce, I took a deep breath, tried to squeeze out a smile, and slowly walked toward the two people not far away. Halfway there, the woman left Harrison''s shoulder and seemed to be a little far away from him. Seeing this scene, I breathed a sigh of relief. "I''ve been looking for her for a long time." As if I didn''t see the woman, I stopped andined to Harrison. "The distance between the three cars is still very far?" Harrison asked lightly. I didn''t answer and just smiled at him. When I looked up, I could see who this woman was. She was Aviana, who was sitting at the same table as us in the restaurant just now. Despite myplex mood, I still pretended to be surprised and asked, "Why are you here? Have you finished your meal?" "Yes, I''ve finished." Aviana nodded. Harrison threw down the cigarette butt and asked me, "Shall we go?" I nodded and said to Aviana politely, "Where do you live? Do you need me to send you back?" "Then I will thank you." After that, Aviana opened the front passenger door without hesitation. "Go back by yourself." Harrison suddenly reached out to block the door, which made it impossible for Aviana to go up. For a moment, both I and Aviana were stunned. Aviana probably didn''t expect Harrison to do something like that, but I was confused. My thoughts were different from what I had thought. At this time, Harrison should have strongly asked me to send him back. I strongly opposed it, but why was it all in the opposite direction now? Aviana, who was standing in the same ce, did not know what to do. She looked at me with grievance, like a little white rabbit who had been wronged. I tugged at Harrison''s sleeve, swallowed hard, and asked in a low voice, "Why don''t we send her back?" Chapter 261 Chapter 261 I couldn''t stand other people''s aggrieved looks, so Aviana''s pitiful appearance was exactly what I wanted. I couldn¡¯t help but ask. Harrison looked at me expressionlessly and sneered, "Are you a fool?" "How can you be like this..." "What do you think I should say about you?" Harrison interrupted me without hesitation. Aviana, who was standing on one side, carefully looked back and forth at us. Finally, she lowered her head and said, "Don''t quarrel because of me. I just said it casually. Someone will send me back later." With this, she took a step back. "Be careful on the way." Aviana had turned into a considerate woman in my heart. I was sorry for doubting Harrison''s evil intentions just now, and I felt that it was because of me that she had left. We simply took her hand and insisted, "Anyway, it''s still early to go back now. Let''s take her back, or I won''t get in the car." After that, I felt a gust of cold wind blowing. Harrison''s eyes were cold, and there was no expression on his face. He red at Aviana beside me, and then said to me in a faint tone, "It''s up to you." As soon as he finished speaking, he turned to drive. I just wanted him to agree, but I never thought that he would leave me behind. I stepped forward and wanted to question him, but before I could react, he was held by the waist and turned into the car. When I came to my senses, Harrison was fastened his seat belt beside me. I couldn''t open the car door. I was so scared that I didn''t give up until I was scared of the car window. I turned around and looked at Harrison fiercely. "Is there anything wrong with you? It won''t be a big deal to take your car. I didn''t even see you push the door open when I was leaning against you. What are you pretending to be?" When I saw that Aviana was leaning against him, I was so angry that I thought he would push her away, but in the end, he did not push her away. I felt very ufortable in my heart. But now he insisted on pulling me away, which inevitably made me think more. Was he afraid that I would have more contact with Aviana, or did he really not want to send her back by the way? But no matter what I thought, I couldn''t figure it out. Aviana was still standing outside the car window. Looking at the eyes in the car, she seemed to have met with me. I had an unspeakable feeling in my heart. I simply ignored Harrison beside me and opened the window directly. "Sorry, he has something to do today, so we can''t see you off." "It doesn''t matter. Be careful on your way." Aviana smiled and said softly. I also smiled, waved goodbye, and rolled up the window. The moment the car window waspletely rolled up, my mouth was almost stiff withughter. Indeed, it was not a smile from the bottom of my heart, but it made people feel particrly tired. The car had just started. I didn''t want to talk to Harrison, so I looked out of the window and pretended to enjoy the scenery. However, I identally saw Aviana, who was getting smaller and smaller in the rearview mirror. She didn''t leave, just stood there and watched us leave. "What''s wrong with you that you don''t want to take her away with you?" I asked angrily when I saw the figure of Aviana disappear. On the other hand, Harrison''s expression was calm as he said, "There''s something I need to do." "What could have happened to you? Howe I don''t know?" I thought his casual words were an excuse. "Didn''t you just exin that I couldn''t send her because I had something to do tonight?" Harrison asked. I was stunned by the question, and then I remembered that this sentence was said. I didn''t expect him to use this sentence to cover my mouth. I red at Harrison angrily and said word by word, "I think you''re just guilty. Aviana doesn''t have much of a reaction, yet you''re trying your best to distance yourself from her. Why don''t you feel embarrassed?" As soon as I finished speaking, I heard a sudden brake. If I hadn''t worn the seat belt, I would have flown out. "Are you crazy?" I asked angrily. At this time, I was only angry and dissatisfied with Harrison. I was wondering if he had any feelings for Aviana. Otherwise, why would he be so worried that I would be in contact with her? He didn''t even hesitate to say that he was not willing to take her home. The more I thought about it, the more ufortable I felt. Harrison, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, didn''t speak, as if he didn''t hear me. I thought I would beforted, but what I got was a quiet air. My heart was empty, and I couldn''t hide my disappointment and fear. I can''t figure it out. If Harrison is really not interested in me and focuses all his attention on others, what kind of reaction will I have then? How will I face everything now? It seems that I have gone through a failed marriage. I shouldn''t have been in such a situation. But I don''t want to avoid anything, so I have to do it. Thinking about Aviana''s innocent look just now, maybe she doesn''t even know that Harrison is interested in her? "If you are really interested in Aviana, I won''t stop you. Just tell me," I said calmly. After that, he weed me and continued to remain silent. Gritting my teeth, I looked at Harrison''s side face and pretended to be rxed as I said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I will never pester you like some people. As long as you tell me, I will never stop you from leaving like a friend." "Okay." Harrison said lightly. At this time, there were still a bunch of lines in my mind, but I was empty in an instant. I didn''t even know how to continue. I stared at Harrison nkly and couldn''t say a word for a long time. He chuckled. "What''s wrong? You''re so excited that you can''t even say a word?" I quickly sat up straight and endured the sour taste on my nose. "Yes, thank you for choosing to hide it from me." "What else do you want to say? Speak it out together." "When did you fall in love with Aviana? Is this our first meeting today? When are you going to talk to her?" I almost couldn''t say anything after that.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After a while, Harrison whispered, "Not once. As for when you''re going to tell her, what do you want me to tell her?" I''m sure he''s forcing me to say what I''m going to say next! I don''t know why, but the weight that weighed down on my heart disappeared in an instant. I forced a smile at him and said, "Of course it''s a confession. Since you like it, why don''t you confess it? What does it look like?" After that, I added, "You''d better send me home. Jiayi just came here. I''m afraid that she won''t get used to it, and you have your own things to do." "Do I have something to do?" Harrison drove the car and chuckled. "Even I don''t know what I have to do. Do you know?" Somehow, I had a feeling that I was slowly getting closer to the whirlpool, but even if I knew that I would be pulled in, I couldn''t ignore it. This was the most painful. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 I really don''t know if Harrison has anything to do. I just subconsciously feel that he will have a lot of things to do today. As for why I thought so, of course, it was the moment when I met Aviana. The sense of security spread all over my body at an unimaginable speed, which made me think of more things. After thinking about it for a while, I was very annoyed. I felt that the gap between me and the past was too big. Whatever I wanted to say, I hid it. I didn''t want to say what I wanted to say when I first met Harrison. With such an idea, I simply told him directly as before, "Just now when you drove me away, you should have seen Aviana standing in the same ce with tears in her eyes. Do you dare to say that you don''t feel sad at all?" "Oh?" Harrison gradually put away the smile on his face and asked, ¡°Then what do you think should I do to make me ufortable?" His words were like knives, piercing my heart one by one, but I couldn''t refute them. I could only go along with his words. "Of course you will send me home, and then you drive to find Aviana and exin our rtionship. Tell her that there is a future between you two." Harrison chuckled. "She and I have a future? How did she figure it out?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Women''s sixth sense is very urate. When I saw her for the first time, I knew that you knew each other. And the way she looked at me also faintly showed that she was targeting her rival in love. And your reaction also told me that you must know each other," I said slowly. In fact, it was quite helpless to say it. Women were really not sensitive animals, especially when they faced their beloved man. That kind of sensitivity had already turned into a detective level. Although I can¡¯t tell you how big the rtionship between Harrison and Aviana is, I can tell from their words and expressions that they should have known each other for a long time. If you think about it with a little brain, you will know that there may be a rtionship between men and women. It is nothing more than love, love, and love. After hearing what I said, Harrison did not refute me immediately, which made me more sure that the judgment just now was most likely true. But I still asked, "So, am I right?" "Ying die and I have nothing to do now, so you don''t have to think of such a way to let me send you back. Do you still remember what I said?" "What are you talking about?¡± I asked. Harrison smiled and said, "As I said, don''t think about going back tonight." After that, Harrison drove the car and left with me. It turned out that he was saying this. I thought he would say something threatening to me that I didn''t want to leave like this. It seemed that I thought too much, and there was also Harrison''s exnation just now. He just said that it had nothing to do with Aviana now. Did it mean that he did know her before? And there was also a past? Thinking about it, my heart became even more chaotic, and there was no room for me to think about things. After driving for an unknown period of time, Harrison suddenly asked, "What did Callen say to you?" His sudden question made me stunned. I looked at him and said in surprise, "How do you know? Didn''t you go out at that time?" "No one can hide what I want to know from me. Who do you expect to hide it from me?" I bit my lip and said with a sneer, "You can still be so calm when you see me with Callen. You''re not like you at all." "Why can''t it be decided? Callen, who is almost a stray dog, can bepared with me?" Harrison shook his head and smiled. When I first heard his words, I didn¡¯t quite understand what was going on. After all, it was a little exaggerated to describe Callen as a stray dog. After all, no matter how bad he was, there was Maisy standing by his side. From the looks of their rtionship of honor and loss, Maisy wouldn''t let him be a stray dog no matter what. But soon, I was relieved. Perhaps in Harrison''s eyes, the sooner Callen was like a stray dog. "The Cook family won''t be of any help to them." Harrison said in a different tone, probably knowing that he didn''t understand. The previous depression and unhappiness were instantly forgotten by this sentence. I wondered, "Why not help? Isn''t Maisy the daughter of the Cook family?" Harrison nced at me and then stopped the car. "We''re here." I was stunned for a moment, and then I looked outside. It turned out that we had arrived at the door of Harrison''s vi, but I didn''t go down. I sat down and continued, "You haven''t made it clear what you said just now. Why didn''t you help us?" Harrison saw that I was interested and moved closer to me. He deliberately lowered his voice and said, "Are you really interested in this matter, or is it because of Callen''s existence? That''s why you want to find out?" For a moment, I didn''t know how to answer this question. "It''s certain that I''m interested in this matter, but the reason why I''m interested is that Callen is inside. Without him, who would know who he used to be? Why should I care about others for no reason?" Care? I was stunned by these two words, but soon I denied this idea. Even if I wanted to care, I wouldn''t care about these two scums! "The reason why you asked me to answer this question is that there is a contradiction between us. You can just say what you want to say." I faced him and asked word by word. Harrison also looked at me with a poker face. After a few seconds, he lowered his head and smiled. Then he sat in his seat and smiled for a while before he slowly stopped. I snorted and said meaningfully, "It''s strange that you care so much about me. Why didn''t you care about me when I asked you just now?" "The Cook family has been disappointed with Maisy and Callen. To be exact, Zeng Lao doesn''t have any so- called family affection for Maisy. In addition, with Callen''s matter, it''s only a matter of time before they abandon her," Harrison said lightly. From his tone, I knew that this was not worth mentioning at all. No wonder he never took Callen seriously. Without the help of the Cook family, Callen''s life would never be good, and he would be pure. In the past, Callen had tolerated and apologized to her in every way, but it was because of the sake of the Cook family. Now that he did not have the Cook family as his backing, he was just a burden or a burden to him. A child who was rted by blood could be easily abandoned, which could only mean that the child of the Zengs was more than pure. Thinking of this, a thought shed through my mind. The speed was so fast that I had no time to catch it. "If you want to do it with me in the car, I''m happy to apany you." With the arrival of the voice, hot air sprayed on my ears and my slightly trembling chest. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 "Don''t be here. What if someonees here?" I said to Harrison with my only sober voice. As soon as I finished speaking, I was stunned. I could hear the charm in her voice, which made me feel ashamed! "No one wille over. Don''t worry," Harrison said, reaching out his hand to a ce that he shouldn''t have. This action made me swallow all the words that I had resisted and forget thempletely. I was still thinking about Aviana in my mind, but my body waspletely out of control. It was upied by Harrison. No matter how much I struggled, it was meaningless. Putting aside those messy thoughts in my mind, I gently grabbed Harrison''s hair with both hands. He was originally trying hard with his head down, but because of my movements, he paused and then worked harder. That night, the cold wind outside was still blowing, and everything hade to an end. I enjoyed the wonderful world of two people... I couldn''t open my eyes because of the sunlight. I turned my head aside and opened my eyes. Harrison was lying beside me. He closed his eyes and breathed evenly. This scene seemed to have been a long time since I saw it. I didn''t know when Harrison and I became so intimate. Everyone was busy with their own affairs, although they didn''t know what they were busy with. With a disappointed sigh, my hand was grabbed by someone in the next second. I looked up subconsciously and saw Harrison put my hand on his chest without any cover. My hand was on his chest, and I could still feel his heartbeat. "When did you wake up?" I didn''t want to look at him. He turned my face back and kissed me on the lips. I watched nkly as his face got closer and closer to me. When his kiss fell on my lips, I covered my mouth with my hand and said discontentedly, "You haven''t brushed your teeth. It''s not clean!" "Is that so?" Harrison deliberately drawled. Without any hesitation, I nodded heavily. "Of course." Harrison pursed his lips and smiled. With a flip of his body, he pressed me under his body. He looked down at me and said with a faint smile, "I haven''t found anyone who can stop me from doing what I want to do." Before I could understand the meaning of this sentence, my lips were once again sealed. Harrison used his actions to tell me a fact. As long as he wanted to, he could do anything. No one could stop him. I was sad, but I couldn''t refuse. The fuss in the morning directly caused us to bete for an hour. Of course, it could be said that I was the only one who waste for work. Harrison was a leader. Even if he didn''t go to work, no one would take the initiative to say it, but I was different. As soon as I thought about how I would run into Abbie who was stuck in the elevator when I got to work, I felt a surge of anger in my heart. Even Harrison, who was having breakfast opposite me, didn''t like me anymore! "If you look at me like this, I''ll think that you haven''t done your exercises well," Harrison said as he finished his meal. Being with him for such a long time, even if I didn''t understand the meaning of his words before, now I understood it clearly. I blushed and gnashed my teeth and said, "In this world, there is probably no man more thick-skinned than you. You are indeed a role model for men." "It doesn''t matter whether you''re a role model or not, as long as you''re satisfied." As he spoke, Harrison raised his head and looked at me in embarrassment. "Although I really want to push you back now and prove to you that I''m the best, what should I do? It''s gettingte." "Shut up!" I lowered my head and kept stuffing things into my mouth. I could still hear the man''s unrestrained laughter. It turned out that no matter what I said, Harrison always had a way to refute me, and he spared no effort, leaving me no chance to talk back. On the way to work, we didn''t evenmunicate with each other, let alonemunicate with each other. At the entrance of thepany, I unfastened my seat belt without saying a word. But when I looked up, I found that the car, which should have been parked at the door, was driving to the underground parking lot! "Are you crazy?" I eximed. "It''ll be a waste of time there. Isn''t it better to take a private elevator with me?" Harrison said with a smile. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. I red at him and squeezed out a sentence from between my teeth, "You think so, but I don''t think so." Of course she wouldn¡¯t think so. When she went upter, she would see Abbie, and then she would meet Harrison who would take her to work. Furthermore, he would brazenly bete. Would she feel comfortable in her heart? "At that time, it will be me who will be in trouble." The two bosses felt ufortable. "It is I, an innocentmon person, who will suffer!" "You''re not innocent at all." Harrison suddenly said. Looking at him in horror, I slowly stepped back until I was against the elevator wall. "How do you know what I''m thinking? You didn''t do anything to me, did you?" Harrison did not speak. The corners of his mouth curled into a strange smile as he approached me step by step. He ced his hands beside my ear and leaned forward. He ced his mouth beside my ear and said with a smile, "From the inside to the outside, where else haven''t wemunicated deeply?" "Boom!" If I didn''t guess wrongly, my face would be indescribably red right now. This wasn''t because I was being seduced by the man in front of me, but because the elevator doors had somehow been opened, with Abbie, Liu Qian, and his assistant standing outside. I covered my face with my hands. I don''t want to face the world anymore. Harrison pulled down my hand and kissed my lips. He said in a voice that could only be heard by the two of us, "Your current state really makes me love you so much that I can''t let go." As for me, I was so ashamed that I was speechless. "Chelsea!" Without even thinking about it, I knew it was Abbie''s angry roar. I red at Harrison and used my gaze to use him, "Why should I bear what you''ve done?" Harrison didn''t say anything. He just rubbed my hair with his hands with a smile and said helplessly, "You''re so adorable. I''m the only one who really wants to take you home and lock you up." Not only the two of us could hear this voice. I believed that everyone present could hear it. Finally, I gave up resisting and closed my eyes to ept my fate. As soon as I closed my eyes, someone tugged at my sleeve and yanked it to the side. Because I was unprepared, I almost fell to the ground. When I stood firm, I opened my eyes and saw Abbie. She looked at me angrily, and there seemed to be tears in her eyes. "Why are you so shameless? Did you seduce a man early in the morning? Thepany asked you toe to work, not to bete to seduce a man every day! A vixen like you should be locked up for a lifetime and never see a man for the rest of your life. How can you be so coquettish?" Chapter 264 Chapter 264 "What are you talking about!" I tried my best to suppress my anger and asked calmly. My hands were already clenched into fists. Abbie walked over to me and raised her hand to pull at my hair. I grabbed her wrist and looked at her angry face. "What are you trying to do?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "What do I want to do?" shouted Abbie. "I''m going to throw you, you vixen, out there so that everyone in this building can see your true colors. I''m going to make it so that you''ll never be able to continue to stay in thispany!" I didn''t answer and pushed her back directly. Seeing her staggering back and forth, I couldn''t feel any happiness in my heart. Harrison, who was the one who started it, was leaning against the wall of the elevator leisurely, as if the scene that had just happened had nothing to do with him. The anger in my heart burst out in an instant. I looked at Harrison and said, "Mr. Stewart, it''s all because of you. I''ll leave the rest to you." With that, I walked past them without looking back. Behind me was Abbie''s voice. Those words were nothing more than words to scold me. It was probably because themotion here was too big that it drew the attention of his colleagues. When they saw me, they subconsciously lowered their heads and retreated a few steps. However, curiosity had always dominated everything, and in the end, everyone simply looked at me in a natural manner. "Abbie, I think Uncle Ling wants you to go home very much." Harrison, who had remained silent the entire time, finally spoke. However, he didn''t uphold justice for me. He just said a few unimportant words, which made my heart ache. It was as if I had always thought that he would do anything for me. But in the end? Even when Abbie pointed at his nose and scolded him, he just stood there and watched quietly. "Brother Harrison! Do you want to drive me away for this vixen? Are you really confused by her? Have you ever thought about what kind of help a woman like her will give you in the future? What''s more, Chelsea has been divorced. What''s so good about old women?" These words pierced into my heart like needles, making my heart bleed and it hurt so much that I almost couldn''t breathe. "No matter what you say, Chelsea is much better than you." Harrison chuckled. It was not only me who was surprised, but also the people around me were also shocked. Immediately after, I heard Harrison say to everyone, "At ten o''clock in the morning, no one needs to work before lunch break. It seems that too many people have been invited to work." As soon as I finished speaking, everyone dispersed. I was knocked down by someone behind me, and I woke up from the shock and was ready to leave with everyone. "Chelsea, wait for me." Harrison suddenly called out my name. Everyone stopped in their tracks and looked at me curiously. Su Li''an wanted to stay and listen, but he didn''t dare to make a bet with his work. He had no choice but to leave reluctantly. Imented in my heart. If I had known that such a thing would happen, I wouldn''t have agreed with Harrison and insisted on working through the staff channel. In this way, I wouldn''t have met Abbie, let alone the series of things that would happen after that. Just as I was thinking about this, I felt a weight on my right shoulder. I tilted my head and saw Harrison''s gentle face. This gentleness almost made me sink into it. Harrison held me in his arms and left. After a few steps, he was dragged by someone behind him and almost fell down. Fortunately, Harrison hugged me immediately. "Abbie, that''s enough!" Before I could say anything, Harrison roared. The next second, Abbie burst into tears. "Brother Harrison, I''ve been following you for so many years. No matter what kind of woman you are, I''ll send them away as soon as possible. You''ve never been angry at that time. Why can''t Jian''an do that?" Hearing this, I finally understood one thing. It was no wonder that the first time I saw Abbie at the KTV, she had been so malicious towards me. The people around her also had a strange expression on their faces. It turned out that she had always been like this. "Chelsea is my girlfriend. If you nder her in the future, don''t me me for being rude." His tone was light, but it made people feel a little cold. I believed that Abbie was the one who suffered the most. The truth was just as I had expected. Harrison had just taken two steps with me when I heard Abbie''s wailing voice. At that moment, my heart was filled with pity for her. I asked unconsciously, "Harrison, a little girl crying for you, don''t you feel any pain in your heart?" "Why would I feel ufortable?" "After all, I have loved you for so many years, and I have blocked many women for you in the past. Most people will feel ufortable in their hearts," I said. He scratched my nose and said softly, "You should be happy at times like this. After all, there is someone in the world who is so nice to you." Are you happy? But why do I feel ufortable? "Abbie treated me like that just now. Why didn''t you stop her?" I had been wanting to ask. Harrison stopped and looked at me. I leaned against the wall and looked at him. "You stood in the elevator without any reaction. At that time, I really couldn''t stand it. I feel that you arepletely non-essential to me. After all, besides me, there are so many women who can''t wait to be attached to you." "So?" he asked. I bit my lower lip and continued, "Actually, Abbie''s way of addressing me was wrong. I''m not a vixen at all. I''m just an old vixen at most." Harrisonughed out loud and gently pulled me into his arms. "Why are you so cute?" The word "cute" directly made my urge to cry behind me disappear. I struggled but was held tighter by him until he whispered in my ear again and again, "Let me hold you for a while, just a moment." There was disappointment and sadness in his voice, which made me unconsciously stop. "Think about it carefully. Having known him for so long, Harrison can tell me everything about me, but I know almost nothing about him. So when his mood changed dramatically, I don''t know how to deal with it. I can only apany him quietly." After a long time, Harrison said slowly, "There is no reaction in the elevator. I just want to wait for you to ask me for help. After all, I am a man." "If I don''t ask for help, are you really going to leave me alone?" I asked, suppressing my anger. If he said that he didn''t care now, I would definitely leave him behind! "At that time, I was counting back three. If you didn''t ask for help, I would have to rush up." After saying that, Harrison smiled. He stroked my long hair and said, "This is good. I like to be relied on." "I should be angry. But why didn''t I get angry? Instead, I felt that I should reflect on myself?" But it was really too difficult for me to rely on a man. I pushed Harrison away and looked into his confused eyes. "If I rely on someone else, I will only live a more miserable life." Chapter 265 Chapter 265 "In the past, I relied on it, but what it brought me was that I had no way to recover the hurt in my life. I don''t want to do it again." I looked at him seriously. These words were true, and none of them were false. Regardless of whether it was Callen or Jonah, they were both proving one thing to me. The men in this world weren''t reliable at all. "So far, I don''t dare to believe Harrison in front of me, because he is more excellent than those people. In my eyes, one in a hundred, is such an excellent man really going to be me?" It was unrealistic. Harrison should have found a woman who was equally matched with him and walked side by side with him to a beautiful future. Such a woman could help Harrison in his career and help him with everything in life, not like me, who needed to explore and learn everything. I''m not afraid of Abbie, and I don''t even feel that I''m inferior to her. However, with Harrison''s background, I can''t feel that I''m outstanding, so how would I dare to rely on him? "If I rely on the opposite effect and make Harrison feel disgusted, won''t that speed up my departure? In the final analysis, I''m just not confident in these things. I understand." Looking at Harrison in front of me, I was ready to bear his anger, but I didn''t think it would happen. He just gently rubbed my cheeks with his hand. "Chelsea, don''t think so much," Harrison said. I smiled and shook my head. "I don''t think about anything, and I don''t dare to think about anything." "I can''t tell you some things now. As long as you stay with me, you can be happy with the rest." As soon as he finished speaking, he put down his hand.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Her cheeks, which had been touched, suddenly felt ufortable. At the end of the conversation, I was pressed by Harrison to kiss for a while. This time I didn''t dodge, but cooperated with him with all my strength. When I separated, I could feel the changes in his body, and then I couldn''t helpughing. "You want me to push you down?" Harrison suppressed his voice. Realizing that there was something wrong with the voice, I quickly took a step to the side and waved to him warily. "I''ll go back first. After all, I have to go to work." After that, I left without looking back. It was time to go back for lunch. I didn''t want to go there at first. After all, that thing in the morning had been known to all. Without thinking, I knew that I was going to the canteen now. It must be the topic of everyone''s discussion. For my own safety, I decided to starve. "Why aren''t you going to eat yet?" While I was busyforting myself, a voice broke my thoughts. I looked up and saw Louie walking towards me. "Why haven''t you gone yet?" ¡°I was a little busy this morning, but it''s just over." This sentence made me embarrassed. Subconsciously, I remembered what had happened at the entrance of the elevator in the morning and thought that Louie must have known about it, so I deliberately didn''t mention it. Louie looked at the time and reached out to smile at me. "Miss Hodges, can I have a meal with you?" "Why did you invite me to dinner for no reason? No need." I refused with a smile. He pretended to be sad and took back his hand. "Hey, look at me, I''m so busy that I didn''t eat anything in the morning. At noon, I was hungry and wanted to have lunch with someone, but the beauty still didn''t want to." With this, he turned around and pretended to leave. He continued in a voice that I could hear, "Then I won''t eat anymore. I''ll work hard for work!" I was still embarrassed before, but after listening to all his lines, I finally couldn''t help but smile. "All right, all right. Don''t mind that I eat too muchter." "How is that possible?" Louie turned around and said to me with a smile. We ate at a restaurant near thepany. While we were waiting for the dishes to be served, Louie asked, "Why did he eat with you?" "After all, it''s not just thispany. There are other things to be busy with," I said with disappointment. Louie smiled helplessly and said, "Your voice sounds resentful. Why didn''t I find out that you were so clingy before?" "Cling people?" I asked in surprise. You can''t me me for being surprised. It''s really weird to use the word clingy on me. In the eyes of most people, I was more independent. No matter what happened, I would never trouble others. Thinking about it for so many years, it seemed that I had only been weak in front of Harrison. Louie nodded and said, "I only feel this way when I''m with Harrison." Fortunately, the food was served at this time, so I didn''t have to continue such an awkward topic. In the end, Louie and I chatted with each other. We could avoid some topics. It was precisely because we could avoid them that we didn''t chat as freely as before. I believed that Louie had also realized it. When I arrived at thepany, I separated from Louie. Everyone had their own things to do. In addition, I decided to keep a distance from him in my heart. This was for the sake of each other. As soon as I arrived at the position of work, I found that theputer seemed to be different from before. I quickly turned on theputer and saw the information on the table before I left, but now it became a nk sheet of paper. I calmed down and quickly searched from the record, only to find that the record also became nk. I sat on the chair, at a loss for what to do. The ringing of the phone on the table startled me. I coughed lightly and picked up the phone. "Hello?" "Here''s the information. I want to use it." Abbie''s voice came from the other end of the line. I looked at the nk document and immediately understood. "Did you do it?" "What are you doing? How would I know if you don''t make it clear?" Abbie''s voice carried a hint of a smile. Holding the phone tightly, I asked word by word, "You deleted all the documents on theputer, didn''t you?" On the other end of the line, Abbie snorted coldly and mocked, "Chelsea, if you don''t have the ability, you have to think about how to do things." After that, Abbie hung up the phone. I was stunned for a while, then I quickly turned on theputer and entered it with my memory. But my mind was in a mess. I couldn''t remember anything, but there was no other way. I could only try my best to stabilize myself. This was the record of the day I went to Gao Yang Company, as well as the new cooperation n of the twopanies. Under normal circumstances, Abbie would not personally read it. It was all done by the formerpany''s President Liu. But today, it was obvious that Abbie had done it on purpose. About half an hourter, Abbie stood in front of me in person and said meaningfully, "Chelsea, your rtionship with Mr. Stewart makes you not listen to me? Can you forget about your work?" His words pushed me to the forefront of the storm. "I never thought about it, nor did I do that." I turned off theputer screen and said to her. Abbie forced a smile and said to me, "Of course it''s the best. Since that''s the case, what do you want from me?" Chapter 266 Chapter 266 I tried hard to calm myself down and pretended to be calm as I said, "In the past, these reports would not be handed in so soon, so I haven''t prepared them yet." There was no other way. Now that she had deleted all the information, I had no evidence, and no one would believe me. "What did I tell you yesterday? Did you tell me that you weren''t prepared?" Abbie asked in surprise. These words made me stunned. I had no impression of the memory he told me yesterday. "Mr. Ling, did you remember wrongly?" "What do you mean? Are you saying that I deliberately caused you trouble?" Abbie asked angrily. "There are so many things in thepany, and it''s inevitable for Mr. Ling to remember wrongly. You didn''t tell me about it yesterday, so I was not prepared." What I said was the truth. Yesterday''s memories shed through my mind countless times. I was very certain that I had not received Abbie''s notice. If I had really received it, I might have already done it yesterday. I wouldn''t have had the chance to have her delete it today. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel wronged. Abbie snorted coldly and said, "I don''t want to have any contact with you at all, so I arranged to inform you of what happened yesterday. Now it seems that I should thank you for yesterday''s arrangement." I didn''t know why, but when I heard this sentence, I felt very uneasy. Sure enough, the next moment, I saw Liu Qian stand up and say, "Sister Chelsea, Mr. Ling did ask me to tell you yesterday, and you agreed at that time." Looking at Liu Qian, I gradually tightened my hands on both sides of her body. It seemed that Harrison''s idea was useless this morning. Their hatred for me deepened, and they even tried to frame me. "Liu Qian, it''s better not to treat us as sisters. After all, everyone in thepany knows that we have fallen out with each other," I said with a smile. "Sister Chelsea, what are you talking about? You are older than me, so it''s natural for me to call you sister. Besides, we are working in the samepany. Why do we have to make you a stranger?" Liu Qian exined. Looking at her expression, everything seemed to be true. Maybe in the eyes of others, they would think that I was making trouble. He didn''t expect that one day, I would work with these women who were fighting with each other. It was really disgusting. "You know very well whether I am a stranger or not. As for why I became a stranger, I''m afraid you know it better in your heart." After that, I said to Abbie, "Mr. Ling, if you don''t mind, I''ll prepare all the information today. I won''t get off work if I''m not sure." "When did you start to be an employee to arrange the time? Is this how thepany does things?" Abbie refused to give up. "Mr. Ling, if you''re not satisfied, let''s talk to Mr. Liu. After all, Mr. Liu used to be in charge of this." Hearing that I was talking about Mr. Liu, Abbie, who had been shouting, heard it. She stared at me and bit her lips. After a long while, she gritted her teeth and said, "Chelsea, you can do it." After she finished speaking, Abbie turned around angrily. She had barely taken two steps when she came to a stop. "If you can''t sort out today''s things, then don''t get off work!" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After saying this, she finally leftpletely. My nervous heart was also slowly relieved. "Sister Chelsea, we will still be good sisters in the future," Liu Qian said beside me. The leading role had left, but the supporting role, Liu Qian, had not left yet. I didn''t even look at her and said lightly, "The result may disappoint you. In the future, if you want to deal with me, it''s better to have a good n in order to have a chance of winning." "Really?" Liu Qian looked innocent. "But Mr. Ling asked me to tell you, but you were nowhere to be found at that time. I just said something to your chair." I got up and stood in front of her, saying word by word, "If you do something behind my back in the future, don''t me me for being rude!" After that, I didn''t want to look at her anymore. I sat back in the chair and began to sort out the documents. Liu Qian, I don''t want to get in touch with her anymore. If she still wants to make fun of me behind my back, I won''t let her go so easily. At most, we can get out of thispany together! When Louie heard about this in the afternoon, he came to me and said that he would help solve it, but I refused his proposal. "You don''t have to have a hard time with Abbie because of me. You can''t offend people like her in business. Otherwise, I will definitely make trouble for you everywhere." "It''s useless to me. I don''t have apany,¡± Louie said indifferently. Hearing this, I instantly got angry. I pulled him to the emergency passage and said, "You don''t have anypany or family. I am the one who has nothing!" "All of you think it''s because of me that you fell out with Abbie, but what''s the benefit of doing this to me? There''s no benefit at all. On the contrary, it''ll only make Abbie hate me even more, and then she''ll put all the me on me. Do you understand?" After the roar, not only Louie but also I were stunned. "I¡¯m sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose." I lowered my head feebly. "You don''t have to apologize. What you said is the truth," he said. I denied, "These things have nothing to do with you. At the end of the day, it''s because of Harrison. When you were talking to me, you happened to meet me in a bad mood, so..." I can''t finish my sentence. You can''t say that you''re my punching bag, can you? The moment I finished shouting, I regretted it. Louie was innocent from beginning to end. During this period of time, I kept a distance from him. He was not angry but tried his best to cooperate with me. Why was such a good man involved in my anger? Louie was not angry about what I said just now. Instead, he keptforting me, telling me not to think too much and to not have any psychological burden. The more he said this, the more ufortable I felt. But no matter what, Louie did not go to find Abbie in the end. I continued to tidy up the information in my seat. When I was done, it was already dark. Looking at the dark sky outside, I felt very disappointed. It''s been so long since I got off work, but Harrison didn''t even call me. Because I had been sitting for too long, when I got up, I lost my bnce and fell back into the chair, which scared me to scream. "What''s wrong?" The sudden voice startled me even more. Seeing that the speaker was Zhuang Yixin, I was relieved. "Why are you still here?" "I also have a job. I ran out as soon as I heard a voice. I didn¡¯t expect it to be you," Louie said with a smile. I didn''t care about the authenticity of this sentence. Maybe I subconsciously believed that it was true. "Are you done?" I asked. "No, but you can do it tomorrow. I''ll send you back now." Hearing him send me back, I was about to refuse without thinking, but he took the initiative to say, "If you don''t want to think about it, you have to refuse. Are we still friends?" Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Before I could say anything to refuse, I was blocked. Looking at Louie, who wore a smile on his face, I suddenly felt that it would be bad if I continued to refuse. "Since that''s the case, I''d rather ept it." I tilted my head and smiled at him. We smiled at each other and walked toward the elevator. They didn''t say much along the way. He took the elevator down and looked at the night scene outside. It was a different experience. The bustle of the day and the coldness of the night were different scenes and feelings. "Do you want something to eat?" Louie asked. "I haven''t been to the snack street for a long time. Do you want to go with me?" I asked. I smiled and waited for Louie''s answer. It was at this moment that I saw a rxed smile on his face. This not only made me doubt if my previous behavior and behavior had made Louie feel sad and lost unconsciously. Thinking back to the time when we first met, I got along very well with him. But gradually, everything went away from the original track. Thinking of this, I felt a sense of loss. Sounds of lowughter came from above. I looked up and saw Louie smiling at me. "What''s so funny?" "Seeing that you thought you couldn''t go to the snack street because I didn''t answer you, and then you looked like you were out of your wits, I couldn''t helpughing," Louie exined with a smile. I was slightly stunned. It turned out that he was smiling because of this. I wanted to exin that I was not sad about not being unable to go to the snack street. I just thought of the way everyone used to get along with each other. I hoped to go back to the way I used to be, but I didn''t say anything. "No, I''m just thinking about something." "What makes you think so seriously?" he asked. I looked at the time and said, "I wanted to have dinner with you, but my sister hase to live at home recently. It''s better to go back early." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Sister?" Louie said, "Are you here to work?" I nodded. "I should have found a job. I wasn''t at home yesterday. I must be back today..." At this point, I suddenly stopped and looked at Louie with embarrassment. The two of them turned their faces away uneasily and did not look at each other. Thinking of the meal I promised just now, I changed my mind in the twinkling of an eye. After thinking for a while, I said, "Let''s have dinner together next time. Let''s forget about it today, okay?" "Then you have to treat me to a meal tomorrow," Louie said with a smile. My heart was at ease. I nodded and said, "Of course. As long as you want to eat, I''ll take you there without hesitation." Louie sent me to the entrance of themunity and left. Looking at his car disappearing in front of me, I couldn''t help sighing. I don''t know what Louie would think of me in his heart. Would he think that I deliberately took advantage of him, promised to eat, and went back on my word halfway? But on second thought, he felt that he was thinking too much. If Louie really thought of me like this, he could only say that we were not suitable for each other. Even my people don''t believe me. Is there any need to get in touch with me? Thinking of this, I didn''t have so many worries in my heart. I went home in peace. Before I entered the door, I remembered my cell phone, which had been turned off by me. I turned it on and looked at it, only to find that there was no missed call, let alone a call reminder. I held my phone tightly, closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Finally, I put my phone into my bag. "Since Harrison doesn''t care about me at all, why should I call him specifically to report my schedule and say that I''m going back to my own home tonight? It seems that I''m worried about him and reluctant to leave him." After some psychologicalfort, I took out the key and opened the door. As soon as I entered the door, I saw Ning Jiayi''s face with a look of being struck by lightning. Pretending not to see it, I leaned to one side and changed my shoes. "Sister, why are you back?" Hearing Ning Jiayi''s tone, as if she was ming me foring back, I looked at her and burst into laughter. "This is my home. Why do I have to tell you when I go back to my home?" Ning Jiayi''s face changed and she said hurriedly, "I didn''t mean that. The main reason is..." I didn''t want to listen to her exnation. I walked past her and went to the living room. Then I saw a person who was impossible to appear in the living room¡ªHarrison! "Why are you here?" Aftering to his senses, I asked Harrison again. Harrison looked at me expressionlessly and did not speak. Ning Jiayi walked over to me and exined anxiously, "This is the boss of ourpany. He got off workte today, so Mr. Stewart sent me back." Perhaps she was afraid that he wouldn''t believe her, or something else, she added, "I didn''t want Mr. Stewart to give it to me. After all, yesterday you... but Mr. Stewart said it didn''t matter and insisted on sending it to me." I looked at Ning Jiayi coldly, and my heart was full of anger. Maybe Ning Jiayi wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. She was talking about Harrison and me leaving yesterday, wasn''t she? If she left with the man, she would not return for a whole night. After thinking about it carefully, she would know where I had gone. But as her younger sister, others could talk about it behind her back, but Ning Jiayi couldn''t. As long as she had a brain, she wouldn''t take the initiative to mention it in front of Harrison. But now she was talking about it. Was it intentional or not? "I''ll just give it to you. Isn''t it normal for a leader to be nice to his employees?" I said with a smile. Ning Jiayi smiled and took my hand. "I thought my sister would be angry. I''m relieved to see that you''re not angry now." "Why should I be angry?" I asked, pretending to be confused. I looked at Harrison, who was sitting on the sofa, and found that he was leisurely drinking tea, as if he didn''t care about what was happening outside the window, as if he didn''t see me and Ning Jiayi. He could pretend to be transparent. Would I forget that it was all caused by him? "Harrison hasn''t contacted me since I worked overtime, and he even sent Ning Jiayi back from work. What the hell is he thinking?" Yesterday, he saw Ning Jiayi at the gate of themunity. Even if he really forgot Ning Jiayi, whom he had only met once, he hade to my house many times. How could he not know that this community was my home on this floor? But this was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that Ning Jiayi had just been at work for a few days! Ning Jiayi said cautiously, "I''m afraid that my sister will be angry. After all, Mr. Stewart sent me back." "If I send you here, I will be angry. Then I will die of anger for at least ten times." After that, I took back my hand, which was held by her, and went to the sofa to sit down. Through the corner of my eye, I saw Harrison stop drinking tea. But he didn''t look at me since I came over and sat down, as if he really didn''t see me. I sneered and regarded this behavior as a guilty conscience. I didn''t want to waste time with Harrison, so I asked directly, "Mr. Stewart, why do you have time to send my sister back today?¡± I emphasized the word "sister" on purpose. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 No matter what Harrison thought in his heart, I''m very ufortable now. If I don''t get angry, it''s my greatest patience! "It''s a piece of cake," he replied casually. "I don''t have time to contact you or pick me up. If I have time, I can do anything to Ning Jiayi. He is really a good man." "But before this, I want to figure out one thing," I said. Harrison looked at me and said nothing. Ning Jiayi, who was standing behind him, came over and said with a smile, "Sister, if you have any questions, I can exin them to you." "Ning Jiayi, are your eyes covered?" Ning Jiayi was stunned and looked at Harrison with grievance. When she found that the other party had no reaction, she bit her lip and said to me, "Sister, I know you must be angry, but you have to listen to me exin it to you, right? It''s easy to misunderstand if you keep exining." "You don''t have to be a misunderstanding," I said rudely. Looking at her aggrieved look, people who didn''t know the truth would think that she was bullying others. But in fact, did I bully her? Thinking back on what I just said, it seemed that I had never said a word about bullying people. So Ning Jiayi did it on purpose, deliberately trying to find a sense of existence in front of Harrison? The more I thought about it, the more ufortable I felt. I really wanted to ask Ning Jiayi, "Is it interesting to do this? Harrison, who I just met, is it worthwhile for her to offend me?" But I just thought about it and didn''t really say it. But what I didn''t expect was that what she said just now directly made Ning Jiayi cry! Now she was in front of me like a pear blossom in the rain, with a look of being bullied by me until she couldn''t make a sound. "Ning Jiayi, what are you doing? Do you have something I don''t like to say and make you feel wronged?" she asked without mercy. Ning Jiayi did not answer. She was still crying, but it was different from before. She had cried silently just now, but now she was sobbing in a low voice. From time to time, she would look at Harrison, who was sitting on the sofa, out of the corner of her eyes. I did not ignore the expectation in her eyes. This is not a cry for me, it''s a cry for Harrison. After understanding the situation, I casually walked to the sofa and sat down. "The beauty cried like this, and Mr. Stewart didn''te forward tofort her? It doesn''t look good, does it?" I looked at Harrison with a fake smile. "What do you want me to do?" Harrison asked. I got angry all of a sudden. My intuition told me that he was deliberately provoking me and making me angry. "It''s not a good thing to go to work today. Abbie made me work overtime until now. I didn''t even agree when Louie wanted to send me back. I was afraid that it would cause a misunderstanding and Harrison would feel ufortable. But what about him? I got off workte. If he didn''t contact me, I wouldn''t say anything. He even got involved with my sister. This is a thorn in my heart!" I gnashed my teeth and said, "I think it''s better for Mr. Stewart to give me a kiss and a hug." "Sister, don''t say that!" Before Harrison could reply, Ning Jiayi rushed up first. I chuckled and looked up at her. "I''m helping you. I cried like that just now because I was waiting for Harrison toe andfort me." Ning Jiayi didn''t expect me to say that. She exined in a mess. I didn''t understand a word, but I saw that her eyes were fixed on Harrison. She couldn''t move at all, as if she didn¡¯t exist at all. What about the other person involved, Harrison? He sat leisurely on the sofa. Everything around him had nothing to do with him. Perhaps she didn''t wait for the expectedfort. Ning Jiayi kept quiet for a few seconds and burst into tears. She cried and felt wronged. "I couldn''t wait for the car after work today. I happened to meet Mr. Stewart. If I had known that you would be angry, I wouldn''t have agreed to let Mr. Stewart send me back!" "Sister, don''t be angry. If it doesn''t work, can''t I go out to live? Let me sleep alone on the street!" With this, Ning Jiayi pretended to pack up. Whether Ning Jiayi left or not, it was meaningless for me now. In the past, it was because of the affection between sisters, but now, I didn''t want to leave a trace of affection. She sat on the sofa and didn''t even look at Ning Jiayi. After a while, Ning Jiayi finally moved to the room. She should really go to pack her things. As for whether she should go or not, it depended on Harrison''s attitude. I pursed my lips into a smile and said to Harrison, "She''s already packed up. Why don''t you go over and take a look?" "What does it have to do with me?" He chuckled. This sentence pleased me. The anger that was about to burn instantly subsided a lot. "Look at what you said. My good sister is going to fall out with me because of you. Aren''t you moved at all?" Harrison looked at me and put away his smile. "Should I be moved?" I didn''t know if it was my illusion, but I always felt that Harrison was in a bad mood today. It was like a balloon that was about to explode at any time. But thinking about it, I thought that no matter how angry he was, he shouldn''t be angry with me. After all, all kinds of situations were in front of me. No matter how angry I was, I was still angry. With such an idea, I straightened my back. "You heard what I said just now. If Ning Jiayi leaves here, she will be alone in the street and have no one to rely on. It''s good to meet someone who robs money in the middle of the night. If she does, she will lose both money and people." As I spoke, I looked at the room. As soon as I finished speaking, I turned around and faced Harrison face to face. If Harrison hadn''t kissed me in time, I would have screamed at the moment. I widened my eyes and looked at Harrison in front of me in disbelief. He didn''t dodge and directly looked at me. He found that I was absent-minded and he bit my lips. It was so painful that I stared at him again andined with my eyes. During this period of time, Harrison and I looked at each other for a long time. When I was angry, I would bite his lips. Unfortunately, when I bit him, he did not respond at all, as if he could not feel the pain of being bitten at all. I increased my strength until the smell of blood spread in my mouth. Then I let go of my lips and stepped back slightly. There was already blood on Harrison''s lips. It was obvious that he was bitten by me. "Why don''t you make a sound?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He first licked the blood on his lips with his tongue and then grinned at me. This evil smile made my heart beat faster. I turned my head away from him and said in a dry voice, "Ning Jiayi is still waiting for you toe out to uphold justice. You''d better think about how to end it." "Isn''t that what you should do?" Harrison asked in a low voice. I was stunned. Biting my lips, I looked up at him and said angrily, "Why should I deal with the girls around you?" Chapter 269 Chapter 269 He was the one who had provoked those women. Of course, it would be better for him to deal with the trouble he had caused. Could it be that he was still waiting for me toe to an end? If it was someone else, it would be fine. But this person in front of me is my uncle''s daughter, my sister! I had noticed that Ning Jiayi hade here for a long time. Her purpose was not simple, but I didn''t expect that her little mind would be on Harrison. She just met Harrison yesterday afternoon, and today she went to work. How did she find him? "When did she go to work in yourpany?" I stared at Harrison, ignoring the blood on his mouth that had not been wiped away. "I wanted to tell you yesterday." Hearing his words, I immediately understood. "I''m afraid that Ning Jiayi also identally entered Harrison''spany. I happened to meet her yesterday afternoon, so today''s scene happened." I bit my lips and slowly tightened my hands. I cursed Harrison a thousand times in my heart! "I just found out yesterday that the newpany just recruited is your sister," Harrison said again. At this moment, Ning Jiayi came out. I looked at her and found that her hands were empty and she did not show up with her suitcase. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. I looked at her and didn''t say a word. Harrison, who was sitting beside me, was like an outsider and didn''t speak. After a while, Ning Jiayi couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Stewart, can you exin it to me?" "Exin what?" Harrison asked casually. "Exin today''s situation." As she spoke, Ning Jiayi kept ncing at me. "I think the rtionship between Mr. Stewart and my sister... seems to be unusual. She seems to have misunderstood us." Hearing this, I almost couldn''t helpughing! What was a seemingly unusual rtionship? Before Harrison could speak, although I didn''t know whether he was going to speak or not, I answered Ning Jiayi directly, "It''s what you think. The rtionship between me and Mr. Stewart is not ordinary. Do you think it''s normal for you to get in the car with him and go home at night?" Ning Jiayi stood where she was, looking at me helplessly, and constantly cast an aggrieved and innocent look at Harrison. If I were an outsider at this moment, I would probably think that my sister, Ning Jiayi, had been bullied from beginning to end. At this point, she was still like this. I was annoyed and said impatiently, "Don''t try to make fun of Harrison. If he was interested in you, you would have done it a long time ago. Why do you have to wait until now?" "Sister, you misunderstood me!" Ning Jiayi stamped her feet and said with grievance. Finally, I couldn''t help but burst outughing. Apanied by myughter was Harrison''s voice. "I''m here to pick you up." I was stunned and chuckled. "Do you still need to send my sister back to pick me up?" If I hadn''t worked overtime today, or if Harrison had called me, I might have believed his words. But in fact, Harrison had never waited for me directly at the door of the house. He had been waiting for me in thepany. Now that Ning Jiayi hade out, he would personally send her back and then pick her up. No matter how he listened, it sounded like a very perfunctory exnation. If he is doing this to protect my dignity, then I can only say thank you, no need. Harrison gave me a look from the corner of his eye and said softly, "I went to yourpany and then came back." "Do you understand what I mean?" Harrison looked at me. Looking at his serious look, I suddenly couldn''t figure out the meaning of it. I began to recall when I worked overtime in thepany, did Harrison reallye? Or did he once call me, but he was ignored by me? But I didn''t see the missed call. He and I looked at each other, and they didn''t speak. At this time, Ning Jiayi suddenly stood between the two of us. She grabbed my hand and said in an anxious tone, "Sister, I really don''t know what will happen. You must be angry with Mr. Stewart because of me. If..." "Are you done or not?" I withdrew my hand and said coldly. Ning Jiayi was stunned and looked at me in disbelief, as if she had been bullied by me. I was still in the mood to waste time with her just now, but after hearing Harrison''s words, I was no longer in the mood to waste time with Ning Jiayi. I stood up and said lightly, "As you see, Harrison and I have a special rtionship. He will even be your brother-inw in the future. Do you know what kind of attitude he has toward you?" "I... I know." Maybe she was unwilling to admit it, but Ning Jiayi finally responded. In fact, I had no objection to her being interested in Harrison. After all, she was not very sensible when she just left school. What''s more, it was normal for an excellent man like Harrison to be attracted to her. But all this couldn''t be a reason for her to worry about him! Every word I said at home today, Ning Jiayi was setting a trap for me, waiting for me to jump down. If I had not changed a few years ago, I would have jumped into the trap and decisively drew a clear line with Harrison. Come to think of it, it''s ridiculous. My sister is ying tricks on me for a man! "It''s best to know. I just came back from work to see you. After all, you haven''t been here for a few days, and I''m afraid that you will get used to it. But it seems that you should get used to it now. In that case, I''ll go first," I said with a smile. Ning Jiayi was stunned. "Where are you going, sister?" After that, she looked at Harrison again and hesitated, refusing to speak. "My boyfriend is here. Where do you think I''ll go?" I sneered to myself. "Aren''t you leaving yet?" I looked at Harrison. Harrison stood up from the sofa. When he came to me, he deliberately stopped and smiled at me. Then he passed me and walked toward the gate. That smile was simply a kind of irony in my eyes! When I was about to leave, I happened to see Ning Jiayi''s annoyed expression, and her eyes were looking at the door. At this time, she was probably annoyed that she didn''t keep Harrison and asked him to leave with me. I walked up to Ning Jiayi and blocked her sight, forcing her to look at me. "...Sister." After pausing for a few seconds, Ning Jiayi called out timidly. "Sister, you are really my good sister." Ning Jiayi''s face changed and she hurriedly exined, "Sister, don''t get me wrong. Today, I really..." "Now you''re officially at work. After all, it''s not a long-term job to live here. You''d better find a house to move out when you''re resting," I said with a smile. Ning Jiayi''s face changed again and again, and she finally lowered her head and did not speak. I stood there in no hurry and waited for her answer slowly. Harrison, who was outside, didn''t have to worry about it. I was afraid that he had hoped that I would let Ning Jiayi move out. It wasn''t until this moment that I realized what Harrison meant when he saw Ning Jiayi yesterday afternoon. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 It turned out that Harrison had already recognized Ning Jiayi, but why didn''t he tell me directly? I didn''t quite understand what he meant. Hearing that I asked her to move out, Ning Jiayi immediately panicked and said, "Sister, although I have a job, how long have I been in this city? Now the society is so chaotic, I don''t think you can rest assured that I will live alone outside, right?" I sneered in my heart. "The act of pretending to be pitiful in front of Harrison just now doesn''t work anymore. Are you going to use it on me again?" Unfortunately, whether she was willing to ept it or not, it was not up to her to pretend to be pitiful. "Jiayi." I took a step forward. She subconsciously wanted to step back, but soon she stood back and looked at me with fear in her eyes. "At this moment, I don''t know how to describe my feelings. My sister, who is a rtive, lives in my house and still wants to seduce my man. She dares to do something under my nose. Isn''t it obvious that she is forcing me to lose my temper?" "Now, let her know what I look like when I get angry!" I leaned forward slightly and said in a voice that only she and I could hear, "Do you think you are very smart, or do you think I am a fool? Do you need me to tell you your feelings to Harrison in person?" After saying this, I deliberately looked at Ning Jiayi with a smile. Sure enough, I saw a frightened expression on her face, which was the fear of being exposed. "It seems that she can''t leave today. Let''s go," I said to Harrison. Harrison raised an eyebrow at me and got up. Suddenly, someone grabbed my wrist. I turned my head and saw Ning Jiayi''s anxious look. "Is there anything else?" "Sister, why don''t you stay at home? I won''t disturb you if I stay in the living room," she said in a panic. I frowned. If this was still Ning Jiayi''s means, I would be a little disgusted. Anyway, I didn''t want to continue to y with her, so I pulled out my wrist from her hand. "It has nothing to do with whether you sleep in the living room or not. As long as you are here, you will disturb me." "Then I''ll stay outside!" She interrupted me, and her eyes were uncertain. "Although my mother didn''t give me much money when I came here to live here, it was still enough." "Are you done or not?" I said impatiently. Ning Jiayi didn''t seem to expect that I would say that in front of Harrison. She was stunned for a while, and I held Harrison''s arm in a few seconds. Standing in front of Ning Jiayi, I took Harrison''s arm and leaned on his shoulder. I said to Ning Jiayi, "Do you understand? If you stay here, it will dy our rtionship." After that, I took Harrison''s hand and left. As soon as I took two steps, I stopped and said to Ning Jiayi without looking back, "If you want toin, you''d better do it as soon as possible. Don''t try to meddle in my life. You didn''t want to do it before, but now I don''t want you to do it." After saying that, Harrison and I leftpletely. Until I got into the elevator, Harrison didn''t say a word to me, as if he regarded me as a transparent person. Although I was entangled with all kinds of emotions in my heart, I didn''t say anything. Like a little follower, I got in the car behind Harrison, then fastened the seat belt and leaned against the seat to rest. After a while, I felt the warmth of the car, and my cold hands began to warm up. After driving for a while, Harrison suddenly asked, "Aren''t you afraid that she will steal something?" His words woke me up from my drowsy state. I opened my eyes and looked ahead. "Is there anything valuable or worth taking away in that house?" "I don''t know if it''s worth it, but it''s not just about the value of something that ordinary people take away." I chuckled and sat up straight, saying slowly, "Maybe ordinary people think so, but Ning Jiayi will never." "Why are you so sure?" he asked. "If you were me, you would also be sure." I looked at the scenery outside the window and told him everything that had happened in the past. I was sure that it was not to vent. As early as the moment Ning Jiayi stood in front of me, I should understand what kind of thoughts she had in her heart. What kind of good thoughts could she have to persuade people who were kind to me and Callen? In the end, I asked Harrison, "Why didn''t you tell me about her going to yourpany?" "I don''t know," he answered without hesitation. "I''m also working overtime today, and you didn''t even have a phone call or a message when I was working overtime. I could have pretended that you were busy tofort myself, but when I went home and saw you and Ning Jiayi appear at the same time, what do you think of me?" I said with a sneer. Then the brakes stopped without warning. If it weren''t for the safety belt, I would have flown out. Harrison, who was beside him, parked the car and gasped for breath. He didn''t even want to say a word. He didn''t even look at me. The two of them were in a stalemate and sat quietly in the car. After an unknown period of time, Harrison suddenly asked, "Do you know that I''m here to pick you up?" I stared nkly for seconds before I looked at him. "When did youe to me?" When their eyes met, he remained indifferent. This had always been the case. No matter if Harrison was angry or happy, his face was full of this indifferent Bai Qing. Even if I listened to how angry he was now, I still felt that there was no change on his face. I even felt that it was an illusion... I sneered and said, "If you go to me, will you still appear at my house now?" He raised the corner of his mouth and drove away. The two of us didn''t say a word after that until we reached the vi. Opening the door of the vi, I heard the sound of the door closing as soon as I entered. Then the sky spun and I was pressed against the door. Harrison said in a cold tone, "There is no one in the company. Are you and Louie, a single man and a single woman, very romantic?" Hearing this, I was also angry. "When did I have to be alone with him? Please be careful when you talk. No man or woman canpare with you and my sister!" "There''s nothing between her and me!" Harrison said angrily. "No one knows. After all, you two are alone, and there is no third party, right?" Harrison looked at me and said word by word, "If I hadn''t gone to thepany to see Louie talking andughing together, do you think I would be involved?" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "When did I start talking andughing with Louie and Zhou Yi alone? You..." Halfway through my sentence, I suddenly realized something and asked uncertainly, "Did youe to pick me up today?" "Do you think so?" he asked. Hearing this news, I was instantly happy, but soon the smile on my face disappeared again. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 I looked at Harrison and asked, "Since you went to thepany to pick me up, why didn''t I see you? Why didn''t you call me?" "Is it because I don''t contact you, or you and Louie have forgotten the existence of others there? Please figure it out" Harrison said coldly. His words made me confused. After thinking about it carefully, I realized that there was basically no one working overtime in thepany. After I finished my work, I found that Louie was in the company, so I chatted for a while. It was estimated that Harrison woulde to see me at that time. But I really didn''t understand why he said that he didn''t contact me. "I''m telling you, Chelsea. As long as I''m not bored, don''t think about running to him, and don''t think about wandering around us!" "What are you talking about!" I said angrily, "Staying around? When did I start wandering around?" Harrison let go of his hands and stood up straight, looking at me. ''I''ll only say these words once." After that, he turned around and went up. And I, who was standing at the door, was really forgotten. An idea shed through my mind. I took out my phone from my bag and quickly turned it on. I pressed it for a long time, but there was no response. I turned it off, but the screen lit up and quickly turned it off. I realized that it was because the phone was automatically turned off, so I didn''t receive Harrison''s call. He said that he would contact me and I would go to any reaction. I believed that when he called me, he would definitely stand with me and chat with Louie. Having understood all this, I quickly went up to the second floor and went to the study. I knocked twice on the door and whispered to the person in front of me, "Harrison, I have something to tell you" "I don''t have time," Harrison replied. Hearing his words, I said again, "It just dyed you for a while. I already know why you didn''t contact me. It turned out that my phone was automatically turned off, so I didn''t hear it!" I exined hastily, hoping that Harrison could hear what I said. Because there were too many misunderstandings caused by coincidence, I didn''t want to be like Harrison. Since I already knew that it was a misunderstanding, I might as well exin it clearly instead of staying where I was. But obviously, he was different from what I thought. No matter how I exined outside the study and how my phone was turned off, Harrison in the study didn''t respond at all. He stood outside from beginning to end, as if he was talking to the air. I knocked on the door and continued, "Harrison, are you listening to me? This is aplete misunderstanding. Louie and I have nothing..." Halfway through my sentence, the door suddenly opened and I stopped talking. Harrison stood at the door and looked at me quietly. I stood in front of him, but I lost the courage to insist on exining because I saw indifference from his seriousness. "Chelsea, don''t make things too clear," Harrison said lightly. I shook my head. "I don''t understand." "Well, I''ll make it clear to you," he replied with a faint smile. Somehow, I felt very cold, as if a gust of cold wind had blown into my body, making me feel cold from inside out. Before Harrison could speak, I quickly said, "There was a misunderstanding today. Normally, my phone was not turned off. I just worked overtime in thepany today, so the charging time just happened to be out of power." "Then why did you work overtime?" Harrison asked with a smile. "Abbie asked me if I had prepared anything, so... He chuckled and said to me, "The task assigned by thepany has not beenpleted. In my memory, you will never give up a small thing about work. It''s not like you." I can tell from his tone that he doesn''t trust me, but I can''t me him for anything. It''s just because of the reason that I know it very well! Since I started working, no matter when I was with Harrison, as long as there was a conflict with work problems, I would choose to work without hesitation. Harrison had been angry with me for this, but I always responded with one sentence: "Without work, I can''t calm down." After understanding what I was thinking, Harrison no longer interfered with his work, and he even helped me with my work. But now that I said that the task Abbie gave me had not beenpleted, of course he refused to believe it. I said anxiously, "No, my boss used to be Boss Liu. Boss Liu never asked for information at first nce, so I thought that Abbie was the same." "Is that all?" he asked. I kept nodding. "And there''s nothing between Louie and me." "Then you worked overtime when you didn''t do anything. You bumped into Louie by ident and didn''t receive my call because of an ident. Is that true?" Harrison asked. Although I could tell that there was something wrong with her words, I still said, "Well, you should believe that I have nothing to do with Louie. We are just friends." "I know that you are a friend in your heart, but are you sure that Louie also thinks the same?" He asked in reply. I looked at Harrison with dissatisfaction and questioned, "What do you mean by that? Is it because Louie likes me, so we can''t be friends?" "If that''s the case, then Abbie''s love and possessiveness for you aren''t even the slightest bit. You''ve never stayed away from me. What does that mean?" I asked. In such an awkward situation, any words were irrational. I clearly understood these things, but after hearing Harrison''s words, I really couldn''t restrain myself. "If he only suspected me when he saw me working overtime with Louie in thepany, would that be the case? I have never mentioned the problem between him and Abbie. If I continue to investigate, it seems that he will have more problems, right?" Harrison didn''t answer my question. He just said, "What else?" "What''s more?" I thought quickly and suddenly thought of someone. "And Ning Jiayi, if you don''t pick me up, I''ll take her home. Isn''t it too much for you to do this?" As soon as he finished speaking, the house became quiet instantly. There was only the two of us in the vi, but now it became even quieter. It was so quiet that it made people feel abnormal. Harrison stood in front of me, looking at me quietly without saying a word. He didn''t say anything or do anything, but I felt very uneasy. "If I say that I met Ning Jiayi and said that there was an ident, would you believe me?" Harrison asked. I opened my mouth and subconsciously wanted to say that I didn''t believe him, but when I saw his smiling expression, I couldn''t say anything. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He stopped smiling and said coldly, "You don''t believe it, do you?" I kept shaking my head. "No, it''s not what you think!" Chapter 272 Chapter 272 "Chelsea, it doesn''t matter whether what I think is true or not. What matters is that I don''t believe what you said," Harrison said word by word with a smile. This was thest conversation between me and Harrison. He didn''t go back to his bedroom for the whole night, and I was lying on the big bed that should have been theirs. I was alone until dawn. Without him by my side, I thought I could fall asleep at first, but when I really slept, I found that I couldn''t fall asleep at all. Not only couldn''t I fall asleep, but my mind was full of memories of our conversation, and I could remember every sentence clearly. Too many things had happened in the past two days. From the appearance of Gao Yang to the familiarity of Aviana for no reason, all these made me feel uneasy. But I didn''t know what was going on with these uneasinesss. I was thinking in such a way until I heard it slightly brighter, and then I fell asleep in a daze. But I didn''t sleep well, so I woke up as soon as the door was opened. When I opened my eyes, I saw Harrison''s face. He looked down at me with no expression on his face. About two or three secondster, I came to my senses and quickly sat up and asked, "I didn''t rest all night. Why don''t I sleep for a while?" "No, I''m going to work." He put on his clothes with his back to me. Looking at his back, my heart was empty. It turned out that everythingst night was not a dream. It really existed. I forced a smile and said, "Harrison, why don''t we have a talk?" He paused when he put on his clothes, but soon he returned to normal. "It''s working hours now. If you need it, you''d better ask for leave." I didn''t say anything. I just sat there. "Your rtionship with me has already caused Abbie''s dissatisfaction. I don''t want to give anyone else a chance to save the beauty," he continued. My hands under the quilt gradually tightened, and my face remained calm. "What do you mean by that?" Harrison put on his clothes and walked in front of me. He stretched out two fingers of his right hand to raise my chin and kissed me on the lips. Then he slightly distanced himself from me and said with a smile, "It''s not that we can''t see the rtionship between me and Abbie, so let''s make some changes to each other." "What changes?" I asked. "What do you think?" After that, he put down his hand and turned to leave. I sat on the bed for a long time and couldn''t figure it out. In the end, I simply got up and changed my clothes. Since he chose to go to work, what reason did I have to stay at home? Just like what I said before, men can be deprived, but you can''t lose your job. Although Harrison and I haven''t lost anything yet, we''re just quarreling and quarreling at most. He got in the car first, then I sat in the car and fastened the seat belt. The two of them were silent all the way. Harrison didn''t stop when he passed by thepany''s door. He directly took me to the underground garage and took me to the inner elevator. As soon as I got into the elevator, I looked at the monitor on the left side of the elevator and quickly looked away. I was afraid that Abbie was already waiting for me at the door of the elevator. All of this was caused by Harrison, who was beside me. "Don''t worry. She can¡¯t do anything." Harrison smiled. Still feeling ufortable, I said, "I''m not worried. After all, you''re by my side." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I stood there and looked at the elevator door. Although I said that I wasn''t worried, it was all fake. After all, Abbie was now my leader. While thinking about it, I suddenly felt a heavy weight on one side of my shoulder, and then I was pulled into Harrison''s arms. "What''s wrong?" As soon as I finished speaking, the elevator door was opened. Instead of saying evil words, I was surprisingly calm. Looking at the door of the elevator where there was nothing unusual, I looked at Harrison in confusion. "What''s going on?" "What?" Harrison asked. I looked at him face to face. "Why isn''t Abbie here? Did you already know about it?" "How would I know if she wasn''t here? Do you want her to wait for us here? " Harrison asked. "That''s not what I meant." I took a deep breath and said, "Based on Abbie''s temper, she must be waiting here right now. That''s why I''m a little surprised." "Ah!" Harrison grabbed my wrist and cried out in pain. Harrison narrowed his eyes and whispered to me, "Isn''t it better if Abbie isn''t here? No one will bother you anymore." "I didn''t mean that. Can you not misunderstand me?" I red at Harrison and said angrily. It was just a sentence of surprise, but it was misunderstood by Harrison like this. I couldn''t be happy at all. Although he was smiling in front of me, I couldn''t see a trace of a smile in his eyes. Harrison let go of his wrist and said slowly, "Abbie isn''t in thepany right now. You don''t have to worry about being troubled by work in the future. Are you satisfied with that?" After that, Harrison turned around and left. Looking at his back as he left, I finally knew why Abbie hadn''t appeared. Back at work, the surrounding colleagues were busy with their own business. It was as if they did not know about Abbie''s departure at all. It was also as if Abbie had never appeared. Several times, I had wanted to ask my colleagues why Abbie had note, but everyone had intentionally or unintentionally changed the topic, leaving me no chance to ask. Finally, it was time for lunch break. After everyone left, I stopped Liu Qian and said, "I have something to ask you." Liu Qian didn''t say a word. She walked past me and headed for the stairs. I gritted my teeth and followed her. As soon as I entered the stairs, I asked, "Why didn''t shee to work? Why didn''t everyone mention anything about Abbie?" "Shouldn''t you know the best?" Liu Qian sneered. Although I was surprised, I still said calmly, "I really don''t know about this. She was gone as soon as she came this morning." "Who else could it be other than you?" Hearing Liu Qian''s reply, I denied, "That''s impossible. I''m just a small employee. Do you think I have the right to make Abbie leave? You think too highly of me." Yes, how could I have such an ability? But Liu Qian didn''t care about my answer at all. She said to herself, "I just made things difficult for you yesterday and you were transferred away today. Sister Chelsea, it seems that I will look at you with new eyes in the future." After saying that, Liu Qian left. Knowing the answer, I ran to Harrison without thinking, but found that Harrison was not in the office at all, so I called him again, but the phone was never connected. "Chelsea, why are you here?" Louie walked towards me. Seeing that it was Louie, I quickly asked, "Why isn''t Abbie at thepany today?" "What''s wrong? What happened?" Louie asked. "I didn''t see Abbie at work today. I wanted to ask you what''s going on, but everyone changed the subject and didn''t want to tell me. Do you know where she went?" Chapter 273 Chapter 273 I knew that in Louie''s opinion, it would be very strange for him to suddenly pay attention to Abbie, but I couldn''t exin it to him now. If Harrison really transferred Abbie away, then everyone in thepany would think that it was me. Today, everyone had a reason to keep silent about my questioning of Abbie, as well as what Liu Qian and Liu Qian had said. "From today onwards, Abbie will not be here in the future," Louie said. "Why?" I asked incredulously, "Is it really because of Harrison? Did he lure Abbie away?" "It''s notpletely the same. Uncle Ling wants her to return to the family business. Harrison is not expensive. He is just pushing the boat with the current." Louie''s words exined the reason, but for me, it was as if he didn''t. Because anyone with discerning eyes could see that Harrison''s so-called pushing the boat with the current was all because of me. I sighed and said, "No wonder my colleagues avoided me today. There is a reason.¡± "You don''t have to care so much. These things will happen sooner orter." Louie said with a faint smile. This was obviously a word offort, but it sounded like a gap when I heard it. I said impatiently, "You don''t understand at all. I only want to have a stable job and get along well with my colleagues. But now? Everything has changed!" "In the beginning, Liu Qian didn''t treat me the same way as she did before, so even if she and Abbie joined forces to deal with meter, I never paid much attention to it. Just take it as the fate between us that we don''t have friends. But now, I can''t even avoid colleagues. I..." No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t finish my words. I only knew that I was very sad in my heart, but I couldn''tin, because all this was done by Harrison. It turned out that Harrison had heard what I saidst night, so he stayed in the study all night. Early in the morning, he let me hear the news that Abbie had left. I should have been happy, but I couldn''t be happy. Because only I understand that Harrison is really angry. He dealt with Abbie, whom I had always cared about. Next, it might be Ning Jiayi. What I needed to do was to keep a distance from Louie in front of me andpletely cut off contact with him as Harrison had said. Looking at Louie, who was still concerned about me in front of me, I had some leeway in my heart. Maybe all of this was just my onesided idea. I felt my shoulders be heavy, and when I looked up, I saw Louie''s face. Louie smiled gently at me and said softly, "Abbie is still the heir of the Ling Family. It''s only a matter of time before she returns to her ownpany." "Really?" I asked. "It''s true. The Ling Family has always hoped to find someone to live in, so the family business has always been owned by the Ling Family." Louie slowly exined to me one by one. I gradually woke up from the initial uneasiness and understood the impact of Abbie''s search for a son-inw on me. "Harrison will never marry into my family. I''m sure." "With his ability, he naturally doesn''t need to do such a thing." Louie said with a smile. "Then why did Old Man Ling keep an eye on Abbie''s interactions with Harrison?" I asked subconsciously. After that, I said apologetically, "I didn''t mean to ask you, I just asked it subconsciously." Louie put down his hand and smiled helplessly at me. "If you''re willing, I can always be your spy." Then he continued, "The reason why Mr. Ling thinks highly of you is that he thinks you are not afraid enough. Harrison will abandon you and throw you into the arms of the Ling family sooner orter. After all, the Ling family is one of the best in business." "It''s a pity that Elder Ling didn''t expect that Harrison would not abandon me. Instead, he was getting better and better for me." It seemed that I didn''t hear the first part of Louie''s words and answered thetter part. Louie nodded. "Yes, so you don''t have to worry about Abbie''s departure." Speaking of this, I thought of my colleagues'' attitude toward me today and Liu Qian''s words. Obviously, they all thought that they would be driven out of thepany if they offended me. I really wanted to exin it clearly, but how could I exin it clearly? My current mood was twopletely different extremes. On the one hand, I was happy that Harrison and Abbie wouldn¡¯t have a chance, and on the other hand, I didn''t know what to do with the impact of my career. However, I couldn''t tell anyone else about this, because no one could understand this kind of feeling. "Thank you. I''m fine. Don''t worry." He smiled at him. Louie nodded and said, "If you can, why don''t youe with me for dinner now?" "You should go and eat. I don''t have much appetite." I refused. However, as soon as I finished my words, Louie pulled me into the elevator and went to the canteen. "Even if you don''t have an appetite, you still have to eat. Otherwise, how can you have the strength to work?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Most of the colleagues had already left during the meal. The rest of them just nced at me, then lowered their heads and whispered to each other. I knew the reason. Even if I didn''t have to listen, I could know what they were talking about. The meal ended in a state of hesitation. It turned out that Louie''s wordsforted my heart and made me even more uneasy. As long as I thought that my work would be affected by this kind of atmosphere in the future, I could not calm down. Even Liu Qian, who used to make trouble for me everywhere in the past, seemed to see the air when she saw me. There was no reaction. The secretary who was close to the end of work informed me of the meeting. As soon as the announcement was over, there was a lot of discussion. Standing behind me, I vaguely heard something: "It must be for the sake of Mr. Ling''s departure. These things have nothing to do with us. I should let Chelsea go to the meeting alone, be careful when talking, and not let you go next. There are so many things like that." I wanted to refute but knew that I couldn''t. Otherwise, it would only backfire. When I entered the meeting room, I saw Harrison sitting in the front. He was not in the office when I looked for him at noon. I didn''t know when he came back. I sat in the back corner, trying to be transparent. "From now on, Mr. Ling will no longer be in charge of thepany. Everything will still be done ording to Mr. Liu''s time." The personnel department was the first to announce this notice. Harrison sat in front of me with his head slightly lowered and said nothing. I couldn''t see his expression from a distance. Ten minutes after the meeting, Harrison, who was silent, suddenly stood up and said to the crowd, "I know that everyone is confused about Mr. Ling''s resignation. They also suspect that her departure has something to do with Chelsea, and what is the rtionship between me and Chelsea?" Hearing this, I was stunned. I looked up and met Harrison''s eyes. I heard him continue, "Mr. Ling''s resignation is a personal reason. It has nothing to do with Chelsea. As for me and Chelsea." Halfway through his sentence, he suddenly smiled. Then, he left his seat and walked towards me step by step... Chapter 274 Chapter 274 This scene was the same as the plot in the idol drama. I saw Harrison walking toward me step by step, and his steady steps fell on my heart, which also made me more determined about his heart. Harrison came over and put his arm around my shoulder. He smiled at me and said in a voice that only the two of us could hear, "I will see your performance in the future." His voice was still lingering in my ears, but my brain was nk, and my mind was filled with the words he had just said, "Watch my performance in the future." "What kind of performance? What kind of performance can I have in the future?" I thought about it again and there was only one answer, which was to deal with my rtionship with Louie. But on second thought, maybe he wanted me to behave well in the future and not get into trouble when Abbie was not around. That''s right, it could also be the case. "Chelsea and I are the couple you want, so you don''t have to guess." As soon as Harrison finished speaking, the originally quiet conference room was in chaos. I saw everyone whispering to each other. Of course, I also saw Liu Qian''s shocked expression. Originally, he thought that this was the end. Unexpectedly, Harrison went on to say, "From tomorrow on, thepany will still be managed by the original Boss Liu. Thank you for your training during this period of time..." I didn''t listen to what he said at all. My mind went nk until all the people in the meeting room were gone. Only Harrison and I were left... "What did you mean by that?" I asked anxiously. "What do you mean?" I said hastily, "That''s what you said. Mr. Liu will still be in charge of thepany in the future. What do you mean by that?" Harrison pursed his lips into a smile and leaned over to approach me. I subconsciously stepped back, but because I was pressed against the table and had no way to retreat, I could only turn my face away and not look at him. "If you want to talk, then just talk. Why are you so close to me?" "Because I want to ask you something," he said. I tried hard to calm myself down and looked at him. "What are you talking about?" "Don''t you want me to leave? Don''t you want to leave me? Or did you find that I''m the one you can''t leave?" Harrison said as he walked forward step by step, directly putting our bodies together. At this time, I was not in the mood to listen to what he said. My mind was full of thoughts that this was a conference room. What if my colleagues saw our posture? Would I continue to work here in the future? Just when I was struggling, a voice came from above, "Don''t worry. This ce has been isted from the outside world." Hearing this, I looked up at him subconsciously. Looking at his serious eyes, I looked around and found that the originally transparent ss around was pulled up. It was obvious that all this was done by the man in front of me. "If you do this, can I still work hard in the future?" I felt helpless and sweet. Harrison chuckled and said, "If you don''t want to go to work, you can consider going home to be a housewife. What do you think?" This proposal shocked me. I won''t be surprised by anyone''s words, but it''s different from Harrison''s because people like him would never say such words so easily. After the shock, I was moved and sad. I took a deep breath and looked up at him. "You know that I don''t like this at all." "Then you should also understand my bottom line." His voice changed, and it sounded very chilling. "I don''t understand what you are thinking. If you care about the rtionship between Louie and me, you should know that nothing will happen between him and me. He is your friend. Can''t you believe it?" I asked doubtfully. "Friend?" Harrison smiled disdainfully. Thisughter made me very ufortable. It made me ufortable with his attitude. But I always remember that this is thepany. No matter what happens, I can''t mess with him. I suppressed the confusion and anger in my heart and questioned him, "A friend should trust each other. It''s the same between lovers. Now that you don''t trust friends and lovers, can I contact other friends in the future?" "Or do you think that I should be hidden away and never see your friends? Only in this way can you be satisfied?" My tone was ironic. Thest sentence was already very clear. I was just looking for trouble to provoke Harrison, treating the matter that he was dissatisfied with my contact with Louie as if he didn''t want me to have contact with his friend. The former could be interpreted as jealous, but thetter was different. In fact, I knew very well in my heart that Harrison didn''t want me to cut off contact with Louie because of this, but I didn''t understand why he minded my contact with Louie so much. Harrison was not angry. He replied lightly, "Whatever you say, I just want to see the result." After that, he turned his back to me. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. I looked at his back, afraid that he would leave just like that. "My friends are few in the first ce. Can you stop restricting my range of friends? If you really want to keep an eye on me like this, it will only backfire!" His tone was a little heavy. As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Harrison''s back freeze. Then he stopped and said with a smile, "So, do you think I have a lot of friends?" Such an unreasonable question stunned me. I looked at his back and jumped out for a long time. "It''s better than my friend, isn''t it?" "If you think so, you''re wrong." Harrison slowly turned around and said. However, I didn''t believe his current exnation at all. No matter what he said, it was an excuse for me to not continue tomunicate with Louie. People are all very strange. The more they are asked to do something that can''t be done, the more they have to resist. The more they want to try, the more I want to try. But now I have this kind of mentality. I look at Harrison and said word by word, "This is still your business. Of course, you can say whatever you want." "In that case, you don''t need to ask anymore." By the time I came to my senses, Harrison''s figure hadpletely disappeared from my sight... After calming down, I returned to my work. As soon as I arrived at the office area, I clearly felt that the atmosphere was different. Although I had expected the present situation, I was still not used toing here like this, but I quickly restored my mood and sat back in my seat. As soon as I sat down, my colleague came to me and said, "Chelsea, when did you and Mr. Stewart get together? Why didn''t you tell us?" I was stunned and forced a smile. "Before I went to work, I didn''t know him at thepany." "That''s how it should be. No wonder we don''t know. Can you tell us more about Mr. Stewart''s skills?" When it came to technology, his colleagues winked at me. It took me quite a while to understand what I meant by skill. The colleague looked at me in confusion and leaned against my ear to exin. I understood and my face instantly became hot. I once felt that I had a fever. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 It was really the first time that someone had asked such a straightforward question. More importantly, the person who asked me was standing right beside me and would not leave. "We haven''t been in love for long. How could we know about this kind of thing?" I smiled awkwardly, trying to muddle through. "It can''t be?" The colleague looked back at me and finally asked in disbelief. Hearing this, I simply pretended not to hear it. I flipped through the documents on the table and said to myself, "Where was the report yesterday? I remember that it was done. Where was it put?" As I spoke, I deliberately looked up from the bottom of my eyes at my colleagues. I was depressed that she didn''t know how to leave. Was she going to stay here for a day? It was all Harrison''s fault that things had developed to such an extent. Who asked him to tell a lot of things honestly? Did he think that thepany thatpletely belonged to him would not gossip? No one will gossip about him. It''s just that I''m in charge of everything. Just as my colleagues were standing there and about to leave, a familiar voice broke my fantasy... "It''s useless to talk to Sister Chelsea in this way. You have to ask straightforwardly if you have slept together. We are all adults, and everyone knows a trace of it." Liu Qian came over with a smile and looked down at me. I looked back at her as soon as I saw her. I didn''t give her any more look. A woman like Liu Qian didn''t have to be provoked at all, otherwise, she would be like a dogskin ster and no one could get rid of her. After such a long time, she still didn''t change. The reason why my colleagues analyzed how far the rtionship between Harrison and me was mostly because of curiosity, but things werepletely different when it came to Liu Qian. Every thing that she said would always give people a bad feeling. His colleague scolded Liu Qian, "How can you talk like this? Be more restrained." "What are you holding back?" Liu Qian looked like she didn''t understand. On the contrary, she asked curiously, "Sister Jian''an has been divorced. Do you care about these things?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As soon as her words came out, the surroundings quieted down. The colleague who joked with me just now also found an excuse to leave, leaving Liu Qian standing next to my desk. Liu Qian stood still and didn''t leave. She pretended to be confused and said, "It''s strange. I wanted to know about you just now, but now it''s you who have left." Hearing her words, I felt very ufortable. My hand, which was holding the mouse, slowly tightened. Although I looked at theputer screen in front of me, I was lost in thought. Until Liu Qian began to call me again, "Sister Chelsea, are you angry?" "If I''m angry, I''ll apologize. But I don''t think it''s worth it. It''s a fact, isn''t it?" Herughter echoed in my ears, but I could hear the irony in her voice. I lowered my head and chuckled. I rxed my hand and looked up at him. "But your words are obviously worth my anger." The sudden attack made Liu Qian stunned, but she soon came to her senses and said to me with grievance, "Sister Chelsea, don''t be angry. I won''t say it again, okay?" "What if I can''t?" I asked her with a smile. In the eyes of others, it was like we were joking, but as the parties involved, only we knew that this was definitely not a joke. In the past, I thought that Liu Qian was younger than me, so she was temporarily obsessed with Harrison, so it was understandable that she was hostile to me. She couldn''t ept the fact that I was with Harrison in a short period of time. I could understand these things, but she couldn''t take my indulgence as a matter of course and hurt me again and again. Everyone has their own bottom line. This time, she has crossed my bottom line. The smile on Liu Qian''s face froze. She stood up straight and looked at me. "In my opinion, Sister Chelsea has always been the best. Is she unwilling to be close to us when she is in love with Mr. Stewart?" "It''s the first time I''ve heard of such a theory of making friends with other people''s scars," I replied with a smile. "A scar? I don''t know where there is a scar in what I said just now." Liu Qian had an expression that I didn''t know, and she showed the innocence of those who didn''t know it to the fullest extent. In the past, I was also deceived by Liu Qian like this, so I had to endure her unreasonable behavior again and again. But at this time, I suddenly felt that I was absolutely stupid in the past. Otherwise, how could I have tolerated her hurting me so easily? I know that if I don''t settle the matter in one go today, Liu Qian won''t let me off in the future. Everyone here will be like her. "Since that''s the case, let''s take this opportunity to make it clear." I pushed the keyboard inside and stood up, saying to everyone. My colleagues looked up at me, including Liu Qian in front of me. Liu Qian showed a disdainful smile and said indifferently, "Sister Chelsea, if you don''t like me, just say it. I promise I won''t harass you casually in the future." With that, she turned around and was about to leave. I stopped her and said to myself, "The colleagues here should know about my situation in different ways, and I never thought of hiding anything from you. Yes, I was divorced, and it was because my husband cheated on me and joined hands with my mistress to take my child away. In the end, I was divorced." After about a minute of silence, there were people who defended me. No matter if it was men or women, everyone looked down on my ex-husband''s behavior. They also asked me to raise them up and let them get out of the house. Everyone was in a high mood beyond my expectation, and Liu Qian was also shocked, but Liu Qian''s surprise was to tell me about the past. "Thank you for your concern for me." I expressed my gratitude to my colleagues and choked with the urge to cry. "But now my life is better than it was at that time. I''m very happy to have someone who likes to apany my loved ones and friends." "So I don''t want to pursue the past anymore. It''s the best way to solve the problem." As soon as he finished speaking, a colleague immediately echoed, "In this era, the mistress is very arrogant. Those stinky men can''t control their lower bodies, and they want our women to bear everything. How is that possible?" "We support you, Chelsea. Who will talk nonsense in the future and watch us teach him a lesson?" Everyone said one after another. "Maybe my words are too realistic, or maybe all women are hostile to the mistress, or people are easily sympathetic to the weak. In short, everyone is praising me andpletely forgetting the previous episode." Out of the gap, I whispered to Liu Qian, who had an uncertain expression, "Liu Qian, are you satisfied with this result?" Liu Qian gritted her teeth, snorted coldly, and turned to leave. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 The matter was solved unexpectedly smoothly. I had been thinking about hiding something that I didn''t want everyone to look down on, but it turned out to be so easy. And my colleagues didn''t treat me differently because of my miserable divorce. Everything seemed to have never happened. It was so calm that it couldn''t be any more calm. This was something that I didn''t expect, and it was also an unexpected surprise. "It''s different from my rxed state. I believe Liu Qian must be feeling very ufortable now." Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel a little ufortable. Thinking back to the days when Liu Qian and I had always regarded her as a sister, I did my best to treat her as a sister, but we really didn''t have the fate to be sisters for a long time, so we made it to this point. But it was also good, at least I could have a period of peace and quiet. Before getting off work, Boss Liu specially asked me to go into the office. He just asked me when I was with Harrison and why I didn''t tell him. If he knew that so many things would happen in the middle, he wouldn''t let me suffer, and so on. I listened with inexplicable disgust, but I kept a smile on my face. After a long time, I asked, "Boss Liu, I haven''t submitted thepany''s report yet. Do you need me to hand it inter?" Just as Mr. Liu was about to speak, he thought of something and looked at the time again. "It''s time to get off work. I''ll hand it over at work tomorrow. You don''t have to worry so much under my care. Don''t worry." Mr. Liu smiled at me, and so did I. I stayed in the office for nearly half an hour before I came out. After closing the office door, I took a deep breath and finally felt relieved. My heart is in a mess. I don''t know what life will be like in the future. It''s a good thing to announce the rtionship between Harrison and me in such a big way. Is it a bad thing or a bad thing? Is it useless for me to worry about it fora longtime? "It''s different from the past. You can ck off openly at work. Sister Chelsea really knows how to wait for the right time." A voice came into my ears. I knew it was Liu Qian without looking at her. I turned around and was about to leave, but was interrupted by her voice. "Do you think you can be with Harrison without any hindrance and live a long life?" I stopped and stood where I was without saying a word. "As your former sister, I still want to give you a piece of advice." Liu Qian''s voice slowly approached. In the end, she stopped in front of me with a smile. "But I don''t want to hear it," I said lightly. As soon as she said that, Liu Qian''s face changed. She bit her lip and sneered at me, "Whether I want to hear it or not, I have to say what I should say. If you want to continue to live with Harrison like this, it''s absolutely impossible!" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Liu Qian spoke firmly, but I acted as if I didn''t hear her. "You have no reaction at all? Are you not angry, not wronged, and not angry?" Liu Qian asked incredulously. She probably did not expect me to be so calm. As if I had heard a joke, I chuckled and said, "If I cared, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have been so close to him. Is this what you and I know?" She didn''t want to hear Liu Qian continue, and knew that she wouldn''t have any good words to say later. After that, she walked past her and left directly, no matter what she thought in her heart. After packing up my things and getting off work, I suddenly remembered Louie. Thinking about it carefully, I didn''t seem to see him for a whole day. I didn''t know what to do. I subconsciously wanted to make a phone call and ask. When I was about to call him, Harrison''s words rang in my mind, "It depends on your performance in the future." I lowered my head and looked at the shining screen. After hesitating for a while, I put the phone back. Until I got into the elevator, my mind was still in a mess. I thought of Harrison''s words, Louie''s sudden disappearance, and all kinds of people who got along with him. All these scenes kept reying in my mind like movies. Since Louie and I met each other, he had helped me more than once. He always apanied me when I was lost, depressed, and sad. Even if I saidter that I would not be with him, he said that it was good to be a friend. "Chelsea." A voice woke me up. As soon as I stopped and turned my head, I saw Harrison stopping beside me. "Why are you here?" He looked at me and did not speak. I seemed to have realized something and quickly corrected myself. "I didn''t receive any information. I thought you were busy today, so I decided to go home and have a look." "Is that so?" he asked. I nodded and held his arm with a smile. When we got in the car, I remembered and said, "We have to go home today. Yesterday, we parted unhappily. I want to see if Ning Jiayi has left." "She shouldn''t have stayed here for too long," Harrison replied. "How do you know?" I asked in confusion. Harrison started the car and said slowly, "She screwed up thepany''s cooperation today. Of course, I won''t keep her." Hearing that it was about Harrison''spany, I immediately became nervous. "It''s okay, isn''t it? Will it affect yourpany?" "Ning Jiayi is a newly graduated student. How can you hand over such a big thing as the contract to her? Don''t you usually hand it over to an old employee?" Harrison exined, "I''ll leave everything to the old employees. What else do I need a neer for?" "That''s not what you guys are doing." I retorted. Harrison said slowly, "From the moment I set up thispany, I have been giving the neers a chance to make full use of it. If it has always been the work of an old employee, then what''s the point of joining thepany?" Although what I said was reasonable, it was still a loss to break the contract because of Ning Jiayi. I muttered, "I should haveforted you, but why did you exin it to me?" "You just don''t understand." Harrison chuckled. After the conversation with him, I gradually forgot everything about Louie... At the entrance of themunity, I opened the seat belt and said, "Wait for me here. I''ll go upstairs and have a look." After that, I got out of the car. As a result, before I closed the door, I heard the sound of the door closing. Then I turned my head and saw Harrison also getting out of the car. "Why are you also getting out of the car?" "Why aren''t you going up yet?" he asked. I watched him leave and hurried to follow him. After thinking for a while, I asked, "Are you worried that I will suffer losses?" Harrison suddenly stopped. I stopped and didn''t dare to look at him. My heart beat faster, both worried and looking forward to his answer. "It''s impossible for you to suffer a loss." He looked me up and down. Being stared at by him, I felt ufortable and asked discontentedly, "What do you think? Go on." "It''s not that big. It''s most likely that you''re bullying her." After that, Harrisonughed on his own. Standing beside him, I was so angry that I felt that this person could not speak at all. Was it difficult to say that she was worried about me? Was it true that a tough woman would not be bullied? I let go of Harrison''s hand, looked at him and said seriously, "Are you sure?" Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Harrison looked at me quietly. He was expressionless and did not speak. Seeing him like this, I was a little angry at first, but now I feel that if I don''t make it clear, I won''t let it go. I must use this matter to let Harrison admit a fact. I am his girlfriend, and the person he should care about all the time is me! "There''s something we need to make clear," I said to him. Harrison''s lips curled into a smile. "Oh?" "First of all, I am your girlfriend. I should be the first person you should care about. Do you understand?" I asked him. Compared with my seriousness and seriousness, Harrison kept a smile on his face. This smile gave me a feeling that he didn''t listen to me properly. So before he answered my question, I said again, "If you have me in your heart, you should figure it out. At this moment, the person you care about and care about is me, not me." The more I talk, the angrier I get. I even have the urge to cry. Although I knew what kind of character Harrison used to be, I was not in the mood tofort myself by saying that this was his personality after things really happened. Harrison looked at me and said in a helpless tone, "Chelsea, what happened to you?" "What''s going on? Shouldn''t I be the one asking you this question?" I asked. As soon as I finished my words, I felt tears in my eyes, as if they would fall in the next second. In order not to let him see me like this, I quickly lowered my head and said in a low voice, "Anyway, you don''t care so much about me. If you think it''s hard to be with me, it''s better for us to separate. In this way, you won''t have to care about me anymore." Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After saying these words, even I was a little surprised in my heart. I really didn''t expect that such words woulde out of my mouth. Moreover, the other party was Harrison. If this was in the past, I would never have been able to say it. From the beginning to the present, as long as I had more thoughts about Harrison, I would care more about him and there would be more contradictions. "What else do you have to say? Just say it all at once," Harrison said tly. Hearing his tone, I couldn''t control the tears in my eyes anymore. They slowly slid down from my face. I, who had lowered my head, just looked straight at Harrison. "So, you want to be separated from me?" Thinking that they would be separated, my heart ached. I suddenly regretted what I said just now. I regretted that I didn''t say all of it through my brain. I never thought that I would be separated from Harrison. Even if there was a naive separation, it was definitely not under such circumstances! Harrison looked at me and didn''t say a word. He just quietly wiped his tears, but my tears didn''t stop. On the contrary, they became more and more anxious. I don''t know why, but the more gentle he is, the more uneasy I feel. I always feel that he isying the foundation for the farewell, so I selfishly think that as long as I can''t stop my tears, Harrison will never leave me easily. Just when I was lost in my thoughts, I heard him say with a smile, "Should I say that you''re smart, or that you''re stupid?" "What do you mean?" I asked with a tearful voice. "But a casual sentence can make you understand so many meanings. Are you not confident in yourself or don''t trust me?" Harrison asked. I was a little stunned, and my eyes drifted elsewhere. "There is nock of confidence or distrust. It''s just that your words make me think so." "Not confident? Am I? I can''t answer Harrison''s question at all, because even I can''t figure out whether I''m confident or not." "Yourck of confidence and distrust of me are both concepts," he said tly. I didn''t quite understand Harrison''s words. I really wanted to figure out what he meant, but I couldn''t bring myself to say it. In the end, I had no choice but to let Harrison hold my hand and walk toward themunity. We didn''t know what to say along the way. When I went upstairs and opened the door, the thing that belonged to Ning Jiayi had disappeared. "It seems that I have gone back." Harrison didn''t say anything. He walked past me and looked around. I looked at his back and thought for a moment. "Not only have you been driven away by me, but you''ve also been fired by yourpany. No matter how hard I try, it''s not worth it." "Do you know? " He looked at me and asked. "She is alone in a strange city and has no rtives. You easily broke her goal before she came here. Do you think she can still stay here?" It was definitely not me who was against Harrison. I was just expressing what I thought. Ning Jiayi came here to work for thepany he owned. She had been able to enter thepany as she wished before, but now she had been dismissed. There was no reason for her to insist on staying. Even if she really wanted to stay, it would not be easy. After all, there was no way for her to stay here. I really couldn''t think of any reason for Ning Jiayi to stay in the desperate situation. Unfortunately, no matter what kind of thoughts I had in my heart, Harrison''s expression was still unwilling to ept it. I simply went to the sofa and sat down. I said slowly, "Now I''ve seen and confirmed that Mr. Stewart should be able to leave, right?" "Is this the destruction of the bridge after crossing the river?" Harrison was already sitting opposite me as he spoke. Hearing his words, I was speechless in my heart. I felt that this person was just making trouble for nothing. I red at him and said word by word, "Even if Ning Jiayi has some thoughts in her heart, she is still a college student who has just graduated from school. I believe that she will not be desperate to stay here, so you should leave my home after you make sure." "What if I don''t leave?" Harrison asked. "What can I do if you don''t leave? But I''m not going to cook at night. I''ll handle it myself!" After that, I got up and left. I didn''t want to continue tomunicate with him in the living room. In the future, Harrison would stop me and ask me not to go back to my room. But I sat on the bed for more than ten minutes and didn''t hear any reaction from outside, as if I didn''t feel my existence at all. I had long thought that if I knocked on the door or stopped me from entering the room, I would resist and choose to go against him without hesitation. But now that Harrison suddenly had no reaction, I began to panic. I got up several times and put my hand on the door handle to open it, but I gave up every time. "Has he really left? The words I said just now have made him unable to bear to leave and never appear again?" The more he thought about it, the moreplicated he became. His mind was in a mess and no one knew what he was thinking. After a while, when I was sure that Harrison would not knock on the door, I finally opened the locked door slowly. When I saw the empty sofa, I was disappointed. Finally, when I looked up, Harrison''s face appeared in front of me. "You..." I was overjoyed and said in surprise. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Harrison pursed his lips into a smile and said helplessly, "Looks like you women like to say things that don''t make sense.¡± I frowned and leaned on the door, about to close it. "What nonsense are you talking about!" "Don''t be impulsive." He said calmly as he put down the hand that was holding on to the door. Suddenly, I had a feeling that I was like a spoiled child who had beenforted. This kind of understanding made me very annoyed. I took my hand away from his hand and turned my head away from him. "Hing Jiayi has left. What other reason do you have to stay?" I said grumpily. As soon as he finished speaking, I felt that the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped. This kind of cognition made me suddenly realize that there was something wrong with what I said just now. Harrison looked at me expressionlessly and said indifferently, "If I leave, don''t be sad." "How could I be sad?" Although I didn''t want him to leave in my heart, I answered against my will. After that, I turned my face away. After about two seconds of silence, Harrison replied, "Okay, then I won''t say anything more. Then I heard his footsteps. I lowered my head slightly and felt very ufortable. I was wondering if I should ask him to stay. But I felt that if I said something, Harrison would think that I couldn''t leave him. Listening to his footsteps getting farther and farther away, I was very anxious. I had been struggling between talking and not speaking. In the end, I really couldn''t stand it. I suddenly shouted at him, "Harrison, if you really leave here today, you will be finished!" "Why are you done?" Harrison stopped and looked at me in confusion. "Didn''t you ask me to leave?" One sentence stopped me. I did ask Harrison to leave just now, but now it was me who didn''t want him to leave. What can I do? I just don''t want him to really leave! I closed the door behind me and went straight to Harrison. I looked at him and said, "I told you to leave. Why didn''t you listen to me when I didn''t let you go up?" ¡°I didn''t provoke you just now, so I''ve decided to listen to you," he said matter-of-factly. This answer almost made me feel sorry. Fortunately, I reacted quickly and immediately said, "Think about it carefully. Am I angry because you didn''t listen to me?" "Is there anything else?" "Why is there nothing else?" I seemed to have found something wrong with him and exined reasonably, "I was in a bad mood since we met today. I didn''t want you toe with me. I just wanted to calm down, but you didn''t give me any chance to breathe. You insisted oning with me." Harrison nodded. "And then?" "And then this is the result. Don''t you know that women''s favorite words are the opposite?" I looked at him coldly and showed a disdainful smile. Harrison didn''t answer. He just looked at me quietly. While he was looking at me, my eyes didn''t leave his face. Both of them seemed to be waiting for him to admit defeat, staring at each other and not leaving. ''''People like me have never been aggressive, and I don''t want topete with others. But when facing Harrison, I only have one thought in my mind -1 must solve all the problems today!" Before the deadlock could be broken, the sound of the door opening suddenly came into our ears. Then I saw Ning Jiayi standing at the door, with a surprised and helpless expression on her face. I frowned and said, "Are you still here?" "Sister..." Ning Jiayi wanted to say something but stopped. She looked at me and Harrison. Her eyes made me very disgusted. I felt that she was openly seducing Harrison in front of me in order to attract his attention and then let Harrison stand up for her. I really wondered what kind of courage she had to make her think that Harrison would stand up for her. I''ve known Harrison for such a long time, but I''ve never seen him take the initiative to stand out. Of course, I''m the only exception. "Master has asked them to leave. It''s not good for Miss Ning to stay here by force, is it?" Harrison chuckled. Hearing his words, the corners of my mouth naturally curled up into a smile. My originally depressed mood instantly became much better, butpared with myfortable mood, Ning Jiayi opposite me was not that kind of person. Ning Jiayi looked like she was about to cry. She looked at Harrison with grievance and said, "Mr. Stewart, I''m not..." "Whether it has nothing to do with me or not, it''s your sister who has something to do with it." Harrison interrupted her. I stepped forward, trying not tough. I looked at Ning Jiayi and said seriously, "I believe you know why I asked you to leave." "How can you know that? Because of these false things, are you going to abandon me?" Ning Jiayi said sadly. Looking at her, it seemed that I had done something heinous. But the more she was like this, the more disgusted I felt, and the more determined she was to leave. I didn''t answer her. I turned around and checked every room. I didn¡¯t go back to where I was until I finished reading them one by one. Ning Jiayi said in disbelief, "You don''t believe me, do you? You want to check the things in the room. Do you think I will take the things here secretly? Do you think it''s possible?" "I''m just checking if anything has fallen down. After all, it will be very troublesome for you toe backter," I said with a straight face. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Looking at Ning Jiayi on the opposite side, I said to Harrison beside me, "Do you have anything to say?" "Does it have anything to do with me?" As he spoke, Harrison was sitting on the sofa like a pig- Although I didn''t say anything, I was in a good mood when I saw the slight change in Ning Jiayi''s expression. I stepped forward and approached Ning Jiayi. In a low voice that only the two of them could hear, I whispered, "I really didn''t see that you liked me so much." Ning Jiayi red at me without saying a word. If it weren''t for the fact that I believed in the rtionship between sisters, I would have thought that she was my enemy the moment I saw her eyes. "Who likes you?" Ning Jiayi retorted. "You don''t like him?" I leaned slightly to one side and looked at Harrison, who was sitting on the sofa. "You can''t forget him even if you don''t like him. How could you shamelesslye to me several times?" "You!" Ning Jiayi said angrily. Her face turned red, and the smile on my face gradually turned cold. "I advise you to leave this ce as soon as possible. If I find that I have a different feeling for him, I will throw you back!" "How dare you!" Ning Jiayi gritted her teeth and said to me, "Without me, there would be someone else. How can I defend against you?" I chuckled and said, "Anyone can, but you can''t." Harrison was such an excellent man. Of course, it was not easy for me to own him, but so what? I couldn''t easily have him. It didn''t mean that I couldn''t have him. Besides, even if I couldn''t stay with him for a long time, it was not Ning Jiayi''s turn to criticize me! Was there anyone in the world worse than me who had a good rtionship but was tripped by his family? Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Ning Jiayi had nothing to say. She looked at Harrison in front of her without any reaction. I stood in front of her and did not allow her to take a step, so that she had no chance toin. After half an hour, she finally left. "Aren''t you sad?" I asked Harrison. Harrison shrugged indifferently. "Is there a need to care about something that has nothing to do with Wuwo?¡± With that said, he suddenly reached out and pulled me into his arms. I didn''t get rid of him. I found a comfortable position andy in his arms. I put my index finger on his chest and drew circles. I said slowly, "If she knew what you were thinking, she would be very sad." "Are you sad too?" he asked. I stopped and raised my head to look at him. "Why am I sad?" "Look at you, I thought it was not you who was sad." Harrison''s voice was full ofughter. It seemed that he was not disturbed by Ning Jiayi''s episode at all. Although he looked calm, I still couldn''t tell what he was thinking in his heart. So I gritted my teeth, moved my body and sat on hisp. I put my hands around his neck and watched his face slowly approaching. When he was about to kiss her about two or three centimeters away, Harrison suddenly stepped back and looked at me with a faint smile. "Chelsea, you should say what you want to say in your heart." "What can I say?" I was slightly stunned and then said with a smile. I didn''t know when Harrison''s hand was already on my waist. He forced me to get close to his body. I felt the changes in his body the first time, and my face immediately became hot, and my body subconsciously stepped back. However, it seemed that Harrison didn''t feel anything and wanted to get closer to me. I couldn''t avoid him in time, so I had to say, "Stay away from me. Don''t be so close to me." "Why can''t I get close?" I stared at him with my eyes wide open and looked at him with a smile on the corner of his mouth. He was so angry that he pretended not to know what was going on. How could I not be angry? At this time, my heart had begun to n how to push him away, but before I could think of how to push him away, I felt dizzy. The next moment, I had been held in Harrison''s arms. "Put me down!" I yelled at her with dissatisfaction. However, Harrison didn''t listen to me at all. Instead, he held me in his arms and walked in the direction of the bedroom. As soon as I saw that the destination was the bedroom, I suddenly had a bad feeling. "It''s hard to get off work and I haven''t had a meal yet. Can''t you treat me to a good meal?" "If it weren''t for what happened just now, we would be sitting in the restaurant now," he said slowly. I caught the point of this sentence and quickly asked, "What restaurant? What do you want to eat?" I wanted to stop Harrison by talking to him, but he was not disturbed by my words at all. He held me in his arms and walked quickly into the bedroom. When I finished my words, he had already thrown me on the soft bed. I was thrown on the bed in a daze for two or three seconds. Before I could get up, I was pressed down. And the person who pressed me was Harrison, who threw me on the bed. "No matter how much I love Harrison, it''s impossible for him to muddle through everything in his bed. I don''t want to only be his bed partner in the future. I put my hands on Harrison''s chest, ready to push him away with all my strength!" "You''ve never beenck of confidence in the past. What''s going on recently?" This sentence immediately stopped my action. I looked at him with aplicated mood, but I didn''t know how to say it. It''s not because I don''t know what to say, or because I''m being unreasonable. It''s because I don''t know how to say it. If I say it out loud, it may make us feel embarrassed. I looked away and said softly, "Nothing happened. You think too much." ¡±1 know what I should do if I don''t think twice. What you should consider now is to give me a reasonable exnation," Harrison said lightly. Hearing this, I was furious and pushed his chest hard. Unexpectedly, Harrison was pushed back without any preparation. He sat by the bed. If he fell back, he would fall on the bed. Maybe he would fall to the ground! I quickly pulled her back and pulled her back without any effort. I hugged him and said worriedly, "Don''t you usually react fast? Why is it useless when it''s so dangerous? What are you thinking about?" "If you push me, of course I can''t hide," he said with a faint smile. My grip on his shirt tightened. He gently patted me on the back as if he was coaxing a child. My eyes were sore and I almost cried. Then I pushed him away in a panic, trying to get out of bed and leave. He walked quickly to the door of the room. Before he opened the door, he heard Harrison behind him call me in a cold voice, "Chelsea." These two words were enough to make my heart ache. I stopped and tightened my grip on the handle of the door. "Because I don¡¯t feel well about Louie. Why didn''t you tell me directly?" Harrison asked. I didn''t turn around. Instead, I replied, "What do you want to say? You''ve already made up your mind. Do you still want to see what I''m going to say about my performance?" "Of course." Harrison chuckled. Although I couldn''t see him with my back to me, I could still hear him getting out of bed and walking slowly toward me. His hand suddenly fell on my shoulder. I was shocked and subconsciously tried to avoid it, but his hand grabbed my shoulder and made it impossible for me to move. Feeling irritated, I moved my body impatiently. "What on earth do you want to do?" "What do you think?" Harrison asked with a sneer. Then he put his arms around my waist and turned around to put me against the wall. "Why do you think so highly of Louie since he could mess with me like this for Louie?" he asked. Harrison''s tone was calm, but I knew that he was on the verge of anger, but I didn''t understand what he meant at all. "What do you mean that I made such a mess for Louie? When did I value Louie?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Without waiting for my reply, Harrison spoke again, "If you mind Abbie''s matter, then I''ll get rid of it cleanly. I also care about Louie''s matter. Why are you so hesitant and still want to get into a fight with me because of it?" "What do you mean?" I could hear his dissatisfaction. "Chelsea, aren''t you still interested in Louie?" Harrison said word by word. The corner of his mouth was slightly raised, but I couldn''t feel any warmth. I only felt that Harrison in front of me seemed to have returned to the Harrison I first met, and now he was even colder than when I first met him. "Harrison, haven''t you known my character for such a long time? The material foundation of the two of you is almost the same. If I had fallen in love with Louie, I would have rushed into his arms. Why should I be with you?" Chapter 280 Chapter 280 It was really strange for me to be suddenly said by Harrison. It was always Louie and Louie. I was so angry that I was suspected of anything that had not happened between me and Louie! Without waiting for Harrison to speak, I continued, "Just Louie makes you so worried about me. There is still a long way to go in the future. Don''t you think that you can''t rest assured when I am with anyone? In that case, what''s the point of that?" "Then you have to ask yourself," Harrison said. I looked at him and asked with a frown, "What do you mean by that? Why do you ask me?" "When you know that Louie has ulterior motives for you, you should keep a distance from him. However, not only did you not choose to do so, but your rtionship with him is getting better and better. Is this what you should do?" He asked word by word. Thinking about it carefully, I have never had a different attitude towards Louie. I really treat him differently because I don''t have any friends. This was a fact. Since I was a child, except for Sienna, no one was willing to y with me at all, because everyone in my family thought that I was an illegitimate child, or that my mother had had an affair with someone else. If I let the children y with me, their children might also be ruined. Therefore, I am unfamiliar with the two words "friend". I am familiar with them and I look forward to them. As for Louie, he is my rare friend. I don''t want to lose him so easily. I shook my head gently and said, "What Louie cares about me now is the concern between friends." "That''s what you think," Harrison replied coldly. He said this, which made me feel disappointed. "You have friends and I have friends. If one day I let you leave those friends because I feel ufortable when I see you being with them, will you be willing?" The reason why I asked this question was that I wanted to let Harrison understand my situation and let him stand in my position and think about it. After a while, Harrison didn''t answer. I went on to say, "Even it''s not easy for you to do it. In that case, why are you..." "I will." Harrison interrupted me directly. Hearing this answer, I was slightly stunned and looked at him in a daze. Harrison slowly approached me, leaned slightly forward, and whispered in my ear, "You don''t like Abbie, so isn''t it enough for me to keep a distance from her?" Thisst sentence seemed to be meaningful, but I couldn''t understand it. I moved to the side to keep a distance from him, but he put his hands on my ear faster. "Ask your heart, are you reluctant to part with Louie, or are you purely for the sake of friends?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Without waiting for my reply, Harrison turned and left. When I came to my senses, I heard the sound of the door closing. I fell to the ground and stared nkly at the empty house. After a long time, Harrison''sst sentence kept lingering in my mind, but I sat on the ground and didn''t know what to do, as if I had lost my backbone. Just then, the knock on the door suddenly urred to me. I looked up at the door for two seconds and then quickly got up. When I got up, my feet were numb and I almost fell. Fortunately, I held the sofa in time to stabilize my body. After I stood firm, I hurriedly opened the door. Before I could see who it was, I said anxiously, "That''s not what I meant. I am sure that you are the most important person in my heart. You... Why are you here?" I thought it was Harrison who came back, but when I saw Callen standing at the door, I was surprised. By the way, I haven''t seen Callen for a long time. I can''t remember when we''ll meet again. Callen looked at me and said with a smile, "Why? Are you surprised to see me?" "Sorry, I don''t wee you here." After that, I was going to close the door. But Callen was faster than me. He blocked the door in time and said to me with a smile, "We haven''t seen each other for such a long time. Don''t you miss me at all?" I snorted and said, "Do you think I might miss you? I wish I could never see you again, and I wished I had never met you." "So, Mr. Gibbs, why don''t you get out of the way? Are you going to stay in front of my house all the time?" "Now I don''t want to see Callen at all. What''s more, I haven''t solved the problem between Harrison and me yet, but Callen suddenly came over without saying hello. It''s really annoying.¡± I stood opposite him and stared at him motionlessly. Callen was not angry. He smiled and said to me, "We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Won''t you invite me in?" "You..." Before I could finish my sentence, Callen pushed open the door that was blocked by me when I was not paying attention and walked in. I didn''t realize it at first, but when I understood, I quickly walked past him, put it in front of him, and stopped him from moving forward. "What are you doing here today?" "I haven''t seen you for a while. Did you just think about it?" As he spoke, he reached out his hand to touch my face. But I dodged this move. I took a step back and looked at him expressionlessly. Thinking of Callen''s words, I sneered. "Everyone is not the same person as before. How can I believe Callen''s unreliable words? What''s more, I don''t forget how they treated me after I divorced them." Fortunately, when he came here just now, he deliberately opened the door. He was afraid that Fang Yueruo would do something to me. If he closed the door, no one could hear him. If he opened the door, he would feel much safer. Feeling a little relieved, I asked Callen, "Why did youe here? Where''s your purity?" "Howe I don''t know that you have begun to pay attention to Maisy''s whereabouts?" Callen asked in confusion with a smile on the corner of his mouth. "That''s what I should be asking you. You''re the reason for my wariness and hatred of you. Don''t you think it''s funny for you toe here and ask me about it?" I said mockingly. "What''s more, you were the one who cheated and divorced and asked me to get out of the house. As a result, I lost my child and we got divorced. I also got out of the house as you thought. Why are you still obsessed with me? " I said with a smile on my face. The reason why I said that in front of Callen was that I deliberately wanted to irritate him. It was better to irritate him as soon as possible to expose his purpose than to figure out what he wanted to do here. To be honest, it was obvious that there would be no good things for Callen toe to me today. Since I refused to have a good rtionship with him and had a child, there was basically no need for us to continue to be friends. Although there was no need to be friends in the past, it was just that the future development was getting more and moreplicated. Callen didn''t say anything and slowly approached me. I stood two steps away from him. Seeing him walking toward me, I subconsciously wanted to avoid him, but I knew that I couldn''t avoid him at all. I was just a woman, how could Ipare with the strength of a big man? Since I knew that I couldn¡¯t avoid him, I would stand here and confront him if I didn''t go! Chapter 281 Chapter 281 When I made up my mind not to dodge, Callen had already stood in front of me. He looked at me quietly for a few seconds, and I also looked back at him. Their eyes met. "Harrison has left like this. Are you still going to continue to stay with him?" Callen suddenly asked. I was so stunned that I didn''t know what to say. Just now I thought that Callen was looking for me because he wanted to return to the old days with me and continue to persuade me to give birth to a baby for him. But now he mentioned Harrison''s name, which made me feel that something was wrong. He saw that I was stunned and asked again, "What I said before didn''t change. As long as you are willing toe back to me, the position of Mrs. Fang will be yours sooner orter." "Are you crazy?" I frowned and asked. "As long as you are willing, I can do it." Looking at his firm expression and the certainty in his words, I knew that all of this was true, but the problem was that I didn''t know what was going on at all! How could a strong woman like Maisy stand Callen talking to me like that? I''m afraid that even if she dies, she won''t give up Callen, right? What''s more, Callen can''t leave the help of the Cook family. I really don''t believe that he can now be independent and abandon Maisy''s help to him. The more I thought about it, the more I felt that he was just trying to trick me and trick me into returning to his side. When I thought of this possibility, I felt very disgusted. We didn''t hesitate to say to him, "Don¡¯t make fun of me. Do you think I''m willing to be Mrs. Fang''s mistress?" "Mrs. Fang," Callen said seriously. Judging from Callen''s expression, I finally knew that he was not joking. He was serious. "Were you willing to give up so easily when you used all means to abandon me and get everything you want?" I asked. Callen pursed his lips into a smile and said disdainfully, "Once Chun was of no use to me. How could I live with an iplete girl like her?" "What is iplete?" I asked in surprise. Just now, Callen''s rxed face changed when he heard this question. He was very annoyed and unhappy. "She can''t get pregnant. If she can''t get pregnant, it means that our Gibbs family will have no children and no grandchildren. Do you understand?" Hearing this, I was speechless and felt that there was no need to continue. "She''s your wife now. Whether she can get pregnant or not, she''s still your wife. Even if she can''t get pregnant, there''s no substitute now. Are you so rich and worried about these things?" In my eyes, his words were looking for a reason. When I used Maisy to climb up, I couldn''t wait to show her my true heart, so the child I was pregnant with was taken away. A man like him had always been unscrupulous! I''m afraid that he wants to separate from Maisy not only because he can''t get pregnant, but also because there must be something else, but it has nothing to do with me. I went to the sofa and sat down, saying leisurely, "I have nothing to do with whether I am divorced or not. If I can get pregnant, I can''t get pregnant. If you want toin to someone, you''d better find someone else." "Chelsea, I immediately thought of you when I had the idea of getting a divorce!" Callen suddenly knelt down in front of me and said happily. He looks as if I should be grateful to him. I chuckled at Callen and said cidly, "Callen''s divorce or not has nothing to do with me. I only want you to leave my house now." "Don''t you know what''s good for you!" "Just pretend that I don''t know what''s good for me. If you give me good things, I can''t bear them," I said with a smile. If a man like Callen didn''t make things clear, he would be like a dogskin ster that couldn''t be shaken off. What''s more, even if he made it clear, he might pester me. In this case, there was no need for me to have any leeway. I''m just thinking about Harrison. I don''t have time to waste on him. I got up and ignored him, who was still kneeling on the ground. I walked to the door and opened it. I took out the phone in my pocket and said to him with a smile, "If you don''t leave, I''ll call the police now and sue you for trespassing." "Then you can call the police. The police will take me away," Callen said indifferently. It seemed that he was not worried that the police woulde. Of course, he might not believe that I would call the police. It''s a pity that I don''t have any jokes at the moment. I dialed the police''s number without hesitation. When the call was connected, I immediately said, "My home is located in XX district. I''m on one sheet..." Before he could finish his words, the phone was snatched away. I looked up and saw Callen''s angry face. I smiled at him without any scruples. Callen hung up the phone, grabbed my wrist, and said fiercely, "You actually called the police!" "Didn''t you say it''s up to you?" I replied with a smile. With that, I took a step back and looked straight at Callen. I stretched out my hand and said to him, "Give me the phone." "Do you think I''m a fool and want you to call the police again?" "Since you don''t want to give it to me, then I have to find a way to contact the media," I said indifferently. Callen frowned and said coldly, "What do you mean?" "What do you mean?" I chuckled. "Callen, you don''t think I''m Chelsea, who was bullied by you and didn''t even dare to make a sound after being framed, do you?" He just stood in front of me, holding my phone tightly without saying a word. "I''m not in a hurry. I''m not as worried and afraid as I was when I saw him just now. Instead, I want to make it clear to him directly that I won''t have anything to do with him in the future." Even if he was involved, he would investigate my mother''s death thoroughly, and then personally send him and Maisy to prison. Now, as long as I saw him once, I would hate him even more, and I would hate myself for not being able to kill him. Sister Callen smiled and handed me the phone. "It''s just a joke. Don''t be so nervous." I didn''t answer him, nor did I reach out to answer the phone. A few secondster, Callen shook his head helplessly when he saw that I didn''t answer the phone. Then he put the phone on the cab next to him. Just when I thought he was going to give up, he suddenly walked up to me and said firmly, "One day, you will regret begging me." I squinted at him, and the corners of my mouth curled into a mocking smile. "Then you just wait." After that, I walked past him and walked out of the house. As for Callen, as long as he had a clear conscience, he would let him stay there! When I went downstairs, the parking spot was already empty, which proved that Harrison had driven away. Although he knew that he would definitely leave after being dyed for so long, he still felt a little disappointed. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Harrison doesn''t suit you at all. Why do you have to do this?" Behind me, Callen''s voice came from behind me. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 At this moment, hearing Callen''s words, it only made me sick. I didn''t want to talk too much to him. I turned around and wanted to leave, but he grabbed my arm and couldn''t move. I had no choice but to turn around and look at him. "Chelsea,pared with Harrison, I can give you a stable life. Why can''t you ept me?" Callen asked. In the eyes of others, he was an affectionate hero. Those who didn''t know the situation would only think that he was asking him to stay, but I just knew his character and what ns he had in his heart! He smiled coldly at him and said, "As long as I see you now, I feel ufortable. Do you understand the disgusting feeling?" "I don''t understand," Fang bigyan answered shamelessly. I had seen shameless men, but I had never seen a man who was more shameless than him. I knew that there was no point in continuing, so I simply gave up struggling and smiled at him. "You know that you came here to humiliate yourself, but I don''t understand why you insisted oning to see me. What do you mean?¡± "I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Do you know?" "I still want me to give birth to a baby for you. Please make it clear!" I interrupted him coldly. Callen''s expression was a littleplicated. It seemed that he was struggling in his heart for a long time before he finally made up his mind and said, "In fact, I have never thought of living a good life with Maisy. I n to marry her. When I make use of her power and ability to climb to a higher position, I will kick her away!" "And then?¡± I asked calmly. Callen loosened my grip and ced his hands on my shoulders. In a gentle voice, he said, "Don''t you understand what I''m thinking? You''re the only one who has grown old in my heart. I''m just doing this to help you." From Callen''s affectionate words, it could be seen that he was quite capable. Otherwise, how could he deceive Maisy? Just thinking about it made me feel amused. A woman who used to be so proud was actually yed around by a man like Callen. I really don''t know if she deserved it, or if she met someone bad. However, all of this had nothing to do with me. At that time, they did not hesitate to scheme against me and wanted to be with me. They believed that true love was invincible. God would definitely not let them be separated like this. It was better to let them be entangled together like this, and they would never be able to be separated from each other! "Why is Jian''an standing here?" The aunt at the airport looked at me with a gossipy look. Then she slowly turned her eyes to Callen''s face and said, "Is this your boyfriend? Why haven''t I heard you talk about him before?" Aunt Fang saw Callen looking at me in confusion, and then she put on a surprised expression. Then she went to my side and took my arm and pulled me aside. Callen should have wanted to stop us, but he couldn''t stop Auntie here. He could only watch as we walked two or three steps away from him. "Auntie, what can I do for you?" I asked. The caretaker cast a look at Callen and then looked at me, whispering, "Hing Tao, I basically watched you grow up. You always told me that the person just now was not your ex-husband?" I stared nkly for a moment before I replied, "Yes, he''s Callen." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Why did hee to you? He''s been divorced for such a long time and he''s still looking for you. Is he going to start a rtionship with you again?" The woman tried to persuade me sincerely. "Don''t forget what happened when you were divorced. How did his family treat you? Don''t forget these things. Don''t be possessed!" Hearing Auntie''s words, my eyes were full of tears, and I had an impulse to fall down at anytime. Since my mother passed away, it seemed that no one had cared about me for a long time, let alone such a private matter. I have lived in thismunity for more than 20 years. Although I don''t have much time to talk to the aunt of the People''s Hospital, she has a very good rtionship with my mother. "It must be because of my mother''s death that Auntie cares so much about me. She''s afraid that I''ll be cheated by Callen." I held back my tears and held her hand with a faint smile. "Auntie, he''s here today because he has something to attend to. He''ll be leaving soon." "Really?" The auntie looked at Callen in disbelief and said worriedly, "I don''t think he''s as simple as you think. Besides, you''ve been divorced for so long. What else can I do for you?" I didn''t know what to say. Even if it was for my own good, I couldn''t tell her everything. Seeing that I was in a dilemma, the woman stroked the back of my hand helplessly and said, "I know you young people have your own ideas, but I just hope that you won''t be cheated again." Aunt said a lot more to me before she finally let go of my hand. But when she left, she didn''t move her eyes away from Callen. When the auntie left, she walked over and asked, "What did you say for so long?" "Ask who you are," I said. Callen frowned. It was obvious that he didn''t understand why the aunt from the Ministry of Health cared about him for no reason. I didn''t want to hide anything and said straightforwardly, "I recognized you as Callen, so I was worried that you would cheat me." "What are you talking about? Do we still need someone else to take care of our affairs?" Callen said discontentedly. I didn''t want to hear him continue, "If there''s nothing else, you can go back. You don''t have toe to me in the future. I have something to do now." After that, I turned around and went home, regardless of Callen''s expression behind me. When I got into the elevator, Callen did note over. My heart was finally at ease. I was really worried that Callen would not leave and would not let me go. There was also a reason why I didn''t go to find Harrison. I don''t know where he would go at this time. My phone was broken when I fell from the upstairs, so I couldn''t call him to ask. I went back and changed my phone card to another phone. I quickly dialed Harrison''s number, but no one answered for a long time. I continued to call him, but no matter how many times I called him, no one answered. Now I finally believed that Harrison was angry. Just when I was thinking about what to do next, my phone suddenly vibrated. I shivered and picked up the phone without looking at it. "Where are you? Why didn''t I answer the phone?" "When did you call me?" A female voice asked in confusion. When I heard the familiar voice, I looked at the name on the screen and immediately became discouraged. "Sienna, why did you call me at this time?" "You didn''t know it was me just now. No wonder you were so excited" Sienna said grumpily. I had no choice but to change the topic and asked, "You haven''t contacted me for such a long time. How dare you say that?" Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Sienna and I haven''t seen each other for more than a month. She said that she wanted to go out for a walk and there was no news while walking. "In order not to disturb your happy life, of course, I have to disappear on my own." Sienna exined with a smile. "Can I believe such a nonsense?" On the other side of the phone, Sienna sighed. "Chelsea, why do I feel that you are getting more and more unkind after you and Harrison are together?" I was stunned for a moment and didn''t know what to say. "Why don''t you speak? Are you angry?" Sienna asked. "I don''t dare to be angry. Even if I say something, you''ll think that I''m unreasonable. If I''m angry again, who knows what else you''re going to say?" I said lightly. Hearing my strange tone, Sienna quickly smiled apologetically and said, "I smiled helplessly at you just now. How can you not be friendly with me? You are my best friend!" "I don''t deserve it," I replied in an indifferent tone. No matter what Sienna said, I always said in a nd tone. In the end, she really couldn''t stand it and said in a kind tone, "Let''s go to the bar we visited before. I''ll treat you!" I was just pretending to be angry. Of course, I would not refuse Sienna''s request, so the two of them came to the bar and gave each other a big hug as soon as they met. I also heard Sienna comining in my ear, "Now I can''t joke with you anymore. You will be angry." "I''m not really angry. I was just joking with you," I said with a smile. "Come on." Sienna''s face was full of disbelief. "Harrison will be willing to let youe with me at this time of the day. Are you not together?" After hearing Wuxin''s words, I began to think about whether I should tell Sienna about the situation between me and Harrison. Sienna bumped into my arm and said helplessly, "When you are with me, you will be in a daze. Shouldn''t I say that I am toock of charm?" "No, I''m just thinking about something," I replied with a smile. With that, I asked again, "Just talk about me. I haven''t asked you where you have been recently, and you don''t even know how to greet me when youe back. What''s more, there''s no news about you when you go out. Are you going to cut me in half?" "How could I cut you into two pieces?" Sienna hurriedly exined to me like a spoiled child. Although we haven''t contacted each other for a while, the rtionship between me and Sienna didn''t change at all. I also knew that she had changed her job to start from the center of preparation. So I said sincerely, "Love is more important than life. I can''t starve myself to death without love, can I?" Sienna''s words were reasonable. In fact, I was quite envious of Sienna''s character. She was never decisive. Even if she broke up with Jonah, she would be sad for a period of time. When she went out to rx, she would start over again. It was just what I wanted. As soon as I sighed with emotion in my heart about Sienna''s current change, I heard a familiar voice. Hearing this voice, my body trembled. Before I turned around, I was pulled by Sienna. Then I heard her whispering to me, "Harrison ising. I thought he didn''t let you go. It turns out that he is coming!" I didn''t know how to tell her, but I didn''t know what was going on either. Before I came here, I called Harrison for so many times, but he didn''t respond. I thought he was busy, so I didn''t see him. In the end, I met him at the bar. "He didn''te with me," I said. Sienna didn''t believe my words and said to himself, "Harrison is in prison now. ording to his character, he either wants to be with Jonah ore to find a woman." "Impossible!" I said with certainty. I haven''t been with Harrison for a long time. Although I don''t know him very well, I''m very clear about his character. It''s impossible for him to find a woman casually in a bar. This is not his style of doing things. "Look at how anxious you are." Sienna said disdainfully, "If you believe in men so much, sooner or later you will suffer losses. Look at Harrison, he is not an ordinary person. How many women here don''t want to fall in love with him?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Hearing her words, I looked around subconsciously and saw several women looking in Harrison''s direction, as if they were about to rush to him. I felt very ufortable and said to Sienna directly, "Wait for me here for a while. I''ll go and have a look." With this, I got out of my seat and was about to leave. But before I could take a step, I was stopped by Sienna. I was annoyed and said impatiently, "I''lle backter. I''ll go and see what''s going on." "Didn''t you see anyone there?" Sienna raised her chin and motioned me to look over. I looked over and saw a woman sitting beside Harrison, who was Abbie! Today, Abbie had just been announced by thepany to leave, but now she was in the bar and sitting next to Harrison. Didn''t Harrison say that they had nothing to do with each other? I couldn''t figure out what was going on, and my heart was in a mess. The lights in the bar were not very good. I was a little far away from their booth on the bar counter, so I could only vaguely see the general picture and couldn''t see what had happened. "Who is that woman?" Sienna asked in confusion. I didn''t want to hide it from her. I told her everything that she had done and her rtionship with Harrison. Hearing this, Sienna was not as excited as I had expected. He went over and asked Harrison about his impulse, but he was very calm. "I thought you would rush up and ask." I expressed my worries. Siennaughed and said, "Do you think I''m still the same as before? If I rush up, you and Harrison will be embarrassed." "You don''t have to go over. I''ll take a look," I said. She quickly stopped me. "What are you going to say now? Are you going to question me or continue to be with Harrison?" "What do you mean?" I had a rough idea, but I still asked. Sienna motioned me to sit down and said the worries in her heart, "If you go there now, you have to think about the consequences. Harrison may be angry or not. It''s better if there''s nothing wrong. But what if there''s something wrong? What are you going to do?" "Nothing. No matter what happens, we have to figure it out," I said firmly. I knew that Sienna said that for my own good, but now I just wanted to figure out what was going on and had no time to care about anything else. I was already very unhappy when we parted ways at home. I was also worried that Harrison would be angry and not answer my call. Would the misunderstanding between the two of them deepen? In the end, I saw him appear in the bar. How could I not figure it out? I asked Sienna to sit on the bar counter to wait for me, and I walked toward the seat. When I was about to reach the booth, I heard Abbie''s voice. "Brother Harrison, did you ask me to leave thepany for Chelsea? What''s so good about this woman that you treat her like this? Are you really going to stay with her?" Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Harrison sat in his seat and did not say a word. Abbie, who didn''t hear his reply, wasn''t discouraged. She continued, "I remember Brother Harrison wants thepany to develop better and better. With a woman like Chelsea by his side, aren''t you worried that the media will find out in the future and cover it up?" I stopped in my tracks. Looking at Harrison, who was sitting still in the booth, I suddenly felt very scared. If he insisted on being with me until we got married, in the future, if his business partners and opponents knew about it, would they attack him verbally? It''s not my fault for getting a divorce. I''m not afraid even if it''s known to the whole world, because Harrison is different from me. Harrison was a man, a very sessful man in his career. He hoped that his career could be as good as possible. I knew that, but if he became a stumbling block in his career with me, would he choose to continue with me? I eagerly looked forward to his answer, but I was afraid to hear it. However, after waiting for a while, Harrison didn''t say anything. Next to him, Abbie didn''t give up. "You can y with her, but you can''t spend the rest of your life with such a person, otherwise..." "Have you heard enough?¡± Harrison suddenly raised his voice and interrupted Abbie. I was also stunned. When I came to my senses, I found that Harrison could only look at me. It turned out that he had already known that I was here. Abbie said in an angry tone, "What you said is the truth. If you insist on your own way, you''ll definitely regret it." "I don''t know if I regret it or not, but I''ll try my best not to let him regret it." I walked over and caught Abbie''s words. After that, I naturally walked over to Harrison and sat down beside him. "I''m talking. Who told you to interrupt?" Abbie questioned angrily. I ignored her anger and said to Harrison, "I called you a lot just now, didn''t you hear me?" "No." Harrison looked down at me. If someone else told me that they didn''t hear, I would definitely think that it was a lie and a lie. But if it was Harrison, I would be willing to believe it. It was an instinct. I clicked on the bullet and didn''t ask any more questions. However, Abbie did not intend to help him out of anger. She smiled and said, "Chelsea, haven''t you noticed that Brother Harrison and I appeared in the bar together? Isn''t that clear enough?" "What do you understand?" I still looked at Harrison. "He''s just ying with you. If you fall in love with him, you''ll die miserably!" I chuckled and said, "That''s better than you, Miss Ling. You want Harrison to help you, don''t you?" "I''m not feeling well right now. I can only me Abbie for never considering how she speaks and for not caring about the feelings of others!¡± But I didn''t expect that Abbie would stand up and grab my wrist. She tried her best to pull me out of Harrison''s arms. I was caught off guard and almost fell to the ground. "You''re crazy!" I stood up and shook off her hand. Abbie looked at me contemptuously and then said to Harrison, "Brother Harrison, as long as you say that you don¡¯t have anything to do with Chelsea in the future, I can pretend that nothing happened before. You seem to be the son- in-w of our Ling Family. You can do whatever you want to do. What do you think?" My heart ached and I subconsciously looked at Harrison. I happened to meet his eyes. Before I could ask, he had already picked me up and ced me on his lap. "Are you injured?" Harrison asked. I shook my head and replied softly, "No." He seemed to have let out a sigh of relief before looking up at Abbie. "This is thest time. In the future, don''t me me for not going back on my word." Abbie was so angry that sheughed. "Old love? I want to see how much old love you have for me, and how much you have forgotten what my father does. Even if you take Jian''an''s life, who can do anything to me?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "If Old Ling knew what you said, he would be very sad." Harrison said in a helpless tone. I sat on his leg, wondering about the helplessness in his tone, just like a child''s childish helplessness. I wanted to ask but couldn''t. I still understand the tense atmosphere now. Abbie had a look of disdain on her face. "That''s my father. Even if he treats you well, it''s for the sake of entering my house. If he knew that you''d chosen her, would he still expect my father to treat you well?" "That''s what we should ask your father," Harrison said word by word. "Of course I won''t let him know. He''ll only know that you''ve done something bad to me, and that you''ve betrayed me!" shouted Abbie crazily. This was the first time I had seen such an out-of- control Abbie. In the past, although she was high above everyone else, she would never lose herposure like this. I always felt that today''s Abbie was very impulsive, and that her words and words were extremely extreme. At this moment, the noisy bar suddenly quieted down, and then the lights of the bar were turned on. Under normal circumstances, the lights of the bar would not be turned on at night, because at this time, it was the most crowded time, and the atmosphere was the most exciting. But today, the lights were switched on unexpectedly. There were a lot of men in suits and leather shoes in the bar, who were orderly making a way out. They looked like bodyguards in movies. I asked Harrison worriedly, "Will there be any problems?" "I''m fine." After saying that, Harrison patted me gently on the back tofort me. At this time, I remembered Sienna sitting at the bar counter. Now she was alone at the bar counter, and I didn''t know if she had anything to do, so I quickly got up and looked at her. "Sienna is still at the bar. I''ll go and have a look," I said to Harrison. But before I could get up, I was stopped by Harrison. Then he said to me, "Sienna will be fine. Don''t worry." "How do you know it''s okay?" I thought for a moment and said in surprise, "Do you know who is coming?" Harrison looked at me and said lightly, "Jonah is in the bar. He won''t let anything happen to Sienna." When I heard the name Jonah, I didn''t know what to do. I didn''t know what to do. But when I came to my senses and wanted to talk to Harrison again, he put me on the ground from his arms. He looked at the front and said respectfully, "Mr. Ling.¡± "Harrison, did Abbie cause you trouble again?" The voice of the speaker was full of vitality. I looked in the direction of Harrison''s eyes and saw a middle-aged man standing a few steps away from us. Abbie, who had been aggressive to me just now, was standing beside the middle-aged man like an obedient rabbit. It turned out that this person was Abbie''s father-Mr. Ling. Harrison smiled faintly and said, "No, it''s just a young man ying together." "I know what kind of person Abbie is. It''s inevitable for her to feel ufortable after being rejected by you and herpany before you left." Old Man Ling continued, "However, I''ve always thought that no matter what happens, you would eventually end up with Abbie." Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Standing aside, when I heard these words, I felt very ufortable, but I couldn''t speak casually. I was afraid that what I said would make Mr. Ling angry and affect Harrison''s future career. In the past two years, I''ve been working in the business world. Although I don''t know much about the tricks inside, I basically know. It''s really easy for people like Mr. Ling, who has a strong foundation, to make trouble for Harrison in his career. Just as I was thinking about this, I felt my waist tighten. Lowering my head, I saw a pair of hands hugging my waist tightly. "Mr. Ling, this is Chelsea," Harrison said. She couldn''t hide her surprise when she saw him talking to Mr. Ling with a smile on his face. "Why aren''t you saying anything? Say hello to Mr. Ling." Harrison looked at me dotingly with a faint smile on his lips. At this time, I calmed down and looked at Mr. Ling, who was sitting opposite me, and bowed slightly. "Hello, Mr. Ling." Mr. Ling didn''t answer me. I slowly looked up at him and found that he was looking at me with inspection. I thought in my heart that since I had seen it, there was no need to avoid it. After looking at each other for about two or three seconds, Mr. Ling said with a smile, "I will leave Harrison to you in the future. He is the person I value most." I nodded. "Of course." After that, he didn''t say anything else. Old Man Ling left with Abbie, and the bar once again regained its calm. "Why is Elder Ling here?" I asked Harrison as soon as they left. Harrison casually sat on the sofa and said, "I definitely have a way." "So you didn''t answer my call on purpose?" I narrowed my eyes and asked. His hand, which was holding the wine ss, paused and said as if nothing had happened, "I didn''t hear the phone call.¡± "You cane to the bar to hear my call. Can I believe you?" I looked down at him. In the past, it was Harrison who looked down on me. Today, I was a little unustomed to the change of position, but when I thought that he didn''t answer my phone, I didn''t care about anything. There was no panic on Harrison''s face. He just said lightly, "No one is holding a mobile phone all day, let alone a driver like me." I always felt that something was wrong, but I couldn''t figure out what was wrong. At this moment, I really couldn''t get out of the fire in my heart. Seeing that I didn''t speak, Harrison said, "Didn''t you say that Sienna came with you?" Thinking of Sienna who was left behind by me, I suddenly turned to look at the counter and found that she was still sitting there. I breathed a sigh of relief and quickly ran over. Before she could speak to Sienna, she smiled. She thought that there was something wrong with her, so she touched her face and asked, "What''s wrong?" Sienna blinked at me and said ambiguously, "Is itfortable in your heart now? Is it very easy for you to kick me in the right ce?" "What are you talking about?" I looked at her grumpily. "I saw what happened just now, and I also heard what you said. But you are also powerful enough to hold Harrison tightly in your hands. It''s not simple." Sienna praised and gave me a thumbs-up. I didn''t know why, but I couldn''t tell whether this sentence was a negative or a positive one. I couldn''t help but feel that something was wrong. I pulled her hand down and said with grievance, "I don''t know what happened today. If you say that, I will die of grievance." "You''re the only one who feels wronged. You''re really not blushing at all." Sienna looked at me with disdain. Looking at the seemingly unchanged Sienna in front of me, I was really happy. The future was still long, and Sienna would meet a better and more suitable man. There was no need to stay in the same ce for sess and not go out. She was also a person who could be persuaded. Otherwise, I didn''t know how to persuade her. After a while, Harrison came over and put his arm around my shoulder. "Sienna, long time no see." "Mr. Stewart is now holding a beauty in his arms and enjoying his life." Sienna looked at us ambiguously. I was speechless for a while. "It seems that Sienna is really good. Otherwise, how could he be so lively and have time to make jokes here?" In the evening, we talked for a while at the bar and went home. At first, I said that I wanted to go to Sienna''s house and sleep with her. But Harrison refused my suggestion without hesitation. Although I tried my best to resist, I still had no choice. In the end, I got in his car and went home. In the car, I was so angry that I didn''t want to say a word to him. I looked out of the window and said nothing, but Harrison didn''t say anything. If he didn''t say anything, I would be even angrier! "Can you understand me a little?" I finally couldn''t help but say. Harrison''s tone was indifferent. "I can understand anything, but I can''t understand this matter." "Why can''t I understand? Sienna and I are both women. Besides, we haven''t been together for a long time to have a good chat and speak our minds." "If you go, I will be alone today," Harrison said calmly. I was shocked when I saw him. My face turned red even though I didn''t speak. Then I sat upright and lowered my head without saying a word. The two of them returned home in this state. As soon as they entered the house, I remembered something and quickly asked, "What did you mean in the bar just now? Is Jonah also in the bar?" "You didn''t see it?" Harrison asked. I felt even stranger when I looked at him. "What do you mean by ''I didn''t see it''? Should I see it?" Without waiting for me to ask the question in my heart, Harrison said, "Jonah went with Abbie, or else I would have known that she was in the bar and invited Mr. Ling toe over?" "So that''s how it is. No wonder you know." I nodded with understanding, but I still felt ufortable. "But if you don''t understand my phone number when you go to the bar, won''t you go too far?" "I don''t want to quarrel. Do you understand?" After that, Harrison walked toward the sofa. I stopped and turned to look at him, who was sitting on the sofa. I thought for a moment and walked over. "I never thought about quarreling. How could it be possible?" "Then how do you n to solve Louie''s problem?" he asked. I was speechless. "Why are you still Louie? Louie and I are just friends. Although I am with you, I don''t want to lose this friend." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Harrison looked at me and said word by word, "If you don''t think it''s good, then don''t go on, okay?" Although I knew that if I continued, I might leave unhappily, but I felt that if this problem was not solved, it could only be a hidden danger in the future. Thinking of this, I decided to continue, but no matter what I said, Harrison would not speak again. I was also angry that he didn''t say anything, as if there was a stream of anger in my heart. I sat on the sofa angrily and said, "Could it be that you are not confident, so you always feel that Louie has evil intentions toward me?" "If I said so, what would you do?" He didn''t refute. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Hearing this, I was very surprised, because I never thought that Harrison was not confident. From the first time I knew him, I felt that he was powerful and unbreakable. But Harrison, who should have been like this, admitted in front of me that he was not confident and asked me what would happen... "Harrison, if you''re just trying to make things difficult for me, then I''ll pretend that I didn''t hear you," I said. Hearing my answer, Harrison didn''t respond at first. Then he chuckled and said, "You think so because you didn''t see the other side of me and didn''t care about Louie." "His goodness has nothing to do with me," I said. Harrison in front of me made me feel that something was wrong, although I couldn''t tell what was wrong. As for the other side of what he said, I don''t think I''ve seen it before. Harrison has always been like this in front of me. He hasn''t changed much from what I first saw. If I had to change it, I would have be more human. And his attitude and feelings for me were also better and stronger than before, but these were all good things, so I didn''t feel bad. Hearing my answer, Harrison shook his head gently and said with a smile, "Chelsea, sometimes you make me unable to distinguish who you are. Should I say that you are innocent or that you have hidden it too deeply?" After saying this, he looked up at me, leaving me nowhere to run. "What do you mean by hiding?" I calmed down. "Trust me easily. If it were an ordinary woman, she wouldn''t be able to do it, would she? Even if they were bewitched by me on the surface, I think you should be stronger than ordinary people after experiencing a nned divorce and children''s abortion." When Harrison said this, his eyes never moved away. I thought I would be angry and sad, but at this moment, I was very calm, and there was no change in my mood. I just said lightly, "Maybe you have forgotten one thing, but I still remember it." "What''s the matter?" he asked. I took a deep breath and said slowly, "You said you would help me and let me believe you. Even if I didn''t believe you at first, I had to believe in you after a series of things." "Have you ever thought that I don''t have any ulterior motives?" "Don''t have other ns?" I chuckled. "If Harrison really had other ns at that time, then I really couldn''t figure out what his other ns were. What could I get from him?" At that time, I had nothing, and I just had a slight improvement in my career. When I attended the annual meeting, I met Callen and Maisy in the back garden. It was an old meeting. They pretended that they didn''t see each other, but Maisy didn''t think so. Maisy didn''t want to give me a hard time. If Harrison hadn''t saved me, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have been able to escape that night. I looked at Harrison and said ndly, "If you want to say that you have something to do with me, then tell me. Have you got any results after such a long time?" "Whether there''s a result or not, it''s still uncertain," he replied. From the bottom of my heart, I didn''t believe Harrison''s words at all. On the contrary, I thought that he said so because he had an argument with me about Louie. I said helplessly, "You and Louie are good friends. Can you give me some time?" As if he didn''t hear me, Harrison went straight upstairs and left. Just like that, the two of us fell into a very awkward atmosphere. Wey on the same bed every day, and we could still do bed exercise. He would almost send me to work and get off work every day. I thought this was a kind of reconciliation, but it was just a cold war. Ever since Abbie and Harrison had left thepany one after another, the attitude of their colleagues toward me had changed a little. I didn''t know if it was because I was too sensitive. At lunchtime, I refused everyone''s invitation and ordered a takeout to eat in the lounge alone. I wanted to stay quietly for a while and think about something, but the door of the lounge was opened before it was quiet for a few minutes. "I knew you were here." Louie walked in with a smile. "Why are you here?" I asked in surprise. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "When I was eating, I heard that you didn''te down, so I thought that you definitely didn''t go out to stay on it." After that, he put the bag on the table and said, "This is the food for you. Open it and have a look." "I just ordered takeout to eat. I really can''t eat it." Then I pointed to my belly, indicating that I was full. In fact, I had no appetite at all. My current situation with Harrison made me exhausted, so I was not in the mood to eat and drink. In the morning, I looked in the mirror and found that my dark circles around my eyes were heavy. However, Louie acted as if he didn''t hear me. He opened the food he brought on the table and pushed it in front of me. "For the sake of my hard work, I''ll eat more or less. If I don''t let it cool down, I''ll throw it away." "This..." I couldn''t finish my sentence. At this time, any more words were redundant. It was obvious that Louie was good to me. The reason why he brought me food was that he wanted to see if I hadn''t eaten anything at noon. If I didn''t eat anything, I would have to throw away the food when it got cold, which would waste his kindness. In the end, I simply called him to eat together and said something to him by the way, "You are working in thepany. Won''t your family urge you to go back?" "I''ll go back to work in thepany. I prefer to experience more when I''m young," he said with a smile. I smiled and said, "There are so many people who are envious of your life, but you still want to throw away the glory brought by your family. It''s not only enviable for you to go out and explore on your own. There''s also quarterly." "What about you? Are you jealous?" he asked. "Nonsense. How can I not be jealous? If I were you, I would stay at home every day. It would be better to be ayabout." When I said this, my heart was full of yearning. If I really became a rice worm, how happy would my life be? Louie shook his head helplessly and said with a bitter smile, "It''s too simple for you to think about it. Such a family has everyone''s responsibility. From the moment we were born, we have to bear the responsibility. We have no chance to be capricious, presumptuous, and degenerate." "But everyone has their own responsibilities, doesn''t it?" I asked back. "Yes, that''s why people are born with no right to be rice worms." Louie said lightly. The lounge suddenly quieted down, which made people feel very embarrassed. I decided not to say anything more. I lowered my head and continued to eat. As I was eating, I was touched by Louie''s index finger. I was slightly taken aback. For a moment, I forgot to ask why he touched the tip of my nose. As for Louie beside me, he said with a smile, "You look like a little cat who stole something to eat." "What did you do?" I frowned. As I asked, I stood up and looked at the ss door. I saw that there was a ointment on the tip of my nose. It was the one that Louie had just smeared. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Standing in front of the mirror and seeing the smell on the tip of the nose, I looked at Louie with a mixture of anger and amusement. "What are you doing with the smell on my nose?" "I just want to see your reaction." Louie had a faint smile on his face. It was fine that I didn''t listen to this exnation, but I was even more speechless when I heard this. I went to the table and took a piece of paper to wipe my nose. After that, I didn''t forget to wipe the blood on the tip of his nose. After that, I pretended to be innocent and said, "Don''t mind. I just want to see how you will react." "Are you satisfied with your reaction?" The corner of his mouth was lifted into a faint smile as he softly asked. Having known each other for such a long time, it was not that I had never seen the gentle Louie. Except for his anger, he showed all his facial expressions in front of me. I should have been used to it, but I just lost my mind for a moment. Harrison''s words sounded in my ears again. He cared about Louie wandering around me, and he cared more about Louie''s ulterior motives for me. In the past, I had also surrounded Harrison with other women. No matter if it was Abbie or anyone else, I would not show it. I could only bury it in my heart and allow myself to be hurt or heartbroken. However, Harrison had given me the right to be angry. Because I was sad that Abbie had left. No matter whether the original reason was because of me or not, I was indeed very happy, but I forgot one thing. Harrison was not happy when I was happy. "What are you thinking about?" At some point, Louie was already in front of me, frowning and looking at me worriedly. I took a step back and turned my face away from him. "I just thought of something." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After my answer, the lounge was quiet for a few seconds before Louie said with a smile, "Don''t stand there like a fool. It will be cold if you arete." Louie signaled to me the food on the table. I thought for a while before I sat back down. Sitting in my seat, I ate my food and thought about something in a mess. "What''s wrong with you?" The action of bringing food to my mouth stopped, but my heart suddenly calmed down. I put the food in the box and looked at him seriously. " panicky Yizhou, I want to ask you something." "Why are you so serious?" he asked with a smile. "You have to promise that you will answer all my questions seriously." I emphasized. Probably because I was too serious, I couldn''t help but be serious when I looked at myself with a smile and talked to myself. "Well, I promise that everything I say next will be serious, and there will be no meaningful deception." Hearing this answer, I felt relieved and smiled. In fact, I knew very well in my heart that what I said next would definitely hurt Louie, or even hurt him twice, but there were some things that I had to figure out. "Not only is it responsible for him, but it also makes it easier for us to get along with each other in the future. There will be no other feelings, and it can help Harrison not worry about the rtionship between me and him." "What on earth is it that made you so serious?" Louie asked in confusion. I thought for a moment and said, "Do you care about me as a friend, or..." I didn''t finish my sentence because I was worried that it would be more embarrassing. Although Louie did not answer my question immediately, I still saw a surprised expression on his face at the first time. The expressionsted for only one or two seconds before it returned to normal. "We''ve been talking about this for a long time, haven''t we? Well be friends in the future," he said lightly with a faint smile on his face. My tense nerves instantly rxed, and the stone that was pressing down on my heart seemed to have been removed. I smiled and said to him, "I knew that, but Harrison was always worried, and I didn''t understand why he was worried. He always thought that you had evil intentions against me." "Are you up to something?" he asked. I nodded heavily and used him of Harrison''s words. "He thinks that you have ulterior motives for my good deeds. To put it simply, he has ulterior motives and wants me to cut off contact with you." "Then what are you going to do?" Louie asked with a faint smile. "Of course I won''t listen to him. You''re my friend. You always help me as soon as possible when I''m in trouble, and you''ve taught me a lot of things. I don''t want to lose you, my good friend." As I spoke, I began to feel disappointed. In fact, Harrison, as my boyfriend, should now support my career. I don''t think I should treat my friends well, but at least I should respect them. However, he is so hostile to Louie, which really makes me very distressed. "What era is it now? Shouldn''t a woman have some male friends? Even if Louie had a good impression of me before, it was after all a thing of the past. I really can''t believe that he has been with me during this period of time, knows me, and has feelings for me." Just as I was thinking, my hand was suddenly held by someone. When I looked up, I saw Louie, who was sitting beside me. I didn''t know when he had held my hand. "What''s wrong with you?" I tried to withdraw my hand, but I couldn''t get rid of his shackles. Seeing that he did not let go, I had no choice but to ask again, "What''s wrong with Louie? Just tell me directly." "If what he said is true, what are you going to do?" he asked. Louie was expressionless, but I could feel his unprecedented seriousness from his words. For a moment, I didn''t know how to answer. I could only hide my embarrassment and put on a smile. "What do I have to do? Isn''t it good to be like this now? Don''t you like to get along with each other like this?" "Harrison is a man, so he naturally understands the man''s thoughts. Although he can''t say that he''s completely right, there''s always a fifty to sixty percent right," Louie said in a seemingly casual manner. If it was in the beginning, I could pretend to be deaf and dumb, pretending that I didn''t understand, but now I couldn''t. I started the topic, and I had to ept this answer. I lowered my head and didn''t look at him. I tried my best to calm myself down. Looking at his hand, which was still held by me, I tried to pull it back again. I thought I couldn''t pull it back like before, but he took the initiative to let go of me. I don''t know how to solve one thing, but the best way is to escape, so I chose to get up and leave. "Thank you for bringing me dinner. It''s gettingte. I''ll go back first..." Before I could finish my words, Louie stood in front of me. There was no other way to avoid it now, so I had to bite the bullet and said, "I thought we made it clearst time." "I also thought that it was over." Zhuang Yixin heaved a sigh of relief. "Today, you brought it up on your own." Hearing this answer, I was stunned and couldn''t help looking up at him. At the moment when our eyes met, I couldn''t say a word to refute him. In the face of his injured eyes, I knew that what I just said was more serious than what I had imagined... Chapter 288 Chapter 288 "At first, I was just curious about you. The people I met since I was a child were all in the same circle as me. Only you, who suddenly broke in, were an exception." Louie said softly. My initial panic slowly calmed down. I understood that the reason why he was different from me was just because of the difference between me and the people around me. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "It''s normal. You''re an exception to me." Louie shook his head at me. "No, you''ve already met Harrison before. How could you think that I''m an exception?" "That''s because you are different from inside to outside. You should know this better than anyone else, shouldn''t you?" I exined. Although I exined it in this way, I didn''t know it at all in my heart, because this question was not even clear to me. After all, with Harrison''s presence, Louie was basically not surprised by me at all. Then why should I have an argument with Harrison because of his existence? For the first time, I became suspicious of the situation caused by my own hands... "Chelsea, there are some problems that you can''t avoid just because you want to. I believe that we both know how I feel about you. Harrison is right. I have never thought of giving you uppletely." After hearing Louie''s words, I was not shocked at all. On the contrary, I was very calm. I said to him lightly, "Then you should be more clear about my decision." "But you didn''t choose to leave me. Isn''t this enough? If your rtionship with Harrison is really so indestructible, can you allow me to stay with you for so long?" Louie questioned me. "Because I treat you as my friend, my best friend." Looking at Louie in front of me, I answered seriously. I didn''t expect things to go like this, and I didn''t expect Louie''s feelings for me tost for so long. I thought he had taken back his feelings for me, but I didn''t understand until now. I thought it was just me. After thinking for a while, I said again, "You have been with me since I was a child. The one who has never left is Sienna, and you are the second one." "Maybe it''s because the tragedy hassted for too long, so when you helped me a lot, I epted it from uneasiness to peace of mind. I reminded myself again and again that you are just my good friend, so you always helped me." These words were not so much an exnation to him as an analysis of himself, forcing him to face the fact that he was unwilling to face before. Harrison was right. I was with him, but I couldn''t bear to part with Louie''s care for me. To put it worse, I was just stepping on two sides. While I was thinking, Louie suddenly smiled and said, "I''m willing to help you, and I never expect you to repay me." "But this is unfair to you. I don''t want to go on like this, and I don''t want the three of us to get hurt in the end." At this time, I thought it very clearly and decided to give up all my previous thoughts. Louie chuckled at first, and then he stood in front of me. He looked at me expressionlessly. "What if I say I don''t care?" The question was so short that I was at a loss for words. I didn''t have time to think about it and blurted out, "I care! You don''t care, I care!" Then came a lowughter. If theughter was not from Louie, who was expressionless in front of him, or not me, then who could it be? I looked in the direction of the voice and saw Liu Qian opening the door of the lounge with a smile on her face. She looked at Louie and me meaningfully and said, "Although everyone has taken a nap at this time, you should pay attention to your influence, right?" "What''s the impact? Liu Qian, watch your mouth!" I said. Liu Qian''s slender fingers gestured between me and Louie. When I looked back, I found that my body was almost next to Louie''s. I quickly took a few steps back, but because my movements were too big, I bumped into the corner of the table and cried out in pain. "How are you? Are you okay?" Louie came over worriedly. I endured the pain in my waist and waved to him repeatedly. "I''m fine, I''m fine. Don''te over!" Louie suddenly stopped and didn''t move. I also realized what he had just said. I lowered my head and didn''t know how to face him. I was full of regret. But such a stalemate was not a long-term solution. I had no choice but to look up at him and forced a smile. "I mean, you don''t have toe over to see me. I''m fine." I knew it was ame exnation, but Louie didn''t expose it. Now I only had one thought in my mind. I must make it clear to him today, in case it would be more troublesome in the future, just like what Harrison said. I don''t know why, but I miss Harrison so much at this moment. If he were here, things wouldn''t have ended up like this. "It''s all my fault that I thought I could solve it. I didn''t know that things were getting more and more troublesome after I killed him." "This kind of guilty words can only be said by you. Ordinary people really can''t say it." Liu Qian, who had been forgotten by me, suddenly said this sentence. Liu Qian walked into the lounge slowly and walked to Louie and I. She looked at us and I felt ufortable. "In fact, Mr. Zhuang seems to be more suitable for you than Mr. Stewart, Sister Chelsea." I red at Liu Qian and said coldly, "I don''t need you to tell me anything about me." "I''m just expressing my opinion. It''s just a pity for Mr. Zhuang." Liu Qian put one of her hands on Louie''s shoulder and said with regret. Louie did not speak. His eyes were fixed on me. Being stared at like this, I inexplicably felt a little guilty. I directly turned my eyes elsewhere and said, "Liu Qian, Harrison and I have never thought about separating since we decided to be together. And Louie is my good friend from beginning to end, so don''t let go of your n." With that, I looked at Louie and said with a faint smile, "Thank you for your hospitality. I have to go now." As soon as I finished speaking, I turned around and walked to the door of the lounge, ignoring their reactions. As soon as I walked out of the door and turned right, I saw Harrison, who should not have been here, leisurely leaning against the wall and looking at me. "You..." I opened my mouth and wanted to ask, but when I saw him walking toward me, I couldn''t open my mouth. Thinking of the situation in the lounge and what Liu Qian suddenly said, I wondered if it was Harrison who asked her to go in, but this idea was quickly dispelled, because in my heart, Harrison was not such a person. I raised my head and asked, "Aren''t you gone? Why are you back?" Harrison lowered his head and stopped when he was about to kiss me. He smiled and said, "Did my appearance ruin something and make you unhappy?" Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Harrison''s words made me unable tough. "How... how could it be? I''m so happy to see you here. How could I be unhappy?" His eyes were fixed on me, but I didn''t know why I suddenly didn''t dare to look at him anymore, as if I had really done something bad. "I just feel strange. Didn''t you leave just now? Why are you back now?" I was annoyed. I looked at him again andughed dryly. Harrison did not answer me. He just stood there and looked at me quietly. At this moment, I was very clear that he should have heard the conversation between me and Louie clearly, including Liu Qian''s. In fact, I really wanted to ask, "Don''t you believe me?" "But what''s the point of asking this kind of question?" At this moment, Harrison was afraid that it was not as simple as believing it at the moment, but his long-term trust in me had been somewhat shaken. Just then, I heard footsteps approaching from behind. Without looking around, I knew it was Louie and Liu Qian. "Have you eaten yet? Would you like to have a meal together?" I pulled Harrison''s sleeve and whispered. Harrison''s body paused. He was looking at me from the front, and his face was expressionless from the beginning to the corner of his mouth with a smile. However, I couldn''t feel a sincere smile from this smile. My heart tightened. I suppressed the uneasiness in my heart and said, "Let''s find a ce to sit down and have a talk." After that, I took his hand and walked forward, but Harrison didn''t keep up with me. He held my hand and let me stop. The moment he held my hand, I basically understood what would happen next. Sure enough, as I expected, Harrison looked at the two people behind me and said, "It''s still so lively during the lunch break." "Of course not. I came here specially for Sister Chelsea and Louie," Liu Qian said without hesitation. There was no need to say it clearly. All the people present could understand the meaning of Liu Qian''s words. It was obvious that she was telling Harrison that I was alone with Louie just now. She was looking for us. I looked up at Harrison''s face. I didn''t know if I couldn''t see his position or if his face was expressionless. Anyway, I couldn''t see anything clearly from his face, as if I didn''t hear Liu Qian''s words. While I was thinking about how to deal with it, Louie had already said first, "Bring something for Jian''an to eat. Is there anything wrong with that?" "Of course there''s nothing wrong, but I''m a little confused. I don''t know if I should ask." Liu Qian wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Louie chuckled and said, "You have to think about whether you should ask or not when you speak. It can be seen that you understand that you should not ask this question.¡± "I know I shouldn''t ask before I ask you. Is there something wrong with my mind?¡± Liu Qian''s every question was pressing. But now I was not in the mood to know their conversation. Harrison''s idea was the most important thing in front of me, so I pulled his hand and whispered when he looked at me, "Can we go out and have a talk?¡± Harrison did not answer me, but smiled faintly. He looked at me and said, "If you want to say something, just say it. It''s useless to me to y hard to get." As soon as he finished speaking, the voice of Liu Qian and Louie stopped abruptly. I wanted to turn around and take a look, but was stopped by Harrison. Although I couldn''t see her expression and action with my back to Liu Qian, I could still feel that her eyes were fixed on me. "If I remember correctly, Sister Chelsea should be with Mr. Stewart, right? But Sister Chelsea, who has a male and female rtionship with Mr. Stewart, has aplicated rtionship with Louie of thepany. Is that really good?" Liu Qian expressed her doubts. "Is there anything else?" Harrison asked. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. I heard Liu Qian''s chuckle. "Maybe Mr. Stewart thinks I''m being nosy, but I still think it''s better not to keep you in the dark. If Sister Chelsea doesn''t tell me the rtionship between the three of you, I''m afraid there will be endless troubles in the future." It was said to me. I understood. The most ridiculous thing was that I had no room to refute. Although Liu Qian was not kind-hearted, she said that she had been avoiding the problem and was unwilling to deal with the rtionship between me, Harrison, and Louie. A bloody love triangle... "I think there is a misunderstanding between you and us. She had made it very clear before that the two of us are just friends now," Louie said. Liu Qian replied with a smile, "Jia Yizhou, are you trying to persuade me or you? Look at how you get along with each other. Do you really have the nerve to tell me that we are just friends?" "If she were a friend, would you keep paying attention to her? She didn''t eat lunch at noon, and you didn''t eat to buy her food? Even if you think she''s just an ordinary friend, I don''t believe it in other people''s eyes, right?" Liu Qian paused and said, "Or why don''t you ask, does Mr. Stewart like you to treat Sister Chelsea like this in your heart?" With this question, the atmosphere instantly became awkward. No one, including the four of us, spoke, and the air seemed to be still. My heart was in a mess, but it was not the kind of mess that made me feel guilty. It was because I knew that Louie and I could only be friends, good friends. But this good friend rtionship caused others to misunderstand, and it was used by Liu Qian to destroy the rtionship between me and Harrison, which made me very ufortable. Harrison mentioned this matter to me more than once. He asked me to keep a distance from Louie and let me handle our rtionship, but I always didn''t listen to him. I felt that he was too masculine and couldn''t bear to see me have too much contact with other men. When the three of them got along peacefully, I felt that everything was good. It was not until I was pulled out by Liu Qian that I realized how serious the problem was. Since it''s because of me, let me solve it! Without any hesitation, I broke free from Harrison''s grip, turned to look at Liu Qian, and said word by word, "Some people say that everything in the darkness of the heart is ck. I didn''t understand it before, but now Ipletely understand it." "Oh? And then?" Liu Qian asked with a smile. "Harrison is my boyfriend. There is no doubt that Louie is my good friend. This is also clear. I hope that you will not try to destroy the rtionship between us just because you fell in love with Harrison at first sight." Seeing that her face was getting worse and worse, I continued, "Thank you very much for reminding me to fully realize my shorings. I will deal with my rtionship with Louie." When I finished myst sentence, a pair of eyes fell on me. I looked up and met Louie''s eyes. "Thank you for liking me, but this love has troubled our lives," I said with a faint smile. Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Louie¡¯s expression did not change at all. There seemed to be a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. It was unknown whether it was because my eyes were blurred or he was smiling, but at this moment, there was no way for me to care so much. The development of the matter had a lot to do with my indecisiveness. If it had been solved from the very beginning, the current situation would not have happened, and the three of us would not have felt ufortable, let alone Liu Qianing to question us. ¡±1 just want to be nice to you. There is no other reason." Louie said lightly. I shook my head and said softly, "It''s useless to waste time on me. You deserve to find a better woman. I hope that in the past, now, or even in the future, we are all best friends." "With me, do you still want your best friend?" Harrison, who was behind me, suddenly held me tightly in his arms and teased. After that, he raised his head and said to Louie, "You can have different feelings for Chelsea, which can only show that she is attracted to you in the ce where her hair is bald. As for what she said..." Harrison looked at Liu Qian and said with a faint smile, "Do you think there is anyone who knows more about them than me?" Liu Qian looked shocked and did not say a word for a long time. Behind me, I forgot how to get into Harrison''s car. Anyway, when I came to my senses, he was already sitting in the co-pilot seat with Harrison sitting next to him. "You''ve finally woken up. Do you regret it?" Harrison asked as if he could sense my gaze. "What do you mean?" I asked, slightly taken aback. "There''s no need to pretend. There are only the two of us in the car now. Is it interesting to pretend that you don''t know anything?" Although I couldn''t see his expression, I could clearly hear the disdain in his tone. I calmed down and tried to say calmly, "I don''t know what you mean by pretending. If you are really dissatisfied with me, why did you bring me out of thepany? This..." "Ah!" The sudden brake caused me to be unprepared for a direct collision. My head hit the front and I cried out in pain. The pain and grievance welled up in her heart, and her tears fell uncontrobly. "If you don''t believe me, you should have been in thepany just now and made things difficult for me with Liu Qian. Wouldn''t that make your heart feel better?" "Do you think what I want is justfort?" Harrison said coldly. I endured the pain and looked up at Harrison. When he saw my face, there was a sh of heartache in his eyes, but it soon disappeared. It was so fast that I thought I was seeing things. "I have always treated Louie as a friend. | don''t know what else you are dissatisfied with in your heart so that you can suspect me of being alone?" I questioned. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The basis of their rtionship is trust. I don''t know what will happen to us in the future if Harrison doesn''t let go of this matter in his heart. There won''t be a good result, will there? Harrison did not answer immediately. He looked ahead without saying a word. After a long while, he suddenly opened the door and got out of the car. He did not say a word throughout the whole process. Until now, he finally realized that things were not as simple as he thought. Sitting in the car, my heart was in a mess. All kinds of conjectures were filtered through my mind. Finally, I defeated the reality. I got out of the car and went to Harrison''s back to hug him, with my face against his back. I could feel that when I was on his back, his body was obviously stiff. He wanted to open his eyes, but he was held tightly by me. "Can you let me hold you for a while?" I murmured. The voice was so low that I didn''t know if he had heard it or not. Anyway, Harrison didn''t move after he finished speaking, which made me feel relieved. Thinking about the situation just now, maybe it was because Harrison and I were not calm enough, so our words were a little harsh. We didn''t care about whether they hurt each other or not. We only thought about how to relieve our anger. Now everyone calmed down. There was no doubt that it was my fault for this matter. If I had listened to Harrison to settle this matter well earlier, I would not have developed to such an extent. What I said was that I deserved it. When I enjoyed the love Harrison gave me, I couldn''t bear to let Louie care about me. "It''s not summer yet. Don''t you worry that I''ll catch a cold if you get wet and blow the wind?" Harrison suddenly said. Before I could react, I looked away from his back, tilted my head, and asked, "What do you mean?" "Your back is wet, full of your tears and snot." Hearing what he said, I lowered my head and looked at the ce where my face touched just now. At a nce, I could see the ce where my face was covered with tears. My face turned red and I argued, "I don''t have snot. I''m just shedding tears. Don''t talk nonsense!" "Take a good look and see if there are any of them." "No, no." I said discontentedly, "Even if you are in a bad mood, you can''t nder me. I will never admit it!" Just now, I still felt sorry for him, but now there was only anger left in my heart. I felt that Harrison was making trouble for no reason at all. He was the kind of person who would not let others off. I was just a little closer to Louie, wasn''t it? Was it necessary to do this? Besides, he had been very close to other women before, hadn''t he? Thinking of this, I suddenly had confidence. I immediately walked up to him from behind and stared at him closely. "Don''t talk about me. You used to be superior to me, but now I can''tpare with you. Didn''t I say anything?" "So you''re here to take revenge on me?" he asked. I shook my head and said, "You think too much. How could I do such a boring thing? I just want you to figure out one thing. Louie and I are friends. Don''t think too much and don''t worry." "Are you worried?" Harrison looked at me mockingly. "When did you see that I was worried? Besides, do I need to worry?" I was stunned and replied subconsciously, "You have such a big reaction today. Aren''t you afraid that you will lose me and that I will be too close to Louie?" After one or two seconds of silence, Harrison raised the corner of his mouth, lowered his head and laughed at himself. Then he looked at me and said, "Chelsea, I just knew that you were so narcissistic. There are many women in the world. I''m worried that I can''t find a better woman than you." As soon as these words came out, I couldn''t say anything. "I''m angry because I don¡¯t want to hear other people''s gossip. Just like today''s Liu Qian, I don''t know who will say that in the future, but I don''t want to hear others talk about Harrison''s woman and hook up with other men. Do you understand?" Harrison''s tone was very light, like a spring breeze blowing past my ears. With such a tone, he shouldn''t have said such a thing. Why did he say that? "I''m obviously jealous. I can''t stand the fact that Louie and I are too close to each other. Is it so difficult to admit this fact?" My heart hurt as if it was pricked by a needle. I couldn''t feel the pain, but I still had to pretend to be indifferent and said, "After all, you should do your job after receiving the money. Don''t worry, I won''t do this again in the future." Chapter 291 Chapter 291 "I''ll keep a distance from other men. I won''t make things difficult for you," I said with a forced smile. "That¡¯s the best." After saying that, Harrison turned around and got in the car. It wasn''t until the sound of the car door closing that I woke up. I looked up at the endless sky and suddenly had an illusion that the sky was big, but there was no ce for me to stay. Recalling the scene of leaving thepany just now, it was Harrison who pulled me away. It was Louie who said, "Harrison, as long as you don''t treat Chelsea well, I will take her back without hesitation." When they got home, Harrison didn''t wait for me as usual. Instead, he went into the vi. If I hadn''t moved quickly, he would have been locked up outside the vi. When I changed my shoes, Harrison was no longer in the living room. The big vi was empty, as if I was the only one living there. This feeling of emptiness made me feel scared. I endured my sadness and turned on the TV. I turned on the sound a little louder, pretending that I was not alone at home. When people were vulnerable, they would always think of things and people in the past. I remembered that when my mother had not passed away, the two of us stayed at home to cook and watch TV on weekends. We would alsoment on the characters on TV and criticize them for being silly and sweet. It was such a boring thing, but now I felt very happy when I thought about it. "If I were given another chance, I would still want to return to my previous life. As for Harrison, do I still want to meet him? I''ve thought about this hypothesis for a long time, but I still can''te up with an answer..." On TV, the man and the woman hugged each other tightly, telling their sadness and happiness. Although I was watching TV, I was thinking about how to sleep at night. Now that I was in such a mess with Harrison, should I go to the bedroom to sleep at night? "If I go back to the bedroom to sleep, what if he lock the door and doesn''t let me in? If I stay in the living room all night, I''m afraid that the problem between us will be more and more troublesome. I haven''t been distressed about such a thing since I confirmed my rtionship with Harrison." I''ve always been worried that I don''t deserve him. Our status and rtionship are not good, but I didn''t expect that one day I would be so jealous because of him, although he didn''t admit it was because he was jealous. It was getting dark when I thought about it. My stomach was growling. I didn''t want to cook, so I thought that Harrison must be hungry now. So I decided to get up and cook. When the meal was ready, I began to think about how to call him, but I didn''t expect him to appear in the living room at the right time and sit at the table. In general, this meal was a little awkward, but it was a little awkward for me, because the two of us hardly spoke during the whole process. "Fu... Harrison, are you going to deal with somethingter?" I summoned up the courage to ask. "Yes." Harrison gave a brief "yes" and stopped talking. It wasn''t easy for me to find a topic to talk about, but I didn''t expect to be cut off just like that. I racked my brain helplessly and began to think of other ways to break through. "It''s not suitable for me to sit down and work immediately after dinner. I can''tugh at food like that. I think I should exercise." Hearing what I said, Harrison''s hand, which was supposed to send food to his mouth, paused and he looked up at me. "Would you like to join uster?" I said quickly. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Harrison slowly put down his bowl and chopsticks and wiped his mouth. "Are you that thirsty?" "What does going out for exercise have to do with thirst?" I didn''t understand the meaning of these two words, so I asked, "Could it be that the food I cooked today is salty, so I¡¯m thirsty?" Then I picked up some food and tasted it, but it was not salty at all. When I was about to ask Harrison again, I saw him looking at me with a faint smile. "Wh- what''s wrong?" For some reason, I stammered. Harrison crossed his arms in front of his chest and said softly, "If someone else had said that in front of me, I might have believed that she really didn''t understand the meaning of hunger and thirst. But you don''t understand even though you have been married and divorced. I have no choice but to doubt the authenticity of it." In the past, Harrison would never take the initiative to say that I was married or divorced. Even if he really mentioned it, it was justforting me. He would never talk to me with a knife like he did today. The nervousness and uneasiness in my heart disappeared instantly. I looked at him and said coldly, "What do you mean?" He got up and stood behind the chair. The chair was pushed under the table, and he slowly walked behind me with a smile on his face. He put his hands on my shoulders and his lips were close to my ear. He said softly, "We are all adults. Why pretend to be innocent and innocent like children?" His warm breath blew in my ears. I used to think that it was warm, but now I felt very warm. I turned around and wanted to push him away, but his hands on my shoulders were like stones, so heavy that I couldn''t move. "I don''t understand what you mean, but I don''t know whether I''m pretending or not. The person who knows you best should be you, right?" I turned my face away and said, suppressing my anger. However, it seemed that Harrison did not feel my anger. He continued to say, "Maybe you were still in the mood to pretend in the past. After a long time, you gradually felt that there was no point in pretending anymore, wasn''t it?" "Harrison!" I growled, clenching my fists and ring at him. I thought he was just angry and pretending to let me remember, but I didn''t expect him to be serious with me. Harrison is not only angry, but more like he doesn''t trust me! ¡°Since you want to exercise so much, I''ll do as you wish." After that, he picked me up and walked upstairs to the bedroom. From the bottom of my heart, I really wanted to think that Harrison had reconciled with me. However, when I saw the mocking smile at the corner of his eyes, there was no way for me to deceive myself. I struggled to get out of his arms. "Harrison, put me down!" "What are you going down for? Didn''t you just say that eating is suitable for exercise? I did what you wanted me to do." He still held me in his arms and said calmly. Good stuff! God knows that this isn''t what I''m thinking! "When did I ask you to hold me? I just said that it''s not suitable for you to sit down and work immediately after dinner. It''s better to walk around in the exercise. Do you understand? Can you stop twisting what I mean?" I exined loudly. Although this kind of princess hug made me feel veryfortable, this kind of feeling of being forced made me dissatisfied. So I tried my best to resist in his arms, so I, who was struggling to resist, slipped out of his arms because of my big movement! Just as I was about to fall to the ground, I quickly wrapped my arms around his neck and closed my eyes in fear. A few secondster, the pain did note, and I finally breathed a sigh of relief. Then I heard Harrison''s lowughter. At this time, I remembered that I was still in his arms. At this moment, Harrison''s voice came from above, "Chelsea, no matter what, you can''t escape from me. Don''t overestimate yourself." The next second, I was thrown onto the bed. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Without any preparation, I was thrown on the bed. My whole person was stunned. Before I could wake up, Harrison pressed down and stopped about two centimeters away from me, looking at me with a smile. His expression made me very ufortable, as if he was mocking me. Thinking of this, I immediately put my hands on his chest and asked, "What on earth do you want to do?" "What else can I do?" Harrison asked. I bit my lips tightly and red at him. "Harrison, the cause and effect of this matter is what I said. If you are willing to believe me, you can believe it. If you don''t, I won''t force you, but don''t let me look down on you by doing these things." But Harrison didn''t respond to me, as if he didn''t hear me. No matter how strong he was, two or three of them were no match for him. It was normal. After all, there was a big difference between men and women since ancient times, but I never wanted him to do whatever he wanted because of this. This was a kind of humiliation for me! After a thought struggle, I took advantage of his carelessness to turn over and bite his forearm. I thought he would let go if I bit him because of the pain, but I didn''t expect that Harrison didn''t respond at all, so I increased my strength. Until there was a smell of blood in his mouth, Harrison didn''t let go, but I couldn''t bear to let him go. I let go of the ce where I bit him andy back. I asked unwillingly, "What do you want? Why don''t you let go of your mouth? Don''t you hurt at all?" "I just want to see how heartless you are," he said. At this moment, I was toozy to say anything more to him. I was still lying on the bed, but I had already turned my head away from him. "At least I am not as cruel as you." His hand gently stroked my face, turning my face around and forcing me to look at him. There was a faint smile on his face. If it weren''t for the fact that the back of my hand was pressed down, I would have definitely punched him in the face and made himugh at me! I gnashed my teeth and looked at him, believing that my eyes must be fierce at this time, and I wanted to bite him to death. However, the angrier I was, the happier heughed, so that I had no strength to fight with him. "Harrison, the kitchen has not been cleaned up yet. Could you please let me clean it up? It will be very difficult to clean up tomorrow. Please forgive me." I changed the subject and said to him with a sweet smile. I can''t see whether this smile is sweet or not, but at least in my perception, it''s sweet. Harrison showed a surprised expression, and then said with a smile, "You don''t have to worry about such a small thing. Someone has been managing this house." "What? There has always been someone here?" This time, I was surprised. He wanted tough but tried to hold back hisughter and exined, "Think about it. How could I have time to clean up if I used to live here? If I didn''t ask someone to clean it up, would I wait until dust and garbage piled up?" "But why didn''t you tell me? Didn''t you see that I spent a whole day cleaning the room when you were on holiday?" "This is not your habit?" Harrison asked. Then he smiled and said, "You can''t me me. I thought this is your obsession with cleanliness. You like to clean your own house." I was speechless when I heard his exnation of answering my own questions.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Who can I me? I used to think too simply. I didn''t realize that he used to live in such a big house, so how could he keep it so clean? What made me even more upset was that when I first moved in, he thought that he must be a good man to be able to tidy up the house!" "What do you mean by thinking you''re smart? What do you mean by that? You''re just talking about me!" It was useless to say more, but I forced myself to calm down. I gritted my teeth and said to him with a smile, "Since someone has cleaned up, it''s better. I don''t have to work so hard to clean up the house in the future. I really should thank you." "If you like to clean up, I can fire the clock," he said. "There''s no need. If I can rest, why do I have to do something for myself?¡± "When ites to my denial, I personally do it in this way. Since I have never thought about cleaning, I should not lick my face and be a cleaner. Why should I suffer if I don''t enjoy a good life?" But why did I still feel ufortable in my heart? It seemed that there was a stream of anger in my chest, and I couldn''t vent it no matter how hard I tried. I was in a dilemma. My mind had been wandering outside for a long time. It was Harrison''s kiss that pulled me back. I didn''t know when he had bowed his head and kissed me, which made me out of breath and almost suffocated me to death! Harrison got up slightly and looked at me, who was gasping for breath. "Believe me, you must be the only person in the world who can kiss me to death." "What''s wrong with you today? Are you making trouble for me everywhere?" I didn''t beat around the bush and said directly. The smile on his face froze and he looked at me expressionlessly. "What do you think?" "If it''s about Louie, then I''ve already exined it clearly. Don''t hold it back." Harrison looked at me coldly and said disdainfully, "If I don''t let go, what can you do to me?" I couldn''t answer him for a moment. I even suspected that this was not Harrison I knew. He was a fake. After all, in my eyes, he had always been a man of his word, and I had never seen him being capricious. A man like him shouldn''t be willful. He was mature, steady, and reserved. But today, all his knowledge had been overturned, because Harrison was like a rogue at this moment, telling me what you could do to me... "You, it''s Harrison, right?" I looked at him suspiciously. Harrison frowned and looked at me without saying a word. With a look of displeasure on his face, I calmly exined, "In my eyes, Harrison will never let go of anything, let alone say what you can do to me, so I''m just a little strange." Harrison immediately smiled sarcastically. "Then feel it with your body. Am I the Harrison you know?" Before I could reply, his hand slipped into my clothes like a fish, swimming back and forth in an unbridled manner. He didn''t care whether I agreed with his unexpected move at all. Although my body was resisting, Harrison in front of me was even more excited. It seemed that he didn''t take my resistance seriously at all. I was so angry that I opened my mouth and bit his tongue hard. Only when I heard his painful voice did I let go. He got up slightly and wiped the corner of his mouth with his hand. Then he looked at the back of his hand and looked at me. "If you hadn''t kissed me all of a sudden, I wouldn''t have bitten you." I nced at him and saw the blood on the corner of his mouth. Harrison smiled indifferently and said to me, "As long as you are willing, even if you eat me, I will not resist." Her words made me blush. I looked away and said, "I''m not a monster. How can I eat you? Don''t talk nonsense." Chapter 293 Chapter 293 "What are you thinking about?" Harrison whispered in my ear with a chuckle. Looking at his smiling face, I was a little absent- minded. I had never seen Harrison smile like this since I realized it. He smiled happily and said, "It''s nice to see you smile." His expression froze, and he stepped back to keep some distance from me. "What?" "I''ve never seen you smile like this before. I once thought you were a cold and aloof person, but when I got to know youter, I found that it was not like this." "Then what do you think it is?" he asked. I really didn''t think about it. After all, it was rare for Harrison tough so happily. He didn''t have time to think about these unimportant things. But when he saw his eyes, he couldn''t say what was on his lips. Finally, I thought about it seriously and said seriously, "At least my understanding of you has changed a lot. The previous ideas have also changed, which proves that you are the same as us ordinary people." "In that case, let''s talk about the rest." He suddenly changed the subject. I looked at him in confusion. Under my confused gaze, Harrison said slowly, "You should think about why Liu Qian always targets you and Louie." "If it weren''t for you, how could Liu Qian be against me?" I was depressed when I mentioned this. I straightened up and said to him, "Don''t forget, when I didn''t know about your rtionship with you, Liu Qian and I were good sisters. But everything has changed since your appearance." I don''t want to me anyone, but this is the truth. Harrison turned his face and chuckled, then said, "Why don''t you find the reason yourself?" "I don''t think there''s a reason," I said. As soon as I finished my words, I felt that the sunken bed bounced back, and then the pressure Harrison brought me disappeared. I saw him standing on the edge of the bed and looking down at me with a poker face. I was a little flustered. Although he didn''t say anything, I knew that he was angry. "I still have something to deal with." After that, he left the bedroom without looking back. Sitting on the edge of the bed, I didn''t react until a whileter. I hurriedly jumped out of bed and went out of the bedroom to chase Harrison. Seeing that Harrison was about to disappear in the corridor, I quickly said, "Aren''t you going to sleep?" He stopped with his back to me. I thought he would turn around and look at me. I didn''t expect that he would just stop and say that you should rest early and leave... I was still standing at the door, watching Harrison leave. I didn''t go forward to stop him. After he completely disappeared from my sight, I slowly closed the door andy on the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling. Thinking back to what happened all day, it seemed that I was dreaming. It was clear that Louie and I had nothing to do, but we were still misunderstood by Harrison because of Liu Qian''s rumors. However, it also showed one thing. Harrison did not trust me enough. Having been with Harrison for such a long time, no matter whether it was the initial deal or the real feelings now, we had never had a cold war. He didn''t leave a person alone in the bedroom. His habit of working in the study was to try all of them today. Harrison imed to be working, but I didn''t believe it at all. I was afraid that he just didn''t want to face my excuse. So in the early morning, I finally gathered up the courage to leave the bedroom and stood at the door of his study. Although I was standing at the door of the study, I no longer had the courage to knock on the door. What if he ignored me or asked me to go back to rest? Thinking of this, I felt irritated and wanted to turn around and leave, regardless of what he wanted to do. I did turn around, but when I turned around, the door behind me was also opened, followed by Harrison''s words. "What''s the matter?" "Are you done with your work?" I turned around without hesitation and asked with a smile. However, it was obvious that Harrison did not take my concern to heart. After hearing what I said, he stared at me with his arms crossed in front of his chest and a faint smile. "Chelsea, such a bad excuse is not suitable for you." Unexpectedly, he said so. I said discontentedly, "You''re not the one who should make an excuse, are you? It''s time to rest at night. Put me down in the bedroom and run to the study alone. Do you care what I feel in my heart?" "There''s a call from Louie on your mobile phone. I''m sure he will care about your feelings." "I''ve exined things to you from beginning to end, but you still have to say that. What do you want me to do?" I looked at him and felt very ufortable. This matter had already passed, but Harrison refused to let it go. What did that mean? Could it be that he was going to cut me in half because of what had happened to Louie? At the thought of this result, the questions that I couldn''t figure out before seemed to be able to be exined clearly. I chuckled and said, "It seems that you have long wanted to cut off your rtionship with me. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have caused such a big deal." "Is this a small matter in your eyes?" Harrison asked. Shaking my head with a smile, I stood up straight and looked at him. "What do you think is a big deal? Did Louie and I really do something to catch you in bed, or did I fall in love with someone else?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "If you don''t know, then there''s no need to continue." After that, Harrison turned around and entered the study. He never opened the door again. In the face of his attitude, I didn''t stay at the door of the study and went straight back to the bedroom. Iy down on the bed and covered myself with the quilt. Although I wanted to force myself to rest, I didn''t have the desire to rest at all at this time. My mind was filled with Harrison''s words. After repeating them over and over again, I couldn''t understand why he would hold on to this matter and couldn''t pass it. I used to think that only women would be jealous and care about these things, but now I understand that jealousy doesn''t differentiate between men and women. After a night of rest, the impulse of the day before faded away. I prepared breakfast and waited for Harrison to wash up. I was worried that he would leave directly and ignore me. I didn''t expect that he would sit down like me after washing up and eat breakfast slowly. But it didn''t mean that Harrison didn''t say anything about what I said on the way to breakfast. In the end, I really couldn''t find a topic to talk about. The two of them just sat there quietly for breakfast. "Harrison, I can''t handle Louie''s affairs properly, but you have to give me a chance, right? You can''t keep the cold war like this all the time, can you?" I said in advance before Harrison got off the car. The hand that opened the door paused. Seeing that he stopped moving, I continued, "This is a misunderstanding. I believe that you don''t want to continue the misunderstanding." "If it''s really a misunderstanding, you should let me see your sincerity, isn''t it?" Harrison sat up straight and looked at me. The light in the parking lot was dim, and I couldn''t see his expression clearly. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Let Harrison see my sincerity? I looked at Harrison in front of me and asked, "What do you mean?" "If you don''t want me to misunderstand, deal with it. Otherwise, how can you convince me?" He pinched my chin with his slender fingers, with a smile on his lips. Without waiting for my reply, Harrison turned around and got out of the car. Seeing that he was about to leave, I quickly followed him out of the car. When I got out of the car, his figure had disappeared. I stood there with mixed feelings in my heart. I don''t want things to turn out like this, but no matter how I exin it to Harrison, I don''t believe it. It also makes me very distressed, because in my mind, it''s not a big deal at all. Is he worried about Louie''s intentions for me? As a divorced woman, how could she be loved by others? Although I thought so, it was obvious that Harrison''s idea was different from mine. As the wrong party, I could only try my best to solve the problem. After thinking through all this, I quickly walked in the direction of the elevator. I thought Harrison had left a long time ago, but I didn''t expect that he was just standing in the elevator. I saw his hand on the elevator button, so I knew that he was waiting for me. I was overjoyed and was about to say something when I heard him say, "Don''t think too much." Hearing his words, the smile on my lips froze and I couldn''tugh anymore. Since there was nothing to say, I stopped talking. It was not my style to pester each other. So the situation in the elevator was that I stood on the left side, and he stood on the right side. There seemed to be a Milky Way between the two of them. The elevator door opened and there was no one in front of me. When I breathed a sigh of relief, Harrison passed by me and left. Although I felt ufortable in my heart, I didn''t say anything more. I just kept a little distance from him and left with him. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As soon as I walked to my seat and sat down, I saw Louieing towards me. Thinking of Harrison''s words and Liu Qian''s happy face, I lost my mood. "Come with me." I took the lead to Louie and said. I stopped at the end of the corridor and turned around to ask Louie, "What''s the matter?" Louie forced a smile and asked, "I didn''t let go of it when I left in that situation yesterday. I couldn''t get in touch with you yesterday." Although I knew that he was doing it for my own good, I didn''t care about anything else at this moment. I said straightforwardly, "Harrison and I are in a cold war. I believe you should know the reason. You just don''t mind our rtionship." "Shall I exin it to him?" he asked. "Don''t, don''t, don''t. The more you exin, the more help you will be." Louie''s expression was not good. He said stiffly, "Then what do you want me to do?" I looked straight into Louie''s eyes and said seriously, "There is no need to do anything. There is nothing between us that is beyond our friendship in the future. I will exin it to him when he is angry." After that, I turned around and left. Halfway through, I was a little worried. I turned around and looked at Louie, who was still standing where he was. "We''d better not contact each other too much recently. After all..." Halfway through my sentence, looking at Louie''s injured expression, I couldn''t continue. "Do you need me to tell you?" Louie pursed his lips into a smile and walked towards me again and again. "After all, Harrison is the one you love most in your heart. You don''t want him to misunderstand because of this. Is that true?" I looked back at him and nodded silently. He stopped when he was one step away from me. His eyes were hurt. "Aren''t you worried that he will misunderstand you? Aren''t you worried that I will be sad?" "... I know, you''ll understand." I was stunned for a few seconds before I answered. Louie smiled helplessly and said in a self-deprecating way, "I think I''m as good as Harrison. I can give you the same thing as him. After such a long time of getting along, you should know who is more suitable for you between him and me." "From beginning to end, my feelings for Harrison has never changed," I said seriously. "Chelsea, I hope you can think about who can spend a long time with you in the future." At this moment, I suddenly understood Harrison''s words. Even if I treated Louie as a pure good friend, he had never had such a simple thought for me. Just like what he said, he was saying that Harrison and I were not suitable for each other. Realizing this, I had a deep sense of powerlessness... I lowered my head and listened quietly to Louie finish his words. When he stopped, I said, "I thought I had made myself clear. You also know that we will never make any progress on the basis of being good friends. It seems that I have thought too much." At the end of my sentence, I looked up at Louie with a smile. "Is Harrison your brother?" "Brother?" he asked with a smile. Louie''s smile was as gentle as before, without any change, but I could feel a strong sense of sarcasm from his tone. He said slowly, "Harrison''s identity and background are far from enough to be my brother. The foundation of the Zhuang family for a hundred years is not something he canpare with." "What do you mean?" I was surprised. "Don''t you understand what I mean?" Louie frowned. "Nobody knows whether he started from scratch or not. It is impossible to stand up in this circle. You are not suitable for him. Sooner orter, he will throw you away. Do you understand?" Although he tried to keep calm on the surface, his voice could not be concealed. Fortunately, there were fewer people in the corridor, otherwise, it would attract a lot of people''s attention. I didn''t want to be entangled with him anymore. I took a step back and said, "It''s your business. It has nothing to do with me." "Chelsea, I''m doing this for your own good!" Louie growled. I stopped and suddenly remembered the scene when I first met Louie. I identally broke into his private room in the bar, and then I left Harrison''s vi in anger. But because I was not familiar with the surroundings, I couldn''t get a taxi, let alone find a way home. So I randomly stopped a car on the road, and the driver of the car was Louie. At that time, although I knew that Louie''s identity was not ordinary, I never thought about keeping a distance from him and epted his help again and again. After thinking about it carefully, it turned out that the source of today''s result was me... With my back to him, I said word by word, "Thank you for what happened in the past. Maybe I haven''t done enough in some ces. I have a boyfriend, but I still ept your help. Don''t worry, I won''t do it in the future." "If you''re willing, we''ll still be good friends." I straightened my back and took a deep breath. "As for the rest, we won''t have any more." It was very strange. After saying these words, I felt very rxed, as if a stone that had been pressed down before had been moved away. In short, after saying these words, I never looked back. Instead, I went straight to Harrison''s office. At this moment, I really wanted to lean into his arms to tell him my apologies and what I said to Louie. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 As I got closer and closer to the office, I slowed down and calmed down. The reason why I decided toe to Harrison at work, regardless of my colleagues'' standards, was also because of what I had just said to Louie, which made it difficult for me to tell my whole heart. It seemed that I could only feelfortable if I told him something. "Sister Chelsea, Mr. Stewart is busy now." I looked in the direction of the voice and saw Harrison''s secretary standing by the side, looking at me with a smile. "Then I''lle backter." I nodded with a smile. I didn''t want to turn around and leave. My rtionship with Harrison was open to the public. When my colleagues faced me, they were different from usual. If I didn''t care what my secretary said and went straight into the office, I wouldn''t know how thepany would spread it tomorrow. The impulse in his heart faded with the fact that he could not enter the office for the time being. After a few steps, I suddenly had an idea. Although I couldn''t go in to see Harrison, it didn''t mean that I couldn''t look at him. In the past, I wanted to get closer to my subordinates. I specially turned the surrounding of the office into ss. If there was something wrong, I would close the curtain and couldn''t see it outside. If there was nothing, I could see the work of my subordinates outside through the ss. I onceined that this behavior was a surveince of thepany, but now I feel that the leader''s way of doing things is very wise! "Sister Chelsea, why are you..." The secretary looked surprised. I smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I''m just looking outside." After that, I walked past her and walked into the office. At this time, I naturally did not see the embarrassed expression on the secretary''s face. I slowly walked into the office, and the people in the office saw me, so I just stretched my neck and looked at the ss. When I looked at it, my heart beat fast, but this excitement cooled down in the next second. Through the transparent ss, I saw a man and a woman standing in the office, hugging each other tightly... The excitement disappeared when he saw this scene in front of him. My heart seemed to have been hollowed out, and my mind was nk. The two people who were separated by the ss finally let go of each other, staring at each other. After a long time, Harrison suddenly looked in my direction, but he saw that there was not a trace of surprise on my face, and there was no change in my eyes. He continued to look at the woman in front of him as if he didn''t see me. I almost fell down because of the pain in my heart. Fortunately, the secretary stood behind me and held me in time. "Chelsea..." As soon as she opened her mouth, I raised my hand and motioned for her not to say anything. The woman in the office seemed to feel that something was wrong. After Harrison looked back, she looked in my direction. She thought that she would panic when she saw me. Even if she didn''t panic, she would keep a distance from Harrison. But it turned out that she was thinking too much. The woman looked at me calmly, and I could even feel the faint smile on her face. "Is she showing off to me?" I raised the corner of my mouth, looked at her and nodded with a smile. Then I pushed open the door of the office without hesitation. "I thought that someone would leave the office first, but I found that this person looked a little familiar. You won''t mind if youe in rashly like this, will you?" Harrison''s expression did not change. "What''s the matter?" "By the way, I have known Harrison for a long time, so I naturally know that he is calm in everything, but now he only makes me angry!" I ignored his words and turned to look at the woman behind him. With a smile, I said, "Miss, have you seen her before?" "Miss Hodges, you have a good memory," the woman said softly. This was interesting. She didn''t answer my question directly, but what she said and said was that we had seen each other before, and she looked gentle and skillful, which made people ufortable. Although I was very unhappy, I could only restrain myself. Because she was Harrison''s friend. If I lost my temper or questioned her now, Harrison and I would be the only ones who would be embarrassed in the end. I put my hair behind my ear and said casually, "Oh, it seems that I didn''t see wrongly." "Harrison, don''t you want to introduce me to this youngdy?" I took the opportunity to hold Harrison''s arm and used a little strength. Harrison looked at me expressionlessly and didn''t say a word. It was as if I didn''t feel his displeasure, and my smile was still right. "Nonsense, of course I should smile! Do you want me to make trouble in front of this woman and make trouble for Harrison, and then the two of them will split up angrily? If it was a few years ago, I would be like this, but these years have not been in vain!" "Qiao die, I met you at the restaurant that day," Harrison said lightly. I soon remembered who he was talking about. Harrison first drove out of the restaurant after dinner that day. I followed him and saw him standing with a woman from a distance. That woman was Aviana, who was in front of me at this moment. I don''t like her at all. We met and talked at the restaurant that day, but we met again when we came out. If it was just a casual chat with Harrison, it was fine. But the problem was that as soon as I walked over, she hurriedly said goodbye. Out of a woman''s sixth sense, I thought there must be something wrong. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. However, I believed in Harrison''s character, so I didn''t take it to heart. I didn''t know that this woman was now in thepany and had been installed by me. There was no ce for her to live. I put away these messy thoughts and looked up with a gentle smile that I thought was the most gentle. "Miss Zeng, are you in a hurry to leave?" There was a sh of embarrassment on Aviana''s face, and then she put on a wronged look. "Miss Hodges, don''t you wee me? I..." "No, no, no, you misunderstood." I interrupted her with a smile. At the same time, Harrison took Harrison''s hand and stepped forward to hold her hand. "I''m thinking about having lunch soon. If you''re free, you can stay and have lunch with us." "We didn''t have a good chat at the restaurantst time. You''re Harrison''s friend, of course, it''s mine. How could I not wee you?" I didn''t give Aviana any chance to interrupt. After so many words, even if I wanted to put the me on me, I had to see if I was willing. I didn''t believe that I would fall down again after being cheated by Aviana! Aviana? I was shocked and silently muttered the names of Maisy and Aviana. Why did the names of these two people resemble each other so much? Was it a coincidence or was it? When I thought of another possibility, my mood, which had just calmed down, became a mess again. "... It''s not good to have dinner with you during work hours, isn''t it?" When I came to my senses, I happened to hear Aviana''s answer. Although she refused my invitation, I thought that she was saying that I came to see Harrison during work and had an affair with him in the name of working. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 I''ve always hated scheming and fighting with women. To be exact, no woman likes this kind of unfair war, and Aviana openly dered war with me just like that. Harrison stood beside me, holding his arm. He was indifferent to the situation in front of him. He didn''t know whether he felt it or he really didn''t know that the two women in front of him were dering war because of him. "Miss Zeng, you worry too much." I pursed my lips and smiled at Aviana. Then I turned to Harrison beside me and said, "Everyone knows ourpany. Besides, it''s just a meal. Why do you think so much?" At the end of my words, I turned to look at Aviana with a smile on my face. There was a sh of embarrassment on Aviana''s face, and then she smiled indifferently and said, "It seems that I have thought too much. I didn''t expect that Mr. Stewart''s current rtionship could be so high-profile." I didn''t guess the deeper meaning in these words, because it meant nothing to me. In short, in the end, the three of us left thepany together and bumped into Louie at the door. He stopped and looked at us. I nodded to him. In the parking lot, I opened the front passenger door subconsciously and was about to get in when I heard an annoyed voice. "I forgot to tell you just now that I was a little dizzy. It may be a little ufortable to sit at the back..." She didn''t say thest word because her and her eyes met. The person who spoke was Aviana. "I can''t eat with you today. Next time!" Aviana said apologetically. I didn''t look at her. Instead, I looked up at Harrison on the opposite side of the car. He looked at me and frowned slightly. No one knew what he was thinking. Aviana''s words were full of apologies, but I couldn''t feel any apology on her face. On the contrary, her words and words made me hear that she had to sit in the passenger seat today. If it were Sienna or any other woman now, I would not hesitate to say, "Then you sit in front of me. But when the woman in front of me is Aviana, I can''t say anything at all." I didn''t seem to understand what she was saying. I thought for a moment and said, "I wanted to take you to a restaurant far away for dinner. Since you fainted, we''ll be nearby. We''ll be there in a few minutes." "You may not understand, but it is very ufortable to be in a car." Aviana looked at me with a frown, as if she was ming me for not understanding. "What should we do? Do we need to see a doctor?" Aviana looked at me for a while and said slowly, "It''s not a big deal to bother ''you'' for such a small thing as getting out of the car." I don''t know if it''s an illusion, but I seem to have heard her say you. But it seemed that I didn''t understand. I was distressed and looked at Harrison for help. "Harrison, Miss Zeng is not feeling well in the car. I said I would take her to the hospital to see if she agreed. What should I do?" "Get in the car." Harrison''s eyes swept over us, then he got in the car and closed the door. Then I said to Aviana beside me, "Get in the car." Then I followed Harrison to get in the car without hesitation. "What makes you so happy?" Harrison asked in a low voice. I looked at him in confusion. After thinking for a while, I understood. Then I took his arm with a smile, leaned on his shoulder and said coquettishly, "Of course, there are some things that make me happy." As I said this, the corners of my mouth could not help but smile. I took Harrison''s hand and waited until Aviana got in the car and sat down. Then I slowly let go of her. On the way to the restaurant, I nced at Aviana several times through the rearview mirror. When I found that she was in a bad mood, I was in a better mood. "Let''s eat here. If we go too far, Miss Zeng will faint and we will be nervous during work," I said, pointing to the hot pot restaurant in front of me. Then I turned to Aviana and said, "This hot pot restaurant is very delicious.¡± Without waiting for Aviana''s reply, I returned to my seat and sat down. Harrison nced at me and said nothing. From getting out of the car to the hot pot restaurant, I talked to Aviana very enthusiastically throughout the whole process. Compared with her, she seemed to be uninterested. I didn''t know whether she didn''t sit in the passenger seat or she was dissatisfied with me taking her to the hot pot restaurant for dinner. "Harrison, I seem to have forgotten something." I looked at Harrison with an aggrieved expression. He had no expression on his face. He just asked lightly, "What''s the matter?" I wanted to ask you why you didn''t care about me. You looked like youcked interest, but on second thought, Aviana was here. Even if she was dissatisfied, she had to wait until she left. So I said apologetically, "It seems that I forgot to ask if Miss Zeng can eat spicy food." "Miss Zeng, what''s your taste like?" I looked at Aviana and asked. Aviana raised the corner of her mouth and said to me, "She''s already sitting here. Is it useful to talk about it now?" "It''s all my fault. I was in such a hurry when I came that I forgot to ask you about your taste. Please don''t take it to heart. Next time, I''ll treat you to a better meal when I have time." I promised her again and again. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. I don''t know if it''s an illusion, but I feel that the smile on the corner of Aviana''s mouth is like a sneer, with sarcasm and contempt in her eyes. Women were hostile to women. It was nothing more than men''s clothing. I was still wearing professional suits. At a nce, Aviana could tell that I had carefully dressed myself up. The two of us didn''t dress up in front of each other at all, so there was naturally no hostility in this aspect. Then the only one left was men. From the incident at the entrance of the restaurant to the scene of hugging in the office, I thought that Aviana had evil intentions towards Harrison. As for what Harrison thought in his heart, I couldn''t figure it out for the time being. "Do you still want to eat?" Harrison interrupted us coldly. From my point of view, I could see Aviana looking at Harrison with deep affection. She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought... "It''s lunchtime. Why don''t you have lunch?" I asked in a frosty voice. After that, I called the waiter to order. During the meal, I didn''t talk to Harrison. Instead, I talked very happily with Aviana. Those who didn''t know would think that we were sisters. It was not a happy meal. In short, when he went back, he left alone. He said that he would not bother us if there were other things. Of course, he would not go to see her off, so he politely watched her leave. As for Harrison and I, we sat in the car for a long time without saying a word. In my heart, I always remembered him saying, "Do you still want to eat? D*mn it. I thought his words were to defend my chastity and dislike bullying her, but did I bully her? It''s just that I took the initiative to eat hot pot, but didn''t they agree with me when I came here?" The more I thought about it, the more ufortable I felt. I began to cry unconsciously. "No one can see you crying now." Harrison''s faint voice drifted into my ears. I was slightly stunned and looked up at him with tears in my eyes. I happened to meet his eyes. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Harrison was still as calm as before, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him, including me. The bitterness in my heart was suppressed by me. I looked at him and suddenly smiled. "Do you think crying is for others to see?" "Or else?" he asked. I was so angry that I had an illusion that I couldn''t go on. Looking at Harrison in front of me, I couldn''t say a word. A few minutester, my mood gradually calmed down. I was no longer as impulsive as I was at the beginning. I had to thank God for letting me go through so many hardships to create a strong heart that was both ufortable and eptable. When I thought it through, I didn''t want to be nice to him. I sneered and said to him, "It''s better to think about why I''m angry than to find out if I''m crying in order to let others see me." "If it''s because of Aviana, then there''s no need." A simple sentence seemed to have exined all the questions, but what I wanted was not such a simple answer. Before I answered that the car had started, we left the dark parking lot. Harrison and I did not speak in the middle, as if we had agreed. The hot pot restaurant was only ten minutes'' drive away from thepany, so it wouldn''t take too long for us to maintain the cold atmosphere. When he stopped the car, I opened the door and left without hesitation. I disappeared into the underground parking lot without looking back. In the middle, I also imagined whether Harrison would catch up with me or not. I also wondered what I should say if I really caught up with him. Should I continue to pester him or turn things around? However, it turned out that all my thoughts were unnecessary. Because not only did he not catch up with me, but he did not appear in front of me the whole afternoon of thepany. In the beginning, I insisted that I was right, but the more I went on, the more worried I became. I also began to doubt if what I did at noon was a little too much. After all, the rtionship between Bai Jie and Harrison was just my guess. Because these non- existent facts and Harrison''s anger, of course, he had the right to be angry with me. "Sister Chelsea? Sister Chelsea?¡± A voice rang in my ears. I looked up and saw Han standing at my desk. "Han, what''s the matter?" Xiao Han breathed a sigh of relief and whispered with a smile, "Sister Chelsea, someone is waiting for you in the reception room." "Wait for me?" I was confused. "Do you know me?" Han shook his head and told me to leave as soon as possible, leaving me sitting in my seat in confusion. Under normal circumstances, it was impossible for an employee to meet with a guest with a personal reason during work hours. This was against thepany''s rules, but this person had already entered the reception room to wait for me. Obviously, thepany knew about this. Just when I was puzzled, I heard a sneer in my ear, followed by Liu Qian''s sarcastic tone. "Sister Jianing, are you worried about meeting me? Are you afraid of losing your job?" "But this kind of thing shouldn''t have happened to you. After all, Mr. Stewart is your boyfriend. Because you even drove Mr. Ling away, who else in thepany can do anything to you?" Liu Qian sat in her seat with a sneer on her face. I had nothing to say to her, so I got up and walked straight to the reception room. Entering the reception room, I saw a tall figure with his back to the floor-to-ceiling window. I thought for a moment and took a few steps forward, asking in a low voice, "Hello, are you looking for me?" The tall figure paused. Just when I thought I was about to turn around, he stood still and did not answer me. I had no choice but to take a few more steps forward and said, "Sir, ourpany''s system staff can''t meet guests privately. If you don''t have any other important things to do, I''ll leave first." This was an inquiry, but this person still did not answer me. I gritted my teeth and looked at his back to me. I finally decided to go back and contact the security guard first, and then let the security guard take him away. However, the moment I turned around and was about to leave, the voice behind me stopped me. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Since I''vee in, of course, I''m not an insignificant person." I stopped and realized that the voice seemed to have been heard somewhere. Then I turned around and saw a familiar figure. I asked in surprise, "Why are you here?" He still remembered that when Abbie had not left thepany, she had asked me to contact the person in charge of the cooperationpany,municate well with the person in charge, and discuss the next year''s cooperation n. The person in charge of receiving Abbie was none other than Gao Yang, who was in front of him. Not only was Gao Yang the person in charge of thepany, he was also Abbie''s good friend! "We haven''t seen each other for a few days. I thought you hadpletely forgotten me." Gao Yang''s lips curled into a smile as he walked slowly towards me. "The contact work doesn''t belong to mypany now. If there''s anything wrong with Mr. Gao, I''ll ask thepany to arrange someone to see you," I said seriously. Gao Yang chuckled and said with a chuckle, "I''m not here for work today. I just want to see you." I frowned and looked at him with dissatisfaction. It was normal to say that I was a beautiful woman. It was normal to visit me so high. But the problem was that although I didn''t belong to the group of ugly women, I didn''t belong to the scope of a beautiful woman. Why did he say that thepany just wanted to see me? At this moment, there were only nine words in my mind: "For no reason, you are either a traitor or a thief!" But I couldn''t say these words directly. I lowered my head and curled my lips. Then I looked up and said with a smile, "Mr. Gao likes me very much, but work is work. Everyone has to be clear about personal and private affairs. Since I''m not in charge of the affairs of the head office, I can''t chat with you here." "Please wait for a moment. I''ll go and ask the leader right now." With that, I left without looking back, afraid that Gao Yang would stop me again. Aftering out of the reception room, I went to Mr. Liu''s office without stopping and reported the situation to him by the way. In fact, I could have told Harrison about it, but after thinking about it, it was a work-rted matter. "If I go to Harrison for anything, no one knows what my colleagues will think of me. They will definitely think that I''m relying on my girlfriend''s identity to put on airs. I might as well report it to my superior, Mr. Liu." After hearing what I said, President Liu frowned and immediately contacted the internal phone, indicating that he could leave. I breathed a sigh of relief and went back to my seat, but I didn''t expect that Xiao Han woulde to my desk again more than ten minutester, saying that he would let me go to the reception room. "Are you sure you didn''t hear it wrong? Hasn''t Boss Liu arranged someone to receive them?" I asked. Xiao Han looked at me awkwardly. "I''m only responsible for informing you. I don''t know anything else." After that, Xiao Han found an excuse to leave, leaving me depressed. But no matter how depressed I am, I still have to go. No matter what, Gao Yang is a partner of the company. If something goes wrong and I end the cooperation, I can¡¯t afford it. Chapter 298 Chapter 298 At the door of the reception room, I held the door handle. After a few seconds, I made up my mind to push the door open and asked, "What''s the matter with Mr. Gaoing here today? Please don''t say that you''re here to see me. It''s okay for a little girl to say so, but it''s a little ridiculous for you to tell me. Everyone..." I paused halfway through my sentence when I saw the person standing inside. "Sister Jian''an, why are you in such a hurry toe here? Is there anything to do with my work?" Liu Qian walked slowly toward me with a dissatisfied expression. I really didn''t expect that President Liu would arrange for Liu Qian to take over. For a moment, the scene became awkward. After thinking for a while, I said, "We are all employees. How can I be dissatisfied with you? It''s just a misunderstanding." "Since you are busy here, I will leave first." After that, I looked at Gao Yang, who was still standing by the window, with a faint smile on his face! Just now, Han told me that someone had asked me toe to the reception room. Why am I here with Liu Qian and Gao Yang? I looked at Liu Qian and said with a faint smile, "You guys go on with your work. I''ll go back to work." "Since you are already here, why are you in such a hurry to leave? Sister Chelsea has always liked to grab things from others, hasn''t she?" Liu Qian''s strange voice sounded. I stopped in my tracks and looked at her. "What do you mean?" "How can Sister Chelsea not know what I mean?" Liu Qian asked, "It''s you who went to Mr. Liu''s office to arrange someone to receive Mr. Gao. Now that I''m here and you''re here, isn''t it obvious that you don''t want to go with me?" "Although I know you don''t like me, why did you treat me like this?" As she spoke, Liu Qian looked like she was about to cry. To be honest, I never thought that she would question me at this time and on this asion, as if I really bullied her. But the problem was that I didn''t know what was going on from beginning to end. How could I answer? There was also Gao Yang, the source of everything. Now he was leisurely standing by the table and looking at me with a smile. I calmed down and said to Liu Qian in a soft voice, "There was a misunderstanding. I came to the conference room because Han informed someone to let me go to the conference room." "Sister Chelsea, are you kidding me? I''m in charge of the work. How could I ask you toe here?" Liu Qian asked in disbelief. "Although I want to make a joke, the truth is what I said." I don''t know why, but I have a feeling that Liu Qian is deliberately making trouble for me... "But at the thought of it, there seems to be no big conflict between us. Except for the rtionship between Harrison and me, there is really nothing else. I believe that although she likes Harrison, she will not make things difficult for me with a man who has no actual rtionship with me, right?" I thought to myself, but when I looked at the furious Liu Qian in front of me, I became more and more convinced that the matter of the gold jar would not be solved so easily. "Have you two developed a good rtionship?" Gao Yang came over and asked with a smile. I red at him angrily and said grumpily, "When did you see our rtionship? We are talking about work." "It''s working hours now. If Gao Yang goes to the leader''s office andin that we don''t work hard and ignore him to solve our personal grievances, it will be moreplicated." "Mr. Gao, it''s better for Sister Chelsea to be in charge of your affairs. If I continue to stay here, I''m afraid things will be more difficult to solve." Liu Qian bowed her head slightly and said to Gao Yang apologetically. Gao Yang asked in an exaggerated tone, "What''s wrong? You were just fine. It''s not difficult to solve the problem. What does it have to do with whether you are here or not?" "Because..." Liu Qian looked at me hesitantly, then looked at Gao Yang and lowered her head. Before I could figure out what this look meant, Gao Yang had already said, "Chelsea, is this how you get along with your colleagues?" Hearing this question, I was confused and looked at him in confusion. Gao Yang took a step forward and put Liu Qian, who was in front of him, behind him. He looked like a knight and said to me, "If I remember correctly, you are the one who said that he would no longer deal with mypany''s affairs. Since someone else has been arranged to ept you, what''s the point of youing here again?" "Didn''t you hear what I just said?" I tried hard to calm down and said word by word, "My colleague said that someone asked me toe to the conference room. If you don''t believe me, you can ask someone toe and confront me." Gao Yang chuckled and did not speak. Liu Qian, who was blocked behind him, whispered, "Sister Chelsea''s boyfriend is Mr. Stewart. Even if they really confront each other, who dares to say no?" This sentence sounded like a murmur, but it guaranteed that the three of us in the conference room could hear it clearly. Over and over again, I kept talking about my rtionship with Harrison, which made my patience toward Liu Qian gradually fade away. I took two steps to the side and happened to meet the eyes of Liu Qian, who was behind Gao Yang. I looked at her and chuckled. "Harrison is a fact that my boyfriend can''t change it. But as the person in charge of thepany, if you want thepany to go further, you won''t protect it because of personal feelings. Do you understand?" Liu Qian bit her lip tightly, and then said with a smile, "Anyway, Sister Chelsea can do whatever she wants. It''s good that I believe her." These words were very skillful. They were all saying that I could do whatever I wanted. No one in thepany could do anything to me. I really couldn''t understand why Liu Qian would do this to me for Harrison, a man who fell in love at first sight. We used to be good sisters in thepany, but we didn''t expect that such a good rtionship couldn''t be endured. "That''s enough. It''s not a big deal to bully the little girl," Gao Yang advised indifferently. It seemed that she wanted to make peace with Liu Qian again, but anyone could tell that she was bullying the little girl! The faint smile tugged at the corner of Liu Qian''s lips. She looked at me smugly, as if she was telling me: "Is it useful for you to exin? Does anyone believe you?" I didn''t want to see Liu Qian''s expression anymore. I raised my head and looked at Gao Yang. Looking at his naughty smile, I said, "Mr. Gao, didn''t you misunderstand the word ''little girl''? Or did you misunderstand my bullying? Or did you see me bullying someone?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. There was a sh of surprise in Gao Yang''s eyes, and then he replied with a smile, "Yes, yes, yes. I misunderstood your rtionship with women." I knew that he didn''t admit it sincerely, but I didn''t want to continue to be entangled with them. If I stayed in the conference room for one more second, my mood would be very bad! "I won''t go back on my word if I decide not to participate, so there''s no need for you to worry," I said to Liu Qian. She''s targeting me because she''s worried that I''ll take away the work in her hands. With these words, I ignored their expressions and said sorry. After disturbing them, I walked to the door and opened the door of the conference room. I was stunned in an instant. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 "You... why are you here?" I was confused when I first saw his surprise. The person standing in front of me was none other than Louie. Because of various reasons, I couldn''t face him calmly, let alone describe his feelings. Logically speaking, he should have the same feelings as me, so why would he take the initiative toe here? After looking at me for a few seconds, Louie looked behind me, as if he didn''t hear my question. "I thought you were hiding from me just like that." Gao Yang''s voice came from behind me. I thought for a moment and looked up at Louie. He happened to look down at me. Louie whispered, "Gao Yang called me and said that he needed my help with something." "Do you know each other?" I asked. After asking this question, I regretted it, because I felt that this question was simply nonsense. How could they not know each other? Abbie knew Gao Yang, and Louie belonged to the same social circle as Abbie, so it was not surprising that they knew Gao Yang. But now what confused me was not something else. What did Gao Yang mean by calling him to ask for help? Was he worried that I would fight with Liu Qian? After all, I couldn''t think of anything else except this. Just as I was lost in thought, I suddenly felt a weight on my right shoulder, and then a loud voice sounded in my ear, "I have been friends with Louie since I was a child." "Just say what you want to say. Can you not touch me?" I red at him, trying to take his hand off my shoulder. However, as a woman, I didn''t have as much strength as a man. Even if I used all my strength, I couldn''t move his hand away from my shoulder. "Take your hand away," Louie said in a low voice. Gao Yang didn''t care at all. "This woman is with Harrison. What else do you want?" "It''s none of your business," Louie said coldly. Hearing Gao Yang''s sudden words, my dissatisfaction with him burst out in an instant. I raised my foot and stepped hard on the back of his foot. When he jumped in pain and let go of me, I quickly stood aside. As soon as I stood firm, Gao Yang shouted, "Are you crazy? I''m going to find Harrison and ask him how he managed his men!" "Shouldn''t I ask you yourself? It''s your fault to touch someone else''spany?" I said coldly. At first, when I saw that Gao Yang was in so much pain, I still felt a little guilty. But when I heard those words from his mouth, I really regretted that I didn''t use all my strength just now. I''d better destroy his feet and let him have nothing to do all day long! Gao Yang limped toward me angrily. I know that I should avoid it at this time. After all, when a man goes crazy, women can''t resist it at all. I will certainly suffer losses. But my temper has alsoe up. I know what he wants to do, but I don''t want to avoid it. At this moment, there was only one thought in my heart. If Gao Yang dared to touch me today, I would never let him leave so easily! Countless thoughts ran through my mind. All of a sudden, everything went dark in front of me. I looked up and saw a tall figure standing in front of me, blocking me behind. It was Louie, who had just entered the conference room. There was an indescribable feeling in my heart. I whispered to him in a voice that only the two of us could hear, "Why are you standing here?" However, Louie did not answer me. I thought that he probably did not hear me and wanted to pull off his clothes to attract attention. But when I raised my hand, he did not have the courage to put it on his clothes. Too many things have happened recently. As I think, although Louie and I are just friends, our rtionship has be more and moreplicated... " panicky Yizhou, we are good brothers who grew up together. Didn''t you see how she treated me just now? Don''t you care about me at all?" Gao Yang questioned. Even though I was standing behind Louie, I could still feel Gao Yang''s anger. In fact, at this moment, I really wanted to say, "If you hadn''t touched my foot, how could I have stepped on the back of your foot? And it wasn''t very heavy. At least I didn''t use all my strength." Louie replied faintly, "Did youe here today just to tell me this?" "Of course not!" Gao Yang denied. "I just want to see what kind of woman can make you unable to forget and even refuse to go abroad for business." Hearing Gao Yang''s words, I couldn''t help but look up at Louie in surprise. But because he had his back to me, I couldn''t see anything. I decided to ask him what Gao Yang meantter. At this time, Harrison''s body leaned to one side. He felt his eyes looking at me, but when I looked up, his posture had not changed at all. He said slowly, "If you don''t understand what happened, don''t talk nonsense." "What about her?" Gao Yang asked again. I raised my head subconsciously and happened to meet Gao Yang''s eyes. There was undisguised sarcasm in his eyes. "Mr. Gao, do you have anything else to say?" I smiled at him frankly. Maybe he didn''t expect that I would smile at him. Gao Yang''s expression froze for a moment, but soon he recovered. He snorted and said, "If you want to be like this, you''d better leave quickly, lest you get hurt in the end." "Actually, I''ve been keeping something in my heart for a long time. It just so happens that I want to ask Mr. Gao about this opportunity today," I said. Gao Yang didn''t take my words seriously at all. He said disdainfully, "If you ask if you are married, I advise you to give up this idea as soon as possible." I couldn''t help but burst intoughter. I pointed to Liu Qian behind him and said, "What I want to say is, aren''t you ready to start your work?" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "By the way, it''s not a good habit to let women wait too long. Director Gao left Liu Qian aside and focused on targeting me. Isn''t that good?" I shook my head innocently. "The reason why I did this is definitely not to defend Liu Qian against injustice." "The main reason is that I don''t like Gao Yang''s way of doing things. He didn''te here for work, but he pretended to be discussing cooperation. I''m afraid that his behavior is the real act of helping others." Secondly, it was about Louie. Gao Yang''s words made him and I very embarrassed. Previously, I thought for a long time before I realized that it was the best choice for Louie and me to slowly fade away. But now, Gao Yang''s appearance really broke all the bnce. Liu Qian couldn''t see my position, so she first red at me, and then said in a considerate tone, "Don''t mind me. Let''s make it ourpany''s purpose." Chapter 300 Chapter 300 "Howe I don''t know when thepany has such a job?" I couldn''t help but reply. I really didn''t like Liu Qian''s appearance. Liu Qian pursed her lips and smiled. She walked over to us and said, "Of course, I don''t need to know these trivial things about the rtionship between Sister Chelsea and Mr. Stewart." Her words were half- way, but generally speaking, there was only one meaning: "The rtionship between me and Harrison is not ordinary, so I don''t know the normal behavior of thepany. Whether it''s obvious or not, it''s obvious that I''m irresponsible." If I can still endure Liu Qian''s nder now, then there''s really a problem. I took half a step forward, regardless of whether Liu Qian''s attention was on me or not. I smiled and said to her, "Harrison is just a criminal. If he breaks his rules because of me, I''m afraid he will lose more than he gains, right?" "As for thepany business you mentioned, I can''t remember it no matter how hard I think about it. Do you want me to tell you about it?" I asked. Liu Qian smiled contemptuously. "Mr. Gao is still waiting for me to deal with things. If Sister Jian''ning wants to know the answer, please find it yourself." "It seems that Mr. Gao is also very curious about this matter, isn''t he?" I ignored Liu Qian''s refusal and looked directly at Gao Yang, who was standing beside her. The reason why Gao Yang came to thepany today was obviously not for the cooperation. Liu Qian''s excuse was really unnecessary. Since she wanted to perform well in front of Gao Yang, then I would do as she wished and let her "do well"! As soon as my voice fell, Liu Qian couldn''t wait to say, "Director Gao doesn''t care about such a small thing. Sister Chelsea, if you have nothing to do, go back quickly. President Gao and I still have something to talk about..." "Who says I don''t care?" Gao Yang asked. On the opposite side, Gao Yang looked at Liu Qian with dissatisfaction and questioned, "When did you hear me say I don''t care?" "This... this..." Liu Qian was stunned and did not manage to utter aplete sentence for a long time. I took the opportunity to say, "Look, Director Gao still wants to know." Liu Qian nced at me, turned to smile at Gao Yang, and exined, "I believe that nopany is like this. The customer is God." "That''s a little strange. Although the customer is God, not all customers can be called God." Gao Yang denied her point of view. The two of them had a deep discussion on the opposite side. I found that no matter what Liu Qian said, Gao Yang would deny it without hesitation. He did not give her any face at all. His denial made her suspect that there was a personal grudge between them. However, ording to the current situation, there was no interaction between Gao Yang and Liu Qian. In this case, it could only show Gao Yang''s character. Looking at their colleagues, I also felt that there was always someone looking at me. If my guess was right, it should be Louie, but I didn''t want to look up at him, which would only make them more embarrassed. Harrison and I had just settled our conflict because of him. As for my rtionship with his friends, I had to figure out how to deal with it. If I let everything go back to the beginning because of this matter, it would be better. "Do you want to leave first?" Louie, who was beside him, finally opened his mouth. I paused and smiled. "All right. I''ll be off then." He nodded, looking as if he wanted to say something, but I turned around and was ready to leave, as if I didn''t see the struggle on his face. Just a few stepster, Gao Yang''s voice came from behind. He stopped me and said, "Chelsea, I''m here to find you today. It''s not about our cooperation." I stopped and wanted to turn around and scold him, but this idea was quickly suppressed by me. I turned my back to him and took a deep breath. I pretended to be rxed and said, "Think about it carefully. I''m not familiar with Mr. Gao to the point of meeting him for private matters. I''m sorry I can''t apany him." After that, I stepped towards the door again. When I left, I could still hear the conversation between Gao Yang and Liu Qian, but I didn''t care about what they said in detail. Anyway, it had nothing to do with me. The moment I grabbed the handle and twisted it, the handle turned on its own. I was wondering what was going on when the door was pushed open from the outside. When I looked up, I saw Harrison looking down at me with a poker face. When I met Harrison at this time and on this asion, I suddenly didn''t know what to say. I opened my mouth and couldn''t make a sound for a long time. I didn''t know how to exin. Did he want me to say that your friend, Gao Yang, went to thepany to make trouble for me? "If that''s the case, Harrison will definitely think that I''m very troublesome, won''t he? He might even think that I''m a troublemaker who can cause trouble at any time, but..." "I thought you wouldn''te at all." Gao Yang''s voice got closer and closer until he stopped beside me. I lowered my head and looked down, wondering how Gao Yang knew that Harrison woulde. "You called me just now," Harrison said lightly. Hearing this, I immediately understood that it was Gao Yang who called him here. Thinking of this reason, I felt a little disappointed, because I thought that his idea ofing here for me had been severely extinguished at this moment. Gao Yang snorted and then said, "I came here to let you see something clearly, so that you won''t be kept in the dark in the future." Harrison didn¡¯t speak for a long time. I looked up and happened to meet his eyes. He looked at me and said slowly, "I don¡¯t want to know anything that can keep me in the dark." I was slightly stunned. I didn''t quite understand the meaning of his words. When he said this, he looked at me and didn''t move. Obviously, he was talking to me. I looked at him and whispered, "Why are you here?" "Gao Yang called me and said that you were being bullied here." Harrison''s expression did not change. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Although puzzled, I didn''t continue to ask. I just smiled and said, "It seems that I have to thank Gao Yang for his attention on me and ask you toe and save me in time." Harrison didn''t answer. He looked around and asked, "I''m curious about who bullied you." "... No one is bullying me. I believe Mr. Gao is just joking." I put on a smile and organized my words. At this time, I certainly couldn''t tell the truth. After all, Gao Yang and Harrison were not only working together, but also friends. Although I knew that Gao Yang had bad intentions, I couldn''t say it in front of him. But when I finished my words, I felt inexplicably tired. I felt as if the whole world was my enemy. At this moment, Gao Yang stood up and said in a disdainful tone, "I didn''t bully him, nor am I joking here. Today, I believe you understand why Abbie suddenly left thispany. I''m sure you all know better than anyone else why she left, right?" "I''m just not in charge of thispany," Harrison replied. "Ha!" Gao Yang sneered. "You can say that to others, but do you think I will believe it?" Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Harrison, who was standing opposite me, walked past me and said casually, "No one cares if you believe it or not." "You!" Gao Yang shouted angrily. I was afraid that Gao Yang would take action because of their conflict, so I quickly turned around and stood beside them, carefully guarding against Gao Yang. Gao Yang suddenly chuckled and said, "Harrison is a man. When does he need your worry and protection?" "I didn''t..." When the words reached the tip of my tongue, I changed my words and said, "Mr. Gao is so emotional. If the tables and stools in the conference room are also ourpany''s property, shouldn''t I worry?" Hearing my exnation, he just gave me a contemptuous smile and stopped looking at me. My heart suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, and I slowly looked at Harrison. However, Harrison did not look at me, probably because he was not in the mood to think about anything else because of Gao Yang''s arrival. I was a little disappointed that he did not notice my mood. I was also happy that he was not angry because of the scene now. After all, Louie was also here. "If there is nothing to do with work, it''s better for Director Gao to go back and deal with his own company''s affairs as soon as possible." Harrison''s voice was calm, and there was no emotion in it. Gao Yang, who was standing opposite him, didn''t take it seriously. It seemed that he didn''t take his words seriously at all. "No matter how good I am, it''s not up to you to decide. If I remember correctly, Mr. Stewart started from scratch, right?" "As for whether this starting from scratch is true or not, I don''t know." After saying this, Gao Yang suddenly looked at me with a trace of pride and sarcasm in his eyes. His expression had been regarded as looking for trouble for no reason. Everyone in the business world knew that Harrison started apany from scratch. When the company was founded, it was called a model. I didn''t understand what Gao Yang meant by this. But no matter what he meant, Gao Yang would not have good intentions. Harrison pursed his lips into a smile and said in a deep voice, "Gao Yang, do you really think you can say anything behind the Gao Family?" "What do you mean?" Gao Yang asked angrily. Different from Gao Yang''s anger, Harrison was always in a leisurely state. "You can stop when you say it. As for what will happen next, it depends on how you understand it." Gao Yang was not satisfied with his answer at all. He stepped forward and raised his hand as if he were going to hit someone. I was so anxious that I wanted to go up and persuade them, but I couldn''t move at all. I saw Liu Qian pulling me to move. "What are you doing?" I couldn''t struggle. Liu Qian''s face was full of smiles, and she whispered, "It''s better for women to stay out of the affairs between men. I''m just doing this for Sister Jian''an''s own good." "Let go of me!" I growled. Despite what she said, Liu Qian still used all her strength to pull me back. I was held tightly by Liu Qian like this, and the scene was in a deadlock. It was all my fault for forgetting that Liu Qian was still in the conference room, and I didn''t expect that she would suddenly hold on to me at this time. At this moment, I remembered that besides us, there was Louie here, so I quickly looked around in search of Louie. After looking around, he found that Louie had not gone far at all. He was standing beside Gao Yang, who seemed to be in the same camp as him to target Harrison. "Mr. Stewart, Gao Yang didn''te here today for any other reason. He just wanted to know about Abbie''s transfer," Louie said in a soft voice. "Just?" Harrison repeated the two words with a smile. "Shouldn''t you be very clear about this matter?" The two of them looked into each other''s eyes. Although they were not standing beside each other, they could still feel the tense atmosphere. Of course, Louie knew very well that Abbie would be transferred, because he was the main character in this matter. Instead of saying that Gao Yang was looking for trouble with Harrison today, it was better to say that he was looking for me. At the same time, he would make Harrison unhappy. On the one hand, I felt that Louie was not good enough to be my friend, but on the other hand, I felt that Gao Yang was looking for trouble in the name of seeking justice for his friend. In order not to embarrass Harrison too much, I thought about it for a while and gritted my teeth. I said loudly, "Abbie left thepany because of me. Didn''t Director Gao want to make things clear? You might as welle and ask me." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. As soon as he finished speaking, I could feel Harrison''s displeased gaze, but right now, I wasn''t in the mood to think too much. Abbie''s matters had all started because of me. I didn''t want others to say anything about Harrison''s fault, and that I had to find trouble with him, yet I was hiding in the end without saying a word. Sure enough, after hearing my words, Gao Yang quickly walked in front of me and pointed his anger at me. "You can seduce Harrison with your looks and get him to drive Abbie away. It seems that you still have some skills. Do you want to use your skills on me?" "Mr. Gao, don¡¯t go too far," I said, suppressing my anger. Gao Yang was so angry that heughed. He grabbed my wrist and said to Harrison behind him, "Just for this woman, are you even willing to attack your long-time friend?" He scratched my wrist so hard that it hurt, but I didn''t say anything in order not to make Harrison worried. "Abbie is not suitable to stay here. It''s better to go to another environment to treat her," Harrison said seriously as he looked at her. Gao Yangughed and shook me off. He strode to Harrison and stopped in front of him. He gritted his teeth and threatened, "Since you are willing to give up what you can easily get for this woman, then let me have a good look at your real ability!" After that, Gao Yang gave me a meaningful look and then leftpletely. After Gao Yang left, Louie, who had not been informed, finally said, "I have something to do." Seeing that Louie was about to leave, Harrison stopped him and said, "Why are you in such a hurry to leave? Without you, we still have something to deal with." Louie stopped in ce. After about two or three seconds, he said with a smile, "I don''t think so." Harrison didn''t answer him. Instead, he looked at me. My heart was very uneasy as I looked into his eyes. I wondered if he was angry because Louie and I were both in the conference room. I wanted to exin to him, but I didn''t know how to say it. "Why aren''t you leaving yet?" Harrison asked. Being lost in thought, I was shocked and looked up at him in disbelief. I couldn''t believe that the person who said such a thing to me was Harrison. I didn''t know whether to leave or not. I didn''t know what to do at the moment. I didn''t even have the courage to raise my head to look at Harrison. However, my embarrassing situation didn''t make him feel any pity. He insisted on saying, "Should I leave by myself, or do I need to invite you to leave?" With my head down, my eyes were already full of tears. Even though I felt wronged, I could only move my body to the door with difficulty. At this moment, all kinds of bad ideas began to appear in my mind. I felt that it was not suitable for me to be with Harrison. I listed the reasons one by one in my heart that we couldn''t be together anymore. I began to wonder how long I could hold on between him and me... Chapter 302 Chapter 302 "It just so happens that I haven''t finished my work, so I''ll be leaving first, Mr. Stewart,¡± Liu Qian said with a smile. Then she quickly opened the door and left. Feeling Liu Qian''s departure, I stopped moving in an instant. When I looked up to find Harrison''s figure, I found it easier to meet his eyes. It seemed that he had been paying attention to me when I lowered my head and was struggling in my heart. Thinking of this situation, my originally bitter heart was only left with sweetness. Harrison said lightly, "Aren''t you leaving?" My smile froze on my face and I asked with grievance, "What do you want to say? Can''t I even stand aside and listen?" "It''s up to you." Because I can stay and listen to what they want to say, I have no other thoughts in my heart. As long as Harrison can let me stay, even if he misunderstands me and Louie, I will still send them back to exin. "But that''s not enough. I really don''t want Harrison to misunderstand me every time. After all, trust between the two is the basis. If we don''t even have trust, what''s the point?" "Do you know that Gao Yang came here today?" Harrison walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and lowered his head slightly. When I asked him, he didn''t ask anyone. I replied without thinking, "I just met Gao Yang at workst time. I never thought that he woulde to thepany to find me in person." "Of course he''s not looking for you." Harrison''s voice was very soft. If he didn''t take it seriously, he wouldn''t be able to hear it at all. But what he said made me a little confused. Since Harrison clearly knew that he couldn''t be looking for me, why did he ask like this? While I was feeling distressed, Louie, who was standing behind me, walked to the chair and sat down. "I don''t know about this." If I didn''t know, how could you stand here?¡± Harrison turned his back to us and said with a smile, "Don''t tell me that it was Liu Qian who told you secretly." Louie suddenly looked at me and said slowly, "What if I say? Liu Qian used Chelsea as bait, how could I note over?" Hearing this, I was so surprised that I couldn''t say anything. I could only look at Louie. Harrison didn''t know when he came over and pulled me behind him. He said word by word, "I know what kind of person you are, and you know what kind of person I am. If you don''t exin clearly today''s situation, you will make Chelsea pestered by people like Gao Yang." Louie lowered his head. After a few seconds, he suddenly smiled. He shook his head andughed. In the end, he simply stood up from his chair and faced Harrison. "Don''t you think it''s all because of you?" After saying that, Louie nced sideways at me, then continued to look at Harrison and said, "You and I know very well what''s going on. If you want to be with her for a long time, you''d better solve it cleanly!" I was blocked by Harrison, so I couldn''t see their expressions at all. I didn''t understand what Harrison meant. "What does it mean that he and Harrison know what''s going on clearly? What does it mean to solve it quickly and neatly after staying with me for a long time? Is there something Harrison is hiding from me in a ce I don''t know?" "I haven''t figured it out yet. Louie is about to leave." I looked at his back and made up my mind secretly. "When he leaves, I will definitely ask Harrison about the details of the matter. After all, these things have something to do with me. As the person involved, how can I not know?" In the face of Louie''s departure, Harrison, who was standing behind me, did not stop him at all, let alone say anything to stop him. "There is something that I think I need to remind you." Louie held the handle of the door and said meaningfully, "I advise you to deal with your old lover as soon as possible." As my voice fell, Louie alsopletely disappeared from my sight, and I was still immersed in his last sentence. After a while, Harrison said softly, "Let''s go back first." "Wait a minute." I stopped him and turned to stand in front of Harrison. I looked at him quietly and stared at him motionlessly. In my opinion, if he had a ghost in his heart, he would definitely hide and not dare to look at me. But he didn''t. Instead, he looked back at me generously. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. But I was still confused, so I asked, "What did Louie mean?" "What are you talking about?" he asked. I''m not sure if he really doesn''t know what to say, or he pretended not to understand in front of me. I hope it''s the former but I''m afraid it''s thetter. Calming down, I plucked up the courage to look at him. "What does Louie mean when he said that he would deal with his old lover before he left?" "Shouldn''t I ask you that?" Harrison looked at me and suddenly smiled. I was stunned and didn''t understand what he meant. Looking at my confused look, Harrison exined kindly, "You are the most likely to have an old lover between us. Don''t forget that you used to have someone around you. Now I''m not the only one around you who is looking at you covetously, am I right?" "But the matter between me and Callen has long passed," I exined. Although I don''t know what Louie''s words mean, I feel that this sentence is definitely not meant for me. With his attitude towards me, he will not say anything against me. Harrison rubbed my hair in amusement. "Do you see that Gao Yang is here today?" I nodded obediently. "He''s making things difficult for you and me for Abbie''s sake, isn''t he?" "In general, that''s what I meant, but that''s not the case when I look into it seriously," Harrison said. I was confused and didn''t understand what it meant. ording to my understanding, Gao Yang was mainly looking for trouble with Harrison. The reason why he was looking for trouble was that Harrison chose to be with me, and the main reason why he asked Abbie to leave was because of me, so it was still because of me. Perhaps because he didn''t understand, Harrison exined, "You only saw the surface of the matter, but you don''t know exactly what''s going on. Have you ever wondered why Gao Yang woulde personally to ask about Abbie''s departure?" "Of course we have a good rtionship," I answered without hesitation. Hearing my answer, Harrison was stunned at first, and then he couldn''t helpughing. In the face of his reaction, I was also confused. "There''s nothing wrong with my answer just now. It can''t be that I''mughing like this, can it?" So in doubt, I said again, "If something happened to Sienna, I would alsoe to you like today''s Gao Yang. It''s normal for you to stand up for your friends." "That''s because you''re both women, but Gao Yang and Abbie aren''t. Do you understand?" Harrison asked. I shook my head honestly. "I don''t understand. Can''t there be pure friendship between men and women?" "Yes, but it''s definitely not pure friendship." As he spoke, he suddenly chuckled and looked at me meaningfully. "Just like Louie, do you dare to say it''s pure friendship?" Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Although I looked at theputer in front of me, I didn''t know where my heart had gone. Harrison''s words kept echoing in my mind, "Just like Louie, do you dare to say that he is a pure friend?" This sentence was simply to use the matter between Gao Yang and Abbie to talk about Louie and me, saying that he treated me not only as a friend, but also as a friend. Although I knew that what he said was to make me ufortable and jealous, I still felt very ufortable. After all, no one wanted their boyfriend to keep holding others'' affection for him. Time would be a problem. For example, as soon as Harrison said this, I felt uneasy. However, before this, I had thought that Gao Yang had stood up for Abbie. He had only grown up together with her and had friends in the same social circle. Who would have thought that he would have other thoughts towards Abbie? Abbie''s looks were very good, but her personality wasn''t very good. At least in front of me, she wasn''t. In fact, she was even a little annoying. Until now, I still couldn''t forget what he had done to me. After all, those things weren''t things that an ordinary person could do. However, since Gao Yang liked Abbie, then his enmity towards Harrison could also be exined. "Let''s have a talk?" The sudden voice startled me. I looked up and saw Louie standing beside my desk. I wanted to refuse when I thought of what had happened just now, but I changed my mind when I saw the expression on his face. Louie had been following me. We didn''t stop until we reached the corner of the corridor. I turned around and asked in a slightly questioning tone, "Why did you go against Harrison with Gao Yang?" "What?" Louie looked confused. I knew that he didn''t respond to my sudden question, so I said slowly again, "I was there from beginning to end. If you don''t know that Gao Yang came to thepany to find me, I wouldn''t believe it." At first, Louie had no expression on his face. Then, he smiled bitterly and said, "Since you have made up your mind like this, what else should I say?" "Because I want to know why. Is it because Harrison and I are together that you gang up against him?" I was angry and my tone became heavier. In the past, when I was in contact with Louie, my emotions were always calm. Even if I knew his feelings for me, I could only put him in a difficult position. There was nothing else. So it was the first time that I was angry with him directly today. Louie put away his bitter smile and asked me, "These are all what you see on the surface. How much do you know about the real situation?" "You don''t know, so you need to make it clear to me. I brought you here because I wanted you to make it clear to me." I looked at him with disappointment. "I thought you were different from others. It seems that I thought too much.¡± Yes, I''ve always thought Louie was a good person and nice to me. He is one of my few friends. That''s why I strongly opposed him when Harrison asked me to keep a distance from him and cut off contact with him. But now it seemed that my opposition waspletely meaningless. It was somewhat ridiculous when he thought of it. I looked at him calmly and said seriously, "If you really can''t ept me being with Harrison, then we''d better not be friends anymore. This is good for everyone." After that, I moved to the side and was about to leave after passing him. Just as we were about to pass by, Louie grabbed my wrist and stopped me from leaving. "Wasn''t it clear enough just now?" I kept my posture and asked. Louie did not answer. It was not until my hands were about to go numb that he turned around to face me. He looked at my eyes and said word by word, "I don''t know what happened to Gao Yang, and I don''t know that he wille to you in person. I will go there because he called me after he comes.¡± "Whatever you say." I didn''t believe him at all. "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Harrison. I believe that he will also be called in this way," he said. Hearing Louie¡¯s exnation, my determination gradually wavered. After all, no one would go to such a ce like the conference room for no reason, unless someone went there in person to find Harrison and inform him. But the employees generally wouldn''t do that, because they didn''t know what was going on between me and Gao Yang at all. Of course, except for Liu Qian, she was already in the conference room at that time, so she couldn''t be ignored. I thought about it, closed my eyes and slowly withdrew my hand. " panicky Yizhou, if you still treat me as a friend, I don''t want to have any hostility against Harrison because of you. It''s not as easy for him to go to this ce alone as you think." "At least he is more miserable than me." I looked at Louie''s clear eyes and said word by word. Harrison must have paid more than Louie, Abbie, and Gao Yang to be able to start from scratch to this point. I don''t want to make any trouble for his career because of me. That''s not what I want. After hearing what I said, Louie smiled and stopped looking at me. I didn''t understand what he meant, so I frowned and asked, "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong with what I said?" "You said that because you don''t know the whole story at all. That''s why you feel that he is tired and that he is the most miserable person in the world. Do you know?" Louie asked me with a smile. He was really asking me with a smile, but I couldn''t feel the slightest smile in his eyes. I even saw bitterness and pity in his eyes. Can''t bear it? When these two words popped out, I was stunned. I didn''t understand why he couldn''t bear it. But this idea didn''t bother me for too long. I looked at him and shook my head, denying, "You misunderstood what I meant. I wanted to express my hope from the beginning to the end that you wouldn''t make things difficult for him because of me, let alone make trouble for him." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "You''re making things difficult for me? Making things difficult for me?" Louie said in a mocking tone. In the end, he even sneered. At this moment, Louie made me feel very strange. In this way, I didn''t know how to face him at all, just like I just met him. Realizing that it was useless to say more, I didn''t say anything more and looked straight ahead and left. Before I could take two steps, I was stopped by someone. Without turning my head, I said with a poker face, "Let me go." "I''ve never thought of targeting him. I''ve also thought of letting you go." Louie said slowly. In fact, such words were the best solution for him and me. I wanted to turn around and have a good talk with him, but when I thought of Harrison''s serious injury, I stood still. Louie ignored my reaction and continued, "It''s not what you think. If I really want to target him, there won''t be today''s result." "What are you trying to say?" I leaned to one side and asked with a chuckle. Louie was slightly stunned by my reaction. I went on to say, "There are some things that we don''t have to say too much. Everyone loves adults, so they should know what they should do." Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Originally, I didn''t want to make it so obvious, but now Louie insisted on making it clear to me, so I could only say it. I withdrew my hand and stood there without turning around. "I can understand Gao Yang''s feelings for Abbie, but I don''t want you to be with him because I sincerely treat you as my friend." After saying that, I didn''t leave either. There are some things that need to be done until it''s done. Although one thing after another happened, these couldn''t erase the kindness Louie showed me, and the help he gave me when I was in my most difficult time. I would firmly remember all these things in my heart, but these were not the reasons why he hurt Harrison. "As long as I am still with Harrison, I must protect him. As for what will happen between us in the future, it''s all in the future." I''ve been working all day in a mess. I feel like I''m in a daze and can''t figure out what I''m doing. Harrison was busy with other things in the afternoon, so he left early after lunch with me. However, what I didn''t expect was that he didn''t mention anything about what happened in the conference room in the morning when we had lunch at noon. Originally, I was going to go straight back to the vi after work, but I thought that I hadn''t seen revenge for a long time. Since Ning Jiayi leftst time, I basically hadn''t returned home. Now I just packed up. Before I got to the entrance of themunity, I saw the figure of the aunt of the People''s Hospital. I wanted to avoid it so that she wouldn''t catch me and ask me about my boyfriend, but I was toote to get caught. The moment the aunt saw me, she walked over happily. Realizing that I couldn''t avoid it, I greeted her with a smile. ¡®Auntie, why are you outside at this time?" "It''s all because your work time is unreasonable. Otherwise, I''ll eat at home." The auntined. "What''s wrong? What can I do for you?" I asked in confusion. However, after the question, I roughly knew what had happened. I had informed them before that the residential quarter was going to be demolished, but they had not taken any action. It was said that the real estate foam or the developer''s funds were not enough. In short, they had not yet been demolished. It seemed that there was a result now. I understood and said with a smile, "Auntie, you don''t have to tell me in a hurry. I''ll move it away sooner orter." "What are you thinking about? That''s not what I''m talking about." The housekeeper denied. She walked forward a little and whispered in my ear, "Is there any rtives outside your mother?" Because I was too close to her when I spoke, I didn''t hear what she said at all. After asking me, I was confused. "What family?" "You child." The aunt of the People''s Pce looked like she was exasperated at her failure to live up to her expectations. "Is there any rtive of your mother? Today, someone came to me and said that he was looking for your rtives and you." "On me?" I pointed at myself and asked in surprise. The delivery woman nodded and continued, "They say that they are rtives with your mother and live outside all year round. They also say that their daughter has been here for a period of time." Hearing this, I immediately understood who the aunt was talking about. It was Ning Jiayi''s parents, my uncle and mother. They came from other ces in person. They probably wanted to take Ning Jiayi home. However, Ning Jiayi had been away for a few days, and it was only half a day for her to go back to her house from here. How could her uncle and mother find her again? I came to the People''s Hospital and saw my uncle and aunt who had been waiting for me for the whole afternoon. They seemed to be in a good state, sitting together and discussing something. "Uncle, aunt." I shouted first. As soon as his uncle saw me, his aunt got up and held my hand. "Chelsea, when your mother passed away, your uncle and I were too busy toe to see you, but we have always been worried about you. Your uncle whispered in my ear every day that he woulde to see you." I didn''t say a word and kept smiling. "But you''ve been at work for too long. We''ve been waiting for you here in the morning, and we haven''t eaten anything yet," his auntined. "Then I''ll take you to dinner," I said. In the end, I took my uncle and aunt to have dinner nearby. During the meal, my auntined several times that the food was not delicious. She said that I was now working in a bigpany, so I should treat them to a good meal. My uncle always agreed with his aunt. I sat opposite them and looked at them expressionlessly. When the meal was almost over, her aunt put down the bowl and chopsticks and asked with a smile, "Let''s go back. I''m exhausted after running for so long today." "That''s right. Let''s go back and rest early," his uncle said. I got up and paid the bill. When I turned around, I saw them waiting for me at the door. The two of them carried my aunt''s bag, as if they were going shopping. "There''s a hotel up ahead. I''ll take you there." I walked out of the restaurant with a smile. "Hey, hey, hey! How can you live in a hotel?" Aunt hurried over to stop me. I stopped and pretended to be surprised. "Where do you live if you don''t stay in the hotel? Uncle, aunt, do you want to live in my house?" Uncle looked at me with dissatisfaction and said, "So what if you live at home? Don''t forget that your mother is my sister. I am also your elder. You call me uncle and let your own uncle live in a hotel. I''m not afraid of beingughed at by others!" "Don¡¯t say that. Jian''an is too young to be sensible. It''s enough." Her aunt stood beside me and seemed to say that for her own good. As for whether it was for her own good or not, it was up to her. I watched them singing in front of me without any reaction. I remembered that when my mother was hospitalized, I raised money everywhere. No matter who called me, they always replied that I had no money, and they didn''t have the money to lend us. "If it weren''t for their determination, how could I have gone on the path of begging Harrison? But I also want to thank them. Without their ruthlessness to me and my mother, how could there be the result of Harrison and me? This can''t be a reason for me to forgive them." I moved to the side and deliberately kept a distance from my aunt. Before she gave up, I said first, "It''s impossible for uncle and aunt to live at home. After all, it belongs to me and my mother. I''m afraid that you will feel uneasy if you live at home." "Un at ease?" His uncle said angrily, "Why do we feel uneasy? How did you, a junior, say that?" As she spoke, her uncle acted as if he was going to hit her, while her aunt stopped him from beating her. Although she didn''t know what was going on, she didn''t know what was going on, but from what she saw, it was like this. I pursed my lips into a smile and said nothing. "Chelsea, are you crazy? You deliberately talked to your uncle like this. Not only did you not reflect, but you also snickered. What''s wrong with you? Is there something wrong with your spirit?" Aunt asked in surprise.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Hearing Aunt''s words, I slowly withdrew the smile on my face and looked at the two people in front of me coldly. "At that time, not only did you not want to borrow money from Mother in the hospital, but you also said that she would die of this disease sooner orter. Have you forgotten these words?¡± Aunt couldn''t say anything because of my question. She kept winking at her uncle beside her. "This child," his uncleforted her. "At that time, everyone''s conditions were not very good. They really couldn''t afford money. Besides, your mother''s illness has been confirmed that there is no way to cure it. Isn''t it right for us to say that?" This was the coldness of family affection. Her sister was seriously ill. As an elder brother, he didn''t want her to recover, but frankly said that she didn''t have much time to live. How many people in the world dared to say that? Fortunately, her mother didn''t know about these things at that time, and she couldn''t see these people now. Otherwise, she would be very sad. I took two steps back to keep a distance from them and said slowly, ¡¯¡¯Uncle, no matter what you say, my mother is no longer here. She can''t hear your hurtful words. It¡¯s absolutely impossible for you to live in my house." "That house is where my mother and I have lived since we were young. Every ce is filled with our memories. I really can''t ept that you went in and destroyed this kind of beauty." Aunt jumped with anger when she heard what I said. She shouted angrily, "What are you talking about? How dare you say that well ruin our reputation if we go in? Is that what you''re talking about?" "I''m a nice person. I''ll arrange everything for you if you don''t stay at the hotel today. Otherwise, I''ll leave now. How about you decide on your own?" I said directly. No matter how the process went, my uncle and aunt went to the hotel together with me in the end. I only paid them the money for one night. The meaning was very clear, which was to hope that they could leave this ce as soon as possible. After paying the bill, I turned around and left. My aunt called me from behind, "Aren''t you taking us upstairs to have a look? Are you leaving just like that?" "It''s not that there''s a waiter here. She knows better than me." I looked at the waiter behind them and said. Aunt nced sideways at the waiter and looked at the hotel with disdain. "The environment here doesn''t look good at all. Even if you don''t want us to stay at home, at least you should take us to the hotel and find a hotel to send us away..." She didn''t need to say the rest of her words, so she exined in a neither humble nor arrogant way, "Please forgive me. My monthly sry is only four or five thousand yuan. It sounds good, but my monthly expenses and living expenses are just enough. If I live in a hotel, I won''t have to eat for half a month." I said this to give them face and didn''t want to embarrass them as elders. However, this was what I thought in my heart, but they couldn''t understand my kindness. "Didn''t Jiayi say that you were kept as a mistress? How could you have no money in this way?" Her aunt suddenly said. Aunt''s voice was not loud at first, and no one knew if she did it on purpose. When she said that I was being kept as a mistress, her voice was slightly louder, which was enough to attract the attention of all the people in the hotel lobby. Aunt quickly covered her mouth and looked as if she had said something wrong. "Oh, look at my mouth. I''m used to talking at home every day. I can say anything.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. There was some meaning in what she said, which meant that she didn''t want to be angry. She didn''t mean to say it in front of outsiders, but she was used to talking without restraint at home. In short, she didn''t say anything wrong. In the past, her mother didn''t want to argue with them. Now that her mother was gone, they came all the way to bully her. I really didn''t understand how a person could be so shameless! Feeling the gazes of the people around me, I was so angry that I was trembling, but I couldn''t say a word to refute it. Because I knew that I would cry as soon as I opened my mouth. Not only could it not achieve the effect of defending myself, but it might also be said that I was ashamed. My uncle and aunt were still chattering in the same ce. I wanted to turn around and leave, but I was held tightly by them from behind and couldn''t move. My eyes were full of tears and I stared at them fiercely! "What are you doing?" A deep male voice sounded in the hotel lobby, making the originally lively hotel instantly quiet. My body stiffened as I heard the voice. I slowly raised my head and saw Harrison frowning as he slowly walked in my direction. When he was two steps away, he stopped and asked impatiently, "What are you doing?" Aunt seemed to have just recovered from her shock. She smiled and said, "This has nothing to do with you, young man. We are her uncles and aunts. The elders in this child''s family are not here. How could they do such a thing?" "And then?" Harrison asked. Aunt was stunned and said in confusion, "That''s what you saw. As the elders in our family, we have the responsibility to discipline her mother well." "Then I won''t trouble you to discipline me." Harrison said as he pulled me out of the middle, holding my hand and walking out. Looking at his shoulder, I suddenly had an impulse to lean on him and cry. Then I asked him how he knew I was here and why he came to me. How could he appear like a prince charming? My uncle and aunt behind me ran out and shouted loudly. I felt that Harrison''s mood was getting worse and worse, and he could burst out at any time. But I didn''t want him to be involved in our family affairs, so I stopped. Harrison turned around and looked at me. He frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?" "Wait for me first. I''ll have a good talk with them." He did not answer me immediately. Instead, he looked behind me and said in a low voice, "Do you think they can listen to you, and then go back to sleep and leave?" I really don''t have the confidence to ask such a question. Feeling the footsteps behind me getting closer and closer, I put aside the worries in my heart and quickly said, "No matter what, let me solve it by myself. After all, they are my rtives. You go to the car and wait for me." Harrison looked at me with a deep gaze. Finally, before his uncle and aunt came over, he turned around and left. Looking at his back, I suddenly breathed a sigh of relief in my heart. "Who is the man who left just now? Is he the man that Jiayi kept you as her mistress?" As her aunt spoke, she kept looking in Harrison''s direction. Hearing this, I felt very ufortable. In any case, the rtionship between me and Harrison was indeed not open at the beginning. Although we were a couple now, I still couldn''t stand what others said, let alone the rtives who had turned a blind eye to their mother''s illness. "Uncle, aunt, you can stay here tonight. I have to go to work tomorrow, so I can''t send you back. Be careful on the way." As I said this, I bowed to them. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 "Who told you that we were leaving? We''re here to live a good life!" My uncle immediately replied. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Looking at the doubts in their hearts, I couldn''t help beginning to worry about whether Harrison''s arrival had changed their minds. The more I thought about it, the more worried I was. I couldn''t wait to leave immediately and disappear in front of them. "These things have nothing to do with me. I''ll leave first." After that, I immediately turned and left, disappearing into the darkness. I was still worried until I got in Harrison''s car. I looked at my uncle and aunt at the door of the hotel, afraid that they would suddenly rush over and stop Harrison''s car. "What happened? Why are you so nervous?" Harrison''s voice sounded in the darkness. I forced a smile and said, "Maybe we didn''t have a good rest yesterday. Aren''t we leaving yet?" "Let''s go now." Harrison did not doubt it and immediately started the car and left. When my uncle''s and aunt''s figures became smaller and smaller andpletely disappeared from my sight, I finally breathed a sigh of relief... Because of this matter, I had been dyed for a long time. When I got home, it was already past eleven o''clock in the evening. I looked at Harrison, who was sitting on the sofa with his eyes closed and resting, and asked tentatively, "Why don''t you rest here today and I pack up my things?" "No, we''ll go backter." I could hear the exhaustion in his voice. It seemed that he had been busy until now. If it had been in the past, I would have followed him back to the vi without hesitation. But I didn''t know how to be embarrassed today. I just didn''t want to leave with him, so I wanted to stay at home. Perhaps because he saw that I didn''t speak for a long time, Harrison opened his eyes and called me over. "I still have things to pack up." I subconsciously found an excuse to refuse. Harrison''s hand stopped in the air, and the atmosphere became awkward for a moment. "What''s wrong? You don''t even want toe to me?" "That''s not the case, because..." "Come here," Harrison interrupted me, "let me hug you." Most women couldn''t refuse men''s requests, let alone their requests when they showed weakness to you, and I was such a person. Therefore, when I heard Harrison say that he was going to hug me, my body couldn''t help but walk toward him. Then he pulled me to sit on his legs and leaned against his chest. I wanted to struggle subconsciously, but before I could move, Harrison said weakly in my ear, "I had been in a meeting from the afternoon to the night. I came here because I wanted to see you very much." "Then how do you know where I am?" I slowly rxed and asked. "At the gate of themunity, an auntie stopped me and asked me if I was looking for you. Of course, I answered yes." Harrison answered calmly. I was suddenly speechless, but I also wanted to tease him. "Aren''t you afraid that I''m lying to you, and then I''ll keep you at home?" Harrison raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "Is there a good girl at home who weed me?" "You know this trick. It seems that you''re looking forward to being weed by a good girl, aren''t you?" I said grumpily. "As you said, how could it be my fault in the end?" Looking at the helpless look on his face, I was a little embarrassed and muttered, "I was just joking. I didn''t expect you to be so obedient." "Then I''m just joking. Are you satisfied?" Harrison rubbed my hair gently and said with a smile, "The one who stopped me was ayman. I have seen him before when I came here. Otherwise, how could I believe him so easily?" "Really?" I asked subconsciously. Harrison was amused by my reaction. He looked at me dotingly and said, "Of course it''s true. How could I lie to you?" I didn''t know if it was because the lights were too good, or the atmosphere was too good, or because too many things had happened today, so we cherished the warmth at this time very much. Anyway, I just sat on his legs, and then the two naturally hugged and kissed each other. His kisses were so overbearing that people almost couldn''t breathe. But today''s kiss was very gentle, which made people feel that he was not kissing the same person as before. Gradually, Harrison¡¯s hand got under the sweater. Without guidance, he held it in front of his chest and pinched it from time to time. My body was very sensitive to this action and I couldn''t help screaming. My voice was quickly blocked by Harrison''s kiss again. This time, his kiss slowly deepened and made me limp. Unconsciously, all my clothes had been taken off. He let go of me and looked at me quietly in the light. "Don''t..." I subconsciously wrapped my arms around my chest, and my face was burning hot. I couldn''t wait to find a hole to hide in. Although I had had countless times with the man in front of me after getting married, it didn''t affect my shyness at all. Harrison pulled my hand down and said with a certain meaning in his voice, "It''s so beautiful. Why did you stop it?" ''"What... what happened to you?" I was so nervous that I couldn''t even speak clearly. This was not the first time we did it, but it seemed to be the first time in my memory to use this posture. On the sofa, the clothes on his legs were taken off one by one, and then looked at by him in such a undisguised way, as if he was looking at a work of art. I looked at the man in front of me and wondered what kind of good luck I had to meet him at my most helpless time. He lit up my world like sunshine, making me no longer feel afraid and worried. If God asked me if I regretted meeting him at such ate hour, I would definitely answer without regrets, because it was the most miserable time for me to have a chance to meet the best him. Harrison slightly raised the corner of his mouth and said in a hoarse voice, "Let me check carefully if there is anything else hidden in your body." As soon as he finished speaking, he began to explore. Unfortunately, his movements were neither heavy nor light. He touched me as if he was scratching me. It was so itchy that I dodged back and forth, and I couldn''t breathe smoothly. "I don''t have anything on me. Didn¡¯t you see it?" His reason told me to stop him from making trouble. "What I saw was just the surface. I know if there is anything hidden inside." The next step was to do whatever he wanted. I kept dodging, but my dodging made him more interested in ying. He didn''t intend to stop. Harrison''s movements gradually slowed down, and some parts of my body stopped for a longer time. My struggling movements became smaller and smaller. In the end, I even wanted to refuse and wee him, and my body subconsciously approached him. ¡°It turns out that you are so active." Harrison curled his lips and looked up at me. His action woke me up in an instant. I suddenly got up and wanted to stand up, but because I had been sitting for too long, my legs gave way and I fell back into his arms. Harrison''sughter became louder, and I was too ashamed to raise my head and had to hide in his arms. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Just when I felt ashamed, I suddenly felt that my chin was gently lifted, and then Harrison''s voice sounded above me, "Jianing, no matter what others say, you should not listen to me, as long as you listen to me." I wanted to raise my head to ask him what was going on, but he held me down as soon as I moved. I had no choice but to keep my head down. "Do you have something on your mind? Can you tell me?" I asked. After a long while, Harrison didn''t say anything. I lowered my head and could only quietly listen to his movements. I thought back to what happened in the conference room today. I didn''t know if something had happened in the gap, but when I thought about it carefully, I still had no clue. Without any clue, I could only ask again, "I definitely believe you. You are more important to me than anyone else." He made a sound of agreement with his nose, and then put down his hand that was holding me down. My body was finally able to move freely. The first thing I did was to look up at his situation. As soon as I met his eyes, he hugged me and kissed me deeply. The follow-up development was basically a matter of course, although I had been thinking about Harrison''s words at thest moment when I lost my mind. I wanted to ask him what happened to him, why he asked such a question for no reason... It was already the next day when I woke up. I was woken up by a sudden knock on the door. I touched the ce beside me. It was warm, which proved that Harrison had just left. The knock on the door was still going on. I turned over reluctantly and got up from the bed. "Uncle, Aunt, why are you here?" I opened the door and looked at the two people at the door in surprise. These two people were my uncles and aunts who were taken to the hotel yesterday. They didn''t hear my question and looked behind me. Seeing that I didn''t respond, his uncle coughed lightly and handed me the egg cake in his hand. "I bought this for you on the way here. As a junior, you don¡¯t know how to care about us, and you want us to care about you in person." "What do you mean?" I didn''t take the egg pancake in front of me. Instead, I asked, "If I remember correctly, when I left yesterday, I told you that you would go home today, so I won''t go to see you off." Her uncle seemed to have been hit in the heart by me. He put down the egg pancake in his hand and said angrily, "It''s fine if we don''t talk about it, but you still have the nerve to mention it yourself. Can you ask who can leave your uncle in the hotel like you?" "Then what do you think I should do?" I asked. Aunt took a step forward and said to me with a smile before her uncle could speak, "Chelsea, your uncle and I really don''t get used to living in the hotel. Maybe you don''t know that the environment inside the hotel is really bad. It''s not a ce for people to live at all." "A few hundred yuan a night. Who else can live so expensive except for people?" I chuckled. Uncle pushed his aunt away and shouted angrily, "Since you are not afraid of shame, let''s have a good talk!" "Today is the weekend. It''s hard enough for me to go to work. If uncle and mother have something to say, you''d better contact Jiayi as soon as possible!" After that, I took a step back and was ready to close the door. "Wait!" Uncle pressed against the door, not allowing me to close it. He looked at me with a fierce expression, as if I were an outsider. I sneered in my heart. I just felt that there would be no good news for them to suddenly appear here. It seemed that they had other ns in the name ofing in and sitting down. But it was a pity that I was no longer the Chelsea I used to be, and I would not be at the mercy of others. I smirked and said quietly, "This is a society ruled byw. You''d better think it over before you do anything. Otherwise, it won''t be good for us all." "You! What are you talking about?" Aunt looked at me in surprise, as if she didn''t believe that such words woulde out of my mouth. "Don''t think abouting in this house. There are my mother''s photos in it. Don''t you feel guilty when you see her?" Uncle looked behind me and took two steps back subconsciously, but he still said stubbornly, "We don''t have to feel guilty. She passed away and can''t me us." I was toozy to say anything to them. Seeing that my uncle had retreated, I did not hesitate to close the door and lock it while they were offguard. I could still hear their cursing outside the door. I sneered and took out my cell phone from my pocket and called the building owner, saying that someone had harassed me and troubled them to deal with it. I hung up the phone after the house owner was settled in ten minutes. After that, I went to prepare something to eat. After all, I had been doing exercise for so longst night. I met such a bad thing early in the morning today. If I didn''t eat something, I would be sorry for myself. When I finished eating, I found that there was no sound outside the door. I leaned against the door and looked out through the cat''s eyes. There was no one outside. Finally, a stone in my heart fell. If my uncle and aunt hadn''t gone so far, I would never have asked the real estatepany to drive them away. After my mother passed away, they were my few closest rtives. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. But it was such a close rtive. They gave up on her without hesitation when their mother needed help the most. They didn''t care about me when I was alone, as if I didn''t exist at all. But now they suddenly appeared and demanded to enter my house. I really felt that something bad would happen. In order to prevent something worse from happening, I simply cut them off from the chance to enter the house and gave them no chance to make a small n. While I was thinking about the reason for their sudden appearance today, the phone in my pocket began to vibrate. As soon as I opened it, I saw Harrison shing on it. "Why didn''t you tell me when you left?" "Today is the weekend. You don''t need to go to work," Harrison said. I was not satisfied with this exnation, so I continued, "It''s not about whether I should go to work or not. I''m still sleeping after you leave. I feel that something is wrong." "Are you up?" he asked. I nodded. When I was done, I realized that we were making a phone call. I couldn''t see him at all, so I quickly said, "The knock on the door woke me up this morning. Just now..." "What knock on the door?" Harrison interrupted me. I wanted to tell him about my uncle and aunting to me, but I couldn''t say it out loud. I could only answer perfunctorily, "It''s nothing. Maybe I knocked on the wrong door. When I got up, I was gone." "But today is the weekend, why did you still go to thepany so early?" In order to prevent him from continuing to ask me, I quickly changed the subject. "I''m not at thepany. I''m here to meet Abbie." Chapter 308 Chapter 308 "Who are you talking about?" I suspected that I had heard it wrong, so I confirmed again. Harrison''sughter came from the other end of the phone. "I didn''t mishear. I didn''t have the chance to tell you yesterday. Abbie and I made an appointment to meet today." "Why do we have to meet?" I felt a little ufortable and couldn''t help asking. If it were in the past, I wouldn''t have asked Harrison about it, and I wouldn''t have cared too much about his whereabouts. They were all adults, so if I didn''t care too much, it would only be because of the other party''s disgust. However, when it came to Abbie, I couldn''t just ignore her. Yesterday, I had a hard time at thepany because of Abbie. Today, he said that he had made an appointment to meet Abbie. How could I feelfortable? On the other side of the phone, Harrison seemed to hear the unhappiness in my tone. Heforted me and said, "Even if we don''t contact business in private, we still have contacts. Don''t think too much." "I didn''t think too much..." My tone of defense gradually became softer, and I didn''t even believe what I said. Then we talked for a while and Harrison hung up the phone. I heard someone saying, "Wee." It seemed that we had arrived at the ce. After hanging up the phone, I sat on the sofa absent-mindedly. I was not in the mood to watch TV. I was thinking about what had happened during the meeting between Harrison and Abbie. Could it be that Abbie had arranged it on purpose? Would she want to have an old me with Harrison? Would Harrison agree to her request? However, after thinking about it, I felt that it was impossible for such a thing to happen to me. It was not impossible for it to happen to me. The main reason was that it was impossible for it to happen to Harrison, because I knew that he was not such a person. But it didn''t mean that I could rest assured. I had been restless all morning. Sometimes, I wanted to send Harrison a message to ask him if he wanted toe back for dinner in the evening, then I wanted to ask him how long he would be busy, and then I wanted to ask him where he would live in the evening. In short, I just thought about all kinds of excuses but didn''t really send it. My heart was struggling, but I felt that I couldn''t make trouble for Harrison. I had no choice but to pick up the phone and call Sienna. The phone rang twice, and it was picked up by Sienna. Her voice sounded like she had just woken up. "You''re still sleeping at this time. Did you steal a cowst night?" I joked. The other side of the phone was quiet for a while, and then Sienna''s voice came slowly. "Today is the weekend, Big Sister. You should have a good rest during this time." "It''s enough to have a good rest." I smiled and said, "We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Would you like to go out and have a rest?" Sienna whispered on the phone and said to me discontentedly, "Don''t think about it. I know you must have something to do with me. Otherwise, you wouldn''t call me and let me out." Although Sienna said so, she finally promised me toe out. But because the bar was closed during the day, we could only go to the nearest teahouse. She learned from Sienna when she first went to the bar. She said that although the environment there was noisy, it could make people forget their worries and devoted themselves to ying. The reason why there was a rtively quiet andfortable teahouse was that she liked drinking tea. Half an hour after I arrived at the teahouse, Sienna walked in slowly. As soon as she sat down, she comined to me, "It''s so hard for you to rest. Why don''t you give me some time to sleep? Do you have such a friend?" "It''s already two o''clock in the afternoon. You tell me it''s time for me to sleep?" I looked at her with a funny smile. However, Sienna didn''t care about what time it was. She insisted that she had disturbed her view of time. In the end, she agreed to treat her to a meal before the topic ended. I took a small sip of tea helplessly and pretended to be sad. "I found a friend and had a good chat with him. I really doubt if you are my good sister." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "If you don''t have a good sister like me, you must be a lonely person." Sienna smiled cunningly, and then changed the subject and asked, "What can I do for you today?" "Why can''t I just drink tea with you?" I looked at her with a frown and put down the cup in my hand. Sienna paused when he was about to drink tea, and his eyes were full of confusion. "But this time, you didn''t want me toe out. If you say nothing, I''ll go home now." After that, Sienna put down the cup in her hand and was ready to leave. I knew that she was deliberately teasing me, but I still stood up and stopped her. "Okay, okay, I''ll tell you, okay?" "That''s more like it." Sienna sat on the sofa with satisfaction. After Sienna made such a scene, the gathering between the two of us seemed to be lively. I also told Sienna everything that had happened yesterday. She was so angry that she wanted to interrupt and scold him several times, but I stopped her. It didn''t mean that I couldn''t allow her to scold my rtives, but that it was meaningless. If swearing could solve the problem, everyone could scold as much as they wanted. But obviously, Sienna couldn''t understand what I was thinking. She waited for me to finish and then said, "They won''t leave so easily. Maybe they heard that your house is going to be demolished, so they came here in a hurry." "How is that possible?" she asked in disbelief. "What''s impossible? It''s normal for people to die for money and birds to die for food. Besides, it hasn''t been long since your cousin left. How could a normal person do this?" Sienna continued to analyze, but every sentence was rejected in my heart because I felt that this idea was too unreliable. "Don''t keep silent. Just tell me what you think is going on." Seeing that I didn''t speak for a long time, Sienna suddenly asked. I thought for a moment and looked up at her seriously. "Hing Jiayi moved out of my house and shouldn''t be home. Maybe she''s still in a corner of Luo City. That''s why my uncle and aunt took photos of her in person." "How is it possible? Without your care and work, Ning Jiayi has no way to survive in this city." Sienna smiled and waved his hand, indicating that this idea did not exist at all. In fact, I had my reasons for having such thoughts. When my uncle and aunt saw me yesterday, they did not mention anything about letting Ning Jiayi go home alone, nor did they me me. This was too strange. ording to my understanding of them, Ning Jiayi would definitely me me for returning home and losing her job. I would even be responsible for her current situation. That was why I was so determined not to let them enter the house. While I was lost in thought, I suddenly felt a pain in my arm. When I looked up, I saw Sienna''s hand on my arm. "What''s wrong?" "Look over there." Sienna deliberately lowered her voice to tell me. Although I was confused, I still looked in the direction she indicated. As a result, I saw Ning Jiayi walk into the teahouse with a smile, thinking that she was walking beside the man. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Seeing this scene, I subconsciously wanted to stand up and ask Ning Jiayi where she had gone during this period of time and who the man next to him was. But before I could stand up, I was held tightly by Sienna and couldn''t move. I turned around angrily and said to her, "Didn''t you see that? It was Ning Jiayi who came in just now, and she was with a man." "I saw it, but what can you do when you go there now?" Sienna asked. "If we go there now, of course, we''ll separate them. I have to ask the man about the rtionship between him and my sister!" I said angrily. Although I can''t say that I have a good rtionship with Ning Jiayi, and I haven''t contacted the elders in my family for many years, she is my sister after all. Even if I don''t like her, I can''t let her go back. This society was getting more and moreplicated. Ning Jiayi was still a little girl who had just left school. Although she was not ignorant, she was definitely not as experienced as those people in society. What if Anren, who was with her, had already gotten married and had a wife? The more I thought about it, the more worried I became. I simply let go of Sienna''s hand and said seriously, "You don''t have to show up. I''ll go there." I stood up in a hurry and bumped into someone. I didn''t raise my head and said sorry and was about to leave, but I didn''t expect my wrist to be pulled by that person. When I was about to lose my temper, I heard someone pulling me say, "Chelsea, why are you here?" I can recognize this voice even if it''s reduced to ashes, because he''s not my ex- husband, Callen! I didn''t expect to meet Callen here. I withdrew my hand and stood up straight. Looking around, I said, "This is a teahouse that is open for business. I believe that everyone has the right toe in and drink tea, right?" "You''re right, but I thought you would do it for me..." He didn''t finish his words, but just shrugged with a smile. I looked at him in amusement. "No matter how you think, it''s all your business. But I''m busy now, so I won''t apany you. I hope we won''t see each other in the future!" "Really? I don''t think so," Callen replied with a smile. No one could be thick-skinned to this extent, but he could continue to be so thick-skinned. Anyway, it had nothing to do with me. I smiled and turned to leave. The most important thing for me now was to find Ning Jiayi and get to the bottom of her. I couldn''t care less about other things. After I figured it out, I immediately felt that meeting Callen was nothing. I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and continued to walk forward. But the moment I opened my eyes, Ning Jiayi walked toward me. I looked at her in surprise. I thought she would leave when she saw me, but I didn''t expect her toe to me on her own initiative. My heart was suddenly relieved. However, the reality waspletely different from what I thought. Ning Jiayi saw that not only did she not speak, but she also looked very annoyed. She wished that she could disappear from my sight now. But she was obviously walking toward me. How could she have such an expression? "Jiayi, you..." Before I could finish my sentence, I saw Ning Jiayi ncing at me with disgust. Then she walked past me and went straight to Callen''s side. Her hand held Callen¡¯s arm skillfully, and then she gave him a bright smile. At the same time as this scene happened, I stood in front of him in a daze and couldn''t say a word. It was not that I didn''t want to speak, but my mind was nk and I didn''t know what to say. Since when had Ning Jiayi be so intimate with Callen? "Mr. Gibbs, do you know the rtionship between the girl beside you and Chelsea?" The person who spoke was Sienna, who was sitting on a rattan chair. Because Callen was looking at Sienna, he couldn''t see his face at all from where he was standing. But he said with a smile in his voice, "Of course I know. Jiayi is Chelsea''s younger sister, which is also my younger sister." At the moment when he finished speaking, I saw Ning Jiayi pouting slightly. She looked at Callen, half coquettish and half dissatisfied, as if she was angry because he said that she was his sister. I was furious. I grabbed Ning Jiayi''s hand and pulled her over. I ignored her resistance and held her hand firmly in my hand. I turned to ask Callen, "Do you have any heart? Ning Jiayi is my sister. You know my rtionship with her, but why are you so close to her? What do you think?" "What do you mean?" Callen looked at me with a funny smile. He pointed to Ning Jiayi beside me and said, "Is there a problem with your sistering with me? After all, we used to be husband and wife." "What Mr. Gibbs said is wrong." Sienna suddenly said, "Since you know that we used to be husband and wife, you should understand that the past is the past. Don''t tangle with each other.¡± Callen''s hands were tied in his pockets. He lowered his head slightly and said with a smile, "Sienna, you should have heard this saying before, right? Of course, I will never forget Chelsea''s past." "I believe in others'' words, but you can do it." Sienna was halfway through his words, and he looked Callen up and down and shook his head. If it was Callen whom I knew, he would not say such words at this time, let alone stand there leisurely after Sienna said such sarcastic words, as if he didn''t hear it at all. That''s right. He used to be Callen, but he wasn''t the one I knew. I looked at Callen and said to Sienna, "Sienna, don''t worry. I want to see what he wants to do today." Sienna answered and sat down without saying anything. "I''m no longer the Chelsea I used to be, and I won''t let anyone bully me. No matter how wrong Ning Jiayi is, she''s still my younger sister. I can''t let my younger sister be destroyed by this scum!" "I just want to ask you a question," I said. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Ning Jiayi was still struggling beside me. I red at her and said word by word, "If you don''t want me to call uncle and aunt now, you''d better behave yourself!" Probably scared by my look, Ning Jiayi really stood still and did not speak. She no longer struggled. When Ning Jiayi calmed down, I looked at Callen again. "You can give me an answer in the end, or I will go to find Maisy myself." Callen shrugged and said helplessly, "Why are you still the same as before? I told you not to refuse others'' kindness all the time." "But I just wanted to refuse your malice," I replied with a sneer. If he pretended to be kind, could it really make me think that he was a good person? I really suspected that I was blind in the past and believed that he deserved to be entrusted for the rest of my life! Having said that, I felt that it was not enough. I continued, "About the change of the money, I can only tell you with regret that you don''t deserve to be called a yboy." Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Callen suddenly took a step forward. I took two steps back and looked at him warily. "Why are you so afraid of me in front of the audience?" Callen asked with a smile. I was so angry that I didn''t want to talk nonsense with him anymore. I asked straightforwardly, "What did you do to Ning Jiayi?" "If I answer you, do you believe me? If you don''t believe me, why don''t you ask her yourself?" Callen pointed to Ning Jiayi behind me and said with a smile. His expression didn''t seem to be serious. A person who could be so unscrupulous was really shameless to the extreme! I red at him and asked Ning Jiayi, "Tell me, have you been with Callen these days since you left my house?" "What does it have to do with you who is with me? Can you not always think about meddling in my affairs?" Ning Jiayi replied discontentedly. I was a little stunned. Then I turned to look at Ning Jiayi and said, "Do you know what you''re talking about? You''ve just graduated and your work is like a piece of paper. But do you know Callen''s situation?" "Isn''t it my former brother-inw?" Ning Jiayi didn''t care at all. "But you have divorced. Even if you are my brother-inw, what can you do? As long as we really believe it, it''s no big deal." Pa! Hearing the words " true love", I did not hesitate to p Ning Jiayi in the face, hoping to wake her up. Ning Jiayi tilted her head and covered her face, unable to recover for a long time. "I tried my best to p him just now. Now my palm is hot and painful, but what does the pain of injury matter?" I looked at Ning Jiayi and said with disappointment, "Do you know why I divorced him? You just know that he cheated, but who knows the specific situation? Are you going to bury your best years like this?" "It has nothing to do with you whether I will be buried or not!" Ning Jiayi slowly raised her head, and her messy hair scattered on her face. With a sneer on the corner of her mouth, she said word by word, "It''s just an abortion, isn''t it? But who can you me if you can''t have a son?" "You!¡± I shook my body and quickly held the table beside me. Only then did I stabilize my body. "I never thought that as my younger sister, she would say such vicious words. Shouldn''t she care about me and then hate Callen with me? Is it because we don''t have a good rtionship, so we don''t have much family affection and we don''t have much contact, so she will join hands to hurt my people and continue to hurt me here?" Thinking of this, I felt so ufortable that I couldn''t breathe. Tears kept rolling in my eyes and finally fell rapidly. At this time, Ning Jiayi, who should have been standing beside me, had already stood beside Callen. She snuggled in his arms shyly and smiled at me from time to time, as if she was showing off her sess. "You don''t have to be polite to them at all. You don''t have to make yourself so tired!" Sienna held me in anger and said angrily. I shook my head, and my tears fell faster than before. I wanted to open my mouth and tell Sienna that it was not like this. I just didn''t want Ning Jiayi to be hurt, but I cried so hard that he didn''t have a chance to talk. Sienna looked at me with distress, and her eyes soon turned red. I knew that she really loved me, but at this moment, I was not in the mood tofort her. "Do you think Jian''an wants to meddle in your affairs? If it weren''t for Callen standing beside you, she wouldn''t care about your life!" Sienna pointed at Ning Jiayi opposite him and scolded angrily. Ning Jiayi was so angry that she held Callen''s arm and retorted, "It''s obvious that I can''t stand the man, but I''m still talking nonsense. Do you think I don''t know what she is thinking? It''s just that Brother Fang is rich now, and he wants to get back at me?" At the end of the sentence, Ning Jiayu''s tone was sarcastic, and she looked at me with mocking eyes. "Is this scum worth being eaten by others?" Sienna was so angry that heughed. He pointed to Callen and said, "Even if he is really worthy of being eaten by others, even if Chelsea is not qualified, what about you? Have you ever thought about whether you are qualified or not?" "Why am I not qualified?" Ning Jiayi leaned forward and deliberately straightened her upper body, looking very proud. Sienna immediately smiled after hearing her words. "It doesn''t matter whether I am qualified or not. It''s only useful for the wife of this man beside you to say so." "Oh, you don''t know that he has a wife, do you?" Sienna said and pretended to be surprised.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Ning Jiayi''s momentum was extinguished in an instant. She stepped back unconsciously and leaned closer to Callen, as if she wanted to find a sense of security from Callen. My mixed feelings of disappointment and sadness gradually faded. Looking at the man and woman standing together in front of me, one of them was my sister, and the other was my scumbag ex- husband. What was wrong with them? How could they be together? Even if they didn''t speak, Sienna didn''t stop. She sneered and said to Ning Jiayi and Callen, "Don''t think that my sister''s words are bad. In this society, your behavior is small! Third! If you say worse, you are a mistress!" "What are you talking about!" Ning Jiayi roared in a low voice and raised her hand to hit Sienna. I quickly grabbed her wrist and sessfully stopped her from pping her. "Ning Jiayi, don''t think that you can do whatever you want as my sister." After saying that, I violently shook off her arm and ignored her reaction. Ning Jiayi felt so wronged that she immediately shrank into Callen''s arms and cried. I ignored her behavior and turned to Sienna with a smile. "Just leave the rest to me. Thank you." "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s get rid of the two scums first." I nodded and looked at Callen, asking softly, "Do you have anything to say when you see us three women in such a mess because of you?" "Does it have anything to do with me?" Callen spread out his hands and asked in confusion. I looked him up and down and said with a smile, "If you take good care of your body, there won''t be so many troubles." "Those who don''t feel well are used to enjoy life. Do you know why I would divorce you? Because you never know how to be flexible. How nice would it be to listen to my mother''s words and hit the child?" Callen exined my fault and pretended to feel sorry. "I really don''t know where he got the nerve to tell me this. Has he forgotten what he has done? If he really forgets it, I am willing to help him recall it. If he tells me that he can let Ning Jiayi know and regret everything he has done, it will be worth it." "That''s because you don''t know it''s a boy, right?" I looked at him coldly. A trace of pain finally appeared on Callen''s expressionless face, but the pain onlysted for a moment and soon returned to normal. "So what? He''s just a child who can''t survive." Chapter 311 Chapter 311 "It''s just that?" I repeated these two words. My heart was filled with disbelief. Callen actually said that it was just a child who had not survived. It was obviously his child. How could he say that? I held Sienna''s hand tightly and asked Callen with tears andughter, "Why didn''t the child give birth? Have you forgotten all these? If it weren''t for you and your mother, my child would have been born safely. How could you say that!" "Not only me, but you should also forget." Callen''s face was cold. He said slowly, "The past is the past. People can only survive if they move forward. And in this life, you will not only have that son, right?" After listening to his words, I couldn''t bear it anymore. I stepped forward and raised my hand to p Callen hard in the face, and the crisp p echoed in the teahouse. "How can you hit people casually? Are you a shrew?" "Shut up!" I yelled at Ning Jiayi and sessfully made her shut up. Callen, who had been beaten by me, tilted his head and rubbed his cheek with a chuckle. He looked at me and said slowly, "If you don''t want to have another child, Ning Jiayi can do it. You''re not the only woman in the world." As soon as he finished speaking, Callen turned around and left. Ning Jiayi trotted to the side. I yelled at his back, "She has just graduated. How can you treat her like this?" Callen stopped. "Then you can ask her yourself. Did I force her to be with me? Or is she willing to go back with you?" "I won''t go back with you." Ning Jiayi looked at me with a guarded look. "I don''t want to go back with you, and Brother Fang didn''t force me." Before I could ask Ning Jiayi, she had already answered me in advance, leaving me no room to refute. As Sienna said, they were all adults, and her parents did not care about her. What position did I have to deal with them? In the end, I could only watch them leave in each other''s arms until they disappeared at the door of the teahouse... After Callen and Ning Jiayi left, I was not in the mood to stay in the teahouse anymore. After all, we had attracted many people''s attention by quarreling so loudly before. If we continued to stay, we would be the topic of other people''s conversation. So Sienna and I also left. We didn''t talk along the way. Sienna, who always liked to talk and move, was surprisingly quiet. I knew that she was worried about me and was afraid of making me upset. But Sienna¡¯s cautious attitude made me very ufortable, so I took the initiative tofort her. "I''m fine. Don''t worry." "I''m not worried about you. Even if you''re not happy, Harrison will apany you." Sienna obviously breathed a sigh of relief and teased. Speaking of Harrison, I suddenly remembered the call I made at noon today. On the phone, he said that he had something to meet Abbie. It was precisely because he wanted to meet with Abbie that he was in a bad mood and asked Sienna toe out. He didn''t know that so many things would happen when he came to have a cup of tea. Was this the so-called stuff that stuffed his teeth before he could drink cold water? Sienna''s hand shook a few times in front of my eyes and he said, "You are so absentminded when you mention Harrison. If he appeared in front of you, wouldn''t you throw me away directly?" "Howe? You''re my good sister." I smiled and hugged her gently. "All right, all right. Don''t say these disgusting words. I haven''t eaten anything yet. If you have time to say these words to me, you might as well treat me to a good meal." I smiled and nodded. "Just tell me what you want to eat. I''m fine with it." "Really?" Sienna joked, "You are really different from Harrison, You are much more generous than before." "Even if I''m thick-skinned, I can''t stand what she said, let alone I''m thin-skinned." "Don''t talk nonsense. I want to talk about Ning Jiayi when I eat with you." Probably stimted by my words, Sienna really chose a five-star restaurant to eat. The most important thing was that both of us were wearing home clothes, not those on normal asions. After the waitress left, Sienna felt relieved and said to me, "This is not a ce that can only be entered in formal attire. When I was standing at the door, I thought I couldn''t get in." "Then why did you choose the firewood sails here?" I asked, amused. In fact, I had the same idea as her. When I just arrived at the door, I was worried that the security guards would not let us in, but I didn''t expect that we would sit down smoothly. Sienna smiled embarrassedly and said, "I''m just kidding to liven up the atmosphere. You looked too serious just now." As for what happened just now, of course, I could understand Sienna''s worries, but I didn''t know how to tell her, so I just smiled at her. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. During the meal, Sienna and I chatted with each other. No one mentioned what happened in the teahouse just now, and she didn''t ask me how to deal with itter. When we finished eating, Sienna finally asked, "You don''t have to worry about this." "Why?" I looked at her in surprise, unable to understand what he meant. Sienna said seriously, "Think about how useful it will be if you manage it. She won''t listen to you at all, let alone Callen. Instead of doing this, you might as well contact her parents." "But she got to know Callen because of me," I said awkwardly. "In this way, you are also a victim. Who will take responsibility for you?" Sienna asked again. I lowered my head and said nothing. After thinking for a while, I said to her, "It''s because I have experienced it before that I don''t want Ning Jiayi to live a worse life. After all, she is my sister..." "Sister, sister, sister! You know that she is my sister and she doesn''t know what''s the use of it? At this point, have you ever thought about what Harrison would think if he knew about it?" "What do you mean?" I didn''t understand what he meant. Sienna sighed and said, "Remember, you and Harrison are in a rtionship. No man likes a woman who has a twisted rtionship with his ex-girlfriend. Do you understand?" "But..." "Don''t pay attention to Callen''s words." Sienna interrupted my exnation and said simply, "You only need to do two things now. First, inform your uncle and aunt. Second, contact Maisy and let her take good care of her husband." I still wanted to say something, but I couldn''t find anything wrong with her words. She said that Sienna would do everything for my good. "I see. I''ll contact themter." After hearing my answer, Sienna breathed a sigh of relief and ordered a few more bowls of food, saying that she had consumed too much physical strength, mental power, and stomach motivation today. She had to have a good meal to make up for it. She couldn''t refute it, so she could only do whatever she wanted. "Chelsea?" Just when we were about to end, I suddenly heard a female voice calling my name. Before I could turn around, a ck shadow shed in front of me, and then the person who spoke came up to me. "I was wondering why Harrison didn¡¯t ask you to have dinner with him. It turns out that you''ve been here for a long time." Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Abbie''s long, wavy hair was casually scattered across her shoulders. She was wearing a short ck dress and a pair of ck stilettos. Her entire being was in high spirits, and there was no trace of sadness about her being forced to leave thepany. I didn''t expect to meet her here and hear her words. I wanted to answer her impulsively, "You don''t have to worry about us, or we''re not familiar with each other''s lives, but I''m just thinking about it." Reality told me that the rtionship between Harrison and Abbie was not as simple as I thought. "Chelsea, don''t you want to introduce your friend to me?" Sienna suddenly asked, pulling me back from my deep thoughts. I smiled at her and said frankly, "This is Abbie, Harrison''s good friend, and my former leader." "Abbie?" Sienna lowered her eyes and murmured. Then she looked at Abbie in surprise. "Aren''t you the woman who kidnapped Chelsea and loved Harrison deeply?" With Sienna''s words, the scene instantly quieted down. I sat on the chair and didn''t know how to answer. But Sienna, who was standing beside me, had changed her face and could burst out at any time. I didn''t know how to describe my mood at this time. On the one hand, I was very happy that Sienna said this, because what she said would nevere out of my mouth. I had no choice. I had too many concerns and loved too much. Abbie''s family background was good, she had many friends, and her status was high. I was worried that I would anger her. Who knew when she would make trouble for Harrison at a critical moment? To put it bluntly, she could be called a time bomb in my life. But I didn''t know how to ease the situation, so I had to say, "Miss Ling, don''t mind. My friend will say..." "Are you very happy in your heart?" Abbie asked me with a sneer. Sitting on the chair, I, who hadn''t fully stood up yet, froze in the air and didn''t know how to respond. "But so what? You can''t sit still, so you can only be happy in your heart." Abbie chuckled as she looked down, hiding the coldness in her eyes. She slowly walked towards Abbie''s position. The sound of her high heels colliding with the ground was very ear-piercing. Abbie stopped in front of Sienna, reached out and stroked her long hair. She said in a low voice with a smile, "What you just said is true. I did those things." Sienna bit her lips and suddenly tilted her head to pull her hair back from Abbie''s hand. Then she turned to her and said, "It''s great that you can still stand here safely. It seems that our family has spent a lot of effort." "Does it have anything to do with you?" I noticed that Abbie was a little angry. Thinking of the means she used to deal with me before, I quickly said, "Sienna, we have almost eaten enough. Didn''t you just say that you wanted to buy something? Let''s go now?" "Miss Ling, let''s talk next time. We still have something to doter," I said to her with a smile. However, it was obvious that Abbie didn''t take my words to heart. She slowly turned to look at me and smiled. "Brother Harrison will be out soon. As your girlfriend, don''t you want to see him?" "There''s no need. We have plenty of time to meet each other when we get back." I forced a smile. "How can going back be the same as going back here? Don''t you want me to ask him why he''s with me?" Abbie approached me and asked in a voice that only the two of us could hear. Of course I know that Harrison is meeting her today, but I don''t want to know why they are meeting. At least I don''t want to know at all in such an asion, because I am worried that I will be angry, sad, and not care about Harrison''s face! Now that Abbie could stand in front of me in such an overbearing manner, wasn''t she relying on Harrison to meet her, and on the fact that she was superior to me? But the problem was that I was not willing to continue ying with her... N?velDrama.Org owns all content. I looked up at Abbie and said with the most standard smile, "Harrison told me about meeting you today when he left in the morning. The reason why he didn''te with me is that I want to meet Sienna. Do you understand?" "How is that possible? You''re lying to me!" Abbie''s face was flushed red as she said angrily. Seeing that she couldn''t stand my words and exposed her true self, my initial emotions were lifted. I felt that the Abbie in front of me was nothing more than a push- over for a hero. If I found a soft rib, I would be able to beat her to the ground in a few minutes. Thinking of this, my smile deepened. I walked around the table to Sienna''s side and said to Abbie, "Goodbye, Miss Ling." After that, Sienna and I turned around and walked to the door. I kept reminding myself in my heart that I should leave in an elegant way and not in a panic. "Why are we leaving? Can''t we wait for Harrison toe over and ask him?" Sienna muttered discontentedly. I frowned, but didn''t say anything. At this time, I couldn''t exin it to her at all. There were too many problems in between. I had to sit down and exin slowly. But I knew that if I didn''t give Sienna a satisfactory answer now, she would never be satisfied. "I''ll have a good talk with you when we get back." Iforted her. But in fact, before we reached the door, we were stopped by the waiter. He smiled politely and said, "Madams, the bill has not been paid yet. Is it cash or credit card?" It was the first time in my life that I had forgotten to pay the bill. I stood there in embarrassment and said with a burning face, "Sorry, sorry. I''ll pay the bill with you now." After saying that, I was about to leave with the waiter. I didn''t dare to look back at whether Abbie was still standing in the same spot. If she saw me, it would be even more embarrassing! "Let''s settle their bill with me." A familiar voice rang out. I stopped and didn''t look up. I insisted to the waiter, "Didn''t you say that you would take me to pay the bill? Why haven''t you left yet?" The waiter looked at me and then at Harrison, and finally decided to listen to me. "Thene with me." The waiter led me inside. I unconsciously raised my head, trying to be a proud peacock in front of Harrison to let him know that even if I were alone, I could handle things well. But just as I was passing by him, he said to me in a voice that only the two of us could hear, "The consumption here is more than a thousand. Are you sure you have enough money?" This sentence sessfully made me stop. I stood there and didn''t move. I had a habit of not bringing cash when I went out. Because I lost my wallet when I was in school, I didn''t dare to bring much cash until now. Then I often read the news that I couldn''t put my bank card with my ID card, so I only took my ID card and not my bank card. So what I meant was that I didn''t have that much money. Harrison seemed to know that I was in a dilemma. He bent slightly to get close to me and whispered in my ear, "What are you feeling awkward about?" Chapter 313 Chapter 313 What am I feeling awkward about? Harrison''s words sessfully aroused my anger. I turned my head and red at him, using him in a tone that I thought was the most powerful, "It''s all because of you!" "Then why don''t you tell me?" Harrison said in a rxed tone with a smile. Looking at his carefree look, my anger rose several levels in an instant. I felt that the grievances I had just suffered were caused by him, but he could smile so happily in front of me. Why? He knew that he didn''t like Abbie, but he was still willing toe out to eat with her. Although he had greeted me, there was no point in saying hello to me, let alone eating in such a high-ss ce. The more I thought about it, the angrier I became. The more I thought about it, the more wronged I felt. My nose was sore, and I had the urge to cry. But when I thought of the restaurant and Abbie''s presence, I could only swallow the urge to cry. "Have you had a good meal with Abbie?" Harrison nodded and answered obediently, "I saw you here as soon as I came out, so I came to say hello in a hurry." "Is this a guilty conscience?" I said grumpily. "Let me think about it.¡± After saying that, Harrison pretended to think about it seriously. It was not until this moment that I had time to look at him. He was wearing a gray suit and a dark blue tie. He looked steady but not dull. It waspletely tailored for him. He was so perfect and surrounded by so many beautiful women. What would I have thought of having a unique affection for him? "You always have a guilty conscience." Harrison suddenly said with certainty, "Ever since I called you, I''ve been worried that you would get angry. Now that I''ve seen you, I''m finally relieved." Well, I admit that I was warmed by his words. "Are the two of you done yet?" Sienna stood not far away from them and looked speechless. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. My face was slightly hot. I immediately moved aside to keep a distance from Harrison and exined to Sienna, "We just have something to discuss." Sienna stared at me and slowly walked over. I was flustered by her stare. "Harrison, who are youing to have dinner with today?" Sienna stood beside me and suddenly asked Harrison. I looked at Sienna and motioned for her to stop. But it seemed that she didn''t receive my gaze. She said to herself, "We met Abbie just now. She was the woman who kidnapped Chelsea and loved you. Do you know who I was talking about?" With this, Sienna raised his chin and motioned for Harrison to look in the direction of Abbie. In my complicated mood, I didn''t dare to look at Harrison openly. I could only peek at him secretly, worrying that he would be angry. "I know." Harrison answered simply. After hearing this answer, I had an indescribable feeling in my heart. I felt very ufortable. I was so ufortable that I almost couldn''t breathe. "If you dare to eat with her, do you think that Jian''an doesn''t exist? Or do you think that she is easy- going and doesn''t need to care about her feelings?" Sienna questioned angrily. Feeling a little headache, I took Sienna''s hand and said, "I feel a little ufortable. Shall we go first?" "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?" Sienna was attracted by my ufortable words. I slightly narrowed my eyes and nodded, ming myself in my heart, "I will definitely talk to Sienna when I go out, but I really don''t want to stay here. I have to digest what happened today. I need time." Sienna sighed and said, "Then let''s go first." Before leaving, I told Harrison to trouble him to pay the bill. We left first. He looked at me with a complicated expression in his eyes, but he didn''t stop me or say anything. Just before I turned around, I seemed to faintly see Abbie looking at me like a winner. Out of the restaurant, Sienna loosened her hold on my hand. I knew she was angry. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to lie to you just now." "So you are deliberately lying to me?" Sienna said angrily, "I don''t understand why you are so depressed in your life. It''s okay when you were with Callen in the past, but now you have experienced so many things, why are you still like this?" "Why didn''t you let me ask you clearly at the restaurant just now? Did you consider your feelings when he was so close to Abbie?" The more Abbie spoke, the angrier she became. I didn''t have the strength to refute, I just kept shaking my head. Sienna put her hands on my shoulders and looked at me with an exasperated look. "Chelsea, listen carefully. You are not in your teens, but in your thirties. Do you understand?" "I know, I know I''m not young anymore," I said. "But why don''t you make any progress when your IQ has increased at your age? Obviously, you are ufortable in your heart, but you still have to endure it. Do you think Harrison will me yourself? Will he feel sorry for you because of your sadness?¡± Sienna said sharply. At this time, I should have felt ufortable, but I remembered Harrison''s look at me before I left. What did theplexity in his eyes mean? Wasn''t he sorry for me? "He won''t be sorry, because he is a man. Do you understand?" Sienna said loudly, "Men like Harrison don''tck women at all. To be with you is simply the freshness. Once the freshness is gone, there will be nothing." Shaking my head, I denied it and insisted, "It''s not like that. He really has feelings for me." "Love? How much is love worth?" Sienna sneered. I was at a loss for words. I looked at her and did not speak. Sienna''s expression suddenly became lonely, and he whispered, "I used to think that Jonah had feelings for me, but what¡¯s the fact? He said what would happen to me, he would love me for a lifetime, and so on. In the end, he still chose to listen to his family and marry someone else." Jonah, the man who once apanied Sienna, was also a man who brought her happiness and harm. I gently hugged Sienna and said with distress, "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I did something wrong to make you sad.¡± "Chelsea, do you know why I''m angry?" Sienna asked. I stared nkly for seconds before I lowered my gaze and said, "Because I was in the hotel just now. I didn''t let you say anything." Sienna shook his head. "Your flinching in the teahouse and your cowardice in the restaurant make me think that you have returned to the Chelsea who was with Callen. Afraid of losing everything in front of you, you would rather cover your eyes and pretend not to know anything." I stood there in a daze, and Sienna''s words echoed in my mind. It seemed that I had returned to the time when I was in the Gibbs family a few years ago. But I''ve changed. From the moment I got divorced, I swore that I wouldn''t make the same mistake again. How could I go back to the past? Sienna let go of me and took a step back to keep a distance from me. He looked straight into my eyes and said word by word, "If Harrison chose to betray me like Callen did, what are you going to do? " Chapter 314 Chapter 314 "How is that possible? Impossible." I shook my head with a smile, denying the possibility of this question. Since I knew him for such a long time, I thought that I had a good understanding of Harrison. It was impossible for him to betray others or step on two sides, because he hated these dirty things. So, how could he do it? Sienna didn''t seem to hear my answer. He continued, "When you were with Callen, did you ever think that he would betray people? Did you ever think that he would personally arrange for a mistress to kill the child in your belly? Or did you never invite him to eat your daughter?" One question after another made me dizzy. For a moment, I didn''t know which question to answer. At that time, I was young and vigorous, and there were people around me who urged me to get married and find a girlfriend. I was not tired of changing the blind date arrangement that couldn''t be moved every week. At this time, I happened to meet Callen. He met my requirements and agreed with me immediately. As for the things that happened after marriage, of course I didn''t know. If I knew, how could I choose to stay with him? "Callen is something that happened a few years ago and in the past. I''m different now. I won''t let these things happen," I said to Sienna after thinking through these problems. Sienna frowned and it seemed that she was not satisfied with my answer at all. "It''s not that you will let these things happen, but how to avoid it." "Then what do you think I should do?" I asked. "You have seen what happened in the restaurant. I don''t believe that Harrison has nothing to do with Abbie. Even if there is really no deep rtionship between them, aren''t you curious why they chose toe here for dinner?" Sienna asked. After thinking about it, she continued, "Also, the most important thing is that I remember everything that Abbie has done clearly and dare not forget it. Will Harrison, your man, forget it? Won''t he have three eyes on your wound if he does so?" "He called me this morning and told me that he would have dinner with Abbie,¡± I exined. Sienna smiled after hearing my answer. She looked at me sharply and said, "So what if I tell you? Will I tell you the reason for our meeting?" I was a little stunned and didn''t know how to answer for a while. Thinking back on the phone call this morning, Harrison didn''t seem to mention the reason for meeting Abbie. He only said that there was something that couldn''t be met, and my character was exactly the kind of person who didn''t like to ask too many questions. Since the two of them chose to be together, they must trust each other. Trust was the hardest and most basic thing to do. In addition, I knew Harrison well, so I was willing to believe him. But in Sienna''s view, these words had no reason. Sienna never believed in love. She even felt that it was because of my idea that C had a rough idea of what would happen to me in the future. "These things don''t need to be so clear. Harrison maye back in the evening and tell me," I exined. "Then you should go home with this idea and let him exin it to you!" After that, Sienna turned around and left without looking back. I wanted to keep her here, but I didn''t know how to persuade her to stay. I had no choice but to watch her leave. At this point, there was no need to think about how disappointed Sienna was with me. She must think that there was something wrong with my brain, so she was deceived again and again. That was why Callen walked around me without fear. "But who knows me? I don''t want things to go like this, and I don''t want Callen to wander around in front of me. After all, I''m the most painful person." Not long after Sienna left, I also took a taxi and left. In the car, I was dizzy and had a headache. I really wanted to lie down and sleep with me in the next moment... The taxi heard the entrance of themunity. As soon as I got out of the car, I saw my uncle and aunt sitting at the entrance of themunity. It seemed that they had been waiting for a long time. "You''re finally willing toe back. I thought you wouldn''t dare to hide from us!" When his uncle saw me, he immediately walked up to me angrily. "Why should I hide from you?" I asked lightly. As soon as my voice fell, I felt that my hand was held by someone. I looked down and saw my aunt holding my hand. "Aunt, is there anything else?" Aunt was stunned for a few seconds, and then hurriedly said, "Chelsea, we didn''te to see you just for the sake of Jiayi. The main reason is that your uncle and I have... Well, life is difficult." Hearing this, I directly pulled my hand back from my aunt. "Aunt, you don''t have toe here to comin to me. At best, I''m just a junior." "Do you still dare to talk to us like that when you know that we are juniors? Go back and open the door and let us in!" His uncle shouted impatiently. This roar attracted the attention of the people around, and the passers-by looked sideways. As the person involved, my uncle and aunt didn''t notice the changes in the surroundings. I thought for a moment and said to my uncle with a smile, "I didn''t tell youst night. At most, I''ll bear the burden of your rest cest night, and then you go home?" "Who told you that we were going home? When did you talk about our affairs?" When his uncle spoke, his face was red with anger. But the problem was that when I saw that my uncle was so angry, I didn''t me myself at all. I even felt a little relieved, thinking that he and his aunt were suitable for being treated like this! Yesterday, I told them how they treated me. They didn''t care about what I said. If Harrison hadn''t returned in time, he might have barged into our house. How could they have the face to go to our house? "Don''t they worry about seeing my mother''s photo? Standing in my mother''s house, they don''t feel guilty at all?" Her aunt red at her uncle and med him. "How can you talk to Chelsea like that? She''s just a young girl who doesn''t know how to behave. Don''t tell me you''re also ignorant?" "How can an adult like her not be sensible? I think she is deliberately going against us. I''d like to see who dares to stop me from entering today!" As he said this, his uncle rolled up his sleeves, looking like he was going to hit someone. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Her aunt stopped her in a hurry andforted her anxiously, "Hey, can you stop? You scared Jian''an!" From beginning to end, I didn''t interrupt. I just watched them talking to themselves coldly, as if they were watching a movie. The contents had nothing to do with me. "So far, they are still in the mood to act in front of me. It seems that they have nned it all night. Otherwise, how could they not find any ws? If it weren''t for my aunt''s constant peeking at my little eyes, I would have believed that she was doing this for my own good." Chapter 315 Chapter 315 "That''s enough. I''m very tired today, so I''ll go back first.¡± I put my hand on my forehead and said feebly. From yesterday till now, I have felt that there was nothing good around me, as if they were all against me. Probably seeing that I was really going to leave, her aunt hurriedly took my hand and said, "Chelsea, you can''t treat us like this. After all, we are your elders. We are not familiar with each other here, and we only know you!" "And then?" I stopped and didn''t turn around. "Then... then you should take us home. My aunt cooked for you in person. We haven''t seen each other for such a long time. Why don''t we have dinner together?" These words made meugh. I turned to look at her and said, "Aunt, your idea is really attractive." "Right?" As soon as Aunt listened to me, a smile appeared on her face. I nodded and said, "But since I can remember, there are only my mother and me at home. I won''t get used to having dinner with you now." "That''s true. Even though I married Callen, he didn''te to our house to have a good meal with me and my mother. Every time he was busy, he either left or ate outside. I could feel my mother''s disappointment, but I couldn''t do anything about it." "Mother must have hoped that the whole family could sit down and have a meal, right? But I can''t satisfy her with such a small thing. Since so, why should I satisfy my uncle''s and aunt''s desires?" N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "What are you talking about?" Aunt pretended to be angry and med, "We often had dinner with your mother when we lived here, but you didn''t know when you were young." "Besides, I''m your aunt. Is it so difficult to go to your house for dinner?" After saying that, her aunt sighed with disappointment. I nodded heavily and said seriously, "It''s really difficult. If you live or eat at my house, my mother will definitely be unhappy." "Your mother has been dead for so long. How do you know if she''s happy or not?" His uncle looked impatient. I looked at him coldly and suppressed the anger that was about to erupt. My uncle also felt ufortable when I looked at him. It seemed that he didn''t want to look in my direction. Looking at him, I couldn''t hide the contempt in my heart. How could such a man have the face to shout in front of me? How could he be so shameless to shout at me? Did he really think that everyone had forgotten what happened that year? "Uncle, can you describe your sister and my mother''s death in words that have been modified?" I asked seriously. "... I''ll say whatever I want to say. When will it be your turn to control me?" He was stunned at first, and then he rebutted unreasonablely. As soon as he finished speaking, his aunt came to the stage. The two of them matched each other perfectly. I watched them open and close their mouths again and again, but it seemed that I couldn''t hear every word they said. At this time, I inexplicably thought of Ning Jiayi, whom I saw this afternoon. "A smart, mean, selfish, and unreasonable uncle and aunt. How could she give birth to a beautiful woman like Ning Jiayi and raise her so well? If it weren''t for what happened in the afternoon, I would have thought that Ning Jiayi was not the same kind of person as them." No, Ning Jiayi was really not the same kind of person as them, because Ning Jiayi was more selfish and ruthless than them. "Do you know where Ning Jiayi is?" I asked. My uncle and aunt were stunned by my sudden question. After a few seconds, they were the first to speak. She looked at me sadly and said, "Chelsea, didn''t Ning Jiayie to you at that time? Why did you ask us?" "She has not been here for a long time..." "What did you say? Jiayi is not here!" His uncle looked at me angrily and scolded, "How did you be my sister? I came here to seek refuge with you because I trust you. She has been away for a few days, but you don''t even care about her!" "I asked her to go home." I was not angry at being interrupted and said slowly. At this moment, I had a bold idea. I wanted to see if it was what I thought. Her aunt said anxiously, "But she didn''t go home. We came here to find her. If she went home, we wouldn''t havee at all." "That''s your problem. You don''t care about Ning Jiayi. Uncle, aunt, you are really ambitious." I looked at them again and again, and finally turned to leave. "If I am not wrong, they wille forward and hold me in less than three seconds. Then they will make noise and ask me to take them back. Because they feel that young people can''t afford to lose face, especially people like me who are divorced." Of course, I hope I''m wrong. After all, there are more good people in the world. However, my beautiful idea was broken in the next moment, because my uncle was already standing in front of me and blocking my way home. He was looking at me angrily. I stopped and pretended to be confused. "Uncle, what''s the matter?" "We have to go back with you today!" His uncle said strongly. "Uncle, you don''t have to do this. Ning Jiayi has been away from our house for a long time. Now the first thing you should do is to inform the police and ask them to find Ning Jiayi, don''t you?" I suggested kindly. "My idea is the idea of most people. A normal person should go to the police as soon as possible, instead of wasting time with me here." But it turned out that I was wrong. At least in their eyes, it was more important to go to our house than to find Ning Jiayi. His uncle insisted, "You said that Ning Jiayi will leave as soon as she leaves. What if she hasn''t left home yet?" "What do you think this means to me?" I asked. "I don''t know if it''s meaningful. Anyway, it''s possible. Jiayi has been brought up by us since she was a child. She won''t leave quietly." I chuckled and said, "Then you can call the police to arrest me. I don''t have time to waste here. I''ll go back first.¡± With that said, I quickly walked past my uncle and left this ce in a hurry. When Keren had time, she panicked more and more. She didn''t know why she forgot to take a step when she was walking. Even when I was stupid, her uncle and aunt grabbed me and shouted without any warning, "You are too ignorant! We were so distressed that we told you, or we would have called the police." "After all, Jiayi is your sister. You can''t bear to let her stay in your family and never talk to us anymore, can you?" His uncle said angrily. Her aunt cried and said, "My poor child is locked up at home by my sister. How can I, as a mother, live?" Their voices grew louder and louder, and more and more people gathered around. I was trapped in the middle and couldn''t move, so I could only let them continue... Chapter 316 Chapter 316 The people around them were attracted by their aunt''s words. They asked one after another, "Where is your daughter now? How could she be locked up by my sister?" "Is there a conflict between the two sisters? Young people are like this now. They will be fine after a period of time." "I''ve only heard of devilish kids. I''ve never heard of Lord Cheng being so willful. How many people would he harm in society?" More and more people surrounded us. As soon as we arrived, we were surrounded by the crowd. Everyone had different opinions, so I was dizzy. However, my uncle and aunt were obviously much more excited than me, especially my aunt. When she mentioned that Ning Jiayi lived in my house and left, she was so angry that her heart ached and she used her. "My niece has a problem with me, but my daughter has no grudge against her. How could she drive my daughter out?" "That''s right, that''s right. Right now, this person is just too indifferent." "It''s the same with my rtives. They haven''t been in contact for a long time, not even as good as the neighbors around them." The people next to him echoed one after another. Most of them were standing on the same side as their uncle and aunt. I just stood there and looked at them without saying a word. Thinking about it carefully, this society was really boring. Everyone only believed in what they had heard and did not care about the truth at all. The cause of this situation might only be one sentence that could end it. These people might not live a good life. "Hey! Why don''t you talk? Your aunt has been talking for so long, but you didn''t say anything?" Suddenly, an auntie standing beside her called me. I looked at her and happened to see the smug look on her face. It seemed that she was showing off to me, indicating that someone had helped her. But she didn''t know that she didn''t care if anyone had helped her at all. "Auntie, what do you want me to say?" I asked. Seeing that I didn''t refute, the auntie continued, "I think your attitude is sincere. Then obediently take your uncle and aunt home, and then you can admit your mistake and bring your sister out. What do you think?" The people around looked at me, waiting for me to say something. After all, my words could end this farce and let it continue. To be honest, I don''t like this kind of way of standing in the Sage Realm at all. I pursed my lips into a smile and said, "My sincerity doesn¡¯t mean that I have to take them home. That''s my home. Why should I take someone I don''t like back home?" "You!" His uncle shouted angrily. It seemed that his uncle wanted to lose his temper, but he was not sober, which did not mean that his aunt was not. It was not because his aunt saw that he was going to lose his temper, so she quickly stopped him with her hands and was ready to hit him. Aunt looked at me sadly. "Chelsea, we just want to see Ning Jiayi. Can you understand how we feel as adults?" "I have already told you that she is not at my house. If you really want to know where she is, you might as well ask Callen." "Callen?" Aunt repeated the name, and then said, "Is Callen not your ex-husband? Why did you ask him?" Her aunt''s face changed. She knew that she had almost known what was going on. "I also want to ask her this question. When you find her and ask her, she can tell me." After saying these words, I ignored their reactions and went straight through the crowd. These people were just here to watch the fun, so they didn''t take any practical action. Otherwise, it would be impossible for me to leave safely. After entering the neighborhood, I looked back at the fading crowd at the door, as well as my uncle and aunt, who were still standing there as if they were discussing something. I sneered in my heart. "You are really cold-blooded." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. A voice interrupted my thoughts, and I was slightly stunned. Then I smiled and turned to look at the person who spoke, but there was no one in front of me. I stopped smiling and looked back and forth. "Why are you here?" A man stood behind me on the left. It turned out to be Gao Yang. The moment I saw Gao Yang, I felt that it was not a good thing. Moreover, he must havee here to find me. Otherwise, who else could he find? Was it Harrison? When I thought of Harrison and the fact that he was with Abbie at this time, my heart ached. I closed my eyes and shook my head gently. I threw away all those messy thoughts in my mind. Gao Yang walked over to me, stopped in front of me, and sneered, "You can''t escape even if you close your eyes because of the uneasiness in your heart. It seems that you know your limits." "Mr. Gao, aren''t you misunderstanding something?" I opened my eyes and looked at him, taking a step back. Gao Yang was stunned when he saw what I was doing, and then he chuckled. "What are you worried about? Do you think I''m interested in you? You think too highly of yourself, don''t you?" "Why should I look down on myself?" I pretended to be confused and asked, "Mr. Gao came all the way here to find me on weekends. Why can''t I think that you have any thoughts about me?" "You think too much. Who should I..." I cut him off and said impatiently, "Get straight to the point. It''s not your style to beat around the bush. I don''t want to argue with you here, okay?" Gao Yang opened his mouth in surprise, followed by an expression of constipation. In fact, I really wanted tough when I saw how humiliated he was. But in this case, if Iughed, I would lose my momentum, so I had to hold it back! "How can you be so shameless? No wonder you are so cruel to your rtives." Looking elsewhere, I suddenly looked at him and asked calmly, "What does my business have to do with you? What right does Mr. Gao have to criticize me?" "It seems that Mr. Gao has nothing to do with me. In that case, I''ll go back first." With that, I was about to leave. But before I could take the first step, someone pulled me from behind. I almost fell down when I lost my bnce. Fortunately, someone beside me supported me in time, so I steadied my steps. I calmed down and slowly opened my eyes. I saw my uncle staring at me angrily. It seemed that it was my uncle who pulled me just now. So the person who held me just now? Sure enough, the person who held me was Gao Yang. "Thank you." I pulled back my hand and stood still. "What did you mean by that? How could Jiayi have anything to do with Callen? Are you ying tricks in the middle?" His uncle asked. "I can hear my uncle''s suppressed anger. He only has one daughter, Ning Jiayi. Now his daughter is willing to be someone else''s mistress. It''s understandable that he feels bad. Thinking of this, I don''t mind his misunderstanding of me." "From beginning to end, I didn''t know what was going on. I just met her by ident at the teahouse when I went out today. I didn''t expect that she not only didn''t leave Luo City, but also stayed with Callen intimately." "How do you know they''re so intimate?" Aunt replied as soon as she came over. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 "One of them is my sister, and the other is my brother-inw. How can I be wrong?¡± I said softly, staring at my uncle and aunt. Aunt was stopped by my words and was no longer in the mood to argue with me. It seemed that she had been in a panic for a long time, but she didn''t stand out in front of me. "Although I me you for not caring about my mother at that time, I don''t want to joke about that. I hope uncle and aunt can take Ning Jiayi back and teach her a lesson. After all, Callen is a man of integrity." I deliberately emphasized thest sentence. No matter what kind of thoughts she had, if outsiders knew that Ning Jiayi not only had an unclear rtionship with her sister''s ex-husband, but also that her brother-inw had been involved in this matter, he would definitely not have a good reputation. What''s more, the Inte was so developed now. If it was recorded and uploaded to the public, it was not impossible for it to be made public in the end. "Jiayi is our daughter. It''s not up to you to say anything. Now you have to..." "Stop talking!" Aunt grabbed his arm and said loudly, "Let''s go and find Jiayi. We''ll know what''s going on when we see her." Her uncle asked in disbelief, "Then we''re leaving like this? Wait at home? You should know that this house will soon..." "I''ll go to Jiayi right away. That''s what I mean!" Aunt interrupted her uncle. In the end, his uncle reluctantly left with his aunt. It seemed that he didn''t care about Ning Jiayi''s current situation at all, and he wanted to stay here with me. "Do you know why he wants to stay here?" Gao Yang, who had been ignored by me for a long time, suddenly asked. I was so shocked that I stepped back subconsciously. When I was done standing, I said, "Mr. Gao, don''t you know what''s wrong? Don''t look at it, don''t listen to it." "What does it have to do with this?" he asked. I was so angry that Iughed. "Mr. Gao''s words sound funny. You stood aside and listened to my family affairs. Do you have the least respect for the people?" "There are so many peopleing and going in themunity. If you hadn''t said it so loudly, how could I have heard it?" Gao Yang defended himself. "I know it''s meaningless to continue with him. Since he wants to hear it, let him listen. Anyway, I''m not afraid of being known by others. At most, he can tell Harrison. What else can he do to me?" "Then you can continue to stay here!" I said and turned to leave. I walked quickly and wished I could leave this ce and go home immediately. My pace was also very big. My mind was in a mess. After a few steps, I heard Gao Yang shouting from behind, "Themunity is full of the words of demolition. I don''t think I need to remind you that you know why they are unwilling to leave and insist on going home with you." His words solved the doubts in my heart in an instant. "Will my uncle and aunt, who don''t usually talk to each other, suddenly appear? Even if I said that Ning Jiayi had left a long time ago, I still didn''t believe it and insisted on going to our house to have a good look. I''m afraid that what they want to see is false. They just want to stay at our house and don''t want to leave.¡± But even if they stayed in our house and didn''t leave, what was the point? This house couldn''t be given to them. "Do you want me to talk to you?" Gao Yang came to me at some point and said with a cheeky smile. I rolled my eyes at him and quickened my pace impatiently. Gao Yang was not angry. He continued to follow me with a smile. "Although this house is yours, they can ask you for money. You should understand that there is nothing more important than money in this society." "What about you?" I stopped abruptly and asked with a smile. "Me?" Gao Yang pointed at himself with his index finger and asked in confusion. I said seriously, "Mr. Gao, you didn''te here today to let me feel your concern for me, did you?" "Of course not." Gao Yang answered frankly, "Originally, I wanted you to stay away from Harrison. It was not good to be a third party. But when I saw this scene now, I felt that you might have some hidden reason toe to this point." Hearing his words, I was surprised at first and then smiled. "The third party? When did I be the third party? Harrison and I were just girlfriends, but why did he say that I am the third party?" I wanted to retort directly, but I stopped when I was about to say something. The scene of meeting Harrison and Abbie at the restaurant in the afternoon seemed to still be in my mind. If what Gao Yang said was true, wouldn''t it mean that Harrison called him two ships? The answer popped out of my mind. I quickly shook my head and denied it. I kept thinking that even if Harrison really had no feelings for me, he would never do something like that. He was not that kind of person at all. Gao Yang raised his hand and waved it in front of my eyes. He sighed and said, ¡°Life is short. Just take it easy." "Who told you that I have secrets?" I reacted to his actions and said angrily. "I..." I interrupted him impatiently and said word by word, "I''ll tell you onest time. Harrison and I are just and aboveboard. There is no mistress or hidden love between us. Please don''t say such things in front of me in the future." After all these words, I did not hesitate to cross over Gao Yang and walk towards my building. When I was about to enter the building, I suddenly remembered something and turned back to say to Gao Yang, "If you like Abbie, then go tell her. Don''t be good to her in front of me, and you don''t need to put on an affectionate act in front of me." With that, I let go of the stone that was weighing down on my heart and turned to leave. As for when Gao Yang, who was standing at the gate of themunity, would open it, I didn''t care about it at all. After all, it was someone else''s business. Since he hade here to talk to me like that, he should understand that I would not be nice to him. It was the best choice to leave wisely. He also hoped that he would listen to what I said today and not appear in front of me again for Abbie''s sake. "I can endure it once or twice, and I can''t endure it for a long time. What''s more, I saw Abbie and Harrison together today. She knew what kind of rtionship Harrison had with me, but she still behaved like this. Wasn''t she showing it to me?" "There''s also Harrison. Has he ever thought about my feelings? Why does everyone think that if I''m separated from Harrison, I should just leave obediently and let him and Abbie be together?" Back home, I sat on the sofa tiredly. It was time for dinner, but I didn''t want to do anything. After thinking for a while, I simply sat there and thought about something. It was getting dark... N?velDrama.Org owns all content. I didn''t know how long it took, but I heard the sound of the key turning the security door, and then the light in the living room was turned on. "Why don¡¯t you turn on the lights and sit here? What are you doing?" Harrison asked in a deep voice. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Sitting on the sofa and looking at the dark room, I was so clear- headed that I filtered everything that had happened in the past two days in my mind. Sienna said that what I said was right. It was because I slowly lost myself in my rtionship with Harrison, and I forgot all the sufferings I had suffered before. So when I saw Abbie with him, I was still looking for reasons for him. "My character is obviously not like this. I should have rushed up and pped him, and then questioned him about my status. How could I leave so easily?" The belief I persisted in and the vow that I would never treat myself shabbily. It was as if a gust of wind had swept past and disappeared without a trace... I could feel that Harrison, who was entering the door, stopped behind me and said in a low voice, "What are you doing sitting here without turning on the light?" ¡±1 just want to be alone for a while," I replied. Harrison moved his feet and slowly walked to my side. Then I felt his palm touching my long hair again and again, which was very rhythmic. "Have you eaten yet?" I asked softly. "I''ve already eaten it," he said. "Oh." The simple word was my answer. At this time, I couldn''t think of any other answer. In fact, it was good. Everyone had their own living space, so they didn''t have to restrict their freedom and friends for each other. It was good, really good. "But why do I still feel ufortable in my heart in such a good way? My eyes are sore and I want to cry." I resisted the urge to cry and swallowed my saliva. I forced a smile and looked at him. "It''s getting late. Do you want to live here?" Harrison looked at me quietly and said nothing. Looking up at him, she kept her head up and looked at him, trying to maintain the most beautiful smile she thought was natural. Just when my body was numb and my smile was about to copse, Harrison finally opened his mouth and said, "Why don¡¯t you ask me?" "What do you want to know?" I muttered. "Why did you eat with Abbie today? Why didn''t you make it clear in the restaurant? Why didn''t you stand by your side? Why didn''t you care about your feelings and so on? You can ask me all these." Listening to him say such a bunch of words, the doubts and unwillingness in my heart suddenly disappeared, and I couldn''t find any trace of them. I shook my head with a smile and said frankly, "Even if I ask you these questions, will you really tell me everything without hiding anything?" "Then do you want to know?" He asked me again. "Before answering your question, I just want to know if you will tell me." I insisted. The reason why I persisted was that I was worried that I would ask. If I really did, and then he told me that I was sorry, what should I do then? "I''m sorry" meant that there were too many meanings. Sometimes, I really felt sorry, but sometimes it was a different kind of rejection. I was afraid that Harrison was thetter. Yes, I was afraid that Harrison would say sorry to me. I got up suddenly and walked to the bedroom from another direction. "It''s very tiring to go out for a whole day. You can go back alone!" With these words, I went into the bedroom. Then I turned around and quickly closed the door. Then I went to bed and covered myself with the quilt. When I covered myself with the quilt, my tears also fell down. I cried silently, worried that people outside would hear me, because I didn''t want such a cowardly side to be seen by him. People were always like this. In front of their most beloved people, they became more and more pretentious, but I didn''t know it at all. He held the quilt with one hand and covered his mouth with the other, trying hard not to make a sound. Tears flowed down his cheeks and fell into his mouth. The sour taste was the same as his mood at this time. After a long time, I seemed to hear the sound of the door being locked. I stopped crying, knowing that Harrison had left, but I didn''t expect that he would really leave me here and choose to leave. Countless possibilities shed through my mind. I suddenly lifted the quilt and got out of bed, but the posture of lying on the bed was too long. The moment I got up, my body was numb and fell back. Although there were quilts and quilts on the bed, my bed was still hard, and I screamed in pain. "Are you okay? Take your hands away and let me see what''s going on." A familiar and anxious voice suddenly appeared in my ears. I was stunned and slowly removed my arm that covered my eyes. I saw Harrison squatting by the bed anxiously and looking at me worriedly. "Didn''t you leave? Why are you still here?" I asked nkly. Harrison sighed, "When did I say I''ll go back?" I said seriously and firmly, "But I clearly heard the sound of the door closing just now. I thought you had left." "I''m not sure if you''re angry, so I deliberately made the sound of leaving to see if you have any reaction. But your door is still closed and there''s no sign of opening it, but I still want toe and have a look." Harrison exined. It was not easy for Harrison to exin so many things, let alone at this time, could I understand that he was making a mistake? He gently helped me up, and then sat behind me so that I could lean into his arms. I struggled to sit down, but he wrapped his arms around my shoulders from behind, and two big hands wrapped around my hands. "Let me rest for a while, okay?" His warm breath spread in my ear, and I could feel that my face was red. Even if I was unwilling at this time, he could not refuse in the face of such tenderness. So the two of us kept this posture and sat quietly. Unfortunately, I was not a person who could calm down for a long time. My heart was in a mess, and I couldn''t calm down. Because I broke away from his arms, turned around and looked at him seriously. "I have something to ask you." "What''s the matter? Tell me." He was probably calm. We couldn''t see each other in the dark space, but we were more sensitive than usual. I seemed to hear his heartbeat. Even if I couldn''t see his expression clearly, I still felt an inexplicable pressure, so I took a deep breath to cheer for myself. Thinking of what Sienna had said to me, I finally asked, "Why did you eat with Abbie? You know that we are not in the same boat, and it''s also because of you." "I didn''t know it was her. I just entered the private room when I called this morning," he said tly. His voice was very calm, and she could not hear any ups and downs in it. I thought for a moment and asked, "Then why didn''t you say so at that time? Didn''t you think I would be angry too?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "I can''t make it clear on the phone. It may make you even more ufortable." Chapter 319 Chapter 319 No matter what I asked, Harrison answered calmly, so that I didn''t know whether I should believe it or not. In fact, I should believe it. After all, all his exnations were so perfect that there was no reason for people to refute. If he exined it to me on the phone, I might have been restless all day and kept thinking about it. Harrison was right. I would indeed dothat. "Since you know I''m uneasy, why did you tell me to have dinner with her? " I asked again. He suddenly put his hand on my arm and leaned forward a little, because I could feel the heat from his breath approaching me step by step. I instinctively wanted to forget to retreat, but because his hand grabbed my shoulder, I couldn''t move at all. So I had to whisper, "Can you... can you ignore me who is so close to you?" "...Okay." He stopped and said in a low voice. After a while, when I thought Harrison was angry and didn''t want to talk to me, he suddenly called my name. "Okay." I agreed. In the dark, I heard his sigh and said slowly, "Gao Yang called me in the morning and said that he wanted to have a simple meal with me. He apologized for what happened yesterday and asked me to take you there." "Then why are you here?" I didn''t finish my sentence. "Because I don''t believe his words." Harrison''s voice became cold. "I know them too well. How can I apologize to you for no reason? I won''t believe it if I say that I don''t have any other thoughts." I breathed a sigh of relief. "So you went alone?" "It''s just that I never thought that Abbie would be alone in a private room." With his words and the dark scene, I could quickly think of the scene at that time. "I know she''s alone there. Why don''t youe out?" "Because I want to see what they''re up to," Harrison said coldly. Harrison also told me what happened next, including why he met Sienna and me in the restaurant with a cold and indifferent attitude. He said that Abbie knew who Sienna was, because Jonah''s fiancee was Abbie''s best friend. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "You don''t mean that, do you?" I asked in surprise. "The circle is very small. We just happened to run into each other," Harrison exined. At this moment, I had no other thoughts. All I thought about was that Abbie knew Sienna. It was normal for Abbie to know Sienna. After all, Sienna was not only my good sister, but also Jonah''s girlfriend. But the problem was that Jonah''s fiancee was Abbie''s best friend, which was a little troublesome. I was worried, so I took Harrison''s hand in the dark and asked, "Is Abbie going to make trouble for Sienna?" "I''m not sure," he replied. As if I didn''t say anything, I threw his hand away angrily. "Jonah has nothing to do with her anymore. No matter how much trouble she makes, it''s not Sienna''s turn. I don''t believe that Abbie can intervene in her exboyfriend''s affairs!" "You may have overlooked one thing." Harrison suddenly said. I asked impatiently, "If you have something to say, just say it." "Although Jonah is married, as far as I know, that woman oftenin to Abbie. The reason is that her life after marriage is not happy." I chuckled and said, "That''s a ssic. Do you want to find your ex-girlfriend if you don''t get married? There are so many ex-boyfriends in the world. You can''t find ex-boyfriends, can you?" "What''s more, Jonah''s marriage was his choice, and it was also his choice that the woman would marry Jonah. Their choice was made in an instant. Why did he drag Sienna along?" In my opinion, this is just an excuse and an exit. I can''t tell you all about Jonah''s character, but I know most of it. It''s impossible to have a smooth journey with such a man. As for Abbie''s best friend, Jonah''s current wife, although I was not clear about the situation, since the family conditions were equally matched with Jonah''s, she would definitely not be easy to deal with. For some reason, at this moment, I inexplicably felt sorry for Jonah. The pain on my face brought back my thoughts. I pulled Harrison''s hand away, covered my face, and said with grievance, "Why are you pinching my face? It hurts." "I''m transparent in front of you. How can I not be angry?" Harrison''s voice seemed to be filled with anger. Realizing that I was in the wrong, I threw myself forward. In my imagination, I should throw myself into his arms. Then he gently hugged me and called me a little fool over and over again, but he still kissed my lips. However, it turned out that imagination was always imagination and could not be true! I stepped forward and threw myself into his arms. It was a pity that my movements were too sudden or too barbaric, so Harrison had no chance to hold me and fell back directly. So I just pressed on him, and the two fell heavily on the bed. The moment I fell into the bed, I seemed to hear a "bang". Then I realized that the voice wasn''t mine, and the only one who wasn''t me was Harrison... "Are... are you okay?" I asked with a trembling voice, lying on his body and worried. Harrison groaned and did not answer my question. He didn''t answer me, which made me even more worried. I thought it must be because I didn''t pay much attention to it. I carefully thought about whether there was anything in the bed when I got up this morning, but I couldn''t remember. The more I couldn''t remember, the more worried I became. So I wanted to get up and turn on the light, because Harrison was lying on my body, so I thought I couldn''t avoid moving if I got up. I thought I was very careful, but as soon as I raised my hand, Harrison let out a soft cry. I was so flustered that I didn''t dare to move anymore. My stiff body was about to cry. "Harrison, don''t scare me. Can you move again? Please hang on for a while. I''ll turn on the lights and call the ambnce, okay?" He remained silent, and I was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. Just when I was anxious about what to do next, a hand was ced on my waist in the darkness. It pressed me hard on Harrison''s chest. I was frightened and thought that he might be injured, so I moved uneasily. "Don''t move." Harrison said in a low voice. "Okay, okay, okay, I won''t move." After saying these words, my tears also fell. Harrison asked helplessly, "Why are you crying again?" "It''s all my fault for causing you to get hurt. Now that you can''t move, I can''t get up and call the police. What should I do?" I cried and med myself. "When did I say that I was injured?" I was stunned. "Didn''t you scream in pain just now?" Harrison said angrily, "Chelsea, can you be more idiotic?" As soon as he finished speaking, his lips were sealed before he could understand what he meant. Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Until I was kissed by Harrison, I hadn''t figured out what he meant by saying that I was an idiot. Because I was worried about his injury, I could only keep my posture to avoid touching the ce where he was injured again. Harrison seemed to be immersed in it wholeheartedly. "Can you... let me move?" My legs were finally numb, but I didn''t dare to move recklessly, so I had toin to him with grievance. Harrison''s body stiffened, and then he gently let go of her. He sighed helplessly, "You''d better have a reason to convince me so that I won''t be angry." "My legs are numb," I whispered. Hearing his helpless and angry tone, I didn''t dare to say anything more. If my legs were numb and I could control them, I wouldn''t have interrupted him. The lights in the bedroom suddenly lit up. I was used to the darkness, so I was not used to it. I closed my eyes for a long time before I opened them. As soon as I opened them, I saw Harrison''s expressionless face. I licked my lips and asked uneasily, "Are you all right?" "What do you think?" he asked. I looked at him in front of me. It seemed that he was not injured. He should be fine. "When I''m sure I''m fine, can youe down from me first?" he said. "What?¡± Harrison motioned for me to look down. I followed his line of sight and saw myself sitting boldly on top of him, pressing all the weight on him. I got down from him in a hurry and got into bed. "It was too dark just now, and I couldn''t see anything. I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" He didn''t respond or answer me. Thinking back to the scene when he was sitting on the bed just now, I knew it was painful without thinking too much. It seemed that I heard a "bang" in the darkness just now. I threw myself into his arms, but I failed to control my strength and fell directly on the bed. "It''s better to do something else than to say sorry." Harrison said slowly. I slowly got up to look at him and said with grievance, "What do you want to do?" "I''ve been on tenterhooks for a whole day. I think if I don''t punish you properly, I''ll feel sorry for today''s mental stimtion." His words sounded very ufortable. I retorted, "Even if it''s mental stimtion, at least it''s more intense, isn''t it?" "I''ve never been at ease since your phone call. I''ve been thinking about why you were with Abbie the entire day. I couldn''t understand why you were willing to meet and eat with her even though you knew that my rtionship with Abbie wasn''t good." Regardless of whether Harrison understood or not, I ultimately expressed my thoughts. I didn''t care how he looked at me. Even if he might think that I was a troublesome and unreasonable woman, I had to do so. Just like Sienna said to me outside in the afternoon, if I didn¡¯t change and returned to my previous state, it would be no good for me. In the end, it would bring me endless hurt and pain like before. I don''t want to go back to that state, so I''m willing to do my best to change it! Harrison''s eyes were deep. I couldn''t figure out what kind of information was revealed in his eyes. After looking at each other for a long time, I was so timid that I wanted to retreat. Who knew what I was afraid of? "What are you thinking about?" he asked with a frown. With a sigh of relief, I regained myposure and looked straight into Harrison''s eyes. "Harrison, I believe that you can understand what I''m saying. I chose to be with you and face it calmly from the beginning. Do you know what I''m relying on?" "I used to think about the ending with you and the fear of separation, but now I only cherish the present," I said frankly. In fact, I knew very well that Harrison would not answer my question, because he did not know the changes in my heart at all. After all, this kind of mood could only be fully experienced by the person involved. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Harrison''s body paused. I could clearly feel the distance between him and me. Although it was not obvious, I could still feel it at once. I looked at Harrison and forced a smile. "If it were in the past, do you think we would still be in bed safe and sound?" "What do you want to say?" Harrison asked lightly. "I won''t get involved in Abbie''s matters, nor will I meddle in your business. I only hope that you will show me the utmost respect, and not hide everything from me like you do now. After that, my mind will be filled with distrust for you." In the beginning, Harrison''s expression didn''t change much, but when he heard thest word I said, "I don''t trust you", his originally indifferent expression disappeared. He looked at me with a chuckle and said slowly, "The truth is the truth. If you really don''t believe those words, you can pretend that you have never heard them. You said you trusted me, but I can''t feel your trust at all." "You can''t feel it? " I sneered, and then said, "If it weren''t for my trust in you, I wouldn''t have left the restaurant at that time, and I wouldn''t have allowed you and Abbie to stay there. Do you think my patience is fake?" The more I thought about it, the angrier I became. I felt as if his conscience had been eaten by a dog. I thought that what I had done had been denied by his words! If I was really angry in the restaurant at that time, or if I made trouble for them, it would be fine. He could still ept his denial to me, but not only did I not do anything, but I also left quietly. Then why should I ept his denial of me? "Am I a madman? Do I have the tendency of being tortured? Just like what Sienna said, as long as I throw myself into his heart, I don''t care whether others are good to me or not?" Then let me see what kind of person I am! "Chelsea, don''t push your luck," he said tly. It was a casual sentence, but I almost burst into tears. "Why did you use such a heavy tone to talk to me?" I forced a smile and said, "Then you and Abbie shouldn''t go too far." "We have made it very clear before that I won''t have a rtionship with her other than that of a friend, so what are you worried about?" Harrison looked at me impatiently and confusedly. "What does Louie have to do with me? Why can''t you trust me?" I asked. Men were always like this. They couldn''t solve their rtionship with other women. They kept in line with each other and hoped that their woman would be a part of other men''s life. It would be better if they didn''t have any sexual rtionship with each other and became his unique thing. Therefore, when things went in a direction that men didn''t want, their uneasiness and irritation would be more and more intense. It was normal for them to be unreasonable. At this moment, in my opinion, Harrison was like this. Harrison looked at me deeply and said word by word, "You are different from me." "Why..." " panicky Yizhou is of value to you, but Abbie has already lost her value to me." Chapter 321 Chapter 321 I looked at Harrison in surprise. "What do you mean?" "Don''t you understand?" Harrison chuckled. He turned around, got out of bed, and put on his shoes. His whole action was done in one smooth motion. I, who was still sitting on the bed, looked around with him and watched his affectionate eyes turn into disdain. I still didn''t understand what it meant. Feeling a little uneasy, I forced myself to remain calm and said, "What do you mean by that? What do you mean by saying that Louie is still valuable to me? Abbie doesn''t treat you well?" "Ask yourself, do you think Louie is of any value to you?" Harrison turned his back to me and asked softly. "This question doesn''t make sense at all. Friends should help each other. Even if you can be friends, you are also a person who is consistent andpatible with each other. Isn''t it too much to describe it as valuable?" I asked in return. To be honest, I didn''t expect Harrison to say something like that to me, and even put forward the value of these two words. These two words made me feel insulted! "Not only me, but also my friendship with Louie has been trampled. Is there only value between friends in his eyes? Is there no value, not even a friend?" Harrison slowly turned around and said, "I am still very clear about Louie''s help to you at that time. I can ept his help and my feelings for him are blurred. I naturally think that this is his value to you." "What help?" I asked, holding back my anger. "Do you need me to remind you about the house?" Harrison asked with a smile. He was obviously smiling at me at this time, but I couldn''t feel any smile from him. If I didn''t guess wrong, it was a sneer. But I was rational. After so many years of ups and downs, it was destined that I would not be as impulsive as a young man. I had my own ideas and standpoint. "Hasn''t he rejected my feelings for him? I ept the matter of the house as a friend''s kindness." "You epted it as good intentions, but he thinks you''ve given him a chance. As for your feelings, I believe that if I hadn''t asked you to cut off contact with him, you wouldn''t have ended up like this." Harrison''s tone was light from beginning to end. You didn''t know what he would say next, nor did you know what else he would say next. To be honest, I didn''t want to listen to a single word. But there was nothing I could do. I had to listen to him, because every word he said was a question that I couldn''t consider. I lowered my head and thought for a long time before I said, "I didn''t expect you to mind these things, but I really didn''t think so much at that time. I thought they were all friends..." I couldn''t finish what I was about to say. "Are you ashamed of yourself?" Harrison asked. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. I lowered my head and remained silent. So he said again, "Chelsea, there are some things that I don''t want to say clearly, but you always ask me to be so straightforward. Who will benefit from this?" "Because I don''t understand what you mean," I said feebly, lowering my head. Listening to my dull and listless voice, like a frosted eggnt, I hated this feeling very much. So I suddenly looked up at Harrison and asked, "What do you mean by Louie is valuable to me? Could you please be serious and tell me clearly one by one?" Harrison looked back at me and pursed his thin lips. At this time, he was very cold. He was so cold that I almost couldn''t recognize him. I didn''t even believe that the man in front of me was the man who was lying on the bed just now. If he was really the same person, how could he change so quickly between spoiled and cold eyes? "Although we''ve confirmed our rtionship. it''s obvious that you''re worried. Or do you think that we don''t have a future? No matter how clear and clear I am, you''re still worried, aren''t you?" Harrison said lightly. I don''t deny it, because it''s a fact. Seeing that I didn''t object, Harrison nodded and continued, "At this time, Louie appeared. You and I both know his identity. It''s just that you didn''t expect him to be so loyal to you. He can''t see the future on me, but he can. So you intend to maintain such a rtionship, right?¡± "That''s just what you think," I replied. ¡±1 don''t think it''s important, but Louie is valuable to you," he said with certainty. After listening to him, I had no way to describe my mood at this time. I didn''t know whether I should be sad or indifferent. Being suspected by my beloved man like this, maybe I was also the first person? But I still wanted tough, and then I reallyughed out loud. "Why are you smiling?" I looked up at Harrison, whose eyes were filled with confusion. Iughed out loud, wiped my tears with my hands, and said with a smile, "Because you''ve used Abbie''s value before, there''s no friend in your eyes but only value." "There''s one thing you might have been wrong about. Although Abbie is valuable to me, her value isn''t worth mentioning to me at all." Harrison chuckled. "Uncle Ling admires me. Only I can achieve the goal that he wants. It''s just a win-win situation." "What about Abbie? She loves you so much." For some reason, I felt a chill run down my spine. "Love?" Harrison repeated the two words in surprise. I looked at him and didn''t speak or move. He came over and reached out to rub my hair. Realizing his action, I simply turned my head to show my dissatisfaction with him. I thought Harrison would leave in anger, but I didn''t expect him to just smile. He still reached out and rubbed my hair twice. He happily put down his hand, unexpectedly bent down, and kissed me on the lips. By this time, I waspletely confused. I couldn''t figure out what he was trying to do. One p for another? Then Harrison turned around and opened the bedroom door under my gaze. A minuteter, I heard the sound of the door being closed, and I was sure that he really left. Without Harrison, I didn''t take a good shower for a few minutes. Every word he said in front of me that night kept lingering in my mind, but I couldn''te up with a reason after thinking about it for a whole night. Harrison didn''t pick me up as usual when I went to work the next day, but I still received a phone call before I went out. He said that he had something urgent to attend to in thepany today, so he felt wronged and went to work alone. To be honest, I didn''t feel at ease when he didn''te to pick me up. The most important thing for me was that after Harrison said those words to mest night, he should call me today as usual. It turned out that the days without a car were notfortable. I went to thepany, but when I arrived at thepany, I found that it was very quiet. The silence made people feel abnormal. Just when I was confused, Liu Qian appeared. "Where are the people in thepany?" I asked. Liu Qian''s action of taking things paused, and she said with a puzzled look, "You don''t know?" "Does it have anything to do with me? Why would I know?" I asked. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 After hearing what I said, Liu Qian was stunned for a moment and then smiled. "Sister Chelsea, are you kidding me?" "Your next target is me. You''d better let me leave this ce as well?" I looked at her in confusion. Before I could ask what was going on, I heard footstepsing from behind me, followed by a familiar voice. Then I turned around and saw Harrison and Louie walking side by side. Louie looked at me with aplicated expression and did not speak. Liu Qian, who was just picking up her things, left quickly. It seemed that she was leaving us some space. I really didn''t know whether she did it on purpose or not. While I was lost in thought, I suddenly felt a weight on my left shoulder. When I looked up, I saw Harrison standing beside me and holding me. He lowered his head and smiled at me. "I was busy this morning and didn''t send you to work. I thought you would bete if you didn''t get used to it." I paused and forced a smile. "Howe?" "What are you talking about?" I didn''t want to continue this topic, so I nodded and asked Louie with a smile. Louie smiled faintly and said, "It''s nothing important. I''m just talking about some work-rted matters." Although he answered me immediately, I didn''t believe Louie''s exnation. If it was just about work, Liu Qian wouldn''t have said those words to me for no reason. I looked at Harrison and asked with a smile, "What else do you want to do with me? Did you do something behind my back?" "What do you think?" Harrison said meaningfully. Harrison looked at me with a faint smile, which made me feel more and more uneasy. Although I don''t know what¡¯s going on, I still feel that this matter has something to do with me. Knowing that Harrison would be unhappy, I replied, "It doesn''t matter what I think. I''m just curious about what you''re talking about." "Nothing, I''m just preparing to go abroad tomorrow." Louie suddenly said. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. I looked at Harrison in surprise. He looked at me indifferently, not surprised at all. From this, it seemed that Louie''s going abroad was the truth. I looked at him with a smile and said, "It''s a good thing to go abroad. You see, it''s a dream for us, who are at the basic level, to go abroad." "Do you also want to go abroad?" Louie asked. His serious tone made me stunned. "People who haven''t left yet want to go abroad, don''t they? Whether they want to live there or not, people like to get in touch with new environment." "If you''re willing, I can..." "How could she be willing without me?" Harrison interrupted him and hugged me tightly. I knew in my heart that he was swearing his sovereignty. In fact, it was not wrong to do so, but I didn''t like being kept in the dark. I always thought that they had something to hide from me and only said half of it. Because of Harrison''s words, I didn''t want to look at Louie anymore. After a while, Louie said with a disappointed smile, "Then I''ll go back to pack up first. After all, there are still many things to prepare." "There will be someone there to receive you. You don''t have to worry," Harrison said. I forced a smile and said to him, "Go back and get ready." Louie took a deep look at me, nodded, and turned to leave. After he left, Harrison also let me out of his arms. There''s a sense of loss in my heart. I can''t believe he was using my illusion just now. Harrison turned around and walked into the office without saying a word. Without hesitation, he followed him in and asked straightforwardly, "You said that you have something to do today. Is it about going abroad?" "That''s right. I can''t do anything about it," Harrison said casually. I walked to the desk and looked at him seriously. "Can I ask you something?" "What is it?" Harrison put down the document in his hand and looked at me with a smile. "Do you have anything to do with being asked to go abroad at this time?" I asked. Although I don''t have any evidence based on my spection, I really feel that Louie''s trip abroad this time has something to do with me. Harrison did not deny it. Instead, he asked, "Do you know what his mission this time is? How long will it take him to go?" "You didn''t tell me that when we were talking just now." I frowned and looked at him in confusion. Harrison spread out his hands and said casually, "The project that Louie is in charge of has been determined to develop abroad. As the person in charge of the project, of course, we should go with him. As for the duration of the project, we can''t be sure yet.¡± Hearing his exnation, I immediately breathed a sigh of relief. After all, it proved that these things were not caused by me. But after thinking about it, I felt that something was wrong. I thought for a moment and said, "But it''s hard for me to believe that it''s not because of me that I made such a decision at this time." "So what did you do so that I could do it for you?" Harrison leaned back and asked with a smile. "No, I didn''t mean that. You misunderstood me." I exined anxiously. This matter could be big or small. We were estranged from each otherst night. If we still had conflicts because of these things, it would be more and more troublesome. Although I am very ufortable now, I still have to endure it, because I am no longer the young and vigorous me. There are too many things to worry about. However, Harrison is sitting in a chair with no expression on his face, as if he doesn''t take my words seriously. After thinking about it, I came to a conclusion and said to him seriously, "Harrison, Louie has known you for longer than me, so I don''t want to mention it to your friends in the future. They will all say that you fell out because of me, okay?" Harrison smiled and shook his head with a smile on his face. Seeing him like this, I finally breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s just going abroad to make new achievements. It¡¯s only good for him in the future," he exined. Finally, I felt relieved. "Since Louie''s problem has been solved, we don''t have to worry about Harrison and me anymore." Thinking of this, I looked at him and smiledfortably. "At noon..." "Bang! Bang!" The sudden sound of the door opening interrupted my words, and then a delicate and feminine voice said, "I''m busy with work as soon as I start. Can you spare time?" The female voice didn''t even greet him. It seemed that she had a very close rtionship with Harrison. She didn''t treat him as an outsider at all. "Since you''re here, how can I not have time?" Harrison curled his lips. However, what surprised me was not what the woman behind me said, but Harrison''s answer. I widened my eyes and watched him walk out from behind the desk and pass by me. I followed him and saw the woman who was talking. She was no other than Bai die, who had eaten with us a few days ago! Chapter 323 Chapter 323 When Bai Jie saw me, a trace of astonishment shed across her face. If | hadn''t just looked at her, I wouldn''t have been able to catch this expression. Usually, I would say hello to Bai Jie and say a few polite words, but today I didn''t even have the mood to show off. I directly turned to Harrison, who had gotten up from the chair, and asked, "Can you tell me what''s going on?" "That''s what you saw." Harrison smiled and nodded to me in the direction of Bai Jie. I suppressed the anger and doubts in my heart and whispered, "When did you make an appointment with her?" "It''s just that Miss Bai ising now, and I happen to have time. Everything is just a coincidence." Harrison said lightly, with a faint smile on his face since he saw Bai Jie just now. He was really different from the expressionless face I had when I came in. My hands on both sides of my thighs gradually tightened, and I chatted andughed with Bai Jie when Harrison passed by me. When I was about to go out and have a good chat, I finally couldn''t help but call out, "Miss Bai!" When I turned around, Bai Jie just stopped. She looked at me with a confused look and asked, "What''s the matter?" To be honest, at this time, Bai Jie was particrly like the white lotus flowers on TV. She deliberately pretended to be aloof from the world in front of men, and she was so weak that she would be blown by a gust of wind. "It''s a pity that I''ve never pitied women. I''m even more ufortable with being unreasonable at any time and any ce. My mind is empty and sweet!" "Miss Bai, I''m even happier to see you in Mr. Stewart''s office today." I walked slowly to her and said with a smile. There was doubt in Bai Jie''s eyes, but she still gave a symbolic smile. "I didn''t expect to meet you. I was stunned just now." "It''s normal for you to be stunned. After all, it''s normal for a girlfriend to stay in her boyfriend''s office at any time." I covered my mouth and chuckled. At this time, Harrison, who was standing on one side, hadpletely be a decoration. He did not enter my sight at all, because I felt that there was no need for me to waste my breath on him. "Miss Hodges, you''re so funny." Bai die answered awkwardly, and then looked at me with a faint smile. "But you''re really special. I believe that no one will stay in my boyfriend''s office at work. After all, it''s a work experience." I tilted my head and smiled. "Really?" Bai die nodded, turned her head and smiled at Harrison, who was beside her, and exined seriously, "In my impression, even if he is responsible for his work and personal affairs, he hates them to confuse his life and personal affairs." "Miss Bai, what do you think I should do?" I frowned and asked anxiously. "Of course, you should go back and work hard now. Let''s talk about you when you finish your work after work." Hearing Bai die''s words, I thought about it for about half a minute and walked past them to the door. Then I opened the door of the office. However, I didn¡¯t leave by myself. Instead, I opened the door to the greatest extent and stood by the side of the door. After doing all this, I looked at Bai die and smiled. "It''s working hours now. Miss Bai, can you change the time to ask Mr. Stewart out?" "You!" Bai die was surprised. I said ndly, "Think about what Miss Bai said. At the end of the month, work is more important than work. Can we deal with private affairs during our private time?" Bai die wanted to get angry, but she didn''t know why she held back her anger. She turned to look at Harrison with grievance and said in a tone that was about to cry, "Harrison, I came to see you just because I wanted to sit down and talk with you. I came here like this when it was raining outside. You..." She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. She once again proved to me how powerful White Lotus was. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. In the past, my understanding of lotus flowers was that she was so pitiful in front of men on TV that she wanted to take everything away from him in front of him. But Bai die in front of me was different. She wanted to leave Harrison openly in front of me. Did she think that she didn''t exist? "Today, I want to see how far Bai die can go so that Harrison will fall out with me for her!" "Chelsea, have you finished your work?" Harrison asked. I gave him a bright smile and said in a clear voice, "It''s already a light season for us to work in April. Mr. Stewart, are you going to arrange tasks for me alone?" "Of course not." Harrison replied. I was very satisfied with his answer, so I didn''t look at him and returned to Bai die. "Does Miss Bai have a boyfriend now?" "Of course not!" Bai Jie said without hesitation, looking at Harrison intentionally or unintentionally. "Before I went abroad, I had a very good boyfriend, but I didn''t cherish him at that time, so I missed him. But now I want to go there for my own good." Bai Jie said thest sentence to me. Her eyes were extremely firm, as if I were her man. "A man?" Thinking of this, I subconsciously nced at Harrison. "If I''m right, Bai Jie''s exboyfriend is Harrison? So she came back this time to get back together and get back what she missed?" I had no choice but to wait for Bai Jie to leave. My anger for Harrison had almost reached the peak, but I knew that it was not a good time to quarrel with him now. No matter what, I had to wait for Bai Jie to leave. I couldn''t let her take advantage of the opportunity to get in! We immediately cheered up. Obviously, we wanted to throw Bai Jie out, but we still shook our heads regretfully and said, "It''s a mistake to miss the rtionship. You think it''s a mistake, but it''s a freshman for others. Maybe the other party has a new rtionship. Why does Miss Bai have to do this?" Hearing my words, Bai die''s shy face, which had been looking at Harrison, instantly darkened. "You have no right to talk to me like that, don''t you?" "I don''t have such rights, but Miss Bai has affected themunication between me and my man. Do you understand?" I said straightforwardly. Bai die didn''t expect me to say that. She was stunned for a moment and then retorted, "This is working time, not letting you fall in love. You..." "All right." I interrupted her impatiently. ¡°Miss Bai, you don''t have to worry about our affairs. If you are so interested in other people''s boyfriends, can youe back when I am not here?" "Now that I''m standing here, you still sound like you''re going to attack me. Those who don''t know the truth will think that you''re the real girlfriend." That''s what I''m like. I''m already in a bad mood, so why should I need your feelings? Bai die, you, you haven''te up with anything for a long time, so I turned my head and wanted to pretend to be pitiful with Harrison. I simply walked over and separated them. With a smile, I made a gesture to Bai die and said, "Miss Bai, take care." Chapter 324 Chapter 324 "Who told you that I was leaving?" Bai Jie looked terrible. Although she was trying her best to hold it in, she could still see the anger in her heart at a nce. She should be unhappy that I asked her to leave openly, but because Harrison was here, she couldn''t lose her temper in front of him. Perhaps Bai Jie didn''t expect me to be like this. From the first time we met, I had always been nice and considerate. Even if I saw her and Harrison standing outside the restaurant alone, I didn''t provoke her face to face. Keren''s good temper is limited, and today is the day when my endurance reaches its peak. I smiled at Bai Jie and whispered in her ear, "Can''t you see that I have private affairs with Harrison? Or does Miss Bai like to take advantage of the situation?" "You!" Bai Jie red at me. "You won''t mind letting Miss Bai leave first, will you?" I looked at Bai die with a smile, but I was talking to Harrison. After asking, Harrison did not answer immediately, which made me inexplicably panic. In addition, Bai die gradually smiled proudly, which made my heart fall to the bottom of the valley. After a few seconds, Harrison suddenly asked, "You are the hostess here. Do you need my advice?" Hearing this answer, I felt that the corners of my mouth were about to split open. I didn''t forget to say to Bai die, "In that case, Miss Bai, why don''t youe again next time?" As soon as she finished her words, Bai die red at me fiercely. Then she looked at the man behind me with resentment and disappointment. After staring at Harrison for a long time without any reaction, she gave uppletely. She stamped her feet angrily and turned to leave. "Bang!" The door of the office was mmed shut, making a loud noise. Looking at Bai die who finally left, I couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. The momentum just now also disappeared. However, her departure did not mean that Harrison''s matter was exined. Thinking of this, I straightened my back, took a deep breath, turned around and looked at Harrison. He was sitting leisurely on the chair, leisurely looking at the documents on the table. It was said that men who were serious were the most handsome, and so was Harrison in front of me. But at this moment, I couldn''t enjoy this picture. "Aren''t you going to exin it to me?" "Exin what?" Harrison continued to lower his head and deal with the documents in his hands. "What''s the matter with Bai die?" Harrison stopped what he was doing and raised his head to look at me. His lips curled into a smile as he asked, "What do you think?" "To be honest, I don''t understand what this answer means at all, but I still have to be patient to figure it out." The most important thing now was not whether it was a misunderstanding or not. I was eager to figure out the rtionship between him and Bai die, as well as the theory of Bai dies ex-boyfriend just now. Was he talking about him? "I have so many questions that I want to figure them out. I hope you can respect me." I bent down, put my hands on the desk, and told him seriously. We just looked into each other''s eyes and found the meaning in each other''s eyes. There was always a smile on Harrison''s lips. He said indifferently, "What doubts do you need me to tell you? About Louie or Bai die?" "Let''s talk about Bai die first," I answered without hesitation. I had no choice. I had too many doubts about Bai die, and women''s sixth sense of the enemy was particrly urate. When I faced Bai die, I could clearly feel her hostility against me. I don''t believe that she is a woman''s hostility toward a woman at all. Because she is obviously different from me because of Harrison. As for why Harrison is different from me, I''m afraid that I have to ask the person involved. I thought Harrison would answer me without hesitation, but he just nced at me with a poker face. "You have nothing to say, don''t you?" I asked. He looked at me without saying a word. Now that things had developed to this point, even if Harrison didn¡¯t say it, I could roughly guess the reason. He and Bai Jie thought there was something wrong, but I didn''t know what kind of problem it was. After an unknown period of time, Harrison''s internal line rang. The secretary told him that there was someone waiting in the meeting room. He hung up the phone and got up, walked past me, and did not say a word during the whole process. I stood in front of the desk, my eyes following Harrison until he opened the door. Just when I thought he was about to leavepletely, he suddenly stopped and looked at me. There was something I couldn''t see through in his eyes. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Realizing this feeling, I couldn''t tell if I was happy or uneasy. Because men would only show this kind of emotion in front of women when they did something wrong. However, Harrison didn''t give me much time to think. He said word by word in a low voice, "Now you are the only one around me." "What about Bai die?" I blurted out. After finishing my words, I regretted it and wished I could take back this sentence. After all, since Harrison had said so, what was there for me to worry about? Should I go back to when I was young and like to pursue everything to the end? "I clearly know that men don''t like their women to be like this. I don''t like women to be entangled in the past. But why do I have to figure out the truth again and again?" Harrison''s brows were knitted together. He looked at me helplessly and said, "Bai die has nothing to do with me." "Does it have nothing to do with the past or now?" I added, "Although you said it had nothing to do with me, I saw that Bai Jie didn''t think so at all." "Then what do you think we should do?" Harrison asked. I was speechless for a moment and didn''t know how to answer. "Do you want me to say that you don''t need to contact Bai Jie in the future and don''t meet her again? Don''t you want to see such a scene like today?" Probably because I didn''t answer for a long time, Harrison turned around and was about to leave. I saw that he was about to disappear from my sight. If I didn''t make it clear today, I might never have the chance to mention it again tomorrow. Thinking of this, I said directly, "I hope you have nothing to do with her. Is that okay?" Harrison stopped, and the phone in the office rang again. Without thinking, he knew that it was the secretary who urged him to go to the conference room. On the one hand, I was anxious to know his answer. On the other hand, I was anxious by the ringing of the phone, so I simply hung up the phone. When I looked back, I happened to meet Harrison''s faint eyes. "You can go to the meeting room as soon as you''re done. It won''t be dyed." I swallowed my saliva and summoned up my courage. Harrison''s eyes were indifferent and there was no expression on his face. I couldn''t figure out what he was thinking and whether he was angry or not. Normally, I wouldn''t insist on an answer like today. It''s only because I identally met Bai die today that I broke the rules that have belonged to me for a long time... Chapter 325 Chapter 325 It was unusually quiet in the office. If I didn''t speak, he wouldn''t speak. The two of them remained silent. Even if I didn''t speak, Harrison would never open his mouth. "Is it that hard to answer?" I asked with a wry smile. "It''s not good for you to know something too clearly. As for the rtionship between me and Bai die, you can rest assured that there won''t be anything between us in the future." Harrison paused when he spoke, and then said it very clearly, as if he was worried that I couldn''t understand it. In the end, he turned around and left. Finally, he closed the half-open office door. Looking at the ss door that stopped after shaking a few times, I had mixed feelings in my heart. Only I knew how hard it was. Why didn''t I see that there was something fishy between Bai die and Harrison? Wasn''t they friends? Hadn''t Bai Jie just returned from abroad? Could it be that they had known each other before, or had a special rtionship before she went abroad? I muttered the word "Bai Jie" in my mouth. Suddenly, a name shed through my mind, and I suddenly had a decision. Louie went abroad on the spur of the moment, so the farewell party was canceled. But others could not see him off, but I certainly couldn''t. "I''m eating here to say goodbye to you. You don''t mind, do you?" I looked at the food in front of me and said with embarrassment. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Louie pursed his lips and smiled. "I''m very happy that you can sit down and have dinner with me." "It''s up to you." I ignored this topic and quickly let him eat first. "The news of you going abroad is in a hurry, so I can''t take you to have a good meal. I can onlye to the small restaurant next to this company to do some work." "I don''t think so," Louie raised his eyebrows and said. To be honest, I haven''t seen Louie with a smile on his face for a long time. I don''t know when our rtionship became more and more awkward and strange, just like today''s meal was polite. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but sigh. "What''s wrong? Do you have something on your mind?" Louie stopped picking up the food and asked with a slight frown. I quickly shook my head and pretended to eat as if nothing had happened. "Nothing happened. I just remembered that I couldn''t see you at thepany in the future, so I was a little emotional." I didn''t know if I was wrong, but I felt that Louie seemed to be relieved. Then he said to me, "On ount of your concern for me, I will try my best toe back early." Hearing this, I nodded silently. I believed that the two of us were clearer than anyone else. Harrison was the only one who could make him go abroad. The reason why Harrison arranged for him to go abroad was that I didn''t have anything else. To put it bluntly, I was just a sinner. I didn''t grow into a peerless beauty, but I became a disaster for no reason. Thinking of this, I lost my appetite. I put down my bowl and chopsticks, took a sip of water, and stopped eating. "If you have something on your mind, you can tell me. Although I am going abroad, I don''t want to leave immediately." Louie put down his bowl and chopsticks and wiped his mouth with a tissue. I looked at him and wanted to say something, but I didn¡¯t know what to say. I had nned well when I was in the office just now, but as soon as I came out, my mouth seemed to be sealed, and I couldn''t say aplete sentence. After an unknown period of time, Louie took the initiative to ask, "Do you want to ask if I know Bai Jie?" Hearing these two words, I suddenly looked up at Louie and blurted out, "Do you know him?" "I knew it. You will never just invite me to dinner.¡± Being exposed, I sat on the opposite side awkwardly and said with embarrassment, ¡±1 treated you to dinner with sincerity. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have asked." "Seeing how distressed you are, how can I bear to let you secretly hurt your mind?" He asked in reply. There were some things that were embarrassing to say. For example, I didn''t know how to answer now. I looked at him uneasily and suddenly regretted that the decision I made before was wrong, or I shouldn''t have called him out at all. However, while I was still feeling regretful, Louie''s eyes were still fixed on me. "I remember that Boss Liu asked me to make a report, but I haven''t prepared it yet. You can eat here and I''ll go back." After saying that, I got up and was about to leave. I was in a hurry as if someone was chasing me. I got up, picked up my bag, and left in a hurry before I could say goodbye. Before I took two steps, I heard Louie say behind me, "Bai die and I are not on the same side, neither is Harrison." This sentence sessfully made me stop. I thought carefully about the meaning of this sentence. Was Louie reminding me that they had nothing to do with this before? "Don''t be happy too early." Louie''s voice interrupted my thoughts. I turned to look at him and asked in confusion, "What did you mean by that? What do you mean by ''not the same person''?" "It means that I am not in the same circle as Bai die and Harrison is not her either." Louie raised his chin. "Do you understand?" Not only did I not understand, but I was even more confused. "Aren''t you with Harrison?" "Hahaha!" After hearing my words, Louieughed three times, which attracted the attention of all the people in the restaurant. It was the lunch break time, and there were many staff members of a building. I rolled my eyes at Louie and turned to leave quickly. The footsteps behind me did not stop until I stepped out of the restaurant, but I was not in the mood to say anything to him now. Therefore, knowing that he was following me, I walked faster and faster. When I walked to thepany''s building, I saw a familiar figureing out of the building. Although I couldn''t see clearly, I could still tell Harrison''s figure, so I hurried over. As a result, before I had taken two steps, a woman walked out of the building. She walked quickly to Harrison and the two of them were talking andughing. I couldn''t see who the woman was even if I was too far away. She was about to leave me and trotted over. "Chelsea, wait for me!" Louie''s voice suddenly sounded. I stopped in a hurry and told him not to shout. When I turned to look at Harrison again, I found that he was already walking toward me. Of course, it was the woman who came with him. At this time, I also saw the woman''s face clearly. She was Bai Jie, who said that she would leave the office first. Harrison stopped in front of me, looked at me, and then looked at Louie. "Are you with him?¡± At this time, I was in no mood to exin. My mind was full of thoughts about Bai die''s leaving. Why was she still here? And she was with Harrison? If I hadn''t seen them, where would they have gone? "It''s just lunch. Isn''t Mr. Stewart the same?" Louie walked to my side and said with a smile. Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Louie''s words made the awkward scene be weird. I seemed to be able to feel that everyone was holding back their emotions and could burst out at any time. "Don''t you feel sorry for pestering someone else''s girlfriend like this, Mr. Zhuang?" Harrison did not answer Louie''s question directly. I stood opposite him and lowered my head silently. At this moment, I didn''t know how to face it. I questioned Harrison in front of outsiders. I couldn''t do such a thing, but if I hid it in my heart and pretended to ept it, I couldn''t do it. Since Harrison and Louie liked to go against each other, I''ll let them do it slowly. What I need to do is to think about what I should do next. Louie replied casually, "The rtionship between me and Chelsea is well- known. What''s more, as a boyfriend, you have time to apany others. Why can''t I apany Chelsea?" "...I just met Bai die because I had something to do." Harrison paused for a moment and then answered. I was wondering if they would need to meet me behind my back. It was nothing more than a matter between a man and a woman. Just as I was thinking of this, I heard Louie''sughter in my ears. Then I heard him say, "Harrison, are you kidding me?" "It''s okay that Jian''an doesn''t know about Bai die, but how can I not know?" Louie asked. I subconsciously looked up at Harrison, but I didn''t expect to meet his eyes. He looked at me with a complicated look in his eyes.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "There''s no need for you toment on what happened between her and me," Harrison said as he looked at me. Although he was looking at me, his words were directed at Louie. I don¡¯t want to understand the meaning in Harrison''s eyes, nor do I want to understand his meaning, because I don''t want to think about him at this time. Louie suddenly stepped forward to stand in front of me and asked unkindly, "Do you still remember what I said at that time? As long as you do anything bad to Chelsea, I will try my best to take her away from you!" As soon as he finished speaking, the scene suddenly became still, as if the pause button had been pressed. I didn''t look at Harrison, who was blocked behind by Louie. Instead, I looked at Bai die, who was standing beside him. However, I didn''t expect that she was also looking at me when I looked at Bai die. At first nce, Bai die was expressionless, but as long as you looked carefully, you could find that there was a faint smile on the corners of her mouth, and you could faintly feel the sarcasm and comcency in the smile. It was obvious that it was Harrison''s rtionship. After thinking about it for a while, I probably knew the meaning of it. I didn''t care about what Harrison and Louie had said. I directly reached out and grabbed Louie''s arm, and then he looked sideways at me. "Let''s go," I said tly. As soon as I finished speaking, I felt two pairs of eyes looking at me. I didn''t look up and pretended that I couldn''t feel it. There was doubt in Louie''s tone. "Aren''t you going to get to the bottom of it?" Hearing his question, I smiled. Then I looked up at Harrison and Bai Jie and said, "It''s lunchtime time. If Miss Bai has something to do, she will definitely not choose toe to the office to solve her private problem, right?" After finishing my words, I looked straight at Bai Jie. I was very sure that I was smiling now because I wanted to show this to her. "Of course. I came here today to discuss business cooperation with Mr. Stewart, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet you two." Bai Jie smiled and nodded to Louie and me. But to be honest, when I heard her exnation, I couldn''t helpughing. I felt that this reason couldn''t even fool a three-year-old child. Did she really think that I was stupid enough to believe it? Harrison didn''t say a word after that. He didn''t even say a word when I left. I didn''t miss him too much. I just left and never looked back. When I entered the elevator and turned around, I saw Harrison looking at me. Because of the distance, I couldn''t see his expression clearly, but I knew that he must be very unhappy now and had to bear it. "What happened to you just now?" Louie asked as the elevator door closed. I smiled and said casually, "Didn''t they just exin that there are cooperations and meals at work?" "So you believe it?" Louie frowned. Looking up at his expression, I was in a panic for a few seconds. When I first met Louie, it really felt like a lifetime. I chuckled at him and said softly, "It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not." At this moment, the elevator door opened and I walked away without hesitation, I didn''t care about Louie''s expression behind me. The reason why I let Harrison and Bai Jie get away with it just now was not because I was easy- going or humble in front of Harrison. It was just that I didn''t want to make a fool of myself in front of others. When Bai Jie saw me, she was not surprised at all, and there was no uneasiness or apology. There was even a proud smile on the corner of her mouth, which made me confused. I was absent-minded when I went to work in the afternoon, and my mind was nk... "Hello?" I picked up the constantly vibrating phone and asked listlessly. "What?" I suddenly stood up from my chair and forgot where I was. "Then where are you? I''lle over now." After hearing the address clearly, I hung up the phone and quickly put on my coat. I was about to take leave with my bag when I was stopped by someone. When I looked up, I saw Liu Qian standing in front of me with a faint smile. Usually, I was in the mood to bicker with her, but now I had more important things to deal with, so I had no time to waste with her. So I moved aside without saying a word and wanted to leave directly. However, this idea of mine was really naive. Because when I moved my feet, Liu Qian also moved her feet. No matter where I went, she had the same reaction. "Liu Qian." I suppressed the anger in my heart and whispered. Liu Qian pursed her lips and smiled faintly. She looked at me innocently and said, "Sister Jian''an, do you have something to do? But what should we do? Boss Liu is going to attend a meeting in the afternoon and has already left in advance." "Leave early?" I frowned and repeated. "So it''s better to get off work," Liu Qian said secretly. After saying that, Liu Qian did not leave. She still stood in front of me, but I had no time to pay attention to her at this time. After thinking for a while, I decided to leave first and have a holiday tomorrow. Thinking of this, I was no longer worried and quickly walked past Liu Qian to the elevator door. "Chelsea!" Liu Qian stopped me without warning. At this time, the elevator had not yet arrived, so I was not in the mood to tangle with her. "Let''s talk about it tomorrow." "It''s just a suitable Kai. How dare you be so arrogant in thepany?" Liu Qian asked with a cold face. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 My anxious mood seemed to have been added to a pile of firewood. Now, it was not only anxiety but also anger. "What do you mean?" I looked at Liu Qian coldly. There was a sh of uneasiness in Liu Qian''s eyes, and then she looked at me and said with a forced smile, "These words have been spread all over thepany. Will it be a little boring for Sister Jian''an to pursue it now?" "I don''t care what others say behind my back. I''m going to ask you what you mean by what you just said." I continued to ask. "Do you still need me to exin what you mean on the surface? Do you think the people here are fools or how powerful you are?" There was no trace of malice in Liu Qian''s eyes, as if she had done something wrong to her and asked me to wait here to criticize her. Now that she could quietly wait for her to talk about me, I couldn''t understand what I was thinking in my heart. Why did I have to stand here and wait for her to say something that was full of malice to me? "Liu Qian, I can understand how ufortable you are in your heart, but if you want to keep making trouble for me just because of this, then forgive me for not being able to apany you." After that, I got into the elevator without hesitation and looked coldly at Liu Qian, who was still standing outside the elevator and did not leave. Until now, she could still target me like this. I really don''t know if it should be said that her determination is admirable, or that doing these meaningless things makes me feel bored, but at least I feel bored in my heart. I didn''t know why, but at this moment, I suddenly wanted to leave this ce and leave thispany to make up for it... "Do you think you can get rid of me just like that?" At the moment when the elevator door was about to close, Liu Qian blocked the door with her hand and squeezed in. She sneered and said to me. If I still maintained my previous attitude, I would be really sorry for being Harrison''s girlfriend. I looked at Liu Qian coldly and said lightly, "There is nothing between the two of us. If you think that thepany can''t tolerate you, then you can choose to leave." "What? You want to carry out the right to kill before bing Mrs. Fu?" Liu Qian mocked. "Am I the one who did it or are you being unreasonable? Could you please make up your mind when you''re a human?¡± I looked at her with a frown and asked in confusion. No matter what I thought, I couldn''t figure out what Liu Qian''s inner world was like. It was just Harrison''s first love at first sight. Was it necessary to be entangled with me for such a long time? Didn''t he feel that it was a waste of time? In this way, we didn''t say a word in the elevator. She looked at me coldly, and I simply acted as if I didn''t see her. Anyway, I couldn''t see her, and I was not annoyed. The elevator reached the bottom. When I was about to get out of the elevator, Liu Qian suddenly stretched out her arm to block the elevator door, making it impossible for me to go out normally. "What exactly do you want to do?" I asked. Liu Qian pursed her lips and smiled. She said casually, "It''s working hours now. I just want Sister Chelsea to focus on work." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Just a small employee. What right do you think you have to criticize me?" I said word by word. At this time, I was almost driven to a volcanic eruption by Liu Qian. If it weren''t for the wrong ce, I really wanted to go up and scold her! Hearing what I said, Liu Qian didn''t care. "Even a small employee has the responsibility of protecting thepany. What Sister Chelsea is doing now is harmful to thepany. Is it wrong for me to kill you?" "Then it''s up to you!" I said harshly. I reached out and pushed Liu Qian''s hand away from the elevator door, and then strode away. As I left, Liu Qian called out my name. I stopped and said to her, "If you''re not satisfied, you can go to the leadership and sue me. See if you can drive me out of thepany." After that, I left without looking back. In fact, the most important thing today was not that Liu Qian stopped me from leaving, but the call she received at thepany just now. The person who called was not someone else but someone from the police station, saying that her uncle and aunt were waiting for me at the police station at this time. I haven''t seen them since they leftst time. I thought they had left Luo City, but I didn''t know they were still here. Half an hourter, I arrived at the police station. I knew the situation and signed my name. Then I took my uncle and aunt back. "Uncle, haven''t you and your aunt already gone back?" I asked in the taxi. Uncle didn''t answer my question and looked out of the window coldly. Although my uncle''s attitude made me very ufortable, he was still my elder. So I looked at my aunt who was sitting aside and asked softly, "Aunt, can you tell me what''s going on?" "You still don''t know what''s going on?" Aunt asked with a sneer. I was stunned and looked at my aunt in confusion. However, Aunt didn''t want to give me a chance to speak. She said to herself, "Your uncle and I came to find Jiayi. Although I know that you must be very unhappy with using here, we are rted by blood after all, so we won''t go too far." "It''s weird that she didn''t go too far. Think about what she has done since we came here!" His uncle scolded angrily. He didn''t forget to re at me when he was done. Her words were a little harsh, but when I thought that they had juste out of the police station and no one knew what kind of treatment they had received inside, even if they were in a bad mood, it was understandable. Thinking of this, I didn''t take those unpleasant words to heart. I smiled at Aunt and said softly, "Uncle may not be in a good mood now that he has juste out. I can understand these things, but Aunt has always been reasonable in my eyes. You should know what''s going on, right?" "Of course I know," Aunt said with a smile. As soon as I said this, my aunt smiled happily. Taking advantage of this situation, I quickly asked, "You have already left, why are you still staying at the train station in Luo City? Is it because you don¡¯t have money to buy tickets and go home?" "Of course not." Aunt quickly denied it. In the blink of an eye, she smiled and said to me, "We stayed because we thought of something important and decided to leave after dealing with it." As soon as she finished speaking, the taxi stopped. The ce where it stopped was the hotel near my house. After getting out of the car, the three of us stood at the door of the hotel. Uncle looked at me unhappily and did not speak. Although my uncle didn''t say anything, I knew very well that he was angry about me bringing him to the hotel. I said to them calmly, "Uncle, aunt, now that ourmunity has begun to be demolished, it''s impossible for you to live in it. So I''d like to trouble you to pay attention to it here. I''ll buy you a ticket to leave tomorrow." "Why did we leave?" Aunt asked in surprise. Seeing the surprise on Aunt''s face, I was sure that this was not a dream, let alone a joke. She was asking me seriously. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 I looked at my aunt again and found that her uncle''s eyes were only fixed on me. "Uncle, there is no ce for you to live if you don''t leave home. If you are worried about the amodation, you can rest assured that I will make a profit for you." "Of course you should pay, shouldn''t you?" His uncle asked with a sneer. "That''s not what I should do. It''s just that you can''t leave here, so I helped you," I said seriously. There was nothing to say now. A simple and direct exnation was what he should do, and he couldn''t let them mistakenly think that I was an existence like a pick-up machine. Although society has been telling us that good people have good results, I really didn''t see any good results for good people. On the contrary, bad people can be harmed for thousands of years. No one was willing to give way to us outside the hotel. The three people standing in the same ce did not say a word. After standing for nearly half an hour, I finally decided to leave and no longer entangled with them. If there was anything else in the future, I would definitely not participate. Thinking of this, I turned around and left without hesitation. As soon as I turned around, I was stopped by my aunt. "Chelsea! If you leave half a step today, won''t your mother be at ease to believe it?" I wouldn''t mind talking about other things, but it would affect my mother. I turned to look at my aunt and asked with a frown, "What do you mean by that? My mother has been away for so long. Do you still want her to leave peacefully?" Aunt''s eyes wandered, but it was only for a few seconds. She quickly returned to normal and looked at me. "How could that be? How could we not want your mother to leave peacefully?" Perhaps sensing my anger, Aunt went up to me and held my hand again and again. She kept touching me with her hands. "If someone asks me how I feel at this time, I will definitely say that I feel very bad and want to get rid of them, because I don''t think they have good intentions. As the saying goes, those who try to please others for no reason are either traitors or thieves." "In fact, it''s like this. Your uncle has always been embarrassed to say it. I thought about it and decided to say it for him. After all, we are a family. Why are you so polite?" Aunt said with a smile. "Can you just tell me what happened?" I asked straightforwardly. Hearing my question, my aunt did not answer directly. Instead, she stood there hesitantly, looking at her uncle and thinking about it. Finally, a few minutester, she made up her mind and set her eyes on me. Looking at Aunt''s conflicted look, I sneered and said, "If Aunt thinks it''s hard to say, then let''s not talk about it. Anyway, there''s still a long way to go in the future, isn''t it?" "Of course not!" Aunt immediately denied my words. In the face of my questioning eyes, Aunt finally made up her mind and said, "It may be a little wrong to say these words now, but if you don''t say it now, it will be buried in your and my uncle''s hearts for the rest of their lives. Do you understand?" "You don''t have to hide it in your heart. If you have something to say, just tell me," I replied. Aunt nodded with satisfaction and continued, "Your mother left your home before getting married. She lived with a man without a ce to live or food. It was your uncle who pitied her, so he bought her a house with money." "And then?" I asked in confusion. His uncle pushed his aunt aside and said impatiently, "To put it simply, I have a copy of your mother''s house. Do you understand?" Hearing his exnation, I was shocked. "It''s not that I don''t know how hard my mother''s life is, but I can''t see it either. Since I was a child, my neighbors have told me how difficult it was for my mother. And what I saw with my own eyes. Thinking about it, my mother''s previous hardships seemed to be still vivid in my mind." In order to let me go to the night market, I bought something worth a few yuan and received a fake one. My mother wiped her tears sadly, but told me that she was fine when I was young. In the heavy rain, I remembered that my mother didn''t take an umbre out to send it to her. In front of my mother, I didn''t expect to be praised, but was beaten. I clearly remembered that when my mother hit me, she cried and hit me. She kept saying, "What if you are washed away by the heavy rain outside? How will my mother find you then..." "You are so rude. How can you pretend that you can''t hear me when I''m talking to you?" My uncle''s angry roar interrupted my thoughts and woke me up from my memory. I looked at my uncle, who was blushing because of anger, and said with a smile, "Uncle, aunt, you can stay here as long as you like, but the house has nothing to do with you." "How can you talk like this? Even if your mother is standing here, I''m afraid she won''t dare to say these words to me!" His uncle said angrily and raised his hand, ready to hit him. Her aunt stopped her uncle and tried to persuade her. "Chelsea, you''re a girl and you''re going to get married in the future. Even if you want a house, it''s useless, isn''t it? In that case, why don''t you give it to us?" "Who says it''s useless? This house is the memory of my mother and me. No one can take it away." From the beginning to the end, I told them with a smile, but my uncle and aunt in front of me didn''t give me a good look, because they had only one purpose, which was to let me give up the inheritance of the house and give it to them obediently. It''s a pity that I won''t do such a thing. Even if I do it, I can maintain a false kinship. "I can see you strolling outside at this time. Should I say that you don''t work seriously, or that Harrison is too indulgent?" A teasing voice interrupted the confrontation between me, my uncle, and my aunt. When I turned around, I saw Gao Yang walking towards me with a faint smile. When I saw that the person who came was Gao Yang, I couldn''t hide the disappointment in my heart, because I always thought that Harrison would appear at the first time and then leave proudly with me. "Who is this man, Chelsea? Is it because of this toy boy that you don''t even want to give us the house?" His uncle looked at Gao Yang and said discontentedly. Gao Yang looked at me in confusion. Seeing that I didn''t pay attention to him at all, he said to his uncle, "Sir, you may have misunderstood something. Jian''an and I are just ordinary people. We are not even friends." "Come on, I''ve seen your flirting. Don''t think you can fool me." His uncle looked disdainful. The aunt quickly followed her uncle''s words. "That''s right, Jian''an. You''re not young anymore. It''s not a good thing for a woman to get divorced, but you can''t indulge in your own corruption and get into trouble with a man, can you?" "Aunt, can you be more respectful when you talk? What do you mean by that?" My hands on both sides of my body gradually tightened.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 329 Chapter 329 How could there be an aunt who said that her niece had had sex with another man? Wasn''t it a negative word? Did she really care about my feelings? "If the person standing in front of me is not my rtive, then I will not hesitate to fight for it. At worst, it will be a life-and-death struggle. What am I afraid of? But now, the person standing in front of me is my rtive, so I can''t do anything." Perhaps she realized that there was something wrong with her words, so her aunt subconsciously looked back at me and grabbed her uncle''s clothes. "What are you trying to do!" His uncle roared as he shielded his aunt behind him. I looked at my uncle fearlessly and asked word by word, "I really want to ask you something." "... If there''s a problem, why are you staring at me? Don''t tell me you''re hitting me?" His uncle took half a step back and straightened his back. At this time, I couldn''t care less about the person standing beside me. It was Gao Yang, a man who had nothing to do with me, but seemed to be looking for trouble with me. I looked at my uncle and aunt with disappointment and said seriously, "You haven''t forgotten everything you have done to me and my mother for so many years, have you?" "What do you mean?" Aunt stood behind her uncle and said discontentedly, "We are not good enough for your mother? Do you think that she can live alone without us? Don''t you think too highly of yourself?" "I really don''t know what happened at that time. I knew very well that you didn''t save my mother. At that time, you didn''t care about her illness and health at all. When I called you to ask for your help, you still ignored her, didn''t you?" Thinking of what happened at that time, I felt as if my heart was being cut by a knife. "Although my mother may not be able to hold on for a long time with their help, there is a possibility that she will apany me to old age, isn''t there? However, this little possibility has been completely disintegrated because of their selfishness, leaving nothing behind." His uncle raised his trembling right hand, pointed at me with his index finger, and kept saying, "You, you, you." I looked back at him and continued, "Uncle, my mother is also your sister. Will your heart not hurt when you made the decision to give her up?" "You unfilial son!" His uncle roared and pped in my direction. I closed my eyes subconsciously, but my body didn''t move. Maybe I was waiting for this moment, waiting for him to p me in the face, and then we couldpletely end it. However, after waiting for a long time, I didn''t p him. I slowly opened my eyes and saw that Gao Yang''s hand grabbed my uncle''s hand, which was one centimeter away from my face. I asked Gao Yang, "What are you doing?" Gao Yang shrugged and said casually, "Don''t misunderstand me. I just don''t like men beating women." "Why don''t I know that Mr. Gao has such a good heart?" I sneered. Gao Yang didn''tment. Aunt walked to her uncle, pointed at me, and scolded, "You''re just a vixen. You''re the same as your mother. No, you''re better than your mother!" "You''re already divorced, yet you''re still able to confuse men. Now that you dare to let outsiders bully your uncle, why are you so heartless?" Her aunt scolded without thinking. Her voice was neither loud nor low, but it was enough to be heard by the people around her, which attracted the attention of the passers-by. I really didn''t expect my aunt to say that. She didn''t care about my reputation at all. If possible, I really wanted to ask her, why didn''t you ask what Ning Jiayi did behind the scenes? But I didn''t ask in the end. What Ning Jiayi did was her own choice. Her uncle and aunt might know it or not. What did it have to do with me? I didn''t want to be entangled here, so I said directly to my uncle and aunt, "I have reserved a room in the hotel. Someone will bring you inter. If you can''t live here, it''s up to you. But I won''t give in on the matter of the house." With that, I turned around and left. Behind him was his uncle''s voice. He said that he would never give up the house. He also said that I was ungrateful and bullied them with others. He said that I would not have a good ending and so on. "Good karma?" Thinking of these two words, I couldn''t help butugh. "Is there any good karma in the world? If there is really good karma, shouldn''t we first deal with those bad people? Then why are there so many bad people in the world who are overbearing?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The phone in his pocket rang after taking a few steps, and Harrison¡¯s name appeared on it. "Hello?" "Have you gone out?" Harrison asked from the other side. Without thinking too much, I knew that Liu Qian must have gone to the leader and said to Harrison, "I just received a call from the police station." "The police station?" Harrison was surprised. "Why would I call you? Did something happen?" I told them all about my uncle and aunt, and I also told them what they wanted to share the house, but I only concealed the fact that I met Gao Yang. Until the moment when I hung up the phone, I didn''t figure out why I hid the fact that I met Gao Yang. If it had been in the past, I would have made it clear, but why did it be a secret now? I didn''t know when I heard a familiarughter beside me. I was stunned for a moment and then I quickened my pace. Unfortunately, the man was faster than me. "Why are you so nervous that you don''t even dare to say anything about meeting me?" Gao Yang joked. I stopped abruptly and turned to face him. "Because you are an insignificant person. I''m not the only one who mentioned you." "Is that true?" Gao Yang did not believe his words. "Then who do you think you are?" I asked. He and I looked at each other for about a minute, and then we turned around and continued to move forward. At this moment, my heart was in a mess, and the picture of Harrison and Aviana walking together appeared in my mind. Thinking of this, and thinking of what Gao Yang had just said, I felt even more ufortable. "I think your uncle and aunt are also very ufortable. Why do you, a girl, have to upy that house?" Gao Yang suddenly asked. "Who do you think I am?" I sneered. "Probably. ording to your family''s situation, it''s impossible for you to buy a house. Besides, you''re a single-parent. How can your mother survive without the help of your mother''s family? What I said..." "Who allowed you to investigate my family?" I stopped and interrupted him. Because I didn''t look back, I couldn''t see Gao Yang''s expression, and I didn''t know if he was nning to exin or trick me, but the only thing I knew was that I hated his way of doing things. Gao Yang walked up to me and said nonchntly, "Since you''re able to snatch a man from Abbie, you naturally have to be well-prepared, don''t you?" Chapter 330 Chapter 330 "I never thought that a person could say something like investigating others. Shouldn''t I feel ashamed and then feel sorry in my heart? Or is my idea too simple?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Who told you that Abbie and I were fighting over a man?" Iughed in my anger. After listening to my words, Gao Yangughed oddly. "Just like what your family said, do you really think you can attract Harrison with your own charm? Are you teasing me? Do you know how many years he can struggle with Abbie?" "Maybe you don''t understand the meaning of this sentence at all. You will think that men don''t rely on women to fight. Then I can only tell you that you have such an idea because you don''t know men well enough." Gao Yang''s thoughts hit somewhere in my heart. I looked at him and said faintly, "What''s the point of telling me that?" "It''s enough for a woman to find a man to marry. Now you can be regarded as young and talented, and you can be picky." Speaking of this, Gao Yang approached me. He stopped a step away from me and stroked my face with his hand. I just looked straight at him and didn''t move. "If it weren''t for my identity and status, I might have been as interested in you as Harrison, but unfortunately..." The action of touching his face paused. Gao Yang and I looked at each other and put down our hands. The blurred look in his eyes returned to the previous yful look. "Is there such a trace of affection?" I looked at him and said nothing. "Men in this circle are all like this. Everyone is working like actors, using some things to cover up their inner feelings," he said softly. I cut him off. "Have you finished?" "Have you figured it out?" Gao Yang asked. I chuckled, took a step back, shook my head, and said, "Maybe what you said is right. This is the rule in your circle, but Harrison is different to me because his identity is different from yours. You will never understand what he is thinking." "So you can tell Abbie that there''s no need for her to find someone to work hard on me. It''s better to think about how to improve yourself to attract men so that she won''t fail on a woman like me in the future." These words made me feel good, and what made me morefortable was Gao Yang''s expression. He looked like he was about to be choked to death, and there was no room for him to refute. Recently, things happened one after another, and Aviana''s identity was unclear. I was already very ufortable in my heart, but in the end, Gao Yang was still asking for trouble here. I really couldn''t bear it. "Abbie can do whatever she wants in the future. If Harrison is mine, he''ll definitely be mine. If not mine, I''ll try my best to keep him by my side." As for what Gao Yang said, I pretended that I didn''t hear it. Nothing happened. Anyway, the beginning of my rtionship with Harrison was the beginning of my rtionship with him. Although Iforted myself in my heart and told myself not to care about Gao Yang''s words, in fact, I had no way to go back to the past. Those words kept repeating in my mind like a curse, which made me feel more and more uneasy. Because of this uneasiness, I didn''t go home soon after I left with Gao Yang. Instead, I took a taxi to Harrison''s vi and found out that the red underwear he had bought for me in the past was worn on me, and the outside was covered with a thinyer of gauze. In the mirror, the woman''s red underwear was partly hidden and partly visible against the translucent veil... Not knowing how long it took, the door was opened downstairs. I quickly opened the quilt and got in. I closed my eyes and pretended to be asleep. The invisible person''s hearing was very sharp, just like I was listening to Harrison''s footsteps with full attention at the moment. It was clear that the distance between going upstairs and downstairs was very far, but I seemed to hear him change his shoes, take off his suit jacket, step by step, and finally stop at the door of the bedroom. "Crack!" The footsteps were getting closer and closer. Harrison didn''t ask me a word, nor did he do anything to me. I thought he would pinch the quilt for me, or give me a kiss on my forehead, so that I could pretend to be awakened. However, after waiting for a long time, Harrison did not respond. My heart was very disappointed, and my hand, which was ced under the quilt, slowly tightened... "You''re not feeling well?" Harrison''s voice was low. My nervous body stiffened and I forced myself to rx. I opened my eyes and smiled at him. "I wanted to have a rest when you came back, but you came back as soon as Iy down." Harrison looked at me with a poker face and said, "Then you rest first. I''ll go to the study to deal with something." With that, he turned around and was about to leave. At this time, I was no longer reserved. I put all my thoughts behind me. I hurriedly lifted the quilt and jumped out of bed. I hugged Harrison from behind and said with grievance, "Don''t go, okay?" Harrison stood still and did not speak. "A lot of things happened today. I have a lot of things to say to you. Don''t you want to give me this little time?" When I said these words, I felt that I could cry at any time. This is not an act. It''s the real feeling in my heart. At this moment, I only have one thought in my mind. I want Harrison to stay. If he leaves me alone now, I''m not sure if I still have the courage to keep him in the future. Just when I was feeling conflicted, Harrison suddenly ced his hand on my and patted it lightly. "There are a lot of things to do in thepany. I''lle back to keep youpanyter." "But I don''t want you to leave." Because I was worried that he would leave, I increased the strength of my hands. "Now my mind is full of thoughts. If Harrison really leaves me here alone, it means that he doesn''t have me in his heart. If he is willing to stay with me, it proves that he still has a ce in my heart. I don''t need to care about what he said." Harrison sighed helplessly and slowly turned to face me, while I looked at him with grievance. I looked at him with the soft look that men liked, and the most overwhelming look. But Harrison was not an ordinary person after all. He just looked at me and didn''t move his eyes at all. Naturally, he wouldn''t see my change. Thinking that he might lose all his efforts in dressing up when he came back, I simply took his hand and put it down, and then took two steps back. I can ensure that he can see me clearly in my position. At least he can see my whole body. I thought that his body would change, but I didn''t hear any sound after waiting for a long time. So I lowered my head, gritted my teeth, and asked without stopping, "Do you still think I''m wearing this dress?" "Yes, I do." Harrison replied faintly. His calm tone extinguished all my enthusiasm in an instant. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 "Since I came back, I''ve thought of so many possibilities, but I never thought that Harrison would have such an expression and tone, as if I didn''t see everything in front of me." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. At that moment, Gao Yang''s words hit me hard in the face, which made my cheeks almost numb. It turned out that everything was my own illusion, and it was my wishful thinking to stay by Harrison''s side, thinking that he would treat me differently. I slowly let go of Harrison''s hand and slowly turned to sit back on the bed. I said weakly, "I''ll take a rest first. You can go to work." Then I got on the bed and was about to cover myself with the quilt. But before I could finish my action, I felt a gravity pressing me down. Then I saw Harrison above me, staring at me with a pair of hot eyes, as if he wanted to eat me. I tried to move my hands, only to find that my wrists had been pressed by him and I couldn''t move at all. "Harrison, you...¡± I swallowed my saliva and couldn''t say the rest of my words under his gaze. Harrison''s lips curled into a smile. "Weren''t you waiting for this moment to happen by doing all this today?" "I didn''t?¡± My face became hot again, and I wanted to break away from him. Unfortunately, Harrison didn''t give me the chance at all. His hands were like iron chains restraining me, making it impossible for me to move at all. I could only watch him and obey his arrangements. He looked down at me, slowly moving his body, and then kissed my lips. When he kissed me, I felt that my upper body was caught and I moved subconsciously. Harrisonughed in a low voice and whispered in my ear, "Today''s dress is for this moment. Do you still want to give up halfway?" "How do you know that I came back for this moment? I came back today to tidy up my clothes, and then I saw this set of clothes in the wardrobe. It looked good, but you came back as soon as I put it on. You went into the bedroom before I could take it off." Yes, this was an unreasonable excuse, but I just didn''t want Harrison to be too proud, and I didn''t want him to feel toofortable. "It''s said on TV that men only cherish hard-earned treasures. If they get it too easily, they will have a casual illusion. Even if I have no way to leave Harrison, I don''t want him to have any random thoughts about me." "When we agreed to be in a rtionship, we agreed to be together. I hope that he will have the same idea in the future and will treat me well." At the thought of this, I didn''t know why I suddenly stopped being timid. Instead, I put my hands on his neck and said meaningfully, "I have something to tell you secretly. After dealing with it, I will come back without stopping. Do you know why?" "Why?" Harrison asked. Although there was not much expression on Harrison''s face, I could hear the smile in his words and the joy in his mood. At this moment, I knew one thing very well. Harrison was very happy about my current state. With the strength of my hands on his neck, I raised my body slightly and whispered in his ear, "I wanted to make you a meal, but when I saw this dress, I wanted to see you eat me." "Eat them bit by bit, leaving a deep mark that can''t be erased...." I had no chance to finish my words, because I was drowned by Harrison''s enthusiasm. We didn''t stop for almost the whole night. When I was about to fall asleep, I heard Harrison whisper in my ear, "Don''t worry about Aviana anymore, okay?" At first, nothing happened to me, but when I heard the name of Aviana, I instantly woke up. Although I really wanted to ask Harrison what was the rtionship between him and Bai die, I had experienced many things in the past few years. I knew very well that I couldn''t ask this kind of thing so openly. Otherwise, it was very likely that I would destroy his rtionship with him, or the rtionship between him and me. Thinking about it carefully, the woman was also very sad. As long as she fell in love with someone, she would give up everything, and then she would live less and less like herself. "Then I want to know, is that okay?" I slowly opened my eyes and asked in a casual tone. Harrison fiddled with my hair and tucked it behind my ear over and over again. "These are all things of the past. Can you not take it to heart?" He didn''t say it clearly, but he had answered all the questions. I immediately knew that Aviana was Harrison''s past. Feeling sour in my heart, I asked awkwardly, "You said that it was in the past with Aviana. But since it was in the past, why can''t you tell me?" As soon as I finished speaking, I felt that the seat beside me was pressed down. I turned my head and saw Harrison lying down. He closed his eyes and said to me, "What happened in the past is in the past. If you mention it again, it won''t make any sense. I don''t want you to be hurt or sad because of those things." "Really?" I asked. He opened his eyes and looked at me. I looked at his thin lips and gently spat out two words. "It''s true." Hearing the answer I wanted, I was satisfied andy in his arms. I closed my eyes and soon fell asleep... When Harrison woke up the next morning, he was no longer by his side. I checked the time and quickly got up and got dressed. When I went downstairs, I smelled the scent of the food. Then I saw Harrisoning out of the kitchen with two bowls of porridge. "I thought you were going to be awakened by a kiss like the princess," Harrison said with a smile. I forced a smile and said, "The princess didn''t have a happy life after she was woken up by the kiss. The good ending was fake." He put down the porridge and looked at me. "In my memory, it has always been a beautiful ending." "Because those are all lies," I said. Harrison said indifferently, "Since it''s a fairy tale, there''s no need to be so serious." That''s right. Why did he have to be so serious? During breakfast, I could feel that Harrison had looked at me several times, but I didn''t say anything and he didn''t ask me about it. In fact, I hoped that he could ask me what was going on and whether I was ufortable. Women were always like this. They liked to beplicated in everything. They preferred to be entangled, eager for men''s attention and care. They were also sensitive to the difference of men, such as Harrison this morning. If it was an ordinary Harrison who made breakfast for me, I might be excited, happy, and happy to the point where I couldn''t extricate myself. But now, I couldn''t be happy no matter how hard I tried. I was worried that he might have done something to hurt me or had something to do with Aviana. That was why there was such a change. The more I thought about it, the more uneasy I felt. This kind of uneasiness and difort made me immersed in it... This feelingsted until I was on my way to work. I received a call from Louie. Chapter 332 Chapter 332 The name Louie kept shing on the screen. I was stunned for one or two seconds before I answered the phone. "Hello?" When I was talking on the phone, I could clearly feel the low pressure around me. Without thinking too much, I knew that it was emitted from Harrison. "He''s really considerate. People who want to leave don''t forget to contact you." As soon as I hung up the phone, I heard Harrison say in an awkward tone, but I didn''t answer him immediately. Instead, I chose to put the phone away first. But even if I didn''t speak slowly, Harrison wouldn''t pretend that nothing had happened. I put away my phone, looked up, and stopped the car. Then my shoulders were grabbed and I was forced to turn to the driver''s seat. Pretending not to understand, I asked him, "What''s wrong?" "Do you like to contact Louie so much? You don''t even care about my feelings at all?" Harrison looked straight at me, and those words seemed to be squeezed out of his teeth. Hearing his words, I was even more confused. "Aren''t you and Louie good friends? Isn''t it normal for him to leave me to see me off now?" "Then why did he look for you without looking for anyone else?¡± "It''s none of my business. After all, everyone has the freedom to choose," I replied casually. As soon as my voice fell, Harrisonughed. He looked at me with a smile and then lowered his head. Then his shoulder, which had been gently grabbed by him, tightened. At first, I couldn''t hold back myughter, but in the end, I couldn''t help but cry out in pain. As the cry of pain fell, Harrison''s hand also fell down, and then he restarted the car and left without saying a word. I gently rubbed my injured arm, wondering how I should tell Harrison that I was going to the airport. Just now, Louie called me to tell me that I was on the ne this morning, hoping that I could ask for leave and send him off. It didn''t matter if it was a normal day, but Harrison was with me today. Obviously, the idea of asking for leave didn''t work. Since asking for leave didn''t work, I began to think about pretending to be ill in thepany. After thinking about it for a while, I finally found a reason to ask for leave, but I found that this road was not headed to thepany. "Is this road to thepany? Howe I don''t know?" "Who said we''re going to thepany?" Harrison replied. I looked at him in disbelief, calmed down, and said, "Harrison, you should know that I''m just a friend of Louie. If it''s your friend who left, wouldn''t he send me away?" "Since nothing will happen between him and me, you won''t take me to sell it, will you?" I looked calm, but I felt uneasy inside. In this situation, I was definitely not a coward. The main reason was that I was worried that Harrison would not be in a stable state of mind and drive to work. Now that I heard that Louie''s work was over, I really wondered if he would do something out of impulse. Although Harrison had always behaved very well in front of me, and there was no need to say that he was a man of character, who could say for sure what would happen if someone acted on impulse? Harrison chuckled, "I didn''t expect you to care about me." "What do you mean? I don''t care who I''m going to care about?" I red at him with dissatisfaction. He said that I could do anything, but he couldn''t talk to me meaningfully, because I felt very ufortable when I heard it. "When you answered Louie''s call, didn''t you rush to the airport to see me off?" Harrison said lightly, "You just got in the car and didn''t want to tell me a word. After answering his call, you came to me." I was so choked that I couldn''t say anything. I could only stare at him. In fact, I have something to say in my heart. I just don''t want to say it out, because I am worried that it will be more troublesome to say it out loud. After thinking about it over and over again for the whole night, I understood that Aviana had always been in the past. That was to say, even if there was a rtionship between her and Harrison, it was still in the past. Now, it was still me who was with Harrison. "But if I get into a fight with him because of what happened to Aviana, things might be out of control or even out of control. I can''t let such a thing happen. I believe in Harrison''s character more. He won''t do anything to hurt me." Feeling wronged, I looked at Harrison and said, "It''s just a matter of time before I get angry with you. If something really happens, why don''t I look for you?" "Why are you looking for me? When did you still remember me?" Harrison''s voice was devoid of emotion. "Because you''re my man, of course I''m looking for you," she blurted out without any preparation. Harrison, who was beside me, didn''t expect that I would say such a sentence. The slow moving car suddenly stopped, and then he turned to look at me. I looked at him innocently and continued to say, "Am I not your woman? So you don''t want to shield me from the wind and rain?" I admit that in order to send Louie to the airport at this moment, I used a little caution whether it was talking or doing things, but my behavior was harmless. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. However, Harrison still didn''t say anything and just looked at me quietly. Although there was no big expression on his face, the subtle changes on his face were still seen through by me. When I realized that he was not so angry, I also rxed and leaned against his arm. " panicky Yizhou is your friend. I did this for your own good, or do you want others to say that I am ignorant and can''t be respected?" "Who dares to say that!" Harrison spat out a few words coldly. Hearing these words, the corners of my mouth couldn''t help but smile, and even the unhappiness of yesterday was forgotten by me. I felt that there were pink bubbles around me, and even the air was sweet. Although Harrison only said five words, it already represented his protection of me. As for the other things, they were no longer important. "Even if they don''t say it in front of you, they will say it in private." Thinking of this, I said helplessly. Harrison didn''t answer me immediately, which made me feel a sense of loss. I thought he would appease me as soon as possible, but when I thought of this, I felt a big hand on my hair and stroked it from time to time. I slowly got up and left his arm. I concealed the uneasiness in my heart and asked him, "Can I ask you one thing?" He looked at me for a while before nodding slowly. "If the person you loved the most appears one day, will you leave me?" As soon as he finished speaking, a sour feeling welled up in his heart. Harrison frowned and looked at me in confusion. "Do you want to say that Louie is your favorite person?" I:... I had the urge to cry just now, but now I only have the urge to hit someone! What the hell is this? "You don''t know the situation between Louie and me. Do you need to insult me like this?" I retorted angrily. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 As soon as the words left his mouth, Harrison was not the only one who was stunned. Even I couldn''t believe it. These words came from the depths of my heart. After all, from the moment I first met him, I had never spoken to him in such a tone. "Even when I''m emotional and close, I''ll hide the real thoughts in my heart." But I couldn''t take back my words, so I had to face him and deliberately ignored the awkward atmosphere at the moment. "You''ve finished your words. Do you still have time to feel uneasy?" Harrison asked. This tone made me feel very ufortable. Subconsciously, I felt that he was mocking me. As for what he was mocking, it was not difficult to think about. He just thought that because of Louie''s affection for me, he took me seriously in front of him. In fact, it was not wrong to seriously think about Harrison''s idea. If he hadn''t taken care of me at that time, how could I be like this now? Without his help at that time, how could I have had the chance to say such words in front of him? No matter what, I forgot the source of everything. I lowered my head slightly and smiled helplessly. "I shouldn''t have said those words just now. Don''t take it to heart." After a few seconds of silence in the car, Harrison replied slowly, "If I have to take care of everything, I may be exhausted." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After that, the car started again, and we didn''t say anything along the way. At this time, I had no mood to leave Louie. The current situation was getting worse and worse. I had no time to think about others. But thinking of this, I felt a little regretful. "If I had had the mood tomunicate with Harrison when I was talking to him just now, how could things develop to such an extent? How could I talk to him in a meaningful way?" I was full of regret. I was thinking about how to fix the current situation and how to give me another chance to never speak in the same way as before. Thinking of this, I suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. "When did Harrison be so important in my heart?" "Here we are." A deep, cold voice sounded in my ear, pulling me back from my chaotic thoughts. I looked at Harrison and said weakly, "Then I''ll go upstairs first." "Don''t you want to see where it is?" Harrison asked with a chuckle. The movement of taking off the seat belt stopped. I looked up at the surroundings and found that it was a strange environment. "Where is this ce?" "Go down from here to inside, and then you should be able to find Louie." Harrison said in a seemingly casual way, without even looking at me. But it was his indifferent attitude that deeply hit my heart. I clenched my hands in front of me and said, "You didn''t want me toe here just now. How could you change your mind?" After asking that question, I looked straight at him without blinking my eyes. My hand trembled slightly. In order not to let him find out that I deliberately leaned sideways, I didn''t want to be seen by him. This would make me feel weak and passive, although I had always been in this position. "If you ask me now, I still don''t want you to go," he said. "Then..." Harrison interrupted me, "But it doesn''t matter if I want to or not. The point is if you want to go." "It''s not what you think. Louie and I were friends from the beginning, whether you believe it or not." His words touched me a lot, and I couldn''t help but exin. I thought that if Harrison didn''t believe me, I wouldn''t go to see Louie off. At worst, I could call Louie to exin when I went back, because I didn''t want to disappoint Harrison, who hadpromised because of me. That was what I thought in my heart. I thought very seriously, but I didn''t think of any response from Harrison. "You don''t have to worry about whether I believe it or not. After all, any kind of result has no lethality to me." Looking at the corner of his mouth and his tone of pretending that he didn''t care, I thought that he was pretending because he didn''t want to lose face in front of me. I grabbed his hand and looked at him seriously. ¡°This is not important to you, but for me, your trust is very important. Do you understand?" As soon as I finished speaking, the smile on his face gradually disappeared, and he held my hand in reverse. His actions strengthened my inner thoughts. I felt that if he wanted to say something at this moment, maybe I would tell him all my worries without hiding anything at all. "Chelsea, you may have made a mistake," Harrison said lightly. I looked at him in confusion. "What''s wrong?" "It doesn''t matter whether I believe it or not. I''m serious." He raised the corner of his mouth again and said in an extremely seductive voice in my ear, "I don''t need Louie. The family behind him has responsibilities, and there are also things I don''t have." Speaking of this, I felt that he seemed to gently kiss my ear and said softly, "Do you really think that he can let go of everything with his hot blood?" Hearing this, I subconsciously stepped back, but he wrapped his arms around my waist and came back. I looked up at him and asked stubbornly, "So aren''t you worried about what I will do?" "Of course I''m worried." Harrison looked at me, pretending to be troubled. "But even if you want to be Louie, you don''t dare to do it unless you want a beauty and don''t want a country." "Then what did you mean when you were so angry that you didn''t let me hang out with him?" Harrison rxed his grip on me and said in a low voice, "To spy on my woman, you have to be punished." In an instant, all the mysteries in my heart were resolved, leaving only anger and sadness that was almost toyed with. "Why can''t I figure it out? What''s wrong with me and Harrison that made me and them end up like this?" I lowered my head with a silent smile and shook my head. I didn''t care what Harrison was thinking. I pushed him away and got out of the car without hesitation. After getting out of the car, I didn''t care if the road was right or not. I just kept moving forward and didn''t look back. My eyes were full of tears, but I was stubborn and refused to let it go. The airport was very big, and people kept walking back and forth in front of me. My mind was nk, and I didn''t know where to go. This confusionsted until my mobile phone rang. When I took out my mobile phone, I saw the three words on it. I thought for a moment, then took a deep breath and answered, "Where are you?¡± "Chelsea." Louie asked in surprise, "Are you at the airport?" I didn''t answer his question. "I''m standing in the airport lobby. I can''t find a way out." Next, I told him the general location. In less than five minutes, the tall and handsome Louie stood in front of me, gasping for breath. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 When Louie really appeared in front of me, I was no longer as impulsive as before. "Don''t rush over here." Louie smiled at me, took a deep breath, and said, "I thought you wouldn''te." "You''re leaving. As a friend, how can I note and see you off?" I looked elsewhere and forced a smile. Then there was a long period of silence. I didn''t look up at Louie, so I naturally didn''t know how he would feel at this time. Harrison, who was outside the airport, did not know if he was still waiting for me in the same ce, or if he would be worried about what happened when I came in. Thinking of this, Iughed at myself. How could he wait for me or worry about me? He should be very angry now. I''m afraid that he would have left the moment I entered the airport. Maybe he doesn''t want to see me anymore. "What''s wrong? Are you ufortable?" Louie''s words interrupted my thoughts. Looking at his worried eyes, I pretended to be indifferent and said with a smile, "I''m fine, and I don''t feel any difort." "Don''t worry about me here. You might as well think about how to go there and work. I can''t help you there, and no one will apany you for dinner." I smacked my lips and looked at him with sympathy. But he didn¡¯t trust me at all. He raised his hand to me, and I stepped back subconsciously. Perhaps he didn''t expect that I would hide backward, Louie''s hand stopped in the air for two or three seconds, and then he stopped smiling and said to me, "Just now you seemed to miss my sister very much, so..." Louie didn''t finish his words, but we all understood what he meant. After all, there were some things that didn''t need to be said too clearly. As long as everyone understood, it would be fine. If he said it out loud, it would only make them feel embarrassed or fall into an even more difficult situation. "You still have a younger sister?" I said in a rxed tone, trying to change the topic as naturally as possible. Louie nodded with understanding and said with a smile, "If you are not my biological sister, you are my younger sister. The daughter of my aunt is also my younger sister." "Uh... I didn''t mean that." I smiled awkwardly. "Of course I know that you don''t mean that. Because there are more men in our family, rtively speaking, girls are more popr and spoiled." Louie''s words naturally reminded me of Abbie. Other than her, I really couldn''t think of anything else that was more spoilt... Perhaps having seen through my doubts, Louie exined, "It''s not what you think in your heart. It''s just a simple spoilt spoil of your family. It''s just a kind of spoiled spoilt spoil." "Anyway, she is your sister. If she knew that you said that behind her back, she would definitely be angry," I replied speechlessly. In fact, no matter what I said, I envied him in my heart. After all, I would be very happy to have a brother like Louie. They were just ordinary good friends, but most of the time, I regarded him as my brother. I had hoped to have a brother since I was a child. If he was bullied in school or outside, my brother would teach them a lesson for me, just like the plot in TV series. I couldn''t help saying, "I used to want to have an elder brother, but unfortunately, he didn''t." "Why?" Louie frowned slightly. "You won''t be bullied if you have an elder brother. Don''t you understand?" I looked at him as if I were an idiot. As the topic got further and further away, the awkward atmosphere between us gradually disappeared. It seemed that everyone deliberately ignored it. The airport was broadcasting the time for flight and the travelers to board the ne. I looked at Louie in confusion. "Aren''t you ready to leave? Aren''t you worried about beingte?" "It''s still early for my flight. Don''t worry," he replied casually. I looked at him speechlessly. "Then why did youe here so early? I thought I wouldn''t be able to see you soon." "So you''re worried that you won''t be able to see me?" After hearing what I said, Louie suddenly put his hands on my shoulders and looked at me in surprise. There was no need to guess more and I could understand Louie''s meaning, but I couldn''t give him such unrealistic hope, so I broke away from his hands. After that, I deliberately took a step back and said, "Harrison is still waiting for me outside." The light in my eyes when I looked at Louie faded away little by little. In the end, I looked at me with disappointment and said nothing. ¡°I have to go to workter, so I''ll go back first.¡± I pretended not to see his disappointment and insisted. Louie remained silent and looked straight at me. Gritting my teeth, I made up my mind and said, "Then wait here for us to board the ne. I''m leaving now." After that, I turned around and was about to leave, but he grabbed me from behind as soon as I turned around. "Is there anything else?" I turned my head and pretended to be calm and said with a smile, "I will be late if I go to workter. You should know how many eyes in thepany are staring at me now. I can''t bete." "You really can''t stay with me?" Louie asked softly. From his voice, I could tell that he was begging for me. Seeing a man who knew that I would not stay, but still asked me to stay regardless of his dignity, I had an unspeakable feeling in my heart. Although I tried a little hard, I still failed to pull my hand back from Louie. Just when I was thinking about how to talk to Louie, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind me. "Hasn''t Mr. Zhuang held enough?" By the time I realized what was going on, Harrison was already standing beside me. He held my shoulder with one hand and pulled me into his embrace with a little force. As for Louie, who had been holding my hand tightly just now, he had let go of me unknowingly. He stood in front of me and looked straight at Harrison. There was a cold aura all over his body. I had never seen Louie like this before. "Mr. Stewart, you really don''t want to let go of me." Louie said with a fake smile. Harrison didn''t care about the sarcasm in his words. He exined to himself, "I didn''t want Chelsea toe, but you two have known each other for a long time. It''s unreasonable that I don''t want to say goodbye to you." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Then I have to thank you for your understanding, Mr. Stewart?" Louie asked. Harrison shrugged with a casual smile. "It''s just a small matter. You don''t have to take it to heart.¡± The two of them talked back and forth, leaving me no room to interrupt. I could only seriously listen to their conversation, but I didn¡¯t understand if their hearts were as light as the surface. While I was lost in thought, Harrison called me back and looked at me with a smile. "What''s wrong?" I felt a little uneasy in the face of Harrison, who was full of smiles at the moment. Harrison stroked my long hair and asked with a smile, "Mr. Zhuang is about to leave. Do you need me to talk to you alone?" He was asking me such a gentle question, but I felt a chill in my heart... Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Harrison seemed to be gently stroking my hair, but he identally pulled my hair and hurt me. I took a deep breath and held back my breath, but he seemed to have noticed my pain. When I looked up, he had already retracted his hand. I looked at him and muttered, "Shall we go back?" He looked at me meaningfully, neither agreeing nor refusing. Such an attitude made me very uneasy. Compared with Harrison now, I prefer Harrison, who was happy or angry before. While I was thinking about how to say it, Louie, who was standing behind Harrison, said. He laughed at himself and said, "Shouldn''t youe to see me off today?" "... No, that''s right. Harrison and I came to see you off." I paused and then answered with a smile. The conversation with Harrison just now made mepletely ignore Louie''s existence. In other words, from the moment Harrison appeared, there was no one else in my eyes. Harrison still stood face to face with me and never turned around. I couldn''t figure out what he meant, but I didn''t want Louie, who was about to leave, to be too embarrassed. So I had to exin with ame excuse, "It''s gettingte. Get ready to get on the ne. We have to go back to work." "Yes, I''m ready to board," Louie said. "I have to make a call when I get off the ne. When I get there, I''d better take care of myself. If I have nothing to do, I''ll call back. I''m sure..." Halfway through his sentence, Harrison, who was standing opposite me, suddenly put his arm around my shoulder and stood beside me. "There are so many rtives and friends around him. It''s none of your business to worry about him, isn''t it?" I looked at him speechlessly and then smiled awkwardly at Louie. Thinking about it, I was also very depressed. When Harrison did not show up, I still thought that he could stand beside me and face Louie with me, but now he really came, which made the three of us feel embarrassed. "Of course she needs to worry." Louie answered Harrison without hesitation. As I expected, Harrison''s face grew darker and darker. Harrison lowered his head and chuckled. Then he looked up and said to Louie, "You can rest assured that Chelsea will put all her energy on me in the future. She won''t have time to worry about you." "Are you sure?" Louie asked expressionlessly. "I don''t need anyone to question my words." As soon as Harrison finished speaking, Louie did not respond. Instead, he looked at me, who was standing aside, and looked at me with worried eyes. "What''s wrong?" I asked cautiously. "If there is any grievance in the future, you cane to me at any time," Louie said. I was about to nod when I was blocked by someone. Harrison, who was standing beside me, covered my eyes with his hands. I struggled and asked, "What are you doing?¡± "Be good. Don''t move," Harrison whispered in my ear. The voice was like a curse. When I heard it, I stood still and let go of his hand that covered my eyes. I felt a little uneasy because I couldn''t feel the light, especially when I couldn''t hear their voices. If Harrison hadn''t covered my eyes with his hands, I might have thought that they were talking without me. After an unknown period of time, I finally heard Harrison say, "What you''re worried about will never happen." "Is this considered a guarantee?" Louie asked. "If you think it''s a guarantee, then it''s a guarantee," Harrison replied. After a pause of a few seconds, Louie said in a low and doubtful tone, "You¡¯d better exin these words to herter." "Chelsea, goodbye." I couldn''t see Louie only hear him say goodbye to me. I patted Harrison''s hand to signal him to let go, but he didn''t move at all like a stone. In the end, I was so angry that I raised my high heels and stepped hard on his feet. But when I opened my eyes and looked around, I didn''t see Louie. It seemed that he really left. "He wille back in the future. It¡¯s not that I can''t see him," Harrison said coldly in my ear. I red at him and said grumpily, "We''re just friends. Do you have to do this? Why are you covering my eyes with your hands? Don''t you think it''s childish?" "Since he''s a friend, why are you still angry with me because of him?" Harrison frowned. "It''s fine if I didn''t say that, but now I''m full of anger. Am I just angry?" I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, trying to calm myself down. After two or three seconds, I opened my eyes. "Harrison, you still haven''t figured out why you are angry? Do you think that the problem between us was caused by Louie?" Harrison paused and looked away. "There''s no one else except him." However, his action made me think that he was guilty. As for what guilty conscience was, he and I knew it very well, but we didn''t expose each other. But now I didn''t intend to continue the riddle, which was a waste of time for me. " volunteered die." When I said these two words, I obviously saw a different emotion shing in Harrison''s eyes. These two simple words made my heart ache, and I almost couldn''t breathe. The hands hanging on both sides of my body were clenched into fists, and I could still feel the nails sinking into my flesh, but I didn''t feel pain at all. Harrison suddenly held my hand. I was about to struggle subconsciously when he stopped me. "Do you want your hand to bleed?" Hearing this, I was a little stunned. I looked down and saw the dark purple nails marks on my palms one by one. Somehow, I sighed. "Now you know it hurts?" Harrison looked at me with me. I smiled and replied, "It''s nothingpared to the pain in my heart." "What''s wrong with you?" Harrison held my hand and looked at me in confusion. Harrison didn''t seem to be pretending. He really didn''t know what he was angry about, let alone what he was sad about. Thinking of this, I had a feeling that from beginning to end, it was a one- horned y, very sad... I don''t know if it''s because Harrison is too dazzling, or because our state is too simr to that of a TV drama, more and more people in the airport are looking at us. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. I hated the feeling of being stopped to watch, so I said to Harrison wearily, "Let''s get in the car first." Harrison didn''t say much. He grabbed my waist and walked out. When he held me in his arms, I struggled to get rid of him or let him go. I believed that as long as I told him, Harrison would never object. But in the end, I did not open my mouth or pull his hand away, and let him disappear in front of everyone like a prince. But he''s a prince, and I''m not necessarily a princess... Chapter 336 Chapter 336 "You still have to go back to thepany, so I won''t get in the car with you." Looking at his open door, I stepped back and refused. "If I remember correctly, Harrison will go to thepany for a meeting on the second day of every week. Of course, thispany is not the one I work for, but his ownpany." Harrison didn''t answer me immediately. He put one hand around my waist and opened the door with the other. This situationsted at least three minutes. I knew that it would not work for a long time, and it was very likely that I would give in and get in the car with him, but that was not the result I wanted. What''s more, it was inconvenient for me to move with his hands on my waist. Even if I wanted to leave, it would not be convenient. After a moment of consideration, I said to Harrison, "It''s gettingte. Why don''t you go back to the meeting?" Harrison''s eyebrows were knitted together, showing how terrible his mood was at the moment. He wanted to reach out to smooth his heart for him. "What are you thinking? Do you think I don''t know?" Harrison asked. I didn''t expect him to suddenly say such a thing. I was surprised at first, then I bit my lip and stared straight at him, refusing to say anything. "Get in the car." He simply threw out two words. I was already in a bad mood, but he still looked cold, which made me unable to ept. My mind was full of his tenderness and love for other women, and he was cold and heartless to me! Thinking of this, I tried my best to get rid of his hand. Then I turned around and walked in the opposite direction without hesitation. When I left, my heart was in a mess. I didn''t want to see him again, and I didn''t want to have anything to do with him anymore. After walking for such a long time, Harrison didn''t catch up with me. My heart also changed from anger, determination to disappointment and sadness. I thought that he didn''t think about treating me well at all. It was just one or two minutes, but his heart seemed to have experienced all kinds of love and hate. He was about to turn the corner. If Harrison really didn''t catch up with him and stop him, then there was really no way for him to turn back. In the future, he and I will have to return to the same ce. We can also collect the past experiences that are like a dream. I looked at the corner that was right in front of me and made up my mind. I closed my eyes, gritted my teeth, and took a big step forward. I thought it would be very difficult, but when it really copsed, I found that it was not as difficult as I thought. But why did my heart hurt? Why did my eyes ache? And why did my tears flow into my mouth? Why was it so bitter and bitter? "Have you had enough?" A familiar voice rang in my ears. When I opened my eyes, I saw Harrison standing in front of me with no expression on his face. I opened my eyes wide in disbelief. Then I turned around and looked at the ce where we were standing just now, only to find that Harrison was no longer there. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Harrison, who should be standing next to the car, is no longer there. Instead, he is standing in front of me? What''s going on?" Harrison looked at me and frowned slightly. He asked unhappily, "You want to do it again?" "What do you mean?" I asked subconsciously. "If you want to lose your temper, I''ll let you do it. If you want to leave, I''ll let you leave. Isn''t that enough?" "What do you mean by this? Are you saying that I''m throwing a tantrum with you?" I asked. "Isn''t it?" As soon as he finished speaking, Harrison couldn''t wait to pick it up. As the saying goes, if I could still swallow my anger, then I would probably really be the kind of person that Abbie spoke of. To shamelessly stay by his side for Harrison''s identity, I don''t have the highest level of dignity. I chuckled and felt sorry for myself. Harrison grabbed my hand and said, "Let''s talk about the rest when we get back." I didn''t get rid of him like before. I let him pull me into the car and buckled my seat belt. Then I started the car and left the airport. After more than half an hour''s drive, I looked out of the window without saying a word from beginning to end. Harrison was never a person who talked too much. Since I didn''t speak, he naturally wouldn''t talk too much. The silence that they hadn''t had for a long time made me think a lot. It''s said that there will be contradictions when two people stay together for a long time. This is the unchangingw of ancient times. I constantly persuaded myself to experience those contradictions in advance. When the car stopped at thepany, I unfastened my seat belt without waiting for Harrison''s reply. Just as I was about to open the car door, his phone rang. I subconsciously withdrew my hand from the car door and turned to pack up as if I was looking for something. "Hello?" Harrison picked up the phone without hesitation. The phone didn''t turn on speaker, but because the car was almost a sealed space, I identally heard the pure voice on the other side of the phone, "Brother Harrison, are you busy?" "What''s the matter?" Harrison paused and asked. When I heard that it was Maisy on the other side of the phone, I clearly felt that Harrison''s body had leaned to the side. It seemed that he didn''t want me to hear their conversation. Looking at his back, I sneered, and then got out of the car without hesitation. When I closed the door, I deliberately closed it with some force, making a "bang!" sound. That''s right. I just deliberately raised my voice to let Maisy hear me! The elevator of thepany''s building was transparent, so the front door of the building could be seen. Unfortunately, I saw Harrison''s car still parked downstairs. It seemed that the phone had not been hung up. I turned around, lowered my head, and closed my eyes, thinking that I was out of sight and out of mind. Before the elevator arrived, I sorted out my emotions. Unexpectedly, the moment the elevator door opened, I saw thest person I wanted to see¡ª Maisy. Who was Qian Chun? She was my ex-husband Callen''s current wife. I admit that I had nothing to do with Callen and I now, and I would not target her because of him. But who could stand the entanglement between his ex-husband''s wife and his current boyfriend? "Oh, isn''t this Jian''an?" Maisy shouted in an exaggerated way, attracting the attention of the people around him. I wasn''t in a good mood, and I didn''t want to y with her here, so I nodded and was about to leave. "There''s a gathering at my house tonight. Do you want toe?" Maisy suddenly roared behind me. I stopped and chuckled. "If I remember correctly, your family gathering doesn''t seem to have anything to do with me, does it?" Maisy muttered in a low voice. She didn''t care about the rest of the words, but she could hear the last sentence clearly. She said, "Brother Harrison ising, and I thought he would take you with him." I thought of the phone call in the car and thought of Maisy''s words, so I understood the whole story. I turned to look at the malicious smile on Maisy''s face and asked, "He and I just went to send Louie to get on the ne. When I got off the car downstairs, he answered the phone. It was you, wasn''t it? " Chapter 337 Chapter 337 I pretended that I didn''t care about it, but I didn''t really care about it. No one knew the disappointment in my heart at the moment. Surprise shed across Maisy''s face and he approached me with a smile. "You two just got together?" "Of course. Have you forgotten about our rtionship?" I asked. I told her so directly because I didn''t like her smug look, so I simply spread it out to her so as not to make things difficult for me. There were many mistresses in the country, but few of them could be so shameless as to show up in front of their original wife every once in a while like Maisy. Hearing my answer, Maisy sneered and said in a disdainful tone, "Now I''ll let you enjoy this identity, and you may have no chance in the future." "You don''t have to worry about me and Harrison." When it came to ''you'', I deliberately emphasized my tone. Maisy''s words were full of undisguised contempt and sarcasm for me, but it was also a voice that only the two of us could hear. Even so, I didn''t think that she did this for my sake. She would never do anything that was not beneficial to a woman like Maisy. When we got out of the elevator, I thought that my colleagues woulde over and listen to our conversation, but I didn''t expect that only Maisy and I were left at the elevator. I didn''t know when the others had left. Maisy chuckled and looked at me with disdain. "Is it strange in your heart that your colleagues have all left?" I frowned at her. "What does it have to do with you?" "If you want to know, I can tell you." Maisy shrugged and looked at me indifferently. The more she behaved like this, the more I felt that something was wrong. I felt that she must have done something while I was away from thepany. This unknown worry made me uneasy. In order not to be discovered by Maisy, I pretended to be unwilling to say more to her. "Miss Zeng must have something to do when shees to thepany. I still need to work, so I won''t waste everyone''s time here." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, I wanted to go past Zeng Chunchao''s office. I wanted to find an opportunity to call Harrison and ask him about it. "You are in such a hurry to leave. Could it be that you want to run for your life?" Before I could even take two steps, he had already stood in front of me and spoke with a mocking tone. "This is thepany. It''s not a ce for you to find trouble!" "Hey!" Maisy covered his mouth andughed. "Chelsea, do you really think you''ve fallen in love with Harrison and be a phoenix?" "No matter what, it has nothing to do with you. Please get out of my way!" I said, suppressing my anger. Maisy didn''t listen to me at all. He stood still and looked straight at me. When I looked at her, I could still see the disdain and mockery in her eyes. Since yesterday, I hadn''t had a good time. As soon as I arrived at thepany, I met Maisy, who was entangled here. I couldn''t restrain the anger in my heart anymore. I went forward, grabbed her wrist, and exerted a little strength. "Hiss! What are you doing?" Maisy took a deep breath in pain. I red at her coldly. "That''s what I should ask you. We never interfere in each other''s affairs. Why are you still refusing to give up in front of me?" "When did I not let you go? Isn''t it still..." "Enough!" I interrupted her. "It''s yourst choice to guard Callen and live a good life. Don''t wander in front of me, or don''t me me for being rude." Maisy was stunned for a few seconds, but soon recovered. She withdrew her hand when I was rxing and rubbed her wrist as she said, "You are indeed sisters. You are not clean!" "He used to be pure!" I said angrily. Maisy shook off his rubbing hand and raised his head to look at me. "You know Ning Jiayi, don''t you? Do you think this name is familiar?" My heart skipped a beat, and I instantly recalled the scene when I met Callen and Ning Jiayi that day. "From the looks of it, you should know." Maisy said coldly. Needless to say, I can understand the meaning of innocence. She must have known that Ning Jiayi and Callen were together. Thinking about it, it made sense. How could she not know? Maisy had never been easy to deal with. How could she not know Callen''s little n? But Ning Jiayi was my younger sister after all. Even if she had no rtionship with me, she was still my rtive. It was impossible for me to hit her when she was down. "Ning Jiayi is my younger sister. How could she not know?" "You also know that Callen had an affair with that little b*tch?" Maisy asked again. "What are you talking about?" I frowned and sneered. "Shouldn''t these words describe you and Callen? You really have the nerve to say that when I was pregnant and didn''t feel well." Maisy walked up to me abruptly. Gritting his teeth, he questioned, "So this is your revenge against me. Are you looking for a young and beautiful woman to give birth to a child for him?" Hearing this, I burst intoughter and couldn''t stopughing. Myughter made my stomach hurt. "I found a young and beautiful woman to give birth to a baby for Callen? Am I crazy or stupid?" "I''ve seen through your thoughts, haven''t I?" Maisy roared angrily. Her face twisted because of resentment and anger, which made people unconsciously think of the vicious Empress in Snow White. Looking at Maisy who waspletely out of control at this time, I couldn''t feel any sympathy in my heart. I just looked at her coldly and said to her in a casual tone like a bystander, "What is Callen? Is he worthy of my bet on Ning Jiayi''s happiness?" As soon as my voice fell, Maisy lowered his head and did not speak for a long time. No one knew what she was thinking. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first. I hope we won''t meet in this way in the future." I walked past her without hesitation. "Do you know that Ning Jiayi is pregnant?" Hearing this news, I stopped in an instant. Maisy''s footsteps in high heels slowly approached me. "My sister is pregnant with her ex-husband''s child. Aren''t you surprised at all? Don''t you hate her? Don''t you want to avenge my sister?" "Ning Jiayi has her own father and mother. It''s not up to me to seek justice." "Hehl I didn''t expect you to be so coldblooded." Maisy said coldly. I lowered my head and smiled. I turned to look at Maisy and said, "No matter how coldblooded you are, you can''tpare to you and Callen, right? You can scheme against each other even if you be a married couple. It''s really unexpected." Maisy gritted his teeth and stared at me. I looked back at her fearlessly. After an unknown period of time, he said word by word, "Don''t be happy too early. Believe me, you won''t be able tough soon." Maisy put on a smiling face. Before I could think about what was going on, I heard a familiar voice behind me. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 "When did youe?" The familiar voice behind me was Harrison. I turned around and saw him walking slowly towards me from the elevator. Just when I was about to speak, I was interrupted by a pure voice. She said, "I just called the company. I wanted to create a surprise." "Don''t be frightened." Harrison answered and then looked at me. Because she had her back to Maisy, I couldn''t see her expression. I could only see Harrison''s expressionless face. Obviously, the person who suffered the most at this time was undoubtedly me. Harrison was in contact with Maisy behind my back. He believed that no one would feelfortable in my position. After all, the rtionship between Maisy and me was not something that ordinary people could digest. But I didn''t know why, but I couldn''t find a reason to question him. After staring at me for a while, Harrison finally asked, "Why don''t you go to work?" I thought of countless kinds of first words he said to me in my mind, but I never thought that he would ask me why I didn''t go to work. "Miss Zeng is here, how can I leave her to work?" Harrison took a deep look at me and then looked down at Maisy. Before he could ask me again, I said, "I met Miss Zeng as soon as I got out of the elevator. I wanted to go straight to work, but Miss Zeng''s words sessfully left me behind." "Really?" Maisy blinked innocently and asked, "I don''t think I remember anything." Harrison, who was standing in the same ce, didn''t say a word. He didn''t speak for Maisy, nor did he ask me. I could probably guess what he was thinking. It was just a small matter, a small one, but I didn''t think so in my heart. I looked back at Maisy and asked with a puzzled look on my face, "Didn''t you tell me just now? Did you ask him if he told me about the evening party?" At the end of my words, I looked at Harrison. It was obvious that I was not only asking for innocence, but also seeking confirmation from Harrison. "When he answered the phone in the car, he didn''t tell me who called him. Now he let Maisy have a chance to deliberately target me in front of me. No matter what, it''s Harrison''s fault." Maisy nodded with a sudden realization, and then looked at Harrison as if he didn''t understand what I meant. "Brother Harrison, will you attend the banquet tonight?" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "I know you don''t like too many people, so this time it''s just a private party. There are not many people, and it won''t be too grand." When Maisy said this, he deliberately looked down at me. Of course, I knew what her eyes meant. She just wanted to tell me that this was a private banquet. Only a few people who were close to her could attend it, and I just didn''t belong to those who were close to her, so I didn''t want her to be shameless enough to attend it. If it had been in the past, I would have rushed forward and argued without hesitation. After that, I might have quarreled with Harrison. Because I felt that Harrison didn''t respect me enough and didn''t cherish me. He didn''t give me any position in front of his friends, but I wouldn''t do such things now. At least I couldn''t do it in front of his past innocence. It was simple for a person to suffer a loss once, but it was not simple to suffer one thing after another. It was stupid! Harrison frowned. He was obviously displeased. Just when I was despising him in my heart, I heard him say faintly, "Thank you for their invitation, but I don''t have time to go there." As soon as he finished speaking, he grabbed his arm and asked anxiously, "What can''t I do?" Harrison tilted his head and said to her, "I have something else to do." His words were already very direct. Harrison meant to let Maisy put down his hand. However, at this moment, Maisy seemed to have gone mad, as if he had not listened to Harrison''s words at all. He continued to grab his arm. "Brother Harrison, you know that''s not what I mean. It''s just that she''s back. We want to get together and have fun. Don''t you want to..." "Go back!" Harrison interrupted her without hesitation. "I still have something to do, so I can''t apany you." Under his gaze, Maisy put down his hand and said nothing to refute. Then he watched Harrison turn around and leave. I, who had been standing in the same ce all this time, was like an invisible person. No one noticed me from beginning to end, and no one, including everyone, paid attention to me. However, what Maisy just said attracted my attention. Don''t you want to be naked? "The one who didn''t finish his words, what does that mean?" "Chelsea, how long are you going to stand there?" I, who was lost in my thoughts, was startled by the voice. I calmed down and looked up to see Harrison, who was standing not far away and looking at me. There was a faint trace of displeasure on his face, which made me, who had not been ignored, in a bad mood. I don''t understand why Harrison is angry with me. Is it because I did something wrong? Thinking of all kinds of difort in my heart, I red at Harrison and turned to look at Maisy, who was still standing in front of me. I said softly, "Miss Zeng, are you all right? You see that Mr. Stewart is in a hurry to find me, so I''ll leave first." After that, I deliberately raised the corner of my mouth and gave her a smile as soon as I turned around. The reason why I did this was very simple. I just didn''t want to let him feelfortable in his heart. It was not my style to let him go wherever he went. I followed behind Harrison and left. As I walked, I could still feel the knife- like look behind me never leaving me. That look was definitely pure. Walking to the fork of the road, I chose the office location without any hesitation. As soon as I turned around, I heard Harrison say, "Follow me to the office. I have something to tell you." I stopped, turned my back to him, and sneered. Then I replied, "It''s working hours. Don''t you remember, Mr. Stewart?" "And then?" "Then I should work hard when I''m working. I''m tangled with Mr. Stewart when he goes to work. It''s inevitable that people will think that I''m living on you." I looked at Harrison, who was two or three steps away from me. I tried my best not to be angry or question him. All these years of contact with different people, as well as working experience, made me understand one thing, which was that men would not easily admit their mistakes. On the contrary, it was possible for them to me these problems on women. "The reason why I am doing this now is that I don''t want Harrison to me me for the problem. Whether he goes to the private party or not is his business. It can¡¯t have anything to do with me." Harrison''s face was tight, and the possibility of erupting at any time. I also kept encouraging myself in my heart, so that I could not back down. But at this moment, Harrison actually smiled. "Chelsea, when did you learn this trick?" Chapter 339 Chapter 339 I looked at him in confusion. "What trick?" "You''re ying hard to get." Harrison spat out these two words. With the faint smile on the corner of his mouth, no matter how he looked at it, it made people ufortable. "It''s his problem. Now you say that I''m ying hard to get. Does this count as putting the me on me on purpose?" I smiled and pretended to be helpless. "When did you see me ying hard to get? From beginning to end, I just stood there quietly and listened to your conversation with Maisy. Is this also ying hard to get?" "If that''s the case, don''t you have more chances to y hard to get?" I asked. "You know what I mean.¡± I shook my head and denied firmly, "I don''t know." Because of my unstable mood, my voice was slightly higher, which also attracted the colleagues passing by. Although they would not look at me openly, their eyes were unconsciously looking in this direction. Usually, I would have left and would not have stood here to let my colleagues look at me. But at this time, my anger for Harrison was even more serious. The difort of being looked at by my colleagues had long been cast aside. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Harrison and I looked into each other''s eyes. After a few minutes of silence, no one was willing to speak first, let alone look away. Thinking back to Harrison''s attitude toward Maisy, I actually felt that he was still good to Maisy. After all, no matter how ufortable he was in his heart, he did not have to be angry with Maisy or maintain a gentlemanly look. But what about when he faced me? Did he forget my rtionship with Maisy? Did he forget what Maisy had done to me? It was not only because of the personal rtionship between Maisy and Callen, but also because of the scheme of Maisy and Abbie to kidnap me in the parking lot. At that time, I was almost raped by the people they arranged. These things were still vivid in my mind, but Harrison seemed to have forgotten them. "Follow me." Harrison was about to pull her hand. In the past, my reaction was a little slow, but at this moment, my reaction was extremely fast. Before he touched it, I had already put my hands behind my back. Looking up at Harrison''s slightly surprised eyes, I sneered and said, "I told you very clearly that I need to work at work now." After that, I turned around, trying to hide the panic in my heart and get out of Harrison''s sight as soon as possible. As soon as my foot stepped out, someone grabbed me by the wrist. The person who grabbed my wrist exerted force and I fell back, and then I fell into Harrison''s arms. "What on earth do you want to do?" I leaned back in Harrison''s arms and looked up at him. I didn''t feel the romantic plot on TV at all. On the contrary, I was more and more dissatisfied with Harrison and angry with him. Harrison looked down at me and said lightly, "If you don''t forget toe with me, I can only use some means." "How could there be someone like you?" I scolded him in a voice that only the two of them could hear because I was worried that others would hear me. Unfortunately, Harrison didn''t have the confidence to scold me. He held my waist with one hand and grabbed my wrist with the other. Just like that, he held me tightly in his arms. As soon as I entered the office, I heard the sound of the door being locked. "Harrison, what exactly do you want to do?" I stared at him in disbelief. Harrison didn''t take it seriously. "What do you think?" As soon as I finished my sentence, I felt like the world was spinning and I was pushed against the door, followed by overwhelming kisses. At that moment, I just couldn''t believe it. I looked at the man in front of me with my eyes wide open. He closed his eyes and seemed to kiss me affectionately, but as long as I thought of Maisy''s words, I couldn''t associate the word "love" with Harrison. I broke free from his hand, put my hands on his chest, and tried to push him away. I was trying to avoid his kiss, but he held my head with his hands, which made it impossible for me to escape. And my action of pushing him away on his chest was even more futile. "Maybe it''s because women have no resistance to kisses, or because of my feelings for Harrison, I gradually fell in love with him and gradually forgot everything that had happened before and in recent years." After a long time, Harrison stopped kissing and slowly stepped back. His forehead was against mine, and his breath was unstable. "I''m angry that my standpoint is not firm, and I''m even more angry that Harrison can still do these things to me now. I even think that he doesn''t respect me at all!" "Heh! Is that all you got?" I sneered. Harrison''s body stiffened as he slowly raised his head to look at me. Looking at his emotionless eyes, I felt a little flustered. I could only constantly warn myself in my heart that I should not give up so easily. "Today''sdmitting defeat is Harrison''s future that will be even worse for me." I pretended to be rxed and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that Mr. Stewart could treat his subordinates like this during work hours. It''s totally different from what I remember." After pausing for a few seconds, Harrison said softly, "What''s your memory like?" I thought he would be angry, but he followed my words and asked, "It''s always business. He won''t be special to me during working hours. Have you made it clear enough?¡± "You''re my girlfriend. Why can¡¯t you treat me differently?" Harrison asked. Hearing this, Iughed immediately, and I couldn''t helpughing. Harrison let go of me and stepped back. He stopped two or three steps away from me and looked at me calmly with his hands in his pockets. Iughed until I burst into tears. Whileughing, I asked, "Don''t you think you''re still smiling?" Harrison didn''t say a word and looked at me expressionlessly. The one-horned y was always boring, so after I finished my words, I gradually stopped smiling and put on the most cold expression and tone I thought, "If you had treated me like this in the past, I would definitely be happy to hug you, leaning in your arms and not willing toe out, but today is different." "There were so many things that happened, but you didn''t show weakness. But today, I saw Maisy so out of control. I''m really curious about the reason," I said to myself. Harrison nced at me indifferently and said, "For me, Maisy is just a friend. He can''t be called a simple friend, or he can''t even be counted as a friend.¡± "Is that so?" I asked with a smile, "Then why does she keep calling me Brother Harrison?" Harrison frowned and said in confusion, "It was the same in the past." "I used to be stupid, but I didn''t realize it until today." Iughed at myself. "That''s right. Why does a woman, who can''t even be considered a friend of mine, always call him Brother Harrison? How can Harrison bear such a woman, who colluded with others to kidnap me and who can''t even be counted as an ordinary friend?" I thought about it and asked unconsciously, "Do you and Maisy have something to hide from me?" Chapter 340 Chapter 340 After asking this question, no matter how surprised Harrison was, he still found it hard to believe. In the past, I had never associated Harrison with Maisy. After all, a woman as pure as that was really not a good woman. She obviously had a superior status, status, and beauty, but she chose to be a inferior mistress. I had always hated what she had done to me. I had never thought about why she would take this path. Now I felt inexplicably disappointed when I thought about it. "Callen and I have been divorced for four or five years. It''s almost the same time or more for him to be with Maisy. After such a long time, Callen came back to me and said that he couldn''t have a baby or a baby. What''s more, he said that his personal life was in chaos. A woman''s private life was so chaotic that she could not get pregnant. It was not because men beat too many children or hurt their bodies. It was because of a man who hit the children and hurt their bodies. As for Maisy, I would like to talk to him first. "He was just a friend at best. What are you thinking about?" Harrison denied unhappily. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. My thoughts were pulled back by the voice and I said to myself, "You think we can only be friends. Maybe she doesn''t think so." "Do you know that you can''t be pregnant?" I suddenly looked up at Harrison and stared at him motionlessly. In fact, I didn''t know what I was thinking, but I just wanted to see if there was a slight change in his face after hearing this sentence. As long as there was a little change, I could roughly understand the reason. But what disappointed me was that he didn''t respond. He just replied faintly, "Why do I have to know?" Compared with disappointment, I breathed a sigh of relief. "After all, you''ve known each other for so long, and you don''t care about her at all?" I asked, not giving up. Harrison approached me and pinched my chin with his thumb and index finger. "Do you want me to care so much? " "No!" I shook my head. "I don¡¯t want you to care about purity at all, but I always feel that there is something between you and her that you hide from me." As soon as he finished speaking, I could feel Harrison''s body freeze. Then he loosened his grip on my chin and turned his back to me without saying a word. I felt that something was wrong with this series of movements. I quickly walked up to him and blocked his way. "Harrison, are you hiding anything from me?" He looked at me quietly and said nothing. Seeing his expression, I was not sure. There was also a little panic in my heart, but I still did not give up. "As long as you tell me, I promise I will not be angry and will not do anything. So can you tell me?" "No." Harrison answered without hesitation. But the answer was not what I wanted, nor was it because I wanted Harrison to say that there was something hidden from me, but because of his reaction and actions. All of this was telling me one thing: Harrison must have something hidden in his heart, and it had something to do with his innocence. If it were anyone else, as long as it was someone like Maisy, Abbie, or anyone else, I wouldn''t be so eager to pursue this matter. However, when I realized that it had something to do with Maisy, even I couldn''t control my own heart. I took a deep breath and confirmed for thest time, "This is thest time I ask you. As long as you tell me, I will never be angry. But if you don''t tell me in the future, then I..." I can''t finish what I want to say, because I don''t even have the confidence to do so. "If you insist on ming me for what happened in the past, then there''s nothing I can do," Harrison said with an indifferent look. Hearing his words, my heart was suddenly filled with anger. "Yes, you have no choice. Everything is just because I have thought too much. How could you have a way?" "Chelsea, you haven''t been so ignorant in the past." Harrison frowned. Every time Harrison frowned, I wanted to help him to calm down, so that he would not have any worries or worries in his heart. But at this moment, I couldn''t hide the sadness in my heart. I used to think that Harrison was different from other men, so he understood me and would not say anything that would make me sad. I was happy to stay with him and be a well-behaved and sensible little woman. But today I realized that all this was just an illusion. Just like a mirage, if you don''t go after it, it will always exist. Once you are determined to pursue it, it will be an illusion. Harrison and I are like this. Everything is beautiful before we experience a storm, but we will copse if we encounter a little wave. I chuckled and said, "You weren''t like this in the past. Don''t say that I''ve changed, you''re still the same." "I''m tired. You can go back." Harrison closed his eyes and rubbed the space between his eyebrows. He couldn''t hide the tiredness on his face. Seeing that he was tired, I didn''t feel better. I was clearly entangled with both sides, and I also knew that there would be no benefit for me in the end, but I still couldn''t control my emotions. "Got it." I walked out of the office with my head down. Harrison did not make a sound to stop her, nor did he stop her. I didn''t expect things to turn out this way. What surprised me even more was that I saw Maisy standing at the door of the office, smiling at me with malicious intentions. Although I was shocked, there was nothing that could arouse my interest at this moment. As if I didn''t see her, I didn''t hesitate to go past her and leave. I wanted to pretend that I didn''t see the end, but Maisy didn''t want me to have a good time. She stopped me and walked up to me, saying sarcastically, "Why are you asking for trouble?" "What does it have to do with you?" I said coldly. "You can still talk to me like this until now. It seems that Harrison''s words did not cause much harm to you." Maisy''s tone was still sarcastic to me. I can do whatever I want, but I can''t do it once! I red at Maisy so hard that her eyes were flustered and she didn''t dare to look me in the eye. "Chelsea, I came here today to say these things for your own good. Don''t be ungrateful," Maisy said with a light cough. I smiled at her disdainfully. "You''re doing this for my own good? Did the sun rise from the west?" "Whatever you say. Anyway, it''s rare for me to be a good person." "Then I''ll thank you for your concern, but you don''t have to worry about me. You''d better take good care of the people around you when you''re free!" I ignored her and walked to the office area. Maisy didn''t have the ability to make me sad. On the contrary, I had to thank her for letting me get rid of a man like Callen. Otherwise, I was afraid that I wouldn''t regret it for the rest of my life. As for meeting Harrison, that''s none of my business. "I just heard it. Don''t you want to know my rtionship with Harrison?" Maisy''s words sessfully stopped me. "Do you think I will believe your words?" Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Maisy said somewhat angrily, "Why can''t I believe it? Don''t bite Lu Dongbin like a dog!" "You admit that you''re a dog?" I turned around and looked at her in surprise. "You!" Maisy pointed at me with his index finger and did not say another word. I don''t want to believe her words, but Harrison doesn''t want to tell me, and I really want to know the rtionship between them. Logically speaking, it was impossible for Harrison to be with Maisy. Usually, when they met and talked, they could feel that he did not take Maisy to heart at all. However, if he did not take it to heart, why could he still maintain a friendship rtionship that could not be considered as a friend? This made me feel strange and a little uneasy. I thought about it and decided to say to her in another way, "Shi Chun, you and I don''t belong to the same world now. Do you know why?" "What''s there to guess?" Maisy chuckled. "Can you be more powerful than me? Even if you''re Harrison''s woman now, do you really think you can be a phoenix?" "Let''s not talk about whether I am a phoenix or not, but do you really think you are a phoenix?" Hearing her words, I felt very ufortable, but I didn''t say anything. If you want to know the answer in your heart, you have to pay the price. I know what I want. Of course, I won''t care about these things with Maisy. I''ll wait until everything is settled. Maisy was infuriated by what I said. With a red face, he pointed at me and scolded, "Who do you think you are? How dare you say that to me? Am I not qualified to talk to you? It''s just that my man was robbed by me. What''s there to be proud of?" These words hit on my sore spot, and I didn''t answer for a moment. "I took your man away from you and asked you to get out of your house. Then you won''t have a good result. Don''t you just want Harrison to be sincere to you and stay with him for the rest of his life?" Maisy smiled at me. She was obviously smiling at me, but I could already feel the malice in her eyes, and even the prediction of my tragic ending in the future in her eyes. There seemed to be footstepsing from the corridor. When I looked back, I seemed to see a pair of high heels shing, but when I looked carefully, there was nothing left. In order to prevent others from eavesdropping, I said to Maisy, "Find a ce to talk." "Don''t you still have to go to work? Why aren''t you in a hurry to go to work at this time?" Maisy raised his wrist and turned his watch, saying casually. Her words were full of mockery for me and the answer to my urgent work. As if I had not heard the malice in her words, I said faintly, "She has asked for leave in advance. It doesn''t matter if she really doesn''t go to work." "Is that so? " Maisy looked at me mockingly. Worried that I wouldn''t be able to control myself and give her a p, I simply turned around and left. If she really didn''t follow me, at worst, she wouldn''t know anything about me. I didn''t believe that Harrison could hide it from me for the rest of his life! But soon, this worry became redundant. Maisy not only caught up with me, but also closely followed me. "Tell me, what''s the matter?" I stopped at the safe exit. Maisy nced at me and said with a smile, "Just as you think, I really have something to do with Harrison." Just now, I thought that Harrison had nothing to do with her. I didn''t expect to be refuted in such a short time. I suddenly felt empty in my heart. But although it was ufortable, I was rational. "Do you really think what you say is what you want? Even if you really have something with Harrison, but now Callen is looking for a woman outside, can Harrison still keep thinking about you?" "You!¡± Maisy raised his hand and hit me in the face. I was faster than her. I grabbed her hand and said coldly, "You''d better behave yourself. Those things are all in the past. I don''t have to know." "But the woman who has something to do with Harrison hase back. How can you still be so indifferent?" Maisy sneered and said to me word by word. I was a little stunned. It was this moment that I took back my hand. She rubbed her wrist and said with a smile, "Don''t take yourself too seriously. At best, you are Harrison''s lone and lonely person. Now that the master is back, what else can you do?" "Who are you talking about?" I tried hard to calm down. Maisy looked up and said with a gloating smile, "There is one thing that you may not know. The Cook family has never had only one daughter. That is to say, besides me, there is also a child. That is my sister, Aviana." "Shijie?" I repeated this name. I always felt that this name was very familiar, as if I had heard it somewhere. "It''s normal that you don¡¯t know. After all, Aviana went abroad to study a few years ago." Maisy continued. I listened to her words, but I couldn''t help but think of the name "Shijie" in my mind. I recalled where I had heard it. Suddenly, Maisy lowered his voice and asked, "But I heard that Aviana has already met Harrison when he returned to China. Don''t tell me you don''t have any impression of him?" "Why do I have an impression of her? Didn''t you say that it was in the past? Besides, she has been away for several years. It''s normal for them to have a new life." It was true. A few years had passed, and their lovers had been separated. How could they continue to pester each other? Harrison would not be a broken man. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Do you really think all men are like this?" Maisy looked at me in amusement. I didn''t quite understand what she meant, so I said to her coldly, "You don''t want me to be with Harrison. It''s normal that you don''t want me to be better. You don''t have to repeat it with me so eagerly." "Do you really think that I''m in the mood to y tricks with you on your own?" She looked at me with pure disdain. The gloom in my heart dissipated when I heard her words. I said slowly, "If there was no Callen, I would have believed this sentence. You used to be so scheming because of him. Have you forgotten all of this?" "Did you forget those things when you designed the pregnancy and made them give birth to my child? I''m very curious about what kind of ce you fell in love with Callen and what kind of person he is that made you spend so much effort on him?" "I didn''t get even with her before, but it doesn''t mean that I forgot her. Since she doesn''t like me, I have to tell her about it." Maisy was so angry that his face turned red, but he soon returned to normal. "The reason why I like him is that I just want to find an honest man to live the rest of my life. It''s the best choice to find him again." "Is this why you ruined my life?" I clenched my fists and suppressed the urge to hit her. "How can you me me? You can''t me the man''s lower body, can you?" Zeng innocently asked me. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 The smile at the corner of Maisy''s mouth was particrly dazzling. Her smile was a kind of irony and sarcasm for me. In my marriage, she was the one who was involved and the third person who had ruined other people''s family, but her words and words were mocking me for not being able to control the man''s body. She mocked me for not finding the reason for what had happened and was still ming her. "But how can I not me him for this kind of thing? Do I still want to change myself after the marriage is ruined and then go after the man who was taken away? It''s better to abandon such a man. I don''t want to get back together with him." "No matter what you say, it can''t change the nature of you as a third party." It was already my best cultivation for me to be able to restrain myself and not hit her. A normal person would feel ashamed when they heard this. At least, the mistress would feel inferior in front of the legal wife. She couldn¡¯t do that at all. There was not only no regret on her face, but there was also pride in her eyes. She seemed to be showing off to me, showing off that she had taken Callen away from me, making me suffer a crushing defeat and leaving the family. Maisy didn''t care about what I said, and even said disgustedly, "Callen, you don''t have to mention it again. It''s meaningless." "Why, do you regret being with him now?" I was angry, but I didn''t lose my temper. If I had regretted it or doubted my choice at that time, it would have been the best result for me. What I wanted was her regret. It was better to live a bad life with Callen now. Otherwise, how could I live up to the hardships I had suffered in the past? But now it seemed that she really didn''t have a good life. Maisy looked at me expressionlessly and the corners of his mouth curled into a smile. He said coldly, "Do you think that if I''m not happy, I deserve it? Do you feel veryfortable in your heart?" "Is that not right? Do I have to pray for you to live a good and happy life?" I asked. "You don''t have to put on an act in your heart. It doesn''t matter whether I''m doing well with him or not." I was shocked. I couldn''t believe her words. I didn''t even understand whether she was living a good life or not. Why did she still want to be with Callen at that time? Was there really no true love between them? Probably because he didn''t understand, Maisy smiled and exined, "You should know who I am. How can a woman like me only have Callen from beginning to end?" Hearing her words, I suddenly remembered what Callen had told me before. He said that his former personal life was very messy. He said that the reason why he chose to marry him was that he wanted to find a way out, an honest person or a back-up. "Back then, my family was very tight, and the children I lost too much had hurt my health. The chances of having children in this life are very small. I naturally have to find a man to help me clean up the mess," Maisy said casually. There was no regret or guilt on her face. It seemed that as long as she was good to her, it had nothing to do with her. I don''t care what she is thinking. The price I paid at that time was too great. Every time I mentioned it after a few years, it was the pain in my heart. However, the initiator of this matter was still standing in front of me safe and sound! The more I thought about it, the more I felt ufortable. I couldn''t help grabbing her cor and suppressing the sadness in my heart. "You don''t feel sorry for me in your heart? If it weren''t for you, my child and my family wouldn''t have broken up!" "What does it have to do with me?" Zeng innocently looked back at me with a look of confusion and ignorance. I increased the strength of my hands and heard her gasp in pain. "Do you know how many times I want to kill you two bitches? I don''t understand why you appear in front of me again and again!" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "It''s better to ask Callen instead of me here. Ask him how he seduced me." Maisy sneered and took my hand away, looking at me with disdain. "As for why he appeared in front of you, you might as well ask Harrison why he was with you." I looked at Maisy incredulously. "What do you mean by that?" "If you want to know what it means, just ask him. Why do you have to listen to me?" There was always a smile on Maisy''s face. When I first heard this sentence, I couldn''t believe it because I panicked before I could react. After a while, I calmed down and thought that everything had been nned. She just wanted me and Harrison to have a misunderstanding, and then it became more and more serious. Having thought through all this, I breathed a sigh of relief. I made up my mind that I could no longer act rashly in the future, let alone be used by Maisy. I knew that she might have said it on purpose, but I still followed her words. "He won''t tell me, and why should I believe what you said?" "If you don''t believe me, you may regret it. You won''t even understand what''s going on in the future. Remember my words clearly. Harrison and you are in the same boat. He definitely doesn''t know it so simply." I chuckled and asked, "What do you think I have that is worth making use of? Can he be willing to be with me?" The next second, he looked me up and down with his pure eyes. Then he said with a smile, "That''s true. You really don''t have any shorings. But these are not essential for men. Haven''t you heard that they are thinking on their lower bodies?" "Whatever you say." I didn''t want to continue to be entangled with her, so I turned around and was about to leave. Aftering out of the office and having sex with Maisy for such a long time, I initially wanted to know what Harrison had hidden from me, but my heart gradually cooled down. I even felt that it would be good if he didn''t tell me. The less I knew about it, the happier I would be. "Hey, hey, hey! Are you leaving just like that?" Maisy called out to me exasperatedly. I stopped and turned to smile at her. "I have to thank you. I don''t seem to want to know what he''s hiding from me." After that, I turned around again, not giving Maisy a chance to refute. "Have you seen Avian a? Am I very beautiful?" Although I don''t want to continue listening, Maisy continued to talk to himself. Obviously, he raised his voice to ensure that I could hear him. When I heard the name of Aviana, I stopped immediately. Behind me, Maisy was still saying, "I just knew that she had returned to China. After thinking about it, I''m sure she must have met Harrison. Maybe she has even seen you, right?" With a smile on my face, I looked at Maisy. "So what? She''s Harrison''s friend. So what if she looks good or not? What does it have to do with me?" Maisy was not angry. She looked at me with a gloating expression and said faintly, "Do you know the rtionship between Aviana and Harrison? If you can still be so calm if you know, I really believe that you don''t mind at all." Chapter 343 Chapter 343 My heart skipped a beat, but in order not to see through my uneasiness, I forced a smile and said, "I didn''t participate in my previous life, just like he didn''t participate in my previous life. In this case, why should I care so much?" "You!" Maisy''s face turned red with anger. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go to work first. I hope we won''t have a chance to meet again in the future." As soon as I finished speaking, I couldn''t wait to leave. I didn''t expect to be stopped by Maisy as soon as I turned around. Before I could speak, I said, "Even if you don''t want to know, I still have to say it. Aviana is not only Harrison''s first love, but also their childhood sweetheart!" Hearing this, my mind went nk for a moment and I looked at her without saying a word. What surprised me wasn''t that Harrison and Aviana were each other''s first love, but that they were childhood sweethearts. It wasn''t that I didn''t know how deep the meaning of childhood sweethearts was. Almost all women would mind that men had childhood sweethearts. "Is it very painful?" Maisy asked me with a pure smile. I waited for a long time before I shook off her hand and said, "It has nothing to do with you no matter what I do." This time, I really turned around and left without hesitation, and my speed was very fast, as if someone was chasing me. Because I don''t know what happened behind her because I didn''t turn around. Maybe I never took her seriously, so I don''t have to worry too much. Back at the office, everyone saw me and kept greeting them, asking me why I came to work after I asked for leave. I perfunctorily said that the matter had been solved, and I didn''t want to say anything else. And my colleagues probably saw that I was not in the mood to press down, so they also left one by one. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I sat in my seat and looked at theputer, but I kept recalling what Maisy had said just now, repeating her first love and childhood sweetheart. It was undeniable that I cared about it very much, but I still couldn''t help it. "But why is it like this? I''m obviously a divorced woman, and my status is not as good as Harrison''s. In principle, as long as Harrison doesn''t dislike me, I should be very happy, but I''m secretly thinking about these things here." "What''s the point of arguing? Those things that they have been together with have already happened a few years ago. As long as Harrison is with me now, it will be fine. Yes, as long as the person who is with him now is me." "I still have time to pay attention to work here. It seems that Sister Chelsea is indeed ready to marry into a rich and powerful family. She doesn''t care about work at all." When I wasforting myself, I was pulled back by this sentence. I turned my head and saw Liu Qian standing next to me with a chuckle. I looked at her and said nothing. Then I turned to look at theputer. However, Liu Qian didn''t give up because I didn''t leave her. She approached me, deliberately lowered her voice and said, "In fact, I think it''s good for Sister Chelsea not to go to work. She doesn''t have to worry about food and clothing every day as a housewife. Isn''t that what all women look forward to? But..." Liu Qian changed the topic and said awkwardly, "Men nowadays like to have a fresh feeling. When that timees, Mr. Stewart might..." I stopped holding the mouse and slowly looked up at Liu Qian beside me. She said to me with a simple and harmless smile, "But Mr. Stewart is not like that kind of person, so you can rest assured. Sister Jian''an." "Anything else?" I tried my best to keep my tone calm. Liu Qian was a little stunned, and then she smiled awkwardly. "I just wanted to ask you because you just came to work, Sister Chelsea, and you were a little out of your mind." "Then I''ll thank you for your concern for me." After that, I ignored her and focused on my own business. Although I said it, Liu Qian still stood where she was for a while before leaving. She probably wanted to see if I was telling the truth or if I was sad. Maybe the result of this matter disappointed her. I was not sad enough to cry, nor did I me her. It was not because I was kind and unwilling to argue with her, but because I was too tired to say a word. When it was almost time to get off work, there was a sudden uproar in thepany, as if something was about to happen. Feeling uneasy, I tugged at the sleeve of one of my colleagues beside me. "What happened? Why are everyone so agitated?" My colleague looked at me with unclear meaning, as if I knew what was going on, but I deliberately asked. Receiving this kind of unfriendly look, I loosened my hand and pretended to say unintentionally, "I thought you knew what was going on. I didn''t pay attention to it just now." Since Harrison announced his rtionship with me, the colleagues in thepany had always had a dark and unclear attitude toward me. It couldn''t be said that it was good or bad, but you couldn''t say exactly what was wrong. I can only keep telling myself that I''ve thought too much about everything. "The director informed us at the meeting that there will be a leader in charge of our group before we get off work." Just when I thought that her colleague would not speak, she suddenly said. I thought back to the meeting in the afternoon, but I couldn''t remember such a thing. It was all because I heard those words from Maisy that I was not in the mood to think about other things all day. It was really a mess. The colleague looked at me and said softly, "Don''t worry. Your identity is different from ours. You will be fine." "What?" I looked at her in confusion. The colleague who heard me put a hand on my shoulder and said in aforting tone, "I know your situation, so you don''t have to hide it from me." My colleague¡¯s words made me more confused. I began to doubt if there was anything I didn''t know other than the leader''s position. I thought I would think about it for a long time, but soon I understood what my colleague said. As soon as his colleagues finished speaking, the director appeared. "Let''s put down our work first. Let me introduce new colleagues to you." With that, he leaned to one side and motioned for the people behind him toe over. He didn''t forget to say with a smile, "In fact, they don''t belong to the new colleagues. They used to stay in our company.¡± I could clearly feel that when I said this, the director''s eyes fell on me intentionally or unintentionally. At this time, I already felt that something was wrong, but what exactly was wrong? I could only put all the answers on my new colleague. The sound of high heels was sharp and earpiercing. I couldn''t help but frown, and then I saw Abbie standing beside the director, smiling like a flower. It wasn''t until this moment that I understood the meaning in the director''s eyes, as well as what his colleagues had told me. It turned out that everyone knew that Abbie wasing back, and I hadn''t heard a single word from beginning to end. "I''m Abbie. Nice to meet you, everyone." Listening to the apuse around me, I could only look at Abbie in front of me with mixed feelings, and she was looking at me with a smile. Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Because it was time for work, the weing ceremony for the neers was soon over. The colleagues in the office also left thepany as soon as possible. Only Abbie and I stayed in the company without saying a word, waiting for everyone to leave. After Liu Qian and her other colleagues left, she stood silently beside Abbie, her lips curled into a smile as she looked at me. "Chelsea, long time no see." Abbie was the first to speak. There was no other way. I picked up my bag and walked out of my seat. Standing in front of her, I said with a smile, "If I can, I really want to see you in the future." "What should we do? It won''t be long before we meet again. Do you want to resign?" Abbie pretended to be in a dilemma and said to me. However, we were well aware of whether she was in a dilemma or not. "Sister Ling, how can you resign so easily?" Liu Qian, who was standing on the side, couldn''t wait to say. I subconsciously looked at Liu Qian, and our eyes met. Liu Qian was stunned for a moment, then she shifted her gaze away and said to Abbie, "I still remember how you took care of us in thepany. Who knows what would happen if it were someone else? Besides..." "Besides, Sister Chelsea is just in a rtionship. How can she tolerate you like this?" Liu Qian was about to say something, but she finally said all she wanted to say. When she finished speaking, Abbie looked at me. There seemed to be a hint of mockery in her eyes, as if she was showing off to me. But what was she showing off? Was she showing off Liu Qian''s support for her? At the thought of such a possibility, Iughed. My smile also made Abbie unhappy. "What''s so funny? You really don''t have any manners. Otherwise, why wouldn''t you respect people?" "I was just thinking about something. Why are you so angry, Miss Ling?" I asked with a smile. Liu Qian, who was standing on the side, immediately retorted, "It''s absolutely a lie! At this time, how could you think of something andugh like this? You must have some bad ideas in your heart. I just don''t want us to know." As she spoke, Abbie narrowed her eyes and looked at me. "Harrison knows about my return today. Your bad ideas are useless." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Harrison did not expect that Abbie woulde back, but in order not to let the two people in front of me see that I knew nothing, I pretended to be calm and said, "You said that Harrison also knew that you came back. How could I have any other ideas?" "Who knows what''s on your mind? Aren''t you just good at looking pitiful?" Abbie asked in reply. I didn''t want to talk to her at all, so I simply said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first. After all, I don''t have your leisure time." Carrying my bag, I walked past them and went straight to the elevator. Initially, he was worried that Abbie and Liu Qian would not let me leave, so he stayed here and continued to pull. However, he did not expect that they would not react after standing at the elevator door for a while, as if they had no feelings for my departure at all. This made me sigh in relief, but at the same time, I also felt a little uneasy, as if there was some kind of conspiracy behind Abbie''s return. At this moment, the elevator doors slowly opened. I was about to step in when a figure blocked my way. Then I saw Harrison and Gao Yanging out of the elevator. Harrison frowned and asked unhappily, "Didn''t I tell you not to leave first?" "... When did you tell me that?" I woke up from my shock and asked. After getting my answer, Harrison naturally looked behind me with a dissatisfied expression. "Miss Hodges is in a hurry to leave as soon as I appeared. How can I still have the chance to say that you wille overter and ask her not to leave first?" Liu Qian said in an aggrieved tone as she walked. I felt very ufortable and insisted, "It has nothing to do with her. I just feel a little tired and want to go back early." "Could it be that you''re unhappy because I asked Abbie toe back?" Gao Yang, who was standing behind Harrison, suddenly asked. The corners of Gao Yang''s mouth curled into a smile as he looked at me, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t bring himself tough. His words had stuck in my throat, and I didn''t know how to answer. Thinking back, I had Abbie and Liu Qian behind me, and there was Gao Yang waiting for me in front of me. It was really an attack from both sides. Harrison held my hand and said in a deep voice, "Are you really unhappy?" Having known Harrison for such a long time, of course I understood that his tone indicated that he was a little unhappy and even showing signs of anger. But what could I say? Should I hypocritically say that I was not unhappy and that Abbie was very happy toe back to work? No, I can''t say that out loud! "What does Abbie have to do with me? Why should I hypocritically say that I''m happy? I can''t forgive any of what she has done to me!" Having thought through all this, I looked at the corner of Gao Yang¡¯s mouth and said softly, "I''m just not happy. Does Mr. Gao have any objections?" Gao Yang was stunned. Obviously, he was frightened by my words. Probably in his heart, he should have denied it immediately. After all, all women did not want to show a bad side in men''s eyes, but what I did at this time was contrary. I ignored Gao Yang''s reaction and turned to Abbie, who was behind me, and said, "It''s really because Miss Ling has a deep impression of what I have done that I can''t forget at all. Naturally, I can''t face your return as usual." "Chelsea..." Harrison''s shout made me look away. His eyes made it difficult for me to guess and see through him, just like what he had done. No matter what I thought, I couldn''t figure out why he did this. Even though he knew how bad the rtionship between me and Abbie was and how much she had hurt him, he still chose to let Abbie return. He might have difficulties or had no choice but to do so. But what should I do? I don''t want to know the reason and his suffering at all. "In fact, you know that I asked for leave today, and you also know why I stayed. So don''t teach me at this time, okay?" I said to Harrison in a low voice with a smile. Harrison didn''t answer, nor did he show any sign of me. I ignored their reaction and went into the elevator. In front of the elevator, I said to everyone, "You guys have fun. I won''t apany you." After saying that, I showed the most beautiful smile I thought. The second before I closed the door, I saw Harrison turn around. But when I wanted to see it clearly, the elevator door had been completely closed. At that moment, I seemed to be hollowed out. I leaned against the elevator door and didn''t know what to do. My heart was surprisingly calm, and my mind was like a piece of nk paper. Under such circumstances, I saw Sienna waiting for me at the door of thepany. "Chelsea!" Sienna stood at the door and waved at me with a smile,ining, "Others have left after work. Why did youe down sote?" When I confirmed that the person in front of me was Sienna, I rushed to her without hesitation and hugged her, crying with grievance in her dissatisfiedints. Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Sitting on the sofa at home, Sienna stared at me without saying a word, staring straight at me as if she wanted to see through me. I rubbed my nose with thest piece of paper and said sheepishly, "You''ve been looking at me for almost half an hour since I came back. Haven''t you seen enough yet?" "Howe I haven''t seen enough? I haven''t seen a hole in you yet," Sienna replied. I was speechless, and my face was full of ck lines... Under such circumstances, they were in a stalemate for another half an hour. Finally, I surrendered and exined, "When I got off work, I met Abbie in thepany, and then I knew that she would go back to work in thepany again, and she was in charge of my department, so I felt ufortable." "That''s it?" Sienna asked. I nodded frantically. "It must be because of this. What do you think?" "Chelsea, we have known each other for a long time since we were young. I also know your little habits. Think about what you said carefully. I want to see if you want me to expose or tell you the truth." Sienna''s tone was t. His words were serious. Of course, I knew that Sienna didn''t believe the exnation just now. The reason why he didn''t want to expose me in front of me was that he just wanted me to make it clear. I lowered my head and said nothing. My hands, which were ced on my legs, rotated uneasily. After a while, I finally stopped and surrendered. I told Sienna everything that had happened today without any concealment. As soon as he finished speaking, he felt uneasy. He was always afraid that Sienna would be impulsive and go to Harrison to get even with him, or ask me to break up with him. Although I knew that this was for my own good, I didn''t want things to go that far. Putting aside the external factors, in general, Harrison was very kind to me. I believed that he had already let go of his feelings for Aviana, and that he would not have any feelings for Abbie. "Why don''t you speak?" I looked at Sienna uneasily. Sienna squinted at me and said coldly, "You don''t want to hear what I want to say. What else do you want me to say?" A few words blocked my mouth, and I lowered my head without saying a word. "After so many things, why are you still the same as before? Now everyone has caught up with you, but you haven''t woken up yet?" Sienna asked angrily. I didn''t want to admit this fact. I just didn''t want to look up at her. "This is just your guess. I believe Harrison won''t do such a thing." As soon as my voice fell, my shoulder was held by Sienna''s hands. I subconsciously looked up and met Sienna''s eyes. She looked at me with disappointment. "Which man''s face says that I am a bad person? Do you think I will cheat? Can you sober up a little?" Hearing her words, I was very annoyed. I jumped out without thinking and said, "You''re still sober, aren''t you? Even now, you''re still entangled with Jonah! The room instantly quieted down. Sienna looked at me with an injured look and slowly put her hand on my shoulder to rest assured. Because this unintentional action made me even more flustered. In fact, I didn''t know much about Sienna and Jonah. I just heard Harrison say from time to time that Jonah had no feelings for his wife, and that they were just an artificial marriage. There were several times when I wanted to tell Sienna about it, but I felt that it was meaningless for her to know. After all, it was impossible for Jonah to divorce and make peace with her, so I made the decision to hide it. To put it bluntly, even if Sienna was a fool, he was still a fool. As soon as he said that, Sienna didn''t speak again. Until it was dark, we sat on the sofa silently. "It''s gettingte. I''ll go back first." After saying that, Sienna didn''t wait for my response. She quickly got up and walked to the door. I got up and stood in front of her to block her way. "If you knew the time, you would have stayed. I''ll make something for you." Sienna looked at me with slightly red eyes and asked with a smile, "Now you are still in the mood to eat?" I med myself when I saw her slightly red eyes. I stepped forward and held her hand. "I was wrong today. I know I was wrong" "There''s nothing wrong with it, because what you said was right." "How could it be right!" I interrupted her and exined anxiously, "I don''t know what happened between you and Jonah. It''s my fault. We haven''t contacted each other for such a long time. How could youe to me and let me leave sadly?" Sienna raised his eyebrows and said in amusement, "What do you want?" Seeing her expression, I breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, ''TH make you something delicious. Just sit there and wait!" It was already half an hour after the meal. Sienna picked up the noodles in the bowl with his chopsticks and smiled helplessly. "Is this the so- called delicious food? Jian''an, how long has it been since youst had a good meal?" "I just opened the refrigerator and found nothing to eat, so I had to make it up to you." The more I said, the lower my voice became. During this period of time, he had been living in Harrison''s vi. For a period of time, he had not come back to eat or live. Even if he asionally came to live at home, he would not eat at home, so it was normal for him to have no food. Sienna smacked her lips and said, "It seems that your life with Harrison is quitefortable." I blushed slightly, but I couldn''t help feeling happy. "But it''s good for me, whether it''s work or life." "Look at you. If you really treat me well, will you cry as soon as you get off work?" Sienna said disdainfully. My face turned even redder, and I couldn''t say a word. After dinner, we chatted in bed. Sienna asked me more than once, "What if one day you and Harrison are separated?" I remember that she had asked me this question before. At that time, I simply thought that it would not happen. In my heart, Harrison had always been a man of his word. His decision to officially fall in love with me was the best proof. But today, I hesitated. "Harrison and Aviana are each other''s first love, and they are childhood sweethearts!" These words echoed in my mind. Of course, I knew that Maisy would not tell me with good intentions. She just hoped that we would be separated because of this. Even if we were not separated, we would make a scene or quarrel. This was very happy for her. After all, Maisy never wanted me to live a good life. But I don''t choose to do that. It''s just because I understand that quarreling and quarreling won''t help, and I won''t choose to break up with Harrison. "What are you thinking about? Did you hear what I said?" Sienna pushed me and said discontentedly. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I came back to my senses. "What''s wrong?" "It''s a call!" Sienna rolled his eyes at me and pointed at the constantly vibrating mobile phone on the table. "Your phone has been ringing for a long time. Are you not going to look at anyone?" I quickly picked up the phone. The words "Harrison" kept shing on the screen, as if urging me to pick up the phone as soon as possible. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 I thought about it and put my cell phone back on the table. I even specially covered my cell phone, thinking that it would be annoying if I couldn''t see my eyes or see my heart. Sienna couldn''t help but ask in surprise, "You don''t answer the phone?" "What''s the use of epting it now?" I asked. "I really don''t know if it''s useful, but I didn''t expect that you wouldn''t answer the phone. ording to your previous character, you should also be answering the phone." I understand what she meant. If it was in the past, I would definitely pick up the phone without hesitation. I would also ask Harrison what was going on and tell him everything about Aviana, because I always couldn''t hide anything in my heart. But things were different now. After experiencing what happened to Callen and the malicious intentions of Abbie and the others, I hadpletely forgotten what I used to do. Looking at Sienna beside me, I told her very seriously, "Sienna, do you know many things in the world? Even those you used to hate are the same." "Of course I know." Sienna nodded with understanding. I ignored her answer and continued, "There are too many things between me and Harrison, so I won''t only consider one aspect." "Then why don''t you answer his phone?¡± Sienna asked. "To avoid quarreling, although I won''t only consider one aspect, it doesn''t mean that I''m not angry, understand?" Sienna looked at me with half understanding. Obviously, she didn''t understand what I meant. But it was normal that she didn''t understand, because Sienna''s character was straightforward, and she didn''t want others to hide anything from her. I don''t want to continue to exin. It''s good to end the topic like this. She turned off the light and went to sleep. As soon as she closed her eyes, she heard Sienna''s voice. "Have you ever been worried that he will be angry if you don''t answer the phone? If he is angry, will he leave you like this?" "If we really leave because of these things, it only means that we have no fate!" I said with a smile. I can''t remember what else I saidter because I fell asleep slowly... The next day was the weekend, so I had nned to sleep in the dark. However, someone knocked on the door early in the morning and was ready to knock on it. All the neighbors next door called me and asked me to open the door. I didn''t say that I would get up. I''m in this state now. Get up and put on my clothes. Sienna sat up from the bed in a daze and muttered, "Harrison, why did youe so early in the morning? I thought I would wait for you to go back." Her words woke me up. I didn''t have time to get up, so I quickly went out to open the door. Before opening the door, I even pulled my hair so that I wouldn''t lose my image. As soon as I held the door handle, I heard Ning Jiayi¡¯s voice. Her voice was like a basin of cold water that extinguished my enthusiasm. I let go of the door handle and looked through the cat to see what was going on at the door. Ning Jiayi stood at the door impatiently, blushing. She had always liked to have her long hair tied up behind her back. She was wearing loose clothes, and her belly was bulging. "Why haven''t you opened the door yet?" I quickly turned around and made a gesture to Sienna, saying, "Shh." Sienna looked at me in confusion. I looked over from the cat''s eyes again, and Ning Jiayi''s eyes were also fixed on the cat''s eyes. I was so scared that I almost screamed out. I quickly turned around and took Sienna to the room. There was a knock on the door again. Sienna looked at me at the door and couldn''t help wondering, "Isn''t the person outside Harrison?" I frowned and shook my head. "Who made you so nervous? Is it Callen who found you?" Before I could deny it, Sienna said again, "It shouldn''t be Callen. He is busy with his own family business now. He knows that you will never find you if you don''t reconcile." Sienna paced back and forth in front of me. Like a detective, she kept on analyzing who was outside. As she walked, she suddenly stopped. She pped her hands and suddenly understood. "Let''s go to the door and have a look. What''s the use of me here?" After saying that, Sienna was about to go and have a look. I quickly pulled her back and said, "You don''t have to look. I don''t know who it is when I look at you." "Then why don¡¯t you tell me quickly?" Sienna pushed my hand away, crossed her arms over her chest, and looked down at me. In fact, I didn''t mean to hide it from Sienna, or I just didn''t want her to know these disgusting things. I really haven''t seen anyone more strange in this world. My sister was with my sister''s ex-husband, and she was pregnant. How could she be so weird? "And my uncle and aunt. They all think that Ning Jiayi has a future and that I am jealous of what I have done. What can I do?" Just as I was thinking about how to say it, Ning Jiayi outside the door shouted, "Chelsea,e out! Don''t think that I don''t know you''re inside. If you can''t see me today, you''ll never leave!" *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* There was a loud knock on the door, which was even harsh. As I expected, Sienna, who heard these words, looked at me in disbelief. "Is she Callen''s wife? Her tone is a little bit simr. Why would shee to you?" "It''s not her." I denied it and told her the whole story of Ning Jiayi. From beginning to end, Sienna was in shock, disbelief, and disbelief. Until the end of my story, she had not recovered from the shock. Looking at her, she said helplessly, "What do you think I can do?" "No, you mean the person outside is your sister?" Sienna confirmed. Without any hesitation, I nodded and said, "It''s true." "Oh my god, how could there be such a sister?" Sienna sighed again. At this moment, my cell phone rang again. It was a call from my neighbor. Without answering the phone, I knew that they wanted me to take Ning Jiayi away. After all, she was pregnant now, so no one dared to touch her. It would be bad if something happened. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. In desperation, I got up and said to Sienna, "Wait for me in this room. Don''te out no matter what happens.¡± After that, I went out to close the door and then opened it. Ning Jiayi''s hand stopped in the air. When she saw me, she was happy andined, "I knocked for such a long time before I opened the door. Don''t tell me that you don''t want to open the door?" I stepped forward to block the door and stopped her froming in. "I don''t intend to let you in. It''s just a matter of letting you leave." "Why should I leave? Let me tell you, I don''t intend to leave here today. You''d better give up!" Ning Jiayi said with hatred, with a ferocious look on her face. If this was not my younger sister, Ning Jiayi, whom I had known since I was a child, I might really not recognize her. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was my enemy now. What was more, I was not clear about what was going on, so we became like this. Feeling helpless, I sighed in my heart and said tly, "If you don''t leave now, I''ll call the police and let them take you away." Chapter 347 Chapter 347 "How dare you treat me like this!" Ning Jiayi pointed at me and said. I frowned and looked at her. I was very disgusted with her behavior. "No matter what, you can''te in today. If you are happy, just stand here and continue to knock. Anyway, I believe that someone will call the police after a long time," I said lightly. I didn''t scare anyone. Most of the residents in themunity knew each other. In this case, everyone would help each other. Although I didn''t want to admit it, they subconsciously thought that I was the weak one in a divorce. I also believe that if Ning Jiayi continued to make trouble, the neighbors would definitely think that she was looking for trouble and would definitely call the police to deal with it. After all, Ning Jiayi was pregnant in front of him. If others wanted to help her, they had to think twice. It was the best choice for the police to deal with it. After hearing what I said, Ning Jiayi stood still for a long time without saying a word. When I was about to close the door, she suddenly cried and held my hand. "Sister, you have to help me. You must help me!" When she said this, if it weren''t for me supporting her, she would have already knelt on the ground. "Tell me what''s going on. You have to use this method!" I deliberately raised my voice, feeling more worried. Then, Ning Jiayi entered my house unconsciously. She sat on the sofa, lowered her head and did not speak. She even sniffed from time to time. In the face of such Ning Jiayi, there was nothing I could do. After all, she was my sister. "What happened? Tell me slowly." Ning Jiayi paused and clenched her fists, unwilling to speak. I looked at her big belly, which seemed to be five or six months old. I thought for a moment and asked, "Is this child Callen''s?" As soon as she finished speaking, Ning Jiayi''s first reaction was to cover her belly with her hands, and said to me with tears in her eyes, "Sister, I know it''s my fault. I didn''t tell you that I was with my brother-inw, but I really didn''t know that things would develop like this." I motioned for her not to speak and rubbed her temples with a headache. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I don''t care who Callen is with. The two of us are already divorced and he has a family. When he came to me, I didn''t even think about how to reunite. How could I mind if he had an affair with someone? But the problem was that the person he loved was my sister! "Jiayi, I''ll ask you a question now. Tell me honestly," I said seriously. Ning Jiayi covered her belly with her hands and straightened her back. "Well, no matter what you ask, I will tell you everything." "When did you and Callen get together?" I asked. Speaking of this, Ning Jiayi suddenly blushed. She lowered her head shyly and said, "At that time, my brother-inw came to meet you again. You were not at home several times, so we contacted each other more often." "Looking for me?" I replied. Callen came to me before, but he didn''t want to reconcile with me. He just wanted me to have a son for him. He couldn''t have a baby, and he couldn''t get a divorce so easily, so he had to find a son. After so many people''s choices, I finally thought of it. The reason why I chose me was even more ridiculous. It was because I once ruined my son. Thinking of this, my tears swirled in my eyes. I tried hard not to let my tears fall. "It was you who chose not to reconcile with my brother-inw, so I was with him. Don''t forget!" Ning Jiayi covered her belly and repeated it, like a frightened rabbit, for fear that she would hurt her child because of this. Looking at her, I didn''t know whether to cry orugh. If she knew what happened to Callen, could she have the same thought as she did now? After thinking about it for a while, I said to Ning Jiayi seriously, "I don''t think you know much about Callen. The reason why we got divorced is that he cheated, and there are some things that you are not convenient to know, but now he..." "I know." Ning Jiayi interrupted me with a fearless look. I could not help but be surprised. "You know that he''s married and has a family?" Ning Jiayi nodded heavily and said word by word, "I''m also very sad about getting married, but that woman can''t give birth to a baby, and she''s still upying it and refusing to divorce. Don''t you think it''s too much?" "He''s the only child in my brother- in-w''s family. He''s walking towards the end of the line. Besides, my brother-inw also said that he would divorce her as soon as he gave birth to her child." At the end of the sentence, Ning Jiayi''s tone was full of pride. "All these things are verbal promises, and his current wife''s family status is not something that you and I canpare with. What Callen has now is partly brought by his wife. Do you think he can get a divorce?" "So what? Isn''t the childparable to the money?" Hearing Ning Jiayi''s reply, I was stunned for a moment. At this time, she was very much like me. At that time, she was pregnant. Every day, she waited at home for Callen to get off work, looking forward to telling him about the situation of the child when she ate. With the arrival of his mother, my initial expectations turned to disappointment. This disappointment lasted all the way to the moment when I woke up and told him that I was going to die... "Sister, I know you are not feeling well, but brother- in-w is no longer brother- in-w. Don''t think about it anymore." Ning Jiayi looked at me warily. I shook my head with a smile and said, "It''s all your choice. I''m just telling you what you should say. As for whether you will listen or not, it''s up to you." After hearing what I said, Ning Jiayi breathed a sigh of relief and slowly rxed her action of covering her belly. Looking at her, I felt very upset. I really didn''t expect that Callen could do this. "Is there anything else? If there is nothing else, I have to go out." Although she did not say it directly, she still made it very clear, which meant that she should leave. However, as if she didn''t understand, Ning Jiayi sat on the sofa and said with a rxed smile, "Sister, if you have something to do, you can go out first. I just stood outside for a long time, and I''m tired." Then, shey on the sofa and closed her eyes to rest. In less than a minute, I couldn''t describe my mood at the moment, but she was my pregnant sister. I couldn''t get up and drag her out, so I could only persuade her in a kind tone, "I may note back today, so you''d better go back first?" "Who said I was going back?" Ning Jiayi opened her eyes and looked at me nkly. "I have a share of this family. Why should I leave?" After that, Ning Jiayi took off her shoes andy on the sofa to sleep. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 What did it mean by "It''s easy to invite a god but difficult to send a god"? Now, Ipletely understood the meaning of this sentence, but the problem was that Ning Jiayi was not invited by me, was she? With a belly full of anger, I said softly, "Jiayi, don''t you need me to tell you where your home is? Some time ago, my uncle and aunt came to find you, but you said that you didn''t know where to go when you went home" "Go to my brother-inw''s house. Do you think I have nowhere to go without you?" Ning Jiayi smiled proudly. "Since you know that I want you to go back, you shouldn''t stay here." Her words sounded harsh and ufortable. I didn''t think there was a need for me to bear it, so I said it directly. No matter whether Ning Jiayi was with Callen or not, I didn''t want to have too much contact with her. My former sisters had long disappeared. In this case, there was no need for me to stay where I was. Hearing my words, Ning Jiayi frowned, but soon she rxed. Then she smiled and said, "In fact, I''m very curious about one thing. My brother-inw is a good person. Why are you just unwilling to make peace with him? It''s better than waiting for someone to die without anyone." "No matter what, you don''t need to worry about it. Besides, he is not your brother-inw now. His seniority is disgusting," I said rudely. Lying on the sofa, Ning Jiayi smiled and said to herself, "Brother-inw and sister-inw sound like they were made up." I frowned, and the anger in my heart could burst out at anytime. "You really have the nerve to say such words. If I were you, I would have jumped down from upstairs to atone for my sins with my life." Sienna came out of the room and said sarcastically. Feeling the appearance of a third person, Ning Jiayi, who was lying on the sofa and unwilling to open her eyes, finally opened her eyes. She looked at Sienna and said unhappily, "Who are you?" "How can you not know who I am? Do you still remember my dear sister Sienna?" Sienna sneered. Ning Jiayi paused for a few seconds and then sat up from the sofa. "Why are you here?" "It seems that you still remember who I am." Sienna winked at me and sat on the single sofa. Sienna and I had known each other since we were in school, and our rtionship had always been very good. She often came back to my house to y after school or on weekends. At that time, we had a good rtionship with her uncle''s family, and Ning Jiayi woulde to y for a few days during the holiday. They got to know each other after a long time. However, Ning Jiayi had been afraid of Sienna since she was a child. Maybe her whole family favored her. Only Ning Jiayi ignored her, so she was more afraid, wasn''t she? Ning Jiayi smiled unnaturally, raised her head, and said to me, "Sister, I heard from my parents that when I bought this house before, my family was also rich. Now I don''t have a ce to live here." "This house has nothing to do with your family," I denied. Last time, his uncle and aunt had told him about the house. He had never heard of it before. When he knew that the house was going to be demolished, he said that it had something to do with them. Even a fool knew what was going on. He just wanted to get some money from it. "My parents said that they gave me money before. At that time, you were still a child. Do you still know these things?" Ning Jiayi asked. I ignored her and said, "If it really has something to do with you, let uncle and aunt show us the evidence. Otherwise, I won''t pay attention to it." After that, I turned around and opened the door. Looking at Ning Jiayi, I said coldly, "Now that you are gone, I can still give you some face. Otherwise, you will be med for being rude." "You''re not going to be polite? Can''t you be rude to me? Give it a try." Ning Jiayi stood up and puffed out her belly, saying regardlessly. Sitting aside, Sienna smiled, pointed at Ning Jiayi and said, "When did you get pregnant and get married?" "She''s not married yet. She''ll get married in the future!" Sienna said meaningfully, "There are many uncertain things in the world. How can you be sure that you will get married?" Ning Jiayi blushed when she heard that. In the end, she said to me angrily, "It''s all your fault. Anyway, he will definitely marry me. He will never be with you!" "Who are you with?" I was still talking to Ning Jiayi when a low male voice suddenly broke in. As the voice appeared, my heart skipped a beat. It was Harrison. Harrison walked in from outside. He looked inside and asked, "Who is that?" "You don''t even know me?" Sienna asked discontentedly. Hearing her words, Harrison smiled and said, "Howe I don''t know you, Sienna." "That''s more like it," Sienna said with a smile. "Who is that?" Harrison turned his head and asked me again. I looked at him speechlessly and said impatiently, "Don''t you know him? You''ve lived in our house before. How many times have you seen him?" "Really?" Looking at his frowning face, I had to believe that Harrison had really forgotten. Then I turned to look at Ning Jiayi and immediately understood. Ning Jiayi, who had been pregnant for a few months, was still very different from before. Previously, she was thin and wore high makeup, but now because of her pregnancy, she not only felt a little swollen. Although it was not serious, people who were not familiar with her still could not see it. After thinking it through, I exined to Harrison, "Ning Jiayi is the daughter of my uncle''s family." "Didn''t she leave?" Harrison asked again. I stood there awkwardly and didn''t know how to exin it. After all, it was a shame to talk about it. It was a pity that I felt ashamed, but someone didn''t feel ashamed at all. Ning Jiayi didn''t know when she came to Harrison and cried, "I haven''t left yet. I can''t leave now that something has happened!" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Harrison quietly took a step back and kept a distance from her. "What are you doing?" I pulled Ning Jiayi angrily and stopped her from continuing. Maybe I thought she didn''t want her to continue to say that she was guilty, or something else. Anyway, I didn''t know what Ning Jiayi was thinking in her heart. She tried her best to get rid of my hands, and I didn''t dare to act rashly because I saw her pregnant. Ning Jiayi, who got her freedom, once again pestered Harrison and said in a tearful voice, "Look, I''m pregnant now, but she still doesn''t want me to stay here. She''s still my sister." "And my parents said that the house has something to do with our family. When we bought the house, our family also made a contribution, but she refused to admit it." Ning Jiayi''s tone was as aggrieved as it could be, as if she had done something unforgivable. I was furious. When I was about to refute, Harrison took the lead and said, "Do you need evidence? As for your pregnancy." "ording to the situation of human reproduction, your child has nothing to do with Chelsea." Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Harrison''s words were so serious that there was no room for anyone to refute. "You, you, you!" Ning Jiayi didn''t say anything for a long time. She even forgot to pretend to be wronged. Although I was very happy in my heart, I still took into ount her pregnancy and motioned Harrison not to continue. I stood in front of Ning Jiayi and said softly, "That''s it. If you think you have a share of the house, show me the evidence. As for your pregnancy, I don''t think you should tell me." "I don''t care. Anyway, I''ll stay here today!" After saying that, Ning Jiayi turned around and left. It seemed that she was going to go back to the sofa. Originally, Harrison was standing here. When he saw such a situation, I felt very embarrassed. But Ning Jiayi was not aware of it at all, and she was still acting arrogantly here. I was also angry, so I simply took out my mobile phone and dialed a number. It didn''t take long for the phone to be connected. A familiar yet disgusting voice came from inside. "Chelsea, I didn''t expect you to think of me." "Don''t get me wrong. I just want to tell you one thing." I interrupted Callen coldly. On the other end of the phone, Callen listened for a few seconds and said tentatively, "If you and Harrison were angry, I would be happy." "Thank you for your concern." Harrison suddenly said. This sentence sessfully made Callen shut up, but I could only hold back myughter. "Come and beat Ning Jiayi''s rhythm. She ran around with pregnancy and made trouble. Aren''t you really afraid of being known by others?" After that, I hung up the phone, leaving no room for him to refute. Although they didn''t have enough dignity in the end, I had been with Callen for a few years, so I could still have a general understanding of his character. He valued face more than status. Thest sentence I said before hanging up was a warning to him. Regardless of how much he knew and whether he agreed to the fact that he and Ning Jiayi were pregnant, he believed that ording to his temper, he would not let them go so easily. Then, Callen would not make a big deal out of it. Hearing my call to Callen, Ning Jiayi cried and made a scene again. She didn''t forget to tell Harrison that she had Callen''s contact information. She must have an impure motive. "Mr. Stewart, do you have something to say to Chelsea? If you have something to say, why don''t you go out and talk?" Sienna suggested. "Then I''ll have to trouble you," Harrison said. I was angry with Ning Jiayi''s words, but I was more worried that Sienna was here alone. "I''d better stay here and wait for Callen. I''m really worried about Sienna here." "He''ll be fine," Harrison said. Sienna echoed, "Yes, yes, yes. I will be fine and rest assured. You can go out and have a good rtionship, or she will see you here and make a bigger scene." In this way, my words with Ning Jiayi werepletely ignored. She was watched by Jiang Qizhao at home, and I was dragged away by Harrison. Harrison didn''t say a word until he got in the car. I couldn''t figure out if he was angry because of Ning Jiayi''s words. I thought he might be angry, but I didn''t think he would be angry because of such a small thing. This was not his style. Finally, after getting in the car and keeping silent for a long time, I couldn''t help asking, "Are you angry?" "No," Harrison replied briefly. I looked at his profile and said in disbelief, "Why didn''t you say anything if you weren''t angry? And why didn''t you look at me?" "What did you say?" He tilted his head to look at me. When their eyes met, there was no tenderness or sweetness in them. Instead, there was an awkward feeling in their eyes. I felt very ufortable and wronged. I tried my best not to turn over the past, let alone mention what had happened today. But when people felt wronged, they would unconsciously think of it, and the sour feeling would make them burst into tears. I looked at Harrison for less than a minute. When I felt like I was about to cry, I immediately lowered my head. But as soon as I lowered my head, he pinched my chin and forced me to raise it. Then I looked at him with tears in my eyes. He said something and kissed me. This kiss was not gentle at all, and there was also a sense of punishment in it. I wanted to break free from Harrison''s grip, but he was like a stone that made me unable to move. Because of his rough actions, I felt even more wronged. My tears could not stop like broken beads. Perhaps because I cried too much, Harrison''s movements gradually slowed down and became more and more gentle. His lips were moving around on his lips and he refused to leave. He held me in his arms as if he wanted to rub me into his bones. After an unknown period of time, Harrison slowly let go of her. He said in a hoarse voice, "Does it hurt?" I nodded and burst into tears again. I felt so wronged. "If you were more obedient, I wouldn''t be like this." He held my face and kissed my tears gently. At this time, Harrison''s gentleness made me feel that it was unreal. I couldn''t remember how long it had been since it had been like this, nor could I figure out why we hade to this point. I felt that we were getting farther and farther away. Was it because of Louie, Abbie, or Aviana? The more I thought about it, the more anxious my tears became. Unconsciously, we hugged each other, and our movements gradually became ambiguous. Before the situation went out of control, Harrison pushed me away. He helped me sit down and started the car. I heard him start the car and said anxiously, "Sienna is still on the car. What if Callenes to threaten herter? Have you forgotten who Callen is?" "I know." Harrison smiled at me. "Since you know it, why don''t you leave? Sienna is my best friend. I don''t want her to suffer any grievance. If Callen really does something, I will regret it for the rest of my life," I said angrily. At this time, there was only one thought in my mind. I felt that I couldn''t let Sienna stay here alone. I also thought that people like Callen wouldn''t have the heart. If he hurt Sienna because of me, I really wouldn''t forgive myself. Harrison sighed and said, "Who told you that there is only Sienna above?" "Ah?" I didn''t get it for a moment. He pinched my face and said in amusement, "Why are you so cute at this time? You''re so cute." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "What are you doing?" I put his hand down in embarrassment and lowered my head. "What''s wrong? I didn''t do anything. Do you want me to do something?" Harrison asked. Her words sounded like she was going to do something. I looked up at him with embarrassment and annoyance. "I''m asking you a question. It''s okay if you don''t say it, but you''re making fun of me!" "Are you angry now?" Harrison''s interest was aroused and he pinched my face again. I couldn''t figure out what was going on with Harrison. I blushed and lowered my head, unwilling to talk to him anymore. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 "Are you done or not?" I looked at him angrily. Harrison withdrew his hand and looked at me. Finally, he patiently exined, "There must be something strange in Sienna''s ce. Do you understand what I mean?" "So you''re saying that Jonah is here too?" I asked in surprise. "Yes." "But why didn''t I see him, and Sienna didn''t tell me?" I was confused. I know Sienna''s character. At that time, the separation with Jonah determined that there would be no result. What''s more, Jonah had already married someone. Did he want Sienna to be a mistress? "That''s impossible! Not only will Sienna not agree, but I will also not agree." Harrison stroked my hair and said softly, "Because Sienna doesn''t know. Since she doesn''t know, how could Jonah let you know?" I sat in the passenger seat, feeling a little upset. I felt that Jonah''s behavior was a little hard to understand. The reason why things had developed to this point was not caused by Jonah himself. If he hadn''t been married at that time, he might have been married to Sienna now. How could he be like this now? Ilplessly, I pushed Harrison''s hand away from my hair and looked at him with dissatisfaction. "Tell Jonah that he doesn''t need to care about Sienna''s affairs in the future. Let him care about the person he should care about, okay?" "And I remember that he also said before that Sienna''s matter had nothing to do with him, didn''t he?" N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The incident at that time was still in the bar. The scene at that time really shocked me. I didn''t expect that Sienna would deliberately do that to force Jonah to show up, and he really did appear, but at the end, everything between the two ended. Although I am very sad, in my heart, I actually hope that the two of them can cut each other in half. In this way, it will not be good for anyone. I don''t want to understand Jonah''s mood. For me, Sienna is the most important thing. Harrison said helplessly, "It''s their business. Let them solve it by themselves, okay?" "No." I looked at him and said, "Jonah can''t solve these problems. If things continue to develop like this, only Sienna will be injured." "How did you know you would get hurt?" Harrison asked. I was a little unhappy. "Why do you know you won''t get hurt? Look at Ning Jiayi in my family. She''s pregnant now because of Callen. She still has a dream of marrying him and growing old with him. Don''t you feel sad?" "Sienna is different from him." Harrison insisted. Speaking of this, the topic was basically meaningless. It could only be said that Harrison and I had different views. Thinking about it, it was ridiculous. After all, men were men. How could they care about the woman''s thoughts? How could they care about the woman''s future? "Sienna is so beautiful. She is so cheerful, lively, and kind- hearted. I will never let her follow the same path as me or Ning Jiayi." After thinking it through, I unfastened my seat belt. When I was about to open the door, I was stopped by Harrison. I didn''t look back and said, "Get out of the way." "You can''t go up now" Hearing his words, I was even angrier. I even felt that he came here today with another purpose. "Harrison, do you know who the boss is? Jonah is your good brother and Sienna is also mine. Can you respect me?" "Don''t get involved in this matter. Let them solve it themselves. We don''t know what will happen in the end." Harrison continued. I pulled Harrison''s hand away and turned to look at him, saying word by word, "If I don¡¯t go up today, I may regret it for the rest of my life." After that, I opened the car door without hesitation and got out of the car. As for Harrison in the car, I didn''t care anymore. For me, Sienna was the most important. Women were emotional men and rational. Maybe in Harrison''s opinion, they could solve the problem if they faced each other face to face, but in my opinion, it was also possible for them to lose control. No matter what, Jonah was already married. He was no longer suitable for Sienna. This was a fact. The elevator had recently been repaired, so I could only climb the stairs. Because I was in a hurry, I almost fell down several times. I persisted because I didn''t want them to meet. When I climbed up the stairs, I finally saw Jonah, whom I hadn''t seen for a long time. He stood at the door of my house like a guard. When he saw me, he didn''t show any surprise on his face. "It seems that you already knew that I woulde," I said first. Jonah put out the cigarette in his hand and said slowly, "I know Harrison will tell you that with your rtionship with Sienna, you will definitelye back at any cost." "Since you know, why are you doing this? It''s all your own choice. Don''t you think it''s toote to regret it now?" I asked angrily. Whether in terms of personality or appearance, Jonah was very different from before. He looked much more mature. Unfortunately, this was just on the surface. If he was really mature, he would nevere here to guard Sienna. He should stay away from her. It was best for them not to see each other for the rest of their lives. Although it was cruel, it was the best ending. Hearing my words, Jonahughed. "I don''t regret it. If I had another chance, I wouldn''t have changed my mind." Clenching my fists, I finally suppressed the anger in my heart and calmed myself down. "I don''t care what you think in your heart, but Jonah, you won''t regret not appearing beside Sienna. Do you want him to live in your shadow for the rest of his life?" Knowing that it was impossible to force him, I had to change my method. ''''Do you think she really doesn''t know?" His words stunned me. Whether Sienna knew it or not, I really didn''t think about it. When I came here just now, all I thought about was that they didn''t want to meet and couldn''t let Sienna get hurt. I didn''t seriously think about anything else. But Jonah was so close to her. Did Sienna really not know? If she knew, what would she think in her heart? "Whether I know or not, I have the same standpoint!" I insisted. Jonah looked at me and slowly approached me. Although I was afraid in my heart, I still insisted on not moving. "Jonah." Harrison''s voice sounded. I immediately heaved a sigh of relief and felt much more rxed. "What are you doing?" Harrison walked to me, looked me up and down, and asked. Jonah shrugged. "I''m fine." "Chelsea is on my side. Don''t forget her," Harrison said. This is the first time I''ve heard Harrison say that. I''ve never felt so at ease and satisfied before, as if everything that happened before could be ignored. Jonah smiled and nodded. He looked in the direction of my house and said, "I still have something to do. I''ll leave the rest to you." "Let''s go," I blurted out. Jonah nced at me and said nothing. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 When Jonahpletely disappeared from my sight, I had an indescribable feeling in my heart, as if I was sad for the two of them. I couldn''t figure out what was going on. On the one hand, I felt sad for them, but on the other hand, I didn''t want Jonah to be too close to Sienna. I knew that this idea was contradictory, but I couldn''t help it. Callen also arrived at this time. When he saw me and Harrison standing at the door of the house, his whole face darkened. "Ah! We''re still together before we get married. Aren''t you worried that it''s not appropriate for the two of us to separate?" "Thank you for your concern, but it''s impossible for such a thing to happen to us," I said with a smile. Harrison stood beside me and didn''t say much. I knew that he was using me as his backing, allowing me to y freely. However, when I thought of Ning Jiayi, who was pregnant, I couldn''t be happy at all. "Did you know that she was pregnant?" "Does this have anything to do with you?" He asked. I was angry but couldn''t do anything to him. I could only continue, "Ning Jiayi is my sister. Now things have be like this, don''t you feel uneasy? Are you really not afraid of being punished by heaven one day?" "If I had the wrath of heaven, I would havee down a long time ago. I wouldn''t have been fine until now," Callen said casually. "Shameless people are really invincible in the world. No matter what you say, Callen is stubborn and doesn''t feel upset about my words at all." As a result, I was so angry that he still had a smile on his face. "I heard that yourpany is nning a real estate project?" Harrison suddenly asked. Callen was stunned. He frowned and said, "How do you know? Harrison, yourpany has never been involved in real estate. Do you want topete with me?" "I''m not interested in this. Don''t worry." But Callen didn''t seem to believe his words. "Then why are you asking? Don''t ask casually." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "I just got a piece of news recently. The real estate is going to be regted. I just want to remind you," Harrison said lightly. I don''t know much about their conversation, but I''ve never been at ease about this kind of thing. I knocked on the door while they were talking. The one who opened the door was Sienna, and Ning Jiayi was behind her. When she saw Callen standing outside the door, Ning Jiayi looked like she saw her family. She came out with tears in her eyes and hugged Callen, feeling very wronged in his arms. If outsiders show up now, they will definitely think that we have arge number of people and are bullying people. Callen did not say anything more to us and left with Ning Jiayi. His action of holding Ning Jiayi was not gentle at all. He only cared about his walking speed. I wanted to go up and say something but was stopped by Harrison. After they left, I said to Harrison discontentedly, "If you don''t want to meddle with it, then don''t. Why did you ask me not to say it?" "Do you think it''s meaningful? Her heart is all on Callen now," Harrison said. Although I knew that he was right, I still didn''t want to talk to him. So I pulled Sienna into the room and closed the door without hesitation. Sienna looked at me in shock. "What''s wrong with you?" "Nothing, I want to wait with you." "It''s not good for you to lock Harrison outside like this, isn''t it?" With this, Sienna was about to open the door. I stopped her and said, "Let''s have a talk together today. Don''t you want to talk to me?" After what happened to Jonah just now, now I want to have a good talk with Sienna and listen to what she is thinking. What''s more, does she know where Jonah was? These things are very important to me. In the past, it could be said that it was about the two of them. But now that Jonah was married, there were only three people in the room. Now the Inte was so developed that even if it was spread out, the mistress would not be happy. I didn''t want Sienna to take that path. Besides, even if Jonah really couldn''t forget her, he had to act like a man. Sienna rolled her eyes at me. "I really can''t do anything to you." With that said, the two of us walked towards the living room together. Halfway through, Sienna suddenly turned around and stepped back. She opened the security door and looked out in my absence of time. My heart was in a mess. I wondered if I should let Harrison in. "Where is he?" Sienna said to herself as she walked out. Sienna soon came in, closed the door and med me. "I don''t understand what happened just now, because you were worried that Harrison woulde back with you. In the end, you still treat him like this. You don''t know how lucky you are." "How do you know that you came back with me?" I retorted, "Maybe you forgot something and followed me." Knowing that Harrison had left, I felt very ufortable. Sienna didn''t want to talk too much with me. She went in, took her bag, and came out. "I don''t want to talk about your business. I have something to do at the party." "How can you leave? I have something to tell you." I quickly stopped Sienna. "If it''s because I want you to have a conflict with Harrison, then I feel really ufortable. Can we talk about our affairster? Anyway, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future," Sienna said. I only thought that I couldn''t let her go, but I felt that it was a little strange to say Jonah directly. I thought about it and finally remembered something. I quickly asked, "What did you want to see me yesterday? Something must have happened, right?" Yesterday, Sienna suddenly appeared at the door of thepany. At that time, I should have known that something had happened, but I was in a bad mood at that time, so I forgot it. Sienna didn''t answer immediately. She avoided looking at me and said hesitantly, "Nothing. I just haven''t seen you for a long time and I miss you a little." "If you want me, just call me. Do you think I''ll believe you?" "Oh, it''s up to you whether you believe it or not. Anyway, I''m like this." Sienna didn''t want to exin, but just wanted to go past me and leave. Her state made me feel that I was really running away. There was something that I didn''t tell her, and it happened yesterday. Seeing that she was about to leave, I was still wondering if I should say something about Jonah. I felt that I was about to copse. The moment Sienna opened the door, I finally blurted out, "Jonah was there just now. Sienna, tell me honestly, do you know or not about what happened to Jonah when he was with you?" After saying this, I had only one thought in my heart. As long as Sienna said that he didn''t know or had never contacted Jonah, I would know what to do next and would not be entangled in the future. But in fact, Sienna didn''t say anything. She just stood still at the door. Seeing this scene, Sienna didn''t need to say anything more. I already understood the meaning of it, and there was also the sentence of Jonah: You think she doesn''t know. Yes, Sienna knew. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Sienna and I stood at the door. She avoided my sight and lowered her head without saying anything. Perhaps it was Jonah''s words that reminded me, so when I was sure that Sienna knew it, I was not very angry. Some of them were just distressed. After experiencing so many things, I knew very well how hard Sienna was now. But I knew how difficult this road was, so I tried my best to stop Jonah from approaching me. I hoped that Jonah could stay away from me and stay away from me. Even if they were in pain now, in the future, they would understand that all of this was worth it. "There are some things that I don''t need to remind you to know. Have you considered the consequences?" I asked with distress. At first, Sienna didn''t want to look up at me, but then he said, "What you are worried about won''t happen. Don''t worry." "How can I rest assured? You said it wouldn''t happen at this stage. Sienna, do you know what you are talking about?" I looked at Sienna in disbelief. If she hadn''t stood in front of me and said it personally, there was no way for me to believe what she said. Holding Sienna''s hand, I said worriedly, "Maybe you will think that I meddle in other people''s business and make a big fuss. But you also see how I led my life in the first half of my life, so I am worried that you will be like me." Sienna shook her head and looked at me firmly and seriously. I knew that she wasforting me and telling me that those things would never happen to her. We are all adults. I should believe her, but I couldn''t help worrying. In fact, I didn''t know what was going on when Jonah broke up with Sienna. If Harrison''s exnation was just to appease his family to get married, then he shouldn''t have appeared by Sienna''s side now. This was the right way. But now, not only did Jonah appear, but he was also married. Sienna didn''t give me a chance to ask more, nor did she give me too much exnation. From beginning to end, she had been proving one thing to me, which was that what I was worried about would never happen. I suspected that she knew what I was worried about. "Thepany has a project to do recently. I have to go back and work overtime." Sienna patted my shoulder and said with a smile. I definitely didn''t believe her, so I thought she had to leave in order to avoid me. "Today is the weekend, is it appropriate to work overtime?" "When there is a project, there will be no weekend. After all, if we seed, our share won''t be less than five." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Really?" I asked tentatively. Sienna smiled helplessly at me. "Of course it''s true. How could it be fake?" "Then tell me why you came to me yesterday." Thinking of her sudden appearance yesterday, I asked again. Sienna seemed a little tired. She sighed and said, "Why do I need a reason to find a good friend? Does it mean that I can''t find you casually in the future?" "You know I didn''t mean that." I denied. "Of course I know what you mean, but there are some things that are so coincidental. Just like yesterday you were in such a bad mood, and I happened to go to you and want to meet you." Sienna said with a smile all the time. With such an exnation, Sienna left. Before leaving, he told me not to contact Ning Jiayi, saying that their family was no longer my family. I knew this very well, but I just didn''t want to admit it. Now that Sienna had made it clear, I didn''t think it was so difficult. In the end, I didn''t get any result. I watched Sienna leave, got into the elevator, and disappeared in front of me. Watching her leave, I always felt worried and uneasy. Even if I saw the smile on her face, I was still worried. Sienna''s departure didn''t make my worries disappear. I just felt more distressed than worried. After thinking about it for a long time at home, I couldn''t figure it out, so I simply closed the door and left. When I saw Harrison''s car outside the neighborhood gate, I went to open the door and got in the car without hesitation. As soon as I got in, I buckled the seat belt. "What if we get in the wrong car?" Harrison asked as he started the car. "How can I not recognize your car?" I asked. Harrison smiled and didn''t say anything. He drove away with me. When I closed the door upstairs, Harrison left. At that time, he was really ufortable and felt that he didn''t care about me at all. He knew that I was ufortable, but he still felt sorry for Sienna, but he didn''t stand on my side and think for me. But when she saw him now, she felt that what had happened before was not a big deal. After driving for a while, I asked, "Have you been waiting here since we got downstairs? Didn''t you think about what should I do if I didn''te down?" "I will definitelye down. How can I not understand you?" "You said it as if you knew me well. If you knew, how could I have left just now?" I thought of what had happened just now and couldn''t help but say something else. After saying this, the car instantly quieted down. I suddenly felt that I had said something I shouldn''t have said, but it was impossible for me to talk about it again. It would be too hypocritical and disgusting, so I didn''t say anything. I was not in the mood to think about anything else because I did not speak. So after getting off the car at the destination, I realized that this was not the vi area. "What is this ce? Where are we going now?" "To attend a gathering," Harrison said casually. Hearing the word gathering, I subconsciously thought of what Maisy had said. I quickly pulled Harrison and said anxiously, "Did Avianae back for a gathering? Why didn''t you tell me anything beforeing? Didn''t you tell me?" "Didn''t you already know?" Harrison stopped and turned his head to look at me. Looking at his frowning face, I was even more depressed, because I hadpletely forgotten about attending the party. But thinking about it again, it seemed to be a long time. "The call was yesterday, and the party should be yesterday. Why are you here today?" Harrison grabbed my hand helplessly, and then faced me face to face. "Their gathering is never over in a day. Yesterday, as my femalepanion, you disappeared. How could Ie back to participate in the event?" "I didn''t disappear..." Halfway through his words, he didn''t even have the confidence to continue. Yesterday, it was almost as if I had disappeared, but even if I had disappeared, it had something to do with Harrison. If he hadn''t kept everything from me, how could I have returned to my own home in anger and run into a bunch of things today? I bit my lip and stared at Harrison without saying a word. Harrison held my face helplessly and said affectionately, "I''ll take care of everything. You don''t have to worry." After that, he kissed my lips and let go of my clenched teeth step by step. He took over my territory. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 "p! p! p!" I was kissing Harrison affectionately when a rhythmic p sounded beside me. Like a startled bird, I subconsciously pushed Harrison away. Being separated, I lowered my head in a panic and wiped my lips with the back of my hand, for fear that the lipstick on it would be seen by others. Harrison put his arms around my waist and didn''t care about my panicked look at all. I couldn''t get rid of him at all in his arms, so I simply became a ostrich and thought that I was in his arms. Harrison seemed very satisfied with my good manners. He kissed on my hair, and I was so scared that I didn''t dare to move. "It''s all thanks to Mr. Stewart. If someone were to stand here, they would be able to flirt with their femalepanion without blushing or panting." I didn''t look up at the person who spoke, but without thinking, I knew that the person must be the one who pped just now. Harrison stroked my hair with his hand and said casually, "Don''t look down on me, don''t look at me, don''t listen to me. These are all basic etiquette." "But the problem is that this is a gathering. How can I not listen to it?" The man asked. Lying in Harrison''s arms, I was very angry. I couldn''t wait to go forward and argue with this person, but Harrison stopped me. He held my waist tightly and didn''t move. I have no choice. I can only continue to lie in his arms like an ostrich. I can feel that Harrison is not angry. His heartbeat and breathing frequency have always been normal. Perhaps he felt that we would no longer refute him, but the man ignored Harrison''s words and continued, "But this is a public asion. If you don''t want others to see it, you''d better stay in a rtively hidden ce, okay?" "Yang Hao, have you had enough of it?" The man called Yang Haoughed out loud. "It''s been a few years since west met. I thought you''ve forgotten who I am." "It''s not a memory loss. How can I forget it?" Harrison said. I hid in Harrison''s arms from beginning to end. I could only hear from his words that the man''s name was Yang Hao, and I knew Harrison. In the beginning, I was still a little angry. I felt that Harrison was unwilling to introduce my friends to me. But gradually, I felt an unusual meaning from their conversation. There was no intimacy between friends when they talked. Not only did they not look like good friends, but their conversation was also faintly guarded, which made me even more confused. "This, don''t you want to introduce me?" Yang Hao suddenly said. The next second, I felt Harrison''s grip on my hand tighten. "No need. She doesn''t need you to know her." "Well, I''ll go in first." After a while, I felt that Yang Hao had left. Then I looked up from Harrison''s arms and asked with grievance, "Is my waist sore?" Harrison seemed to have just realized what was going on. He pinched my waist with a little force, and I was pinched so hard that I almost cried out. At the door of the party hotel, I looked at the ordinary decoration outside. I felt that this should be an ordinary restaurant. It was not very unique, but when I got inside, I realized how ridiculous this idea was! Compared with the ordinary and unremarkable outside, the decoration in the hotel waspletely high- end and grand! There were also peopleing and going around. Their faces were painted with exquisite makeup and dressed in formal dresses. I lowered my head and looked at the clothes on my body. This was a casual home dress that I just got up from bed... The situation above was not the most important. What I had to say was that when I saw Harrison in a suit, I couldn''t help but say, "Why don''t I go back? You didn''t tell me in advance after today, and I didn''t prepare for it." "There''s no need to prepare," Harrison said nonchntly. "Look at what I''m wearing," I stopped to look at him and said seriously. A look of surprise appeared on Harrison''s face. After listening to me, he slowly looked at me and asked, "What''s wrong?" "What else do you want to know?" I was defeated by his reaction, but now there were so many people here that I couldn''t do anything. In order to avoid being pissed off by the man in front of me, I took a deep breath to calm myself down and tried to make my voice sound as t as possible. "This is a gathering. What do you think I''m wearing? How can I get in like this?" Harrison''s knitted brows rxed when he heard what I said. He said with a faint smile, "I thought it was a big deal. Is this a problem?" "It''s not a problem. Do you think that you can take me to the restaurant where we went at the beginning?" I said anxiously. This was definitely not a joke. At first, it was just a meal, but now it was a hotel. It seemed to be a formal party that I had attended with Harrison before. These ces needed to be dressed seriously. The makeup and dress both represented your respect for your master. Otherwise, it meant the opposite. Besides, today''s party was prepared by Aviana. I know what the rtionship between Aviana and Harrison is. I can''t lose face here! After some consideration, I finally said, "I don''t want to be looked down upon by others. If you don''t mind, you can find someone else to be your femalepanion." Harrison frowned again. He looked at me without saying a word. Standing opposite him, I could still feel the low pressure emanating from him. "If I remember correctly, this gathering is prepared for Aviana. Do you think it''s appropriate for me to go in now?" I asked in another way. "Just follow me in. You don''t have to worry about anything else." After saying that, Harrison took my hand and walked toward the hotel lobby. My heart was pulled away by him unwillingly. Looking at his back, I felt even more wronged. I thought that he didn''t understand what I was thinking at all, nor did he understand the uneasiness and anxiety in my heart. The moment I entered with him, I didn''t even dare to look up. If someone asked me why I didn''t dare to raise my head, I could say that I was afraid of losing face. Because I lowered my head and didn''t dare to raise my head during the whole process, I naturally didn''t know what kind of reaction the people around me had. After walking for a while, Harrison took me upstairs. I really wanted to ask him what he wanted to take me upstairs, but I felt that since I had come in, there was no point in asking again. Just as I was thinking about Harrison''s sudden stop, I asked, "What¡¯s wrong?" "I''m fine." Harrison didn''t look at me when he said that. He kept looking ahead, so I also turned my head. "Chelsea, long time no see." Aviana, who was standing opposite me, greeted me with a smile. I paused and nodded. "Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Then I turned my head and didn''t say anything. My heart was in a mess. If a person is really afraid of something, then so be it. I was worried that I would meet Aviana, but I met her as soon as I entered the door and met her face to face.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 354 Chapter 354 However, looking at the situation just now, Aviana was not surprised at all. It seemed that she had already known that I woulde with Harrison. Thinking about it, I felt even more ufortable. "When did you arrive?" Aviana asked. Before I could answer, Harrison, who was beside me, said, "I just arrived." When he finished, I realized that Aviana was not asking me. "But." Aviana wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. "How did Jian''an get dressed like this?" "Although today''s party didn''t include any kind of clothes, and to be honest, I don''t mind what everyone is wearing, there are still a lot of people here after all. We don''t know what others think when they see it," Aviana said with embarrassment. These words were particrly harsh to me. It seemed that they were saying that I was ignorant and had not seen the world, so I didn''t know that I had made a fool of myself in my clothes. I raised my head and forced a smile. "I remember it was yesterday''s party, so I wasn''t fully prepared." "Really? Harrison didn''t tell you?" Aviana pretended to be surprised and asked. Harrison? She called him Harrison? He felt as if his heart had been stabbed by a knife, and blood kept oozing out. "I didn''t intend toe here yesterday. I didn''t know that I woulde here today, so I didn''t prepare for it. Besides, he doesn''t need to tell me so much." I looked at her and exined with aN?velDrama.Org owns all content. forced smile. Maisy shook his head and said to me tactfully, "Men are like this. They never care about what women need. If Harrison bullies you in the future, you must tell me. We grew up together, and I know his character." "Oh, you don''t know that we grew up together, do you?" Aviana looked at me with annoyance, as if she was angry that she had spilled the beans. She''s only making me ufortable, but I can''t get angry. I had no choice but to go on. "Yes, I knew it yesterday." "Then you just said that you didn''t want toe yesterday. Did you not want toe to the party because you were angry about this matter?" I suddenly didn''t know how to answer such a direct question. It seemed to be a little too much to say it directly. If I didn''t answer it, I would definitely vomit to death. At this time, I also found Harrison standing beside me. Since he began to answer Aviana''s question, he did not say a word. He stood beside me like a transparent person without any reaction. His behavior may be that he didn''t want to get involved in women''s topics, but I felt that he didn''t want to tie me up and make Aviana sad. Under the psychological pressure, I exined against my will, "No, my best friend came to my house yesterday. I just wanted to stay at home with her for a night." "Really?" Aviana asked in disbelief. I nodded and was about to say something, but was interrupted by Harrison''s voice. "It''s because of your rtionship with me that Chelsea is very unhappy. Do you understand?" She was shocked by Harrison''s sudden answer and quickly exined to Aviana that it was not like that. Although I thought so in my heart, it still made me feel a little ufortable to say it out loud and face to face. Aviana ignored my exnation and looked at Harrison with grievance. "But it''s been a long time since west met. I thought Jian''an wouldn''t care." After saying that, Aviana looked at me and took my hand. She said nervously, "Chelsea, I know you don''t care about me and Harrison in the past, do you? It''s been a long time." Aviana held my hand. I didn''t know if she used a little force, but I felt a little pain. I wanted to withdraw my hand, but I didn''t know what to say to her nervous expression. I could only let her hold my hand and exin weakly, "No, I''m not angry." "We still have something to do, so I won''t talk to you anymore," Harrison said in a low voice. Hearing the displeasure in Harrison''s tone, I couldn''t understand why he was unhappy. "Shouldn''t I be the one unhappy now? Shouldn''t I be the first person to be depressed in such a situation?" But no matter what I thought, I didn''t have the courage to speak again. In the end, I simply stood where I was and didn''t speak. Aviana said coquettishly, "Oh, let me take care of Chelsea. You, as a man, can''t take care of her." After saying that, Aviana squeezed between Harrison and me, forcing Harrison to let go of her hand. I just watched Harrison getting farther and farther away from me. I looked at Aviana awkwardly and said with a forced smile, "It''s Miss Zeng''s gathering today. I believe you still have a lot of things to do. You don''t need to take care of me." "Don''t worry so much. All the people here are friends who have known each other for a long time. They don''t need my care at all. Besides, a man like Harrison can''t take care of you at all." After Aviana finished speaking to me, she turned to Harrison and said, "Jonah, Gao Yang, and the others are also here. Aren''t you going to take a look?" I looked up subconsciously and happened to meet Harrison''s eyes. There was no change in his eyes. He just said to me, "Don''t run around. I''lle to youter." Her words made me blush and then I lowered my head. "I''m really jealous of you. When you were with me before, why didn¡¯t I see you being so gentle to me?" Aviana said discontentedly. Although I didn''t look up, I knew that what Aviana said was to Harrison. Harrison left without saying anything, which made me feel more at ease. It wasn''t until he left that Aviana took me upstairs. We went into the rest room. Aviana asked me to sit on the sofa and wait for a while. Then we went into the inner room and didn''t know what to do. While she was away, I looked at the lounge. Although it was a lounge, the decoration was still very good. There was a small table in front of me, on which there were dessert and drinks. These pastries of different shapes made people feelfortable. There was a ce to rest outside. There must be a bed in the inner room. If you were tired, you could rest here at any time. Such a ce had a banquet, and it would definitely cost a lot of money to eat, drink, and y. Thinking that rich people lived like this, I couldn''t help but envy. Just when I was thinking about this, Aviana came out of the inner room with a dress in her hand. The dress is pink, and I haven''t touched it for a long time. After all, at the age of thirty, I still have to keep a distance from pink. "It took me a while to find this dress. Go and try it on." After that, Aviana put the dress into her arms. Feeling confused, I asked, "Why do you want me to try?" Aviana asked with a funny smile, "You don''t really wear clothes to attend the banquet, do you?" Chapter 355 Chapter 355 I put on the skirt that Aviana gave me and walked out of the inner room. Because the skirt was too short and I didn''t wear safety pants inside, I felt very insecure. "Why are you so slow?" Aviana came over. Seeing hering over, I subconsciously pulled the skirt down. "It''s better not to wear it, right? Such a short skirt doesn¡¯t have safety pants, it doesn''t feel very good." Aviana walked around me and praised, "It''s not that short. Look at all the little girls on the street now. All of them are wearing dresses that have just covered their butts. You are quite beautiful. Besides, this dress is pretty good-looking on you. You are totally different from the dress you wore just now. When you wear makeup, you will definitely look better." As soon as she finished speaking, Aviana pulled me to sit in front of the mirror and began to put makeup on my face and so on. I quickly turned around to stop her. "Miss Zeng, do you have safety pants here?" "This is a hotel, not a home. The dress was left by me when I tested the clothes yesterday. How could there be safety pants?" Aviana said with a smile. After listening to her words, I shook my head and stood up from the chair. "Then I''d better take off my skirt, or I''ll be fine after walking outside." "Ah, don''t be like this." Avianaforted me. "There are so many people here. Who has time to stare at the bottom of your skirt? Besides, can''t you be more careful?" Despite what she said, I was still worried. "But..." "Don''t say ''but''. Don¡¯t you think that there are all kinds of people at this gathering? You''re dressed like a yellow-faced woman and you''re in front of Harrison. When others see you, they''ll definitely laugh at you behind your back. Aren''t you worried at all?" Aviana put me on the stool, put her hands on my shoulders, and looked at me in the mirror. From the moment I learned that I was going to attend the party, I began to feel uneasy in my home clothes. After listening to Aviana''s words, my uneasiness waspletely confirmed, and I also completely listened to what Aviana said. Aviana did it for the good of Harrison and me. He didn''t want me to lose face or beughed at by Harrison. In short, it was all because of Harrison. But no matter why Aviana helped me, as long as it was for Harrison''s good, I wouldn''t refuse. I sat on the chair obediently and looked at me, who was dressed up by Aviana in the mirror. "When the party is over, I will wash my skirt clean and return it to you." Before leaving, I said to Aviana. Aviana replied indifferently, "I have a lot of dresses like this, and I haven''t worn them once. Don''t take it to heart." Hearing this, I had a different feeling in my heart, so I didn''t say anything more. Anyway, when the party was over, I would send it to the convenience store and then give it back to her. Whether there were too many dresses or not, I must do what I had to do. When I went downstairs, I followed behind Aviana. Because I didn''t have a good look at the road when I went upstairs, people kept greeting Aviana on the road. Most of them were men. Every time I went upstairs, I was worried that the skirt would be too short. Aviana didn''t stop until she took me to the hotel lobby. She pointed to Harrison over there and said, "See? The people around him are all local officials andpany executives. They are all helpful to her business. If you dress like what you did just now..." Aviana didn¡¯t finish her words, but I knew what she meant. "Thank you. If I hadn''t met you today, I really wouldn''t know what to do." "It doesn''t matter. The rtionship between me and Harrison is not ordinary." Aviana said with a smile. I paused and realized that she was joking. I didn''t know if I shouldugh with her, but fortunately, Harrison came over and broke the embarrassing situation. "How can itst for such a long time?" Harrison looked at me, his tone slightly unhappy. Just as I was about to exin, Aviana interrupted me. "There are many things to do as long as a woman is together. Do you know that on the first day?" Harrison nced at her and turned his head to look me up and down. When he saw his lower body, he frowned and asked, "Why is it so short?" "Miss Zeng only has this dress. I''ll put it on," I exined. Harrison drank up the wine in his ss and looked at me again, saying, "Get changed. These clothes are not suitable for you." I stood where I was and didn''t know what to do. I looked helplessly at Aviana. Aviana epted my request for help and nodded slightly. A smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. She said to Harrison, "There are so many people at the gathering today. If she were to wear her original clothes, she would definitely beughed at. It''s not like you don''t know that there will be more people at night." "That''s right. It''s for your own good, isn¡¯t it?" I muttered. But after hearing our exnation, Harrison still frowned, and the expression on his face became more and more ugly. I thought that if it were not for the current situation, he might have asked me to change my clothes. It was his silent expression that strengthened my n. I didn''t want to change my clothes. If it hadn''t been for his good, I wouldn''t have changed into this skirt without safety pants. But he was still unhappy with me. He was so kind! I clenched my fists on both sides of my body and insisted, "Anyway, I won''t change my clothes. Even if I change my clothes, I will wait until the end of the party." When I was hungry, I lowered my head and didn''t dare to look Harrison in the eye. Naturally, I didn¡¯t know what kind of expression he had on his face. One second, two seconds, three seconds passed. Just when he thought that Harrison would not speak, he finally said, "In that case, it''s up to you." After that, Harrison walked past me and left. He did not care about the feelings of me and Aviana at all. She felt so wronged in her heart that her nose twitched and she almost burst into tears. "Men want face and suffer. Don''t take it to heart." Aviana advised. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Although there was something wrong with her words, I didn''t think too much about it. I just nodded and said to her, "It''s okay. I''ll find him when you''re busy." "You are really a good person. Go ahead!" Aviana said with a smile. After I greeted her, I turned around and went to find Harrison. After looking around, I didn''t see him, but I saw the person I didn''t want to see recently-Gao Yang. Sincest time we parted unhappily, I didn''t have any contact with him. Gao Yang, who was in the hall, seemed to be looking for someone. He stood in the same ce and looked back and forth. In order to avoid being seen by him and causing unnecessary trouble, I deliberately turned my back and did not let him see me. I thought that I would not be seen by him like this. It was a pity that my thoughts were beautiful, but the reality was cruel, because the next second, Gao Yang appeared in front of me. He smiled unkindly and said, "Chelsea, I didn''t expect to meet you here. Are you happy?" "Sorry, I''m not happy at all," I answered expressionlessly. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 If a normal person heard my answer, they would definitely retreat. Unfortunately, Gao Yang in front of them was not a normal person! He still had a smile on the corner of his mouth and said to himself, "I know that women are more reserved. They say that they don''t want it, but in fact, they want it very much. You say that you are unhappy, but you must be happy in your heart, right?" When he said thest sentence, he deliberately leaned forward. Fortunately, I reacted fast and quickly took a step back, so that he could not seed. I don''t understand what''s going on. Why is he pestering me? Don''t you feel speechless? "Unfortunately, I am not that kind of person, so I can only disappoint you, Mr. Gao." ''I''m not disappointed. Your style just aroused my desire to conquer. The more you act like this, the more I want to find you. Let''s see how long you can hold on." Gao Yang couldn''t help smiling. It was obvious that what he said was disgusting, but he could still keep calm on his face. In the eyes of outsiders, he might only think that we were chatting. I was very disgusted with Gao Yang''s behavior, but I could only endure it. I was worried that what I had done would affect Harrison, so I could only choose to endure it. The fists hanging on both sides of her body were clenched and loosened. She loosened and clenched her fists, forcing herself to calm down. Gao Yang smacked his lips and looked at her meaningfully, saying, "Is it good or bad for Harrison to find such a woman like you? When you need to invite everyone out in the future, do you also prepare such an expression?¡± I loosened my tight grip and looked at him with a smile. "It''s hard to say before it''s over. What''s more, I''m the only one who doesn''t like you. Hasn''t Mr. Gao ever wanted to reflect on himself?" "Me? Do I need to reflect?" Gao Yang pointed at himself and said with a funny smile. "We don''t have to beat around the bush. Why don''t you just tell me what you''ve done to offend me?" I don''t want to be entangled with him like this. Let''s get straight to the point. In fact, even if he didn''t tell me, I could probably guess what was going on. It should be thest time I met my uncle and aunt. Gao Yang misunderstood that I was not good to them, so he had a prejudice against me, so that he didn''t speak well of me every time he saw me. Gao Yang shrugged and looked indifferent. "How could I have a problem with you? In other people''s eyes, you are Harrison''s woman." I looked at him, biting my lips and saying nothing. Maybe my appearance pleased Gao Yang, but he smiled even more happily. "What makes you so happy, Mr. Gao?¡± Harrison came over at some point. Seeing Harrison''s arrival, I immediately rxed. At this time, I realized a problem. It turned out that I had begun to rely on him. I felt very helpless and annoyed. What was even more regretful was that if I had followed Harrison to this ce, there would not have been so many things if I had note here. I would not have met Gao Yang who had said so, and would not have let Harrison get involved with me. For a moment, self-me and regret filled my heart. Gao Yang''s gaze wandered back and forth between me and Harrison. Just when I thought he was going to say something unfavorable to me, he just smiled, took a ss of wine from the waiter, nodded at us, and drank it all. "I still have something to do. See youter." After that, he put down his ss and turned to leave without hesitation. After he left, I waspletely relieved, and then I saw Harrison looking at me with aplicated look in his eyes. "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong?" I asked. Harrison replied faintly, "Why do you look so nervous when you see everyone?" "Really? Why don''t I feel it?" As soon as he finished speaking, I asked in a hurry. But I regretted it as soon as I finished, because my answer was too fast. Only when the other side''s words hit the heart would I refute it immediately. In order to prevent Harrison from thinking too much, I could only roughly talk about thest time I met Gao Yang. After that, I exined, "Because you and he have known each other for a long time, so I don''t want to make you unhappy because of such a small thing." "Moreover, this is a party held by Aviana. There are so many people in the upper ss. What if I cause you a bad influence?" As I spoke, I began to feel wronged inexplicably. "When my mother was still alive, I was also a princess in front of her, so I didn''t have to care about so many things. In front of Sienna, I didn''t have to worry so much. But when it came to Harrison, I had to be worried." The gap between us is too big. He is not suitable for me. If it weren''t for my greed, how could I come to this point? Just as I felt sorry for myself, I seemed to hear Harrison''s faint sigh. I looked up at him and said apologetically, "I didn''t do so many things before, but I would feel uneasy after being with you. I would feel that I did something wrong and wouldn''t affect you." "Have you asked me? Have you asked if it would affect me?" Harrison asked. After being asked by him, I suddenly said nothing. It seemed that he had not asked me for such a long time, and he had never said that my existence would affect him. Harrison said helplessly, "No matter what happens, the first thing you want to do is to tell me how to solve it, not to hide alone and ept it, understand?" I nodded obediently and said seriously, "I''ll tell you everything in the future." Hearing what I said, Harrison didn''t look happy or unhappy. Anyway, he was expressionless. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After that, I met a few groups of people with Harrison. Although I didn''t know who they were, I was sure that they must be people of high status. So I tried my best to perform well and don''t make people ufortable. It would be better if I didn''t get used to it at first. About an hourter, there was amotion at the gate of the hotel, and then I saw the figures of Maisy and Abbie. But that wasn''t the point. The point was that the clothes on me and Abbie''s bodies were not only of the same style, but also of the same color. In other words, we were in the same outfit. Abbie also noticed me immediately. Although I didn''t want to admit it, she seemed to have sensed the difference in our clothes, which was why she was the first to see and walk towards me among so many people. I, who didn''t belong to this circle, subconsciously wanted to push back when I saw such a scene. But I remembered that Harrison had asked me to wait here when he left, so I immediately stopped and stood still. Abbie stopped in front of me and looked me up and down. Finally, she fixed her gaze on my face and said arrogantly, "Who told you to wear the same clothes as me? Who allowed you toe here? Are the security guards here blind? Are they allowed toe in?" Chapter 357 Chapter 357 As soon as she finished speaking, there was an uproar in the hall. Everyone looked at me and pointed at me while talking. Although I didn''t know what I was talking about, I knew that it wouldn''t be a good word. I looked at Abbie and said faintly, "Isn''t there anyone here?" "You, otherwise, why would you still be standing here?" Abbie asked without hesitation. As soon as she finished speaking, all the people presentughed, including a few people I saw with Harrison just now. They knew that I was with Harrison, but they didn''t stand up to help me. Although I didn''t expect them to stand out, I still felt a little ufortable. Since no one helped me, I''ll help myself! My loose hair blocked my line of sight, and I pulled it behind me. Then, I said to Abbie, "There is no distinction between the noble and the inferior. I don''t understand why Miss Ling is hostile to me. Besides, the owner here today doesn''t seem to be you." "If you''re cheap, then so be it. In my opinion, you''re no longer as simple as that!" Abbie shrieked. Such a sharp voice made people feel very ufortable. I already knew what kind of person Abbie was. I knew it the first time I bumped into her at the KTV, but I didn''t expect her to say it in front of so many people. She didn''t even give me the slightest bit of face. She treated me like a joke. I didn''t want to put up with it. After all, Abbie and I had never been friends. "Saying such vulgar words from a girl''s mouth is as awful as it could be. Does your family know that you''re talking like this outside?" "I know you don''t feel well, because I''m in the same dress as you, but do you think I want to do it? " I kissed her back. Unfortunately, Abbie ignored my exnation and insisted, "Why don''t you want to? You just want to wear the same clothes as me, and then attract everyone''s attention here. When the timees, Harrison will dump you and look for you again!" "I didn''t." "You don''t have any?" Abbie chuckled and mocked, "Is there anyone who knows? Now that they''ve started to wear the same clothes as me, who knows what will happen in the future?" I stared at her and said angrily, "The clothes were given to me by Aviana. If you don''t believe me, you can ask her!" Hearing Aviana''s words, Abbie was stunned for a moment, but she quickly returned to normal. "So what? Who knows what kind of bullshit you''re talking about, but I still have something to warn you," Abbie suddenly said with a smile. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Her smile showed that she had bad intentions. Looking at her getting nervous, I was worried that she would do something harmful to me again. To be honest, I feel that I can''t keep my words now. I¡¯m too easy to bully. I''m too weak to suspect others. If that''s the case, I may disappoint them, because I don''t want to do this anymore. "I don''t need to tell you even if it''s true. Thank you for your concern." Abbie said the word "you", then raised the corners of her lips and said loudly, "Does everyone present know who the woman in front of me is? Or do you know who she is?" The people around me all expressed that they didn''t know. I didn''t say anything and just stood there, quietly looking at Abbie. Although she didn''t say anything, I could roughly guess what she was about to say. I asked her, "Is it really interesting to do this?" "As long as it can destroy you, I find it interesting," Abbie said with a chuckle. Then, Abbie raised her voice again and looked at the people around her, saying, "The person standing in front of me is called Chelsea. She looks simple, and she''s wearing a pink dress. She looks quite simple, right?" "That''s right!" "She looks quite pure." "Abbie, just tell me what''s going on. Don''t waste time!" "That''s right. Don''t waste time!" The people around him echoed, as if they were watching the fun, not afraid of making a big deal out of it. My palms were already covered with ayer of cold sweat, and the initial panic in my heart gradually disappeared. Abbie looked at him and said exaggeratedly, "Speaking of which, you might not believe it. She has been married before, and she has been sent out of the house. Don''t look innocent in front of us. Who knows what she looks like behind our backs?" "But I saw hering with Harrison just now," one of them said. When Abbie heard Harrison''s name, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she red fiercely at me and said with a sneer, "So what? It''s easy for men to be confused by their performance. Tell me, do you know if Big Brother Harrison is being too rash?" "That''s true. I guess it''s just a new one," the man said with a smile. As soon as he finished his words, the people around him alsoughed. Because this party held by Aviana was originally a young man, everyone''s ability to create a disturbance was also very strong. As the party involved, I was surrounded in the middle and was surrounded like a monkey from the sea. "Previously, I hoped that Harrison would appear and then wait for him to save me. But now, I don''t want him to appear at all, and I don''t want him to be the protagonist of the topic. After all, everything is because of me." I calmly looked at Abbie, who wasughing with everyone, and asked, "Are you done?" Abbie looked at me with disdain. "What''s wrong? Do you still have anything to refute?" "No, you''re right." "Hehl That doesn''t matter. If you know I''m right, why don''t you get lost? Are you just standing here and looking at me as an eyesore?" Abbie mocked. Her words were like a knife, cutting through me bit by bit. I didn''t say anything. Before she could react, I stepped forward and pped her in the face. Because I tried my best, my heart was numb. The hall instantly fell silent. The people who had been mocking me all looked at me with looks of disbelief on their faces. Meanwhile, Abbie''s eyes were red as she pointed at me with her hands covering her cheeks. "I was the one who taught you this p on behalf of your parents," I said softly. Abbie was helped up by the people around her. Perhaps she wanted to take revenge on me, but she retreated. She was two or three steps away from me and said, "My parents have never beaten me since I was a child. How dare you hit me!" "That''s better. I just helped them educate you to be careful when you talk in the future. You should know what to say and what not to say." Abbie didn''t listen to my exnation at all. She kept saying, "You b*tch who was abandoned. No wonder the child was abandoned. You deserve it. You deserve it! Not only in the past, but in the future, you will also be abandoned!" "You just like Brother Harrison, don''t you? How long do you think he can hold on? Now that Sister Zeng is back, you will be dumped sooner orter! At first, I didn''t realize who the Sister Zeng she was talking about was until everyone suddenly looked behind me. When I saw Harrison and Avianaing over together, Ipletely understood. Why did I forget that Aviana was Harrison''s childhood sweetheart and first love? Chapter 358 Chapter 358 "What are you doing here?" Aviana asked with a smile beforeing over. Although this may be a greeting of concern, the difort in my heart did not fade away, especially when I saw hering over with Harrison. Maisy, who had gone nowhere just now, also appeared at this moment. She stood beside Abbie and scolded her angrily, "Why is she still here when you wee her? She doesn''t deserve to y with us at all!" "Shi Chun!" Aviana''s face suddenly changed, and she shouted. Maisy''s mouth was wide open, but he didn''t defend himself. She supported Abbie and the others as she muttered something in a low voice. At this moment, Aviana said apologetically to Harrison beside her, "Don''t mind. She has been like this since she was a child. She means no harm." Harrison didn''t say anything and just looked at me quietly. I looked back at Harrison and didn''t say anything. Even Aviana next to him didn''t give me a look, because I thought it was too ridiculous. "Why did she apologize? Since she apologized, why did she apologize to Harrison? Didn''t she see that she was talking about me just now? A normal person would apologize to me first, wouldn''t he?" Aviana probably also felt that something was wrong. She came over and took my arm. She smiled and said, "Chelsea, my sister has been spoiled by my family since she was a child. I apologize to you for what happened just now. Please don''t lower yourself to her level." Harrison looked at me calmly, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him. "No matter how young she is, she is still an adult. She knows what she is doing," I said lightly. Aviana paused. "I know you''re angry. When the party is over, well find a ce to eat and solve these misunderstandings, okay?" "Can you remove it?" I tilted my head to look at Aviana. It was not until now that I really saw the face of Aviana. In my impression, she was still standing with Harrison face to face that night. The light was soft, which made her facial features very gentle. Although it made people feelfortable just by looking at her, and I thought so just now, it was different now. I don''t think she''s gentle or kind to me. She''s just faking it because of Harrison. Hearing my words, Aviana was a little embarrassed. She looked at Harrison behind her. Although I couldn''t see it, I knew that it was definitely a look for help. "Miss Zeng, you don''t have to worry about this. You just need to hold a party." I was angry and said it without thinking. Aviana withdrew her gaze from Harrison and looked at me with even more embarrassment. Perhaps she didn''t know how to respond to me. "What are you talking about? It''s none of your business what Sister Zeng is doing!" Out of nowhere, Abbie walked over and grabbed hold of me. "What does our words have to do with you?" I said lightly. Abbie was so angry that she didn''t say a word when she saw that. I was not in the mood to waste time talking to her. I turned to look at Maisy beside her and smiled. "I think Miss Zeng still doesn''t know the rtionship between me and Maisy. Otherwise, she would never say that we would have a chat after the party." Maisy bit his lip and looked at me. He said in a low voice, "Why do you have to make it known to everyone?" "So what? Everyone knows what it has to do with me. We''re all friends here, aren''t we?" I asked with a smile. "Don''t forget, this is my friend and Brother Harrison''s circle. Don''t you know what the consequences will be if you say it out loud?" Out of fear of being heard, Maisy deliberately lowered his voice as he spoke. In this way, only he, her, and Abbie could hear him. Before I came here, I had been worried that I would be found out about the past, or that Harrison''s friend knew my identity, that I had once been married and left my family with a clean body, and even my child had been pregnant. Those days were a dark history for me. I''ve thought about what would happen if others found out. Those people would frame Harrison behind his back. But when I saw Harrison and Aviana walking side by side, I was suddenly not afraid. Those dark days would sooner orter be known by the people present. It would be better for me to say it myself than to talk about it behind their backs, let alone what I had done wrong. I smiled at Maisy and said softly, "Then I''ll thank you for your concern." After finishing my words, I stopped smiling and turned to look at Aviana. "I and Maisy..." "I know that you are not feeling well, but there are some things left to be solved, okay?" Aviana suddenly held my hand and begged in a low voice. I don''t know why, but the more delicate, pitiful, innocent, and harmless Aviana appeared, the more disgusted I felt in my heart. I withdrew my hand from her grasp and looked around at the people around me. I said slowly, "I think you must be very confused. Why do you know so much about a small character like me?" Everyone stood there and did their own business. They didn''t pay attention to me at all, but I knew that people''s gossip couldn''t be erased. "Everyone has their past and memories, but some of my past and memories are something that no one wants to experience. That is, when my ex-husband was pregnant, he got together with my mistress. The mistress imed that she was pregnant with a son, so she worked together with their family to design for me. In the end, she even asked me to get out of my house." As soon as these words came out, the originally quiet hall instantly burst into an uproar. Maisy''s face was ugly, as if he was going to pounce on me and eat me. I looked at Maisy and said slowly with a smile, "The mistress is looking for me here. I didn''t want to tell her, but she went too far." "How could there be such a person in the world?" "She is also pregnant. How could she do such a thing as going to hell?" "That''s right, that''s right. She shouldn''t have had a child!¡± The discussion was getting louder and louder, and I looked at Maisy''s face coldly. When everyone talked about the child, she finally pulled her hair and squatted on the ground, screaming. Speaking of this, I want to thank Callen for telling me that I couldn''t be pregnant. Otherwise, how could I fight back today? Every woman had the right to be a mother. It was her own decision whether she wanted to be a mother or not. But I believed that being pregnant was not the same as not wanting a child. What she really wanted was definitely not this kind of solution, so I said this was her sore spot. "He used to be pure!" Aviana screamed in shock, and then I stumbled. If someone hadn''t blocked my way in time, I would have fallen to the ground. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Without looking up, I said subconsciously, "Harrison, I thought you would be angry and ignore me." Then he heard a sneer in his ear. "Chelsea, before you speak, please take a good look at the person first." Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Hearing this, I froze on the spot instantly, and then slowly looked up at Gao Yang''s face. He looked at me coldly and said, "The previous second is still pathetic for you, but the next second, you can make people die of anger." "Sorry, I didn''t notice." I took a step back and bumped into someone again. I didn''t look at him and apologized directly, but before I could finish my words, someone put his arm around my shoulder. Then I heard Harrison''s unique voice saying to me, "What are you doing?" "I identally bumped into Mr. Gao just now." I rxed my body and whispered. "Why didn''t youe out and say something when such a big thing happened? Are you going to make her a cannon fodder?" Gao Yang said inexplicably. Harrison held me in his arms, and I leaned into his arms. Leaning against his chest, his chest vibrated in my ear. I heard him say faintly, "This can''t be solved. How can you stay with me in the future?" "Aren''t you distressed?" Gao Yang asked. "You have the time to care about my woman. It seems that you''ve been too idle recently." Gao Yang was frustrated. He sighed and said helplessly, "I just care about your life. Is it necessary for you to be so hostile to me?" "I''ll ept your concern. If there''s anything else, just give it up." Harrison gently stroked my hair and moved it again and again. Although their conversation was not very clear, I knew that they were talking about me. As long as I knew that Harrison cared about me, it was enough. Nothing else mattered. Thinking of this, I took the initiative to put my arms around Harrison''s waist and arched into his arms. My sudden hug made Harrison''s hands stop moving, but he soon returned to normal, and then he whispered in my ear, "Don''t be afraid, everything is supported by me." Before I could wake up from this sentence, a scream pulled me back from happiness. "It''s none of your business!" It turned out that Maisy, who was squatting on the ground, gave Aviana a hard push, causing her to fall to the ground without any preparation. The scream just now was from Aviana. I looked at her and felt sad from the bottom of my heart. She was so heartless to people who cared about her, and what she had done in the past could also be exined. Aviana was helped up by someone. She ran to Maisy andforted him. "I know you won''t do these things. It''s just that no one knows the truth." "Of course I did it. That b*tch is right." When Aviana said this, she gave me a provocative look. He felt that Harrison''s aura was a little different. He understood that Harrison was angry. "You''re finally worried about me." Harrison looked at me. His previous aura had also disappeared. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Did I set you up when I was not worried about you?" "Just now, I was told by Maisy and Abbie that you didn''t stand out. I thought that you were worried about the gazes of the people around you, so you didn''t stand out." Thinking of this, I felt a little ufortable. I felt that he didn''t care enough about you. "As long as you stay with me for a day, these things are inevitable." Harrison sighed softly. "And then? Is this why you didn''t stand out?" "As long as I''m here today, they won''t go too far. But there will always be a time when I''m not here. You have to learn how to resist." Harrison said slowly. If it weren''t for the fact that the location was not right, I would definitelye forward and give him a hug. "Harrison, don''t you care about it?" Aviana suddenly interrupted our conversation. I turned around and saw Aviana standing in front of me. I didn''t know when she hade over, and I didn''t know where she had gone. "Miss Hodges, did I fail to take good care of you and let you do this to my sister?" Listening to Aviana''s usation, I didn''t feel angry at all. "What do you want me to care about?" Harrison asked. Aviana looked at me angrily. "Qian Chun is my sister, and she grew up with you. There are so many people here, didn''t she want to save some face for Maisy?" ''I...'' Harrison pulled me down and said, "You also heard what I said before. It was Maisy who attacked Chelsea first." "But!" Aviana was still angry, but she couldn''t say anything. Harrison''s hand, which was on his shoulder, slowly slid to his waist. He held me in his arms and walked two steps past Aviana. He stopped and said to everyone present with a smile, "I left first. Let''s enjoy ourselves here." Originally, I thought that everyone would say something. Although it might not be a bad thing, it would definitely not be a good thing. But I didn''t expect that everyone would say goodbye to us with a smile as if nothing had happened... When I walked to the door, I heard someone calling Harrison''s name with a crying tone. I turned around and wanted to look, but I was held in Harrison''s arms and couldn''t get away. "There''s no need to look at this. Let''s go back first," Harrison said. Looking at his gentle smile, I couldn''t helpughing as well. "Okay." In this way, a good gathering ended earlier because of my participation, and it ended in this way. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. In the car, I gradually regained my senses and understood how serious the things I did at the party just now were. I couldn''t help but worry. "Do you think it will affect you if I do this?" I asked in a low voice. Harrison was driving. "What''s the impact?" "There are so many friends at the party. I heard that there are also officials andpany executives. Will I make them dislike you?" I looked up at him and said worriedly. "Who told you that?" Harrison frowned. "Zhang Jingjie." He thought for a moment and said, "This party is for young people. Everyone''s thoughts are not pedantic. They are just curious and gossiping about what happened all of a sudden. There is no problem of disgust." "And the so- called officials andpany executives, as long as I do a good business and be a good person, what''s there to worry about?" Taking advantage of the red light, Harrison leaned over and rubbed my hair with a smile. The problem I was worried about was solved, and my mood rxed. On the way back, I fell asleep slowly and had a dream. In the dream, Harrison and I walked hand in hand. I nestled in his arms with a smile, and even the air was full of happiness. However, I didn''t know why it was dark in the dream. Aviana unexpectedly stood in front of us and red at me. Frightened by the look in her eyes, I woke up in an instant. "You''re awake?" Harrison asked softly. I nodded nkly and wanted to tell him what happened in my dream. Just as I said the word "me", Harrison''s phone rang. He looked at the phone and didn''t answer it immediately. He thought it was inconvenient because of me, so I unfastened my seat belt and got out of the car. "You answer the phone first. I''ll go out and take in fresh air." After getting out of the car, I stretched and felt veryfortable with a small movement. As for the dream just now, I decided to forget it. Anyway, it was all fake. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 I waited outside for a while, but Harrison didn''t get out of the car. When I was upset, I opened the door again and asked, "Why aren''t youing out yet?" Harrison thought for a moment and said, "You may have to go back alone." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Do you have anything else to do?" "I have something to deal with at thepany. You go back and watch TV for a while. I''ll be right back." Although I was unwilling in my heart, I couldn''t say anything about thepany. I could only nod and agree. "Okay, thene back early." "Yes." Watching Harrison''s car slowly disappear in front of me, I sighed helplessly and felt depressed. In this way, ordinary people were actually very good. Although they didn''t have much money, at least they had a lot of time. They could apany their girlfriends at any time. And if they didn''t have money, there would be so many people thinking about them, let alone being cheated. But when he thought of Callen, this idea was immediately broken. Callen was the kind of person who didn''t have money and had a lot of things to do. He would also flirt with women outside. He couldn''t bepared with Harrison at all, so Harrison was better. I wanted toe back as soon as possible so that we could have a gentle conversation. After all, although the thing at the party was not pleasant, it seemed to make our rtionship better. "If you keep looking, you''ll be turned into a rock for looking at your husband." A familiar mocking voice sounded in my ears. I rolled my eyes speechlessly. "How can I meet Gao Yang everywhere? Is the ape shit between me and him so strong?" I didn''t want to pay attention to Gao Yang, so I simply pretended that I didn''t hear him. I turned around and hurried to the gate of the vi, but my legs were not as long as his, so I was stopped by him before I took two steps. "Why are you doing this? Why don''t you say hello and leave?" Gao Yang said discontentedly. I turned my back to him and rolled my eyes again. Then I shook off his hand, turned around, and pulled the corner of my mouth. "I didn''t expect to meet Mr. Gao here. I''m very happy to see you. I''ll go home and see you again!" I finished my sentence in one go. After that, I turned around and left without stopping. I was afraid that I would be caught up with by the people behind me, or that I would be stopped by him and continued to talk. Seeing that the gate of the vi was getting closer and closer to me, I was so excited that I couldn''t say anything. I just hoped that I could go in the next moment. "I''m in a hurry to leave. I haven''t finished yet." Gao Yang''s voice sounded again, and he stood in front of me in an amazing way, blocking my way. Gao Yang''s face was shocked, and he almost fell down when he suddenly stopped the car. Fortunately, he was held by Gao Yang so that he could stand still. Hug? What? When I realized that I was being held by Gao Yang, I pushed him away subconsciously and stepped back a few steps. I looked at him with my arms crossed in front of my chest and said with a guarded look, "What on earth do you want to do? Can you stop pestering me?" "I didn''t pester you..." "Why are you here without you? Although I know that I am good, you don''t have to chase me so hard, do you?" I interrupted him mercilessly. No matter what he said, I felt that it was an excuse now. Men were like this. When they saw new people or things, they would chase after them because of curiosity. They were really out of their minds! Only now did I understand why so many girls liked to read CEO novels. They fantasized about meeting such a man every day. They fell in love because of their own interests, and finally got married and had children. It was a pity that the fairy tale was a fairy tale, and everything was fake. Gao Yang would definitely like to make use of the girl''s curiosity, and then carry out the Heart Hunting n step by step! Fortunately, I met Harrison first. If it were Gao Yang, wouldn''t he be crying to death? "Can you stop being so hostile to me?" Gao Yang said helplessly. I shook my head like a rattle and said firmly, "I have Harrison now. I hope you can keep a distance from me. Although I know you are very good, in my heart, Harrison is better." Gao Yang looked at me speechlessly with aplicated expression. ¡°I''m leaving. Goodbye!" I thought he understood what I meant, so I wanted to leave as soon as possible. But no matter what I said, Gao Yang didn''t give me a chance. He even took my hand and said, "I''m not familiar with this ce. Can''t you help me because you know me?" "Why should I help you? How can you stand here and say that you are not familiar with the ce? Are you stupid or am I stupid?" I thought this person must have regarded me as a fool. "How could I lie to you? I drove all the way here with you, but I suddenly stopped before the car arrived. I wanted to call someone to help, but I found that the phone was turned off at some point.¡± I looked at him warily. "Why are you following us?" I couldn''t help feeling ufortable at the thought of being followed when I came back. Gao Yang smiled awkwardly. "I''m just curious about your rtionship with Harrison." "Heh! Didn''t you just want to see us fall out with each other?" I sneered and mocked. "It seems that these people don''t dare to say it in front of me. They all secretly think that Harrison and I will be separated. Maybe those people at the party also think so. They must think that we will part ways after we leave." I didn''t want to listen to Gao Yang''s words anymore. I felt that listening to him was a waste of time. There was nothing to say to such a person. I''ve never thought about asking them to bless me, but there''s no need to think that Harrison and I will be separated at any time. Is it easy to be separated on our faces? Gao Yang kept shaking his head and then exined to me, "I''m doing it for your own good. If Harrison really does that, I won''t let him go. A good woman like you deserves to be treated well." I looked at him suspiciously and looked him up and down, wondering if he was stimted by something. I didn''t forget who Gao Yang was. He was a partner of ourpany or a former client of mine, but he was also a friend of Abbie''s. To be exact, he was a friend of my enemy. How could an enemy like him be a friend of mine? "Don''t think I''m so careless. I have a sense of justice in my heart!" Gao Yang said firmly. "It has nothing to do with me." As soon as Gao Yang listened to me, he became anxious. "Before Louie left, he specifically asked me to take good care of you. How could it have nothing to do with you?" "Is Louie asking you to take care of me?" I looked at him in surprise. Thinking of Louie who had left, I really couldn''t think of the two of them together. Gao Yang kept nodding. "We are good brothers. Of course, I have to do what I promised him." "Aren''t you worried that Abbie will find out?" I suddenly had the urge to tease him. "So what if she knows? I don''t need her to interfere in my friendship." Gao Yang shrugged his hands indifferently and said to me indifferently. "That''s your business. I don''t have the desire to make friends with you." "Aren''t you curious about where Harrison went just now?" Gao Yang looked at me meaningfully. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Gao Yang''s words stopped me from leaving, and I stared at him without saying a word. "If you keep watching like this, I can''t guarantee whether I will go up and hold you," Gao Yang said with a cheeky smile. At this moment, Gao Yang and Gao Yang were simply two different people. I would not listen to his nonsense, and would not waste my time here with him! I didn''t say a word. I decided not to have too much contact with this kind of person. How could I not know what kind of person Harrison was? Even if Aviana was a childhood sweetheart and a man in love for the first time, so what? The past had always been in the past, and now it was the right time. There was no need to think about the past. Besides, what was there to think about in the past? If not all the people in the first love could maintain their original appearance, wouldn''t Callen be an example? "Qian Jie appeared at the gathering with Harrison. Aren''t you curious at all?" Gao Yang suddenly asked. I stopped abruptly and looked ahead. He remembered that when he was in the hotel, Harrison told him to go to the washroom and told him not to wait for him anywhere because he was worried that he might not be able to find him. Then, he met Abbie and Maisy again. Harrison didn''t make such a big noise at that time. Had he really been in the bathroom all the time? "Is it interesting to do this? You can''t stand us?" I frowned and looked at Gao Yang, feeling complicated. Gao Yang put his hands in his pockets and said to me with a smile, "I didn''t eat anything just now. Please treat me to dinner." I''m not asking for my opinion. I''m sure I''ll agree. Such a tone made me very ufortable. I asked with some anger, "How do you know that I will treat you to dinner? It seems that we have nothing to do with each other. At most, we just met a few strangers." "Because you''re curious. You want to know what''s going on, and even more so, you want to know why your clothes would sh with Abbie''s. Am I right?" Gao Yang looked at me with confidence, one by one, but I couldn''t refute it. His words were exactly what I thought. Although I had left during the gathering, I was still confused. There were more than a few strange things that made me curious. At the same time, I felt a little uneasy. I always felt that these things had been arranged by someone, and I couldn''t figure out who this person was. Looking at the smiling Gao Yang in front of me, should I believe him? Half an hourter, I and Gao Yang were in a western restaurant. Looking at the person who ordered the food patiently in front of me, I was full of anger. "What do you want to eat?" Gao Yang handed me the menu. I didn''t even look at it. I looked away and said, "No, you can eat alone." "Please give me another steak and dessert," Gao Yang said to the waiter beside him. When the waiter left, I asked in a low voice, "Who told you to order it for me? Didn''t you hear that I asked you to eat it alone?" "I ate enough by myself, but now we are obviously two people," Gao Yang exined innocently. I stared at him and couldn''t say a word, so I simply sat back and didn''t say much to him. Iforted myself in my heart. "Since he has ordered two, I''ll let him order them. Anyway, I''m not paying... No, I''m paying!" "Where are you going?" Gao Yang asked. I stood there and looked at him. "Of course I''m telling the waiter that as long as you have your steak, I won''t eat it." "Is that necessary? Don''t you feel ufortable watching me eat?" Gao Yang looked at me with a funny smile. "I''m not. I''ll feel bad if I spend too much money." When I said this, I didn''t feel embarrassed at all. "Shouldn''t Harrison give you a lot of money? Is this how he makes you hungry?" Without having to guess, I knew what he was thinking. I looked at him coldly and said, "Why did you give me money? Besides, I have work. How could I be hungry?" Gao Yang leaned back on the chair and looked at me with a rxed look. "You are so smart that you naturally understand what I mean. Do you want me to be very straightforward?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I bit my lips and red at him. Because it was time to eat, there were more and more guests in the western restaurant at this time. It was a little abrupt for me to stand there, but I was a little angry and didn''t want Gao Yang to be too "Well, I''ll treat you to this meal?" Gao Yang sat down and smiled gently. I rolled my eyes at him and sat back in my chair. Gao Yang burst intoughter as soon as he sat down. He didn''t stopughing until I rolled my eyes at him. After being with Gao Yang for a long time, the better the skill of rolling eyes was, the more likely it would be. At this moment, Gao Yang''s cough came from the opposite side. He looked at me and I caught his eyes. "It seems that Mr. Gao really likes me. Otherwise, why would he keep an eye on me all the time? " Gao Yang, who was drinking the water, choked on my words. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and covered it with a handkerchief. Otherwise, he might have been able to spit out the water. Thinking of this, he smiled unkindly. "It''s not that you don''t know how to smile. Can you be gentle when you face me?" After tidying up, Gao Yang looked at me with grievance. Knowing that he was not a normal person, I didn''t bother to tell him these things. And there was a reason why I agreed to invite him to dinner just now. I didn''t forget this. I picked up my ss and took a sip. After thinking for a while, I looked at him and said, "What do you mean by what you said just now? Why did they appear together?" Gao Yang slowly set the tableware, as if he wanted to enjoy the delicious food. It seemed that he didn''t listen to what I said at all. "Did you lie to me? Did you lie to me in order to have a meal?" I continued to ask patiently. "Don''t you know if it''s true or not?" Gao Yang was busy with his own affairs and said with a smile. Looking at him, I felt ufortable. I bit my lip and said, "If I knew, would I have to listen to you?" "You don''t believe Harrison?¡± Gao Yang looked up and asked. His question stunned me, and I shook my head. "If you believe me, why do you want to know and are willing toe out with me?" "Please make it clear. I came out with you only because I feel sorry for you. Please don''t be confused, okay?" I was a little angry and felt that this person was deliberately teasing me. After hearing what I said, Gao Yangughed. "I said that the car was out of gas, and the phone was out of power. Why do you believe me so much?¡± "I..." I was so flustered that I didn''t know what to say for a long time. But when I saw Gao Yang''s smile on the opposite side, I felt that it was ironic and mocking. "It''s none of your business. You just need to keep your promise in mind." "Okay, okay, okay. How about I tell you slowly after dinner?" Gao Yang asked. I didn''t continue to argue with him, so I nodded and agreed. As for this meal, I was not in the mood to eat. My mind was full of Aviana and Harrison. I had thought of countless reasons for their appearance. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Seeing that Gao Yang put the knife and fork in his hand on the table, I quickly put down the knife and fork to wipe my mouth and asked, "Can you tell me now?" "Harrison has always been calm and calm. Why can''t you show anything on him?" Gao Yang wiped his mouth halfway and looked at me helplessly. Hearing him praise Harrison, I''m in a good mood. I don''t mind him criticizing me at all. Anyway, Harrison and I are in the same boat, praising him is the same as praising me. "I''ll take your words as praise." "Don''t, I¡¯m not praising you." Gao Yang quickly denied. I threw him a disdainful look. "It''s hard to keep up with a man''s words. Can''t you have some backbone?" "But what I said is not apliment?" Gao Yang didn''t know whether tough or cry. "But it''s not your fault, Harrison must talk more when he is with you, but you don''t know that he has always been a face in front of us. There is almost no change in his expression. Can you understand our feelings?" I shook my head, indicating that I couldn''t understand. "But how can I understand? Harrison used to face me like that, okay? Do you remember when I begged him for help at that time, every time I saw him, he was expressionless and always had a face?" However, I hid these words in my heart and would never say them out loud. Looking at Gao Yang''s sad expression, I really wanted tough, but when I thought of what I needed to do now, my mood tough disappearedpletely. "I''ll eat with you and wait for you to finish your meal. Now I''ve been chatting with you for such a long time. Why don''t you tell me?" I said lightly, trying not to show too much expression on my face. "I will never go back on my promise." I secretly breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "Is Aviana and Harrison really childhood sweethearts?" "It''s just a traditional childhood sweetheart, but as far as I know, Harrison only got to know Aviana when he was in primary school," Gao Yang said casually. I was a little d to hear the first part of his words, but when I heard itpletely, I had a deep sense of powerlessness. Although he knew that he could not change the fact that they had known each other for a long time, there was still a faint voice in his heart telling him that he hoped that they were not really childhood sweethearts, or that Harrison was not Aviana''s first love. In order not to let Gao Yang find out that something was wrong with me, I just nodded slightly. "Actually, I''m a little curious." "What?" Gao Yang stopped drinking. "If I remember correctly, you were very hostile to me when you saw me at the hotel, but didn''t change so quickly?" I asked. It was more of a misunderstanding than hostility, but I wouldn''t say it. After all, even if I thought it was a misunderstanding, Gao Yang might not think it was a misunderstanding.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. However, it doesn''t matter whether Gao Yang misunderstood me or not. I just want to know why he chose to tell me about Harrison and Aviana. Gao Yangughed as soon as he heard what I said. I looked at him unhappily and asked, "What are youughing at?" "Isn''t it funny? What''s the reason?" In the face of his exnation, I couldn''t believe it. I insisted on asking, "If you can''t tell me, I can choose not to believe you. After all, what you said may also be a lie." "Then do you think I have any reason to lie to you?" Gao Yang asked. "Then why don''t you lie to me?" I asked. Hearing my words, Gao Yang was slightly stunned, and then he lowered his head and smiled. After laughing for a while, he said, "There used to be a beautiful and knowledgeable woman. She has a husband who loves her and a lovely son. Isn''t she very happy?" "But there was a mistress who stole his husband and son?" I asked subconsciously. Gao Yang looked at me in surprise. "How did you know?" I rolled my eyes and said, "This is the old story in the TV series, okay? If you don''t want to tell me that you can choose not to say it, why did you make up some stories to deceive me?" "I didn''t lie to you." Gao Yang lowered his voice and said with his head down, "That woman is my mother, and the man is my father. As for the third person, after interfering with my family, he caused my mother''s depression and thenmitted suicide." Although I suspected that he was lying to me, I still believed what he said. I couldn''t help but ask, "Where''s the mistress?" "Of course, after my mother entered the secr world, my father married her." Gao Yang said this with a smile, but I felt that he was crying in his heart. Thinking back to the things I experienced before, I was a little d that I didn''t give birth to the child. If it was really born, who knew how I would treat him? Even if he gave birth to a son in the end, he was afraid that Callen would not be able to leave him at that time. To be exact, he could not leave the money and status brought by him. There was no doubt that Callen was such a man. "I probably understand why Gao Yang said that to me. He must have heard Maisy''s conversation with me, thought about everything, and then thought about his own situation. "Don''t be too sad. living a good life now is the best punishment for them." Iforted her. "I''m not sad. It''s them who should be sad." Gao Yang showed a bright smile. I don''t know why, but the more brilliant Gao Yang''s smile became, the more I felt that nothing good had happened, and this time was no exception. But these were other people''s family affairs, and I didn''t want to ask more. "Well, now we''d better continue the topic." "Why are you so heartless? You don''t care about me at all?" Gao Yang pursed his lips in grievance, comining about his disregard for what he had encountered. "I''ve seen people who pretend, and I''ve never seen anyone who likes to pretend more than Gao Yang!" After such a long time, I couldn''t help feeling angry and said, "Just say it if you want to. I won''t force you if you don''t want to. It''s gettingte. I''d better go back first." "Hey! I didn''t say anything. Why are you in such a hurry?" "I was just putting on an act. Now that Gao Yang has stopped me, of course I won''t leave. Otherwise, how could I sit in a chair without moving?" However, after Gao Yang''s words, I didn''t want to know all my urgent feelings at first. My heart gradually calmed down, but I still kept a poker face. Perhaps because he thought I was serious, Gao Yang didn''t waste any more time and simply said, "I won''t tell you so much about other things. I just want to remind you that it''s far from so simple for Aviana to return to China. She just wants to reconcile with Harrison." "How is that possible?" I looked at him in amusement. A few years had passed. Did Aviana think that people''s hearts would not change and that Harrison would wait for her in the same ce? Gao Yang leaned forward, put his elbow on the table and whispered, "Others can''t, but Harrison has such a possibility." Chapter 363 Chapter 363 "What do you mean?" I panicked. Gao Yang looked at me seriously and said seriously, "Harrison''s family background is different from others. When he met Aviana, he borrowed her from his rtives. At that time, no one could get close to him, but only Aviana was closest to him." "Do you understand what I mean by saying that?" Gao Yang asked. "I just got in touch with Aviana in the hotel. She looks very good." Yes, not only did Aviana not get angry because of my rtionship with Harrison, but she also helped me find a dress boat and told me a lot about Harrison. Gao Yang chuckled and looked at me disdainfully. "Do you really think that I''m helping you?" "What do you mean?" I was a little unhappy. "To put it simply, helping you is just to strengthen the conflict between you and Abbie, and then to get closer to Harrison. After all, we haven''t seen each other for a few years. Do you understand?" I looked at Gao Yang and asked seriously, "Why did you tell me this?" "What?" "Although we can''t be considered to have met by chance, the rtionship between us is far inferior to that between you and Abbie, Zeng pure or Aviana. If there isn''t a proper reason, I really can''t trust you," I said word by word. After that, I added, "Don''t try to fool me with that set of words. You don''t know me, so it''s normal that you don''t know my taboo. It''s not toote to tell you now." "Oh? What is your taboo?" Gao Yang asked with a smile. "I hate people lying to me the most. I can''t ept any reason. Of course, my hatred doesn''t matter to you." Since they met Gao Yang, he had always been cynical. No matter what he said, he was always smiling, which made people unable to figure out whether what he said was true or not. In addition, we had nothing to do with each other, so I couldn''t believe it. As soon as I thought of this, I began to think that what he said just now was also a lie to me. He said that his mother had passed away and his father had married a mistress. The days of the rich and the rich might make him bored, so he had a lot of interesting feelings when he met people like me. Today, he saw this scene in the hotel again, which aroused his curiosity. There was nothing impossible about it. The smile on Gao Yang''s face gradually disappeared. "Do you think so?" There were no ups and downs in his voice. I could feel how angry Gao Yang was now, but I couldn''t show any sign of flinching, so as not to prevent him from teasing me at any time in the future, because I hated this kind of feeling. "It doesn''t matter what I think. It''s on you." Then I stood up. I didn''t notice it just now, but now I found that Gao Yang''s words were very high. Even if I stood up, I didn''t feel condescending. "Thank you very much for treating me to dinner. Next time I will treat you to something else with Harrison." "Are you leaving?" Gao Yang asked. I nodded. "Take your time." Gao Yang didn''t say anything and made a gesture of "please" to me. Seeing this, I breathed a sigh of relief. I thought that Gao Yang would stop me from leaving, and then take the opportunity to make things difficult for me, but I didn''t expect him to respect my departure. Suddenly, I felt that he wasn''t as bad as I thought. I kept this thought and left the western restaurant. When I came out, I didn''t ask the most important thing. Why did Harrison and Aviana appear at the same time? Were they together at that time? Thinking of this, I turned around and wanted to go back, but I regretted it when I lifted my leg. "I''ve alreadye out. It''s not good for me to go in and ask him now. Besides, I just said that I don''t believe him. Besides, it''s better to ask Harrison. When I go back, Harrison may have been added. I''ll ask him again." After thinking through all this, my mood rxed as well. But it was a pity that Harrison didn''te home when I arrived at the vi, and no one answered the phone when I called him. "It should be driving. I can''t pick up the phone when I''m driving, but it''s okay to pick up my phone. I''m not afraid of worrying." Iy on the bed and said to myself. I didn''t know when I fell asleep. When I woke up again, it was already dark. I subconsciously touched the ce around me and found that it was still empty. So I sat up from the bed and turned on my mobile phone, which showed that it was over 10 o''clock in the evening. "Why haven''t youe back yet?" I called again and again. The phone rang for a long time before it was connected. As soon as it was connected, I asked, "Why haven''t youe back yet?" "You are... Chelsea?" It was a female voice on the other side of the phone. I was stunned and almost dropped the phone. "Is it Jian''an? I''m Aviana," Aviana said over the phone. I held my phone tightly and asked with a forced smile, "Miss Zeng, why is his phone here?" "You mean Harrison? He¡¯s right next to me now, but he''s drunk." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Aviana''s voice was very casual, as if it was not a big deal at all, and it was aplete irony when I heard it. I added a bit of dry lips and asked again, "Where are you? I''ll pick him up." "Do you still remember the hotel you came to during the day? We are on the top floor of the hotel." As soon as she finished speaking, I heard the noise ofughter from the other side. It seemed that there were a lot of people, and there were more than two of them. My heart was slowly relieved. Before I could say that I would be there soon, Aviana said that she was ying and didn''t tell me. She asked me to go straight to the hotelter, and I hung up the phone, changed my clothes, and went to the hotel without stopping. She took the elevator to the top floor of the hotel. As soon as she came down, she bumped into someone. She hurriedly said sorry, but someone grabbed her wrist and refused to let her go. "Which private room are you from?" The pungent smell of alcohol hit my face. I turned my face away in pain and tried to move my wrist, but I didn''t get rid of it. I exined, "I''m here to look for someone. Please let me go." Standing in front of me was a man in his forties. He was wearing a suit, but his beer belly was very swollen. His behavior made me think of a drunkard who only flirted with women when he was drunk. "If you don''t tell me clearly, I won''t let you go, haha!" Heughed and pulled me into his arms. With that little strength, I couldn''t resist at all. I was held tightly in his arms. Fortunately, I reacted quickly and covered my chest with my hands so that he wouldn''t have a chance to take advantage of me. When he spoke, the smell of wine in his mouth was so strong that it made people ufortable. I looked back and forth, hoping that someone would see us here and pull the man away. Moreover, I was thinking about calling the policeter to let him know that he should behave himself after drinking. But I didn''t see anyone for a long time, so I had to shout out loud. "Don''t waste your energy. The whole floor has been covered. Who else cane to save you?" The man held me in his arms and said proudly. Chapter 364 Chapter 364 I was very surprised to hear what he said. Aviana said on the phone that he was on the top floor of the hotel. How could it be possible that he had been booked? "Do you know Harrison? I''m his girlfriend. Can you take me to him?" I held back the urge to vomit and said to him with a smile. Now I can only count on men to know Harrison. Maybe the top floor was reserved by Aviana. After all, she held a party here today. No one could stop them from drinking here, and they all knew each other. The man burped and said intermittently, "Who knows him? Just follow me. I''ll take you to see a good thing." He smiled and pulled me to the back. I didn''t dare to let him seed, so I could only try my best to resist, but my little fool didn''t care at all. "I really don''t know you. If you don''t let me go, I''ll call the police!" I shouted. "Call the police. You can call the police now and see who cane to save you." The manughed, turned around and put me on his shoulder, and walked in the direction of the private room with a smile. I, who was supported by him on the shoulder, was stunned. I struggled crazily on top of it and shouted regardless of my image. There were too many such plots on TV. I knew very well what the man wanted to do with me. I prayed for Harrison''s appearance in my heart, hoping that he would appear in front of me when I needed him like before. But he didn''t show up after waiting for a long time. Not only Harrison didn''t show up, but there was no one on the top floor. This desperate situation made my heart die, and my mind was filled with the most horrible picture. "Let me go! Let me go!" I grabbed his hair and bit his neck. The man cried out in pain and stopped. As he cursed, he kept pping me. "You said let go, but your body is very honest." The man raised his head and looked at me with a smile. I looked at him warily. "As long as you let me go, I promise I won''t tell anyone about what happened today. I swear!" In order to convince him, I also stretched out three fingers to the sky. "Believe me, believe me. I will believe whatever you say now." The man continued to say with a smile. I felt a little relieved. I thought that the bite just now probably sobered him up, so I recognized that I was not a woman. "Then can you put me down?" I asked cautiously. The man nodded and continued to carry me forward. I grabbed his clothes and asked nervously, "Didn''t you say you want me toe down? Where are you taking me?" "Of course I''ll take you to the room. I''ll definitely let you down when you''re in the room." "Bastard! Put me down!" I shouted with fear in my heart. The man ignored me and continued to do his own business. I was still resisting and struggling, constantly beating and biting the man''s shoulder, but everything I did seemed to be in vain, because the more I resisted, the more excited I seemed to be. After an unknown period of time, the man stopped at the door of the room and fumbled in his pocket for a long time before he took out a room card. Without thinking, I bit the man''s ear and bit his mouth hard. The man screamed in pain. He pounded me on the body and wouldn''t let me down. And I didn''t let go, because I knew that if I let go, it would be over. At this moment, there was only one thought in my heart ¡ªI must not let this man touch me! The smell of blood filled my mouth. I felt sick and wanted to vomit, but in order not to let the man have a chance to get rid of it, I could only bite it tightly and not let it go. The man''s hand kept hitting me, but I couldn''t feel the pain at all. "What are you doing!" With an angry rebuke, I was gently ced on the ground. All of a sudden, I remembered that when I was framed and kidnapped by Abbie, they locked me in the warehouse and found a few men toe here. At that time, I was running around in the building in order not to be caught. At the same time, Harrison appeared at the most dangerous time. Now it seems that history has repeated itself. Harrison has appeared again when I was in the most dangerous moment. When I was thinking about how to put my coat on my body, someone squatted on the ground and wanted to hug me. I subconsciously held the man''s shoulder and leaned against his chest when he picked me up. He murmured, "It''s so good to have you." "You only found out now?" Being held in my arms, I was stunned. I looked up in a hurry and found that the person holding me was not Harrison at all, but Gao Yang, who just had lunch with me at noon! I screamed and jumped out of his arms regardless of anything. But I almost fell down because I didn''t wear my shoes. When I regained my bnce, I retreated to the side. I tugged at my clothes and looked at him warily. "Why are you here? Did the person just now know you?" "I don''t know him." Gao Yang denied. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "How is it possible? I don''t know why you are here. Just now, he said that the floor had been booked." I didn''t believe Gao Yang''s words. To be exact, I didn''t believe anyone''s words now, except for Harrison. Gao Yang took a step forward, and I took another step back. I didn''t know what I stepped on, but I suddenly lifted my body in pain and lost bnce. Fortunately, Gao Yang came to support me. "I just saved you, don''t you even know how to thank me?" Gao Yang''s voice sounded above my head. Originally, I was wronged and angry when I encountered such a thing, but now I met such a rogue like Gao Yang. My grievance broke out in an instant, and my tears fell down as if they had been broken. Maybe he didn''t expect me to be like this, Gao Yang said nervously, "Is that necessary? I was just joking with you to rx my mood. Why are you crying like this?" "Who let you make such a joke? I don''t need to rx. You''d better stay away from me, so that I won''t see you!" I cried. After saying that, I thought it was not enough, so I continued, "I knew you were not good people, so I should stay far away from you. If it weren''t for Aviana calling me and saying that Harrison was drunk, how could I havee here?" "I met a drunkard as soon as I got out of the elevator. He won''t let me go." After that, I couldn''t help but burst into tears again, and all the grievances I had suffered in the past few days broke out. "Why am I so unlucky? I''ve always encountered these bad things, as well as Abbie''s kidnapping of me and all the things that have happened today. What exactly have I gone through?" The more I thought about it, the more ufortable I felt. I cried even louder. Gao Yang stood beside me quietly, waiting for me to finish crying. He didn''t even say a word offort. My tears were almost dry and my voice was almost hoarse. I staggered to my feet and took out my mobile phone from my pocket to call Harrison. It didn''t take long for the phone to be connected. This time, it was not Aviana but Harrison who answered the phone. "Where have you been?" Harrison asked on the phone. I was already done crying, but when I heard his voice, I couldn''t help but shed tears. But in order not to let him hear me, I could only bite my lips and keep silent. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 "Chelsea, did you hear what I said?" Harrison''s tone was full of impatience. Every time he called me by my name, I got angry. I tried hard to calm myself down. I forced a smile and said to him, "I have to go home today. The people from the People''s Hospital are looking for me to discuss the demolition." "When did you get there?" Harrison asked. "When you just went out." I thought for a moment and asked, "Where did you go just now? I called you for a long time, but no one answered." Harrison on the other side of the phone said after a while, "I met with business people and had a meal by the way." My nose twitched and I was about to cry again. "That''s it. I''ll talk about it when Ie back tomorrow," Without waiting for his answer, I hurriedly hung up the phone. I stared nkly at the phone that had been hung up and let my tears fall. In the end, I didn''t say it. I didn''t ask him why Aviana received a call, nor did I ask him why he wanted to eat with business people. I didn''t have the courage. I admit that I didn''t have the courage to say it. "Why did it be like this? Harrison and I are fine, but how did it be like this?" What''s more, I should have asked just now, but I didn''t ask. I don''t know why I didn''t ask. Maybe as long as everything is solved, I don''t have to think too much here. Thinking of this, I opened the call record again and wanted to make it clear again, but my fingers stopped on Harrison''s name and couldn''t be pressed for a long time. "If you can''t bear it, then forget it. Why do you have to be so aggrieved?" Gao Yang, who was standing beside me, asked. I put my phone back into my pocket, wiped my tears, and said coldly, "Why haven''t you left yet? Don''t you know that others don''t even know to leave after making a phone call?" Gao Yang suddenly squatted down and stopped a few centimeters away from me. Frightened by his sudden movement, I subconsciously stepped back because there was a wall behind me that I couldn''t move at all. I swallowed hard and clutched my cor tightly. "What do you want?" "If I leave now, do you know what will happen?" Gao Yang asked. "I don''t know, but I will leave here as soon as possible," I said. Gao Yangughed as soon as he heard what I said. I saw that his eyes were fixed on me, and then he stopped below. I unconsciously shrank my legs, as if this could make me feel a little more at ease. "If Gao Yang doesn''t have good intentions towards me now, then I really don''t know what to do next." "ording to your current situation, even if the policee, they will investigate you." Gao Yang took back his eyes and looked at me. I got angry. "So what? I''m supposed to be investigated by the victim." "What I''m talking about is not an investigation, but a deal between the two of them." This made me very puzzled. "Why?" "Because you didn''t wear underwear." Gao Yang''s words reminded me of one thing. I didn''t have a formal dress at the party today, so Aviana gave me a simple dress, but because it was temporary, I didn''t have any safety pants. After a while, I realized that I was facing Gao Yang. It was easy for him to see my situation in his position, so I quickly pulled down my skirt. "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in you," Gao Yang said disdainfully. Although I felt ufortable, I knew that Gao Yang was not joking. If he really had bad intentions, he would have done something to me long ago. Why did he have to wait until now? But even so, I didn''t want Gao Yang to be too happy. I looked at him and said coldly, "Thank you for being not interested in me. I am just not interested in you." "Ouch, now you''re in the mood to talk back to me. It seems that you''re in good spirits." I didn''t respond to him because I was a little confused. In the end, it was Gao Yang who took me back. At first, I also wanted to go to the police station, but after thinking about it for a while, I still felt that it was best not to go. After all, it was still not good for women to be held ountable for this kind of thing. Moreover, I had told Harrison that I would go to my own home. If he were to find out that something like this had happened to me, he would definitely feel ufortable... "May I ask you a question?" Gao Yang, who was driving, suddenly asked. "Whatever." Gao Yang didn''t stand on ceremony and said directly, "Harrison called you just now. You could have told him what happened, but why didn''t you tell him?" "It¡¯s useless to say it," I said with disappointment. Of course, it was useless. Compared with what happened today, I was more afraid of Harrison''s answer. I was afraid that I would hear him say that he was with Aviana. I was afraid that he said that he didn''t want to hurt me, so he lied to me. All kinds of possibilities kept ying in my mind. I felt like my head was going to explode. I don''t know what Aviana was thinking. Did she mean to say that the top floor was intentional or not? "If Harrison knew what you were thinking, he would definitely be sad," Gao Yang said softly. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I turned to look at him and said, "If I remember correctly, you still don''t think highly of Harrison and me during dinner today. How did you change your mind in just a few hours?" "I''m not changing my mind. I''m just stating the truth," Gao Yang said casually. I didn''t answer him. Iy on the chair and closed my eyes to rest. What happened tonight was too strange. I needed to sort out my thoughts. But as soon as I closed my eyes, I remembered the scene of the man carrying me, which made me ufortable all over. I felt very ufortable, and even my teeth hurt. "There''s blood in your mouth," Gao Yang said. I looked at him in confusion and suddenly remembered the scene of biting the man. Only then did I realize that there was a smell of blood in my mouth when I bit him just now. I must have bitten blood, so there must be blood in my mouth, maybe there were even corners of my mouth. She opened the mirror on the car and saw me, whose mouth was covered with blood. "I wanted to me Gao Yang for not telling me, but he stopped talking. What right do I have to me him? If it weren''t for Gao Yang, how could I be in the car now?" Before the car stopped at the entrance of themunity, I opened the door and was about to get out. Gao Yang hurriedly drove me down and blocked in front of me. "Use this water to blow my mouth." "There''s no need. I''ll pack up when I get hometer." I refused and wanted to go past him and continue walking forward. Gao Yang put the water in his arms and said, "It was prepared for you. I just saw that you were so tired in the car that you didn''t give it to me." I looked at the water bottle in my arms, wanted to return it to him, but gave up. Finally, I simply ate it again and again. I didn''t feel it at first, but when I ate it, I felt ufortable. The smell of blood in my mouth was getting stronger and stronger, and I couldn''t help but see the man''s appearance and what happened just now. My eyes were soon full of tears. But now, the person standing beside me was not Harrison, but Gao Yang, which made me even more ufortable. Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Because my heart was too ufortable, I squatted down behind him and cried loudly, and I even ignored the existence of Gao Yang. When I finished crying, I looked up and saw Gao Yang leaning against the car with his head down. No one knew what he was thinking. I looked at the empty bottle in my hand and finally walked over. "Thank you for what happened today." "I ept it. Is there anything else?" Gao Yang looked at me and asked with a smile. Just now, he was still depressed, but when I saw him smiling at me without any scruples, the burden in my heart was also washed away. "Now I''m going back to rest. You should go back early!¡± After that, I turned around and walked to themunity. I didn''t care about Gao Yang behind me. I knew that he would leaveter. In the dead of the morning, only I got into the elevator. I thought I would be afraid. After all, I had always been timid and afraid of the dark. But I didn''t feel scared at all when I got in the elevator. I even felt it was normal. When I got home, I took a hot shower and washed away the smell of that man. I didn''t give up until I was bleeding. When I was done, it was almost dawn. Before I turned off the phone, I sent a message to the leader to ask for leave, and then I covered myself with the quilt and went to sleep. When I woke up again, it was because of the dazzling sunlight. As soon as I opened my eyes, I began to stare nkly at the ceiling. When I waspletely awake, I picked up the phone and pressed the phone for a long time without any response. Only then did I realize that the phone was turned off. Then all the memories of yesterday appeared in my mind. The phone in his hand kept vibrating, and I picked it up without looking at it. "Where are you?" Harrison asked on the other end of the phone. I was still closing my eyes when I heard his voice. I sat up from the bed and said, "At home." "Where do you feel ufortable?" "Huh?" I was puzzled. "You asked for leave today, didn''t you say you''re not feeling well? I''ll ask you where you''re not feeling well." There seemed to be helplessness and frustration in Harrison''s tone. Thinking about what happened yesterday, I suddenly had no mood to talk about it with him, so I replied, "Maybe I didn''t cover myself with the quilt when I was sleeping, and then I caught a cold." "At night, without a car, you still want to go back. This can be said to be self- made." Harrison said in a low voice, slowly moving into my No. 2 High School. At this moment, I just thought that it would be great if it was a love story. Harrison''s voice would definitely be pleasant to listen to. Unfortunately, it was just my imagination. After he finished speaking, I didn''t answer the phone again. For a moment, the phone became dull. In the past, there had never been a cold scene in my contact with Harrison. At that time, I was d that he had a good character, at least he wouldn''t be so sly. This idea only made me feel ridiculous. Of course, Harrison would not talk too much with me, because the person who could make him talk too much was never me. I''m afraid that only Aviana could talk so much. "Do you have something on your mind?" Harrison asked, perhaps having realized that something was wrong with him. I forced a smile and said softly, "It''s impossible. I don''t have anything to worry about with you. I just want to sleep because I don''t feel well." "Then go to bed early. I''ll pick you up in the evening," Harrison said. "Okay," I said and hung up the phone. Hanging up the phone, I was still lying on the bed, but I didn''t close my eyes again. I kept recalling what happened yesterday and what Gao Yang said to me. At first, I didn''t believe in Gao Yang, but after experiencing so many things, I couldn''t figure out who I should trust. If I didn''t believe in Gao Yang, it was correct for him to help me analyze Aviana. But if I believed in Gao Yang, the ce where he appeared yesterday made me feel strange. How did she know a ce that Aviana had casually mentioned? There was only one possibility after thinking about it, which was that he was with Aviana. As for Harrison, I really don''t know. The biggest problem for me was that I would never give up until I figured it out. So after countless analysis in my mind, I finally packed up and took a taxi to the hotelst night. There must be surveince cameras in a high-end hotel like yesterday. Since there was a surveince camera, I could definitely see the video of the top floor. I could also know what was going on with that man. Moreover, such a thing happened in the hotel. How could they be irresponsible? I went straight to the general manager''s office as soon as I arrived at the hotel. It showed that the general manager''s intention foring here wasplicated, and he seemed to be in a dilemma. "Can''t you take me there?" I asked. The general manager sighed and said, "The monitor can''t be shown to people casually, and there are people patrolling our hotel 24 hours a day. The problem you mentioned can''t exist here." "It''s impossible. I just want to know how to look at the surveince video." I raised the corner of my mouth and said softly. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I chose to go to the hotel in person, which proved that I didn''t think about falling out or pursuing the compensation. I just wanted to know the truth ofst night. Finally, I watched the surveince video apanied by the manager. No matter which floor there was, there was a surveince video. But no matter how hard I searched on the top floor, I couldn''t find it. I asked the general manager in confusion, "Why isn''t there a top floor?" "Generally, there are no surveince cameras installed on the top floor, because we didn''t intend to use it at the beginning. Yesterday, someone just needed it and we didn''t need it." After listening to the manager''s exnation, I didn''t feel at ease, but more suspected that there was something fishy in it. Unfortunately, the manager didn''t tell me the truth, so I couldn''t do anything about it. In the end, I could only choose to give up. The moment I was about to leave, I saw a familiar figure out of the corner of my eye. I quickly ran over and pointed to the person and said, "Can you get closer? I seem to know this person." The person in the security room was brought closer by the manager''s instructions. Although the camera was still vague, I still recognized the person at a nce. He was not Harrison, but it was Aviana who followed him to the elevator. From its movements, it could be seen that Aviana was very happy. She had been nestled in Harrison''s arms. I couldn''t see Harrison''s expression clearly, but I knew that he didn''t push Aviana away. Seeing this scene, I didn''t even know how I left the hotel in the end. I was in a daze along the way. It was in this state that I almost bumped into a car when I got out of the hotel. Before I woke up from the shock, I was scolded. "You don''t have to stand here even if you want to die. It''s not faster to go on the train track! There are really all kinds of people in the world. You can even encounter ckmailers when you drive a car. Why are you so evil? Tomorrow, I''ll go to offer incense to bad luck!" The woman kept cursing. What she said gave me a headache. Although I felt ufortable, I almost bumped into her because I didn''t pay attention. So I could only say apologetically, "Sorry, I really didn''t mean it." "They didn''t do it on purpose. If they didn''t do it on purpose, how much would our driver have to pay?" The woman suddenly stopped and pulled me, saying in surprise, "Chelsea? Why are you here?" Chapter 367 Chapter 367 I didn''t expect to meet Maisy here. The world is so big, but we are so fated. We just met yesterday and today we meet again. "It seems that you really don''t want to leave me, and you can meet me everywhere you go!" Maisy said, gnashing his teeth. Looking at her, I also felt helpless and could only exin, "This is really an ident. I don''t know if I will be unlucky enough to meet you. Believe me, I don''t want to meet you again." With that, I shook my arm and broke free from her grasp. I don''t want to be entangled with her. I just want to get out of here now and think about it in peace. "I haven''t let you go yet. Don''t go!" Maisy didn''t want to give up and pulled me again. I was forced to stop. I turned around and looked at her coldly. "What do you want?" "You still want to ask me what I want to do? I also want to ask you how to disappear from my sight!" Maisy pointed at himself and said with a smile. I tried my best to shake her off and grab my hand to prevent her from grabbing my right hind legs again and keeping a distance from her. Now Maisy hadpletely lost control of himself. He felt that he could not control himself when he saw me. Was it because Callen was not good to her that he vented his feelings on me? At the thought of this, my bad mood also improved. "Once pure, the world is so big that I don''t have to leave just because I want to hide from you. And you don''t have so much charm to make me disappear from your sight." "You!" Maisy pointed at me with his index finger. I smiled and said, "To thank you for what you said to me before, I decided to tell you something." "What can we make clear between us? If we can make it clear, we won''t be standing here now." "It''s your business whether you believe it or not, but it''s my business whether you say it or not." I still looked at her with a smile. People like Maisy should be like this. The angrier she was, the happier she would be. In this way, she would be angrier and crazier. After what I saw in the monitoring room just now, I felt that I was concerned about the rtionship between Harrison and Aviana. Of course, it was not about their previous rtionship, but what kind of rtionship they had now. "And Aviana, she was with Harrisonst night. In that case, why didn''t I find her? And in the surveince video, why are they so... intimate?¡± I didn''t want to describe their intimacy at all, but I had to admit. Maisy looked at me impatiently. "If you want to say something, just say it. Don''t waste time." "I didn''t prepare any clothes when I went to the party yesterday. If I hadn''t met Aviana, I wouldn''t have worn that set of clothes. So I didn''t do it on purpose.¡± I exined what happened yesterday. After listening to my words, Maisy did not say a word. After a while, he asked, "How do I know if your words are true or not?" "Whether it''s true or false, you can ask the people at the party yesterday. Compared with you, I know nothing about them. You should believe it, right?" Iughed at myself. This time, Maisy did not speak at all. In fact, there was one thing that I just realized. Maisy''s name was very simr to Aviana''s. Yesterday at the party, Maisy seemed to call her sister. I didn''t know if I heard it wrong or it was true. If they were really sisters, it could only mean that I was unlucky. Maisy lowered his head in disappointment and said in a low voice, "To tell you the truth, I have a sisterly rtionship with Aviana, and we are rted by blood." I was very shocked, but I tried hard not to show any emotion on my face. "It''s just that our sisterhood is useless. The elders in our family all like her and she doesn''t like me. Aviana was better than me in all aspects since she was a child. When we all liked Brother Harrison, Brother Harrison also chose her." I stood aside and listened quietly to Maisy''s narration. Before this moment, I never thought that I wouldmunicate with Maisy in such a way. After all, our rtionship was so bad before. Compared with me, the rtionship between Aviana and me was obviously much closer. But ording to the current situation, it was not like this. Although I didn''t really see Maisy, I could still imagine that although they were good sisters, the elders in the family only liked their elder sister and didn''t like their younger sister. This was a very sad thing. Maisy continued, "After that, I no longer wanted to be a good child. Anyway, no matter what I did, I couldn''tpare with Aviana, so I didn''t go to sses and y around. I didn''t go home at night to go to the nightclub with those people, but even so, my family never paid attention to me." "They don''t care. You should value yourself more," I replied naturally. Maisy chuckled and looked up at me. There were tears in her eyes, but she tried hard not to fall. "Do you know? I know she gave you yesterday''s clothes." "Then why are you still..." I didn''t finish my words because I was afraid that I would be angry with her. Looking at her current situation, I didn''t want to be too angry. Maisy said indifferently, "I''m just giving her a head-on blow. Let her know that even if shees back, it won''t change anything." "I don''t understand what you mean. If you say it to show her off, you don''t seem to need to use it on me." I was a little angry, as if I were being used as a gun. "It''s your sister''s business. What does it have to do with me? Is it necessary to drag me down with you?" And given the situation at that time, so many people were talking about my past, I really couldn''t understand it. Aviana tilted her head, her eyes shing. "Do you know why I chose Callen?" "There''s no other reason. You like him and he likes you. It''s good for you two to be together," I said, pretending to be casual. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. My hands on both sides slowly tightened. If I hadn''t cut my long nails long ago, maybe my palms would have been badly mutted. "I really don''t know what evil I did in myst life. I only met Callen and Maisy in this life. Even if I really met them, it doesn''t matter. It will be over when I get fired and get out of my house. But why are they still entangled with each other in the future?" They always appeared in my life, and every time I thought I could live a good life, they destroyed my fantasy. Maisy covered his mouth and giggled. When he was done, he slowly said to me, "Because our family has a new rule, that is, 80% of the family property should be given to those who get married first and have children first, and the first child we give birth to will have the same surname as our family." "Callen is easier to control. Do you understand?" Although I knew long ago that it wouldn''t be a good reason, I didn''t expect that her family would y a decisive role in this. But I quickly asked the question in my heart, "Can you be pregnant?" Chapter 368 Chapter 368 As soon as he said that, Maisy''s face immediately changed. The smile on theer of her mouth slowly disappeared. Now her face was covered with ayer of frost, which made people feel cold. To be honest, when I saw her like this, I didn''t feel guilty at all. I even felt veryfortable in my heart. Compared with what she had done in the past, my words were really not inferior at all. "Who told you this?" Maisy said coldly. After asking, she added, "Is it Callen?" Although this was a question, she and I both knew that there was no one else who would tell me about it except Callen. I looked at Maisy and said nonchntly, "It''s the same even if he didn''t tell me. After all, I''ve been married. You entered Callen''s house in the name of having a big belly. After so many years, the child hasn''t shown up yet. Do you think we are all fools?" "So what? I drove you away and entered the Gibbs family''s gate?" Maisy didn''t regret it at all, and his words were even filled with pride. At this point, I didn''t want to say anything more to her. "In that case, let''s call it a day." "Don''t go. I haven''t finished yet." Maisy stood in front of me and didn''t move away. I frowned. "What''s the point of that? You don''t have to look for me if you want to speak, do you? We''re not on good terms with each other. Aren''t you worried that I''ll tell others about it?" "I''ve never seen Maisy like this in my entire life. She couldn''t talk nicely, but she had to attack others with sarcasm in her words. Moreover, the person she wanted to talk to was someone she didn''t like. Her behavior was really hard to understand." However, it was obvious that she didn''t think so. She looked at me innocently and said, "Although we are not friends, we shouldn''t be enemies. After all, I took you out of the fire pit, right?" "I don''t think so." I denied. "You can''t subdue a man like Callen at all. Even if I didn''t exist at that time, there might be someone else. When you leave home with your child, didn''t you think that your life would be more difficult?" Maisy asked. "With a child, who cares about men?" I asked. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. This was the truth. When I first opened my eyes and heard the doctor say that I could give me a baby, I cried and begged the doctor not to do it. I also begged Callen and his mother to keep this child and said that I could raise it myself, and it had nothing to do with him. At that time, I really had such thoughts because his mother did not like girls. I knew that his mother would not be good to his daughter in the future. But even if I begged them like that, I didn''t agree. I just stood outside the ward and waited for my child to be taken out. Then I felt relieved and divorced him. Hearing my words, Maisy covered his mouth andughed. When I was about to lose my temper, she stopped and said, "Your idea is really funny. Let''s not talk about whether you will regret it or not. After all, these are things that have never happened." "Have you ever thought that you would be very happy to meet Harrison?" Maisy asked in a seemingly serious tone. I was stunned by his question and didn''t answer fora while. Looking at her face again, I had a sense of frustration that I had been seen through. I quickly said, "If you want to continue with these words, forgive me for not being able to apany you." "How is that possible? These are just appetizers." Maisy denied with a pure smile. "Then tell me what you want to say. I don''t have much time to spend with you." Maisy shrugged and said leisurely, "I''ve warned you before. I thought you would realize it at that time, but it seems that you haven''t changed at all." "What do you mean?" I looked at her in confusion. Thinking about what she said to mest time, I immediately understood what she meant. "It seems that Maisy knew that there would be today''s resultsst time, so he told me in advance the rtionship between Harrison and Aviana, but I didn''t expect that I didn''t take it seriously at all." I thought for a moment and asked her, "Why did you choose to tell me these things?" "Compared to you, I hate Aviana the most. Besides, I don''t like her being with Brother Harrison. After all, a woman like her doesn''t deserve him at all." After that, she put her eyes on me and looked back and forth. Being stared at by her, I felt ufortable all over. "I see. I''ll go first." After that, I walked away quickly without looking back. Maisy, who was behind me, left a sentence when I took a few steps forward. She said, "Chelsea, don''t let me down!" I didn''t dare to stop until I turned a corner. I leaned against the wall and sighed in my heart that it was worthwhile for me toe here today. If I hadn''te here today, I wouldn''t have known so many things, and I wouldn''t have known that Aviana was not a simple person at all. What Gao Yang said was true. I don''t have time to think about why Gao Yang said the truth. I''ve been thinking about what happened at the party yesterday. Harrison might have gone to the bathroom at first, but he must have met Avianater. As for what Aviana had done, I don''t know. I don''t want to know at all. In fact, I hate myself very much. If I am brave enough, I can now rush to Harrison and ask him about his rtionship with Aviana, why I showed up together with Aviana at the party, and what happened on the monitorst night... On the way home, I called Sienna. Hearing herughter on the phone, I was in a good mood. On the phone, she kept asking me if I had something on my mind. I smiled and denied again and again, saying that I only missed her. "I won''t go on a business trip this week. When the timees, can youe to my house to cook?" Sienna suggested. I agreed without thinking. "I''ll leave the tableware to you. I don''t care." "Oh, why do you mind so much?" Sienna said to me angrily. The time to call Sienna always passed very fast. After a while, I went to the gate of themunity. "We just got out of the car. Do we have time to call again?" "It turns out that you called me because you were bored in the car. Do you want to do this?" "I don''t even want to make a phone call. It''s for money," I said with a smile. I could imagine that Sienna curled her lips. It must be very funny. Sienna didn''t believe my exnation. She said straightforwardly, "It''s no big deal to quarrel with Harrison. It''s meaningless to hide it from me." "I didn''t quarrel. You think too much." I was afraid that she would be worried, so I quickly denied it. "Whether you want to think too much or not, I won''t say much. But quarreling is quite normal. Everyone is not young anymore. Don''t be too angry." Siennaforted me on the phone, as if she really knew what had happened here. I listened patiently and kept echoing. About a dozen minutester, my legs were numb when I stood at the door. Finally, I interrupted her. "Let''s talk about the rest when youe back, okay? I didn''t have a good rest yesterday. I''m very tired." Chapter 369 Chapter 369 "Okay, let''s wait for me to go back.¡± Sienna agreed. I hung up the phone with a smile and looked up at the sky. It was rare to see such a good weather. It was not that the air in the city was not good, but that she did not have time to get in touch with the air outside when she went to work every day. She did not sleep well or stayed at home and did not want to go out. Even if she saw the blue sky, it was still through the ss. She rarely really breathed in the fresh air. If it hadn''t been for those things in recent years, it would have been veryfortable to go out with Harrison to have a Qing or have a pic in such weather. I would have been very happy just thinking about it. "Chelsea, when did youe in by the door?" I heard someone talking to me. I looked around and found that the aunt of the People''s Hospital was waving at me in the neighborhood. I quickly ran over and said, "Auntie, what can I do for you?" "Can''t I see you if there''s nothing else? You''re so busy that you''re nowhere to be seen. If I hadn''t heard that you''re at home today, I wouldn''t have been able to see you," said the auntie with a smile. "As long as you want to find me, you can do it at any time." Aunt was amused by me, so she took out the list in her hand and said, "This is the list of our demolition workers. I looked at it and found that there are some problems with your family." "What''s the problem?" Hearing that it was about the demolition, my heart skipped a beat. "Don''t worry that it''s not a big deal. It''s about the property ownership certificate. Seeing that your property ownership certificate has been transferred to your hands once and now it''s in your hands, some people suspect that it''s a deliberate cheat, so they asked you to verify it." The auntie exined in detail. I nodded with understanding and said seriously, "I grew up here. The property ownership certificate doesn''t belong to ourmunity, and it''s a misunderstanding about the transfer of property ownership certificate." "I know that it''s useless. It must be known by the higher-ups. Do you want Callen toe with you?" Listening to the aunt''s tentative words and the difficult application, I knew that it didn''t make much sense to tell her. She was just sending a message to me. The person in charge was the one in charge, but you really made it difficult for me to find Callen. I thought for a moment and finally said, "Auntie, you know our family''s situation. I have nothing to do with Callen''s divorce. And I don''t want to recall what happened at that time. Now let me find...¡± "I know." The auntie interrupted me and held my hand. The auntie sighed and said awkwardly, "I didn''t want to meddle in this matter at first, but when I saw that it was you, I thought that there must be something bad to talk to others when they came to inform me, so I came over to talk to you in person.¡± "I know it''s very difficult for you to contact Callen, but think about it. Is it still a problem as long as the problem of the house is solved?¡± The auntie kept telling me,forting me, and persuading me. She was telling me the importance of the house. Anything was not a big dealpared to the house. Knowing that it was also a result to continue, I said to the auntie, "Don''t worry. I''m going to find Callen now. I''m sure it''ll be solved as soon as possible." "That''s good, that''s good. The demolition of ourmunity is waiting for your family." I forced a smile and said nothing. As soon as I arrived at themunity, I came out again. The aunt at the entrance waved at me with a smile on her face. I was in aplicated mood. Since when was our house rted to the wholemunity and the whole district''s transformation? Was it really so serious? But no matter what I thought, I still had to contact Callen, so I took out my mobile phone and dialed Callen''s number. The phone was soon connected. "It''s not easy to call me." "Where are you? Do you have time to meet me?" I asked. Hearing that, Callen immediately agreed and told me the address, telling me that he could go there now. Hearing his address, I was a little worried. "I''d better not go to the apartment. Let''s find a cafe and have a talk." "That won''t do. I still have to take care of Jiayi at home. I don''t feel at ease with her big belly at home alone." Callen''s words did not make me feel any warmth. On the contrary, it made me feel sick. "You really can say that. If it weren''t for you, Jiayi would have be like this. Do you know whether she is still a child or not?" "If you hadn''t refused to reunite with me, would I have done this?¡± "Who said that you would listen to me if you want to reconcile? Have you ever asked me for my opinion when you gave birth to a child?" I asked angrily. Callen was silent for a few seconds. "Don''t mention the past again. I also regret it." "You don''t deserve to regret it at all!" "I''ve already given you the address. It''s up to you whether you want toe or not." After that, Callen hung up the phone. Listening to the busy tone on the other end of the phone, I was very angry. No matter how long it took, Callen was still the same as before. He said that he regretted it, but I didn''t believe it! Thinking that Ning Jiayi had been harmed by him when she just graduated from college, I felt that I didn''t take good care of her at that time. Maybe I should take more care of her and prevent her from leaving her belly alone. Then things wouldn''t develop to this point. But now, there was no point in regretting. Things were out of control. After struggling on the road for half an hour, I finally took a taxi to the address that Callen had told me. This address was not far from his house where I used to go, and it only took me more than ten minutes to get there. Standing at the door of the house and hesitating for a long time, I did not have the courage to press the doorbell. I leaned against the wall helplessly, wondering if I should call Harrison and ask him to help me find a way. But as soon as I took out the phone, I put it back. I must adapt to a person''s life and learn to solve problems independently, so as not to wait for the day when I leave Harrison, I don''t know what to do on the road. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "We''d better find some time to let him change our house. It''s really inconvenient to live here. There''s not even a park around." "Didn''t we just say this morning that the park here is in themunity, which is different from ours?" "What''s the difference? Don''t you see that everyone in this neighborhood looks down on me? They all said behind my back that my daughter became a mistress. It''s so awful! " I heard the conversation between the couple. They were getting closer and closer. I stood in the corridor and didn''t know where to hide. In the end, I had no choice but to face the wall. I lowered my head and yed with my mobile phone, pretending that I didn''t hear them. I stood well and they came over. As they approached, I recognized the couple. They were my uncles and aunts who came to me a few days ago. The moment I saw them, I regretted it. But there was no ce to hide now, so I had to bite the bullet. I prayed in my heart that they wouldn''t see me. Uncle opened the door with the key. Aunt was stillining about the disrespect of the people in themunity to her, as well as the gossip she said behind her back. I listened to their conversation with mixed feelings. Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Finally, there was the sound of the door being closed. The voices of my uncle and aunt were completely isted from me. I looked at the closed door and breathed a sigh of relief. But before I could rx, the door opened again. Then I heard my aunt pointed at me and said in a shrill voice, "I knew it was you, little b*tch! Look at your back, it looks like you. Fortunately, I reacted." As soon as she finished speaking, her aunt said to the people inside, "Come out and have a look. I told you it was Jian''an!" Then, his uncle and Ning Jiayi''s bodies emerged from the room. Ning Jiayi''s belly was already very big, and it was a little inconvenient for her to walk, about seven or eight months. Looking at her slightly haggard face, I had mixed feelings. "Jiayi, are you all right? " "Why are you here?" Ning Jiayi asked unhappily. Without waiting for my answer, Ning Jiayi turned her head to look at her parents and said angrily, "Why is she here? Did you bring her here?" "Hey, baby, how could we take her here? When we came back from the supermarket, she was standing at the door with her back to us. Your father and I didn''t recognize her. When I went in, I felt something was wrong and opened the door. But when I saw her, it was her." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Her aunt exined as she stroked Ning Jiayi''s belly, afraid that she would get angry. As soon as her aunt finished speaking, her uncle said, "What are you doing here? Jiayi is pregnant now. Don''t act rashly." Uncle looked at me warily, worried that I would do something to Ning Jiayi. Looking at their family, I was speechless. I didn''t know why they became like this. We are also the closest rtives, but why are we starting to be so cautious now? Is it because Ning Jiayi is pregnant with Callen''s child? If that was the case, it meant that they knew that it was wrong, but they still chose to do so. I stepped forward and wanted to get close to Ning Jiayi, but my uncle and aunt kept her behind them faster. They looked at me nervously and said, "We don''t wee you here. If there''s nothing else, you''d better leave!" "Uncle, can you listen to my advice? Callen is not a good person!" "Why isn''t he a good person? Is it because he didn''t make up with you and chose to be with me, so you feel ufortable and want to break us up?" Ning Jiayi questioned me angrily. Although I knew that she would never forget me in her heart, I still felt very ufortable when I said it from her mouth. I looked at Ning Jiayi and said worriedly, "No matter in the past, now, or in the future, there will be no possibility between me and Callen. Do you know why he came to me? Do you really think he just wants to reconcile with me? "Then why?" Ning Jiayi asked. Pointing at her belly, I said sadly, "Just for the sake of the child. He thinks that I used to be pregnant with a son, and I will also be pregnant with a son in the future. That''s why he wants to make up with me." "He is a married man now. Uncle, aunt, you also said that the people in themunity are talking about it, so you should understand how terrible it is to be a mistress. Don''t you think about Jiayi at all? If you really go on like this with Callen, how will you live in the future?" I looked at my uncle and aunt and said sadly, "I''m afraid that Ning Jiayi will be abandoned in the future, and I''m more worried that she will have a hard time in the future. How can a young girl be ruined like this?" If God was willing to give me another chance, then I would definitely not let Callen get close to Ning Jiayi. I would even personally send Ning Jiayi home and let her live a normal life. The faces of my uncle and aunt showed signs of loosening. Perhaps because there were too many discussions in thismunity recently, their hearts were also stirred. Seizing this opportunity, I quickly said, "Now Callen''s wife doesn''t know about this, but what if she knows?" "I heard that she can''t get pregnant. Even if she knows, she should be fine." There was still a glimmer of hope in her aunt''s heart. I didn''t know if I should be angry or sad when I saw that Aunt still had a trace of fantasy in her eyes! "Aunt, no matter whether she knows that Jiayi is pregnant or not, she is still Callen''s wife. And don''t forget that she gave Callen everything he has now." "But now, Jiayi has been pregnant for a few months. It''s impossible for her to have sex with him even if she wants to," her aunt said with embarrassment. I thought for a moment, but there was no better way. I could only say, "The month is old enough. I don''t even have to think about the miscarriage. There are only two possibilities now. Either we give birth to the baby or we give birth to the baby." "I won''t! I won''t!" Ning Jiayi shouted. Seeing Ning Jiayi in a panic, I only felt heartbroken, but there was nothing we could do about it. No one knew what they would do in the future. After these two days of contact with Maisy, I found that she was not as simple-minded as a mistress. She had a beautiful body. On the contrary, she hid a lot of things in her heart, waiting for an opportunity. It could even be said that she knew that Ning Jiayi was pregnant, but she kept silent. No one knew what she was nning. In front of this woman who had once schemed against me, I always had an inexplicable fear. But Ning Jiayi did not care about my suggestion at all. She kept repeating, "I won''t give birth to this child. I want to give birth to this child. This child belongs to me and Callen. He said that he would take good care of us in the future." "What if you''re born with a daughter?" I couldn''t help but remark. Ning Jiayi shook her head and said with a sweet smile, "It can''t be my daughter. Callen and I have already gone to be B- list. The doctor said that I am definitely pregnant with a son." "When I was framed by them, could you be sure that I didn''t do anything wrong?" I didn''t believe that what they said was B-list, and it was done by Callen. He was the only one who knew what they were nning. No one could figure it out. Although Jiayi was pregnant with a boy, it was only good for her, but I still didn''t believe it. In my subconscious, Callen was the kind of person who would never give up until he reached his goal. "That''s right! The baby in my belly is my son. Callen also said that he would marry her when he was born." The aunt suddenly changed her mind. She touched Ning Jiayi''s belly and said with a smile. "You''ll regret it sooner orter. By then, everything will be toote!" "Why do you regret it?" Without thinking, I replied directly, "Callen is not a simple person. He loves himself the most. He doesn''t care about the life and death of others!" "Chelsea, I didn''t expect you to know me so well." Callen walked up to me with a meaningful smile on his face. I watched Callen and his uncle standing together, and Ning Jiayi, who was still pregnant, beside him. This scene was really ironic! Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Seeing that their uncle was stubborn, I could only shift everything to Callen. "Callen, why can''t you let go of our family?" "I still want to ask you? Why can''t you let me go?" Ning Jiayi rebuked me loudly, and her cheeks were red. "You''ve always been like this when you found out that I''m with Callen. You can''t stand me, can you?" I shook my head anxiously. "Impossible. You''re my sister!" "So what? You still don''t like me, do you?" Ning Jiayi sneered. "No matter what, please remember one thing. You have nothing to do with Callen. Now he is not only my man, but also the father of the child in my belly. Do you understand?" "Have you forgotten that he has a wife at home?" I blurted out in anger, and I was not in the mood to think that she was pregnant. The next second, Ning Jiayi covered her stomach and said that it hurt. Then, a circle of people surrounded her. She wanted to go over and have a look, but no one gave her a chance. I was worried outside. After a while, I heard Ning Jiayi say in a hard voice, "Let her go! I don''t want to see her again!" "Chelsea, leave quickly. I see that Jiayi has be like this because of you!" Aunt touched her tears, and her hands were still beating on my body, asking me to leave quickly. His uncle, who had been taking good care of me since I was a child, had been staring at me coldly from beginning to end without saying a word. "You go back first. I still have something to talk to Chelsea," Callen said to his uncle''s family. Hearing this, Ning Jiayi became more nervous. She grabbed Callen''s clothes tightly and said uneasily, "Don''t talk to her alone, okay? You promised to take good care of me in the future, and you won''t have any thoughts about her anymore." As she spoke, tears were about to fall from Ning Jiayi''s eyes. When my uncle and aunt saw this scene, they tried to persuade Callen, hoping that he wouldn''t say anything more to me. They also gave me a look, indicating that I should leave quickly. If it weren''t for the house, I wouldn''t want to stay here for a second, but I couldn''t tell them these words, because I knew very well that if they knew that I came here for the house, they would definitely continue to argue with me for the house. "I said I''ll just talk to her and then go back." Callen''s tone was a little impatient. Then I saw Ning Jiayi reluctantly left with the help of her uncle and aunt, and thenpletely disappeared from my sight. After they left, Callen immediately put on a smiling face and looked at me. "You didn''te to me at this time to use me of being shameless, did you?" "Do you still know how shameless you are?" I red at him and asked. Callen put his hands in his pockets and said indifferently, "These problems are not important to me. If I cared about these things, how could I get to this point?" "What are you thinking? Why did you let my sister get pregnant and give birth to a baby for you? Have you ever thought that she is just a college student who has just graduated?" I was heartbroken but helpless. On the contrary, Callen had aplicated expression on his face. He lowered his head and unbuttoned the buttons of his suits one by one. He said awkwardly, "In fact, I don''t want things to go like this. Generally speaking, I can only say that I don''t hate Ning Jiayi, but I can''t guarantee what will happen in the future." "Scum!" I red at him and wanted to kill him with my own hands. How could he say such irresponsible words so casually? How could there be such a man in the world? At this moment, I actually began to hope that Maisy could deal with him as soon as possible. It was better to destroy everything he had now! Thinking of how Ning Jiayi relied on him so much just now and how her uncle and aunt trusted him, I felt that it was not worth it for them. I looked at Callen and said word by word, "Ning Jiayi is pregnant with your child now. Even if you don''t love her, please don''t forget her child." "Of course. As long as she gives birth to a son, I will naturally take good care of them and ensure that she has no worries about food and clothing." "Who are you referring to by ''she doesn''t have to worry about food or clothing''?" I asked. Callen looked at me with a funny smile. "Of course it''s Ning Jiayi. Do you want her to worry about food and clothing in the future and live a poor life every day?" He seemed to take it for granted and said these words to me. I couldn''t believe that this was what a father was going to say. If Ning Jiayi knew what he was thinking, how sad would she be? I should be d that I didn''t have a child back then. How sad would I be to meet such a father? "Callen, I really can''t believe you said these words. How can you still be so heartless now!" I said angrily. "If you want to confirm whether I''m coldblooded or not, I don''t mind checking it for you." As he spoke, Callen walked towards me. I didn''t even feel disgusted when I looked at him. Why would I want to check on him? Whether he was cold- blooded or not had nothing to do with me! While he was not prepared, I quickly jumped over him and hit the security door. Just as Ning Jiayi entered the door, I happened to be pulled hard by Callen and hit the wall next to me. The moment my body mmed heavily against the wall, I felt that my five viscera and six bowels were shaking, and my tears fell down along my cheeks. However, this was not enough. Callen used his hand to press my wrist and forced me to put my hand on both sides of my head. Before I could recover from the pain of hitting the wall, Callen had already pressed on me, without giving me any chance to relieve. He clung to my ear and blew gently. I felt sick and turned my head away. Now I only regretted that I didn''t tell Harrison that I came here. If he hade with me, such a thing would never have happened. "To be honest, I love you the most in my heart. I just want you to give me a son. Unfortunately, you don''t agree." Callen whispered in my ear. I resisted the urge to bite him and said word by word, "Even if I die in this life, you won''t have the chance to let me have a son for you. Do you know why?" At this point, I sneered and slowly turned to look at him. "Because you don''t deserve it!" "You don''t deserve it? Do you want to try?" The next second, Callen''s hand touched my body and gradually moved down. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I didn''t expect that he would dare to do this outside. I was so scared that I immediately screamed, but soon I was sealed by his mouth. I shook my head hard and still couldn''t get rid of him. Then I opened my mouth and hit him hard on the tongue. He was in so much pain that he wanted to pull back, but I didn''t want to give up and took another bite. Probably because it was too painful, he also took my hand back. I opened my mouth and quickly hid away from him when I saw the right time. At this moment, the door was opened again. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 The person who opened the door was my uncle. When I saw him, it was as if I had grabbed a life- saving straw. "Uncle!" My uncle''s eyes darted back and forth between me and Callen. I thought he would stand up for me like he did when I was young, but I didn''t expect that he not only didn''t stand up for me, but also closed the door directly. "Bang!" With a bang, the door was closed. It was as if we were separated from each other by two worlds. "Do you need me to prove anything to you?" Callen leaned against the wall, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand, and said to me with a smile. She hated him so much in her heart. She clenched her fists and walked toward him angrily. She raised her hand and waved it at him with all her strength. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Ipletely forgot the shock and fear just now, and even forgot what he had done to me just now. I only felt anger and resentment in my heart. I thought that the current situation was caused by him, and even my destroyed life was the same. Before I hit him, Callen grabbed my wrist faster and looked into my eyes. Gritting my teeth, I red at him. "Let me go." Callen didn''t say anything and just looked at me quietly. I had a little strength to get rid of his hand, but his hand was stronger than mine. Just like that, our hands stopped in mid-air for a long time. "Let go of me!" I finally couldn''t help roaring. Callen''s expression was indifferent. "Do you really think I''m a fool? Would I allow you to p me in the face?" "Of course you''re not a fool, because you''re a madman from beginning to end!" At this time, I felt that I was in a state of anger. If it weren''t for the fact that there was something strange between men and women, Callen would have been beaten by me long ago. I kept warning myself in my heart that as long as I leave here today, I will no longer care about my uncle''s family. No matter what will happen to Ning Jiayi in the future, I will not meddle in other people''s business! Because as soon as I thought of the look in my uncle''s eyes when he opened the door and looked at me, I felt that he was very ready to ridicule me. Callen suddenly smiled. "Then you''re not a fool. Do you feel honored?" "Even my uncle didn''te to help when something happened, and he pretended that he didn''t see it. Do you think I should sympathize with you or continue to do what happened before?" While speaking, Chelsea kept looking back and forth at me. I felt danger as soon as I saw his eyes, so I stepped back and kept a distance from him, but stopped in hisughter. He lowered his voice and said to me with a smile, "If I really wanted to do something to you, I wouldn''t have chosen to be here, and I wouldn''t have let youe all the way here. What are you thinking of writing in your little head?" "Please show some respect," I replied. Although his tone was still not good, I stopped moving. Thinking about the strange behavior of Ning Jiayi and Callen just now, Ipletely forgot that it was in the corridor now. The corridor could be passed by at any time, and there was a monitor on it. It was believed that no matter what happened, there would be security guardsing to stop them. Callen took my hand to his lips and kissed it. Then, he put it down. "Why are you so worried about them?" I red at him without saying a word. In my heart, I suspected that he had something to do with me. After all, how could a man like Callen care about me for no reason? I won''t feel that he''s kind when I''m idle. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it, but I have to remind you that Ning Jiayi is pregnant with my child now, and their family is just using the material environment I provide. In this case, what''s there to worry about?" "Who told you that! It was you who deceived Jiayi, otherwise she would never be with you!" I scolded angrily. The corners of Callen''s mouth curled up and he said casually, "Are you really stupid or are you pretending to be stupid? She''s already so old, why do you need me to lie to her?" "She has just begun her internship and doesn''t understand the ways of the world. In addition, she naturally believed in you because of our previous rtionship. I didn''t expect that you would take advantage of her trust!" The more I thought about it, the more I felt that Callen was hateful. "Why didn''t the police arrest such a sinister viin as him and let him harm the world here?" Callen kept a smile on his face. It seemed that he didn''t care about what I said at all. "It doesn''t matter. Do you think I can do whatever you want?" I don''t answer. I''m so angry that I turn my head away and don''t look at him. "Why are you looking for me?" Callen asked. Hearing his question, I immediately remembered that I had something important to talk to him about today. If it weren''t for my uncle''s family, I would have left long ago. "You know that our house is going to be demolished, but you need to prove it because of the transfer of the property ownership certificate. You can go with me when you have time." I told him everything that the aunt told me. "Why should I go with you?" I looked at Callen in surprise. "Why can''t you go with me? Isn''t it because of you?" "It was Auntie who took care of it for me. What does it have to do with me?" Callen said to me with a carefree smile. "I really think it''s a mistake to see Callen today. A person like him has no conscience at all. How can he prove it for me?" But I thought about it. Without Callen''s help, it would be more difficult. If it could convince him, it would be the best. At worst, we could deal with it slowly after this matter. So when I thought it through, I began to talk to Callen. "Can I just help you?" I felt a little stiff when I heard my voice. Callen shook his head. "I don''t think it''s necessary to help you at all. Think about what you told me when I went to find you to make up again." "Are you looking for me to make up for him?" I sneered. "A man with a family and a wife wants me to make up for him, and he wants me to give birth to a child for him. It''s ridiculous!" Callen asked in reply, "Then why should I waste my time to help out since we are divorced and are not ex-husbands of friendly divorce?" I looked at Callen and asked with certainty, "Are you sure?" "Of course.¡± Callen nodded as if it was a matter of course. I didn''t say anything more after receiving this reply. I pressed the elevator button and went straight in, then closed the elevator door without hesitation. At the moment when the elevator doors were closed, I saw Callen giving me a meaningful smile. Just looking at that smile, I knew how malicious he was. After calming down in the elevator, I thought about it carefully and recalled my conversation with Callen and hisst smile. I immediately understood what it meant. He should still be thinking about letting me have a baby. After such a long time, I still can''t forget him. I really don''t know if I should say that he is obsessed with me. When I reached the entrance of themunity, I heard someone calling me from behind. I turned around and saw my uncle running in my direction. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Uncle gasped for breath and stopped at me. "Jian... Ning, I thought you were gone." "Uncle, is there anything else?" I suppressed the excitement in my heart and asked lightly. The reason why I was so excited was that I felt that my uncle cared about me. If he didn''t care about me, he wouldn''t have caught up with me, and he wouldn''t have said that he thought I had left. But as long as I thought of what he had done just now, I couldn''t face him in a normal mood. She really didn''t know how her mother would feel if she were still alive when she saw what her uncle had done. Uncle lowered his head and rubbed his hands, refusing to tell me anything. Her uncle felt annoyed. "If you have something to say, just say it. I''ll do it if I can." "I know it might be inappropriate to say these words to you now, but your aunt wants me toe over and tell you, so I have no choice but toe over." Uncle looked at me uneasily. "Aunt wants you to tell me something, just say it." Uncle looked at me and saw whether I was angry or not. Seeing that I was not angry, he said, "When you were young, you lived in our house. At that time, I treated you like my own daughter. As long as you have something for Jiayi, sometimes you don''t have anything for her." "You are sensible and obedient, and you like to study. Although you don''t have a father to apany you, in my eyes, you are a good child, so I am willing to be good to you." Listening to my uncle''s recollection of the past, I felt a lump in my throat and tears welled up in my eyes. Those beautiful memories had long been forgotten. No matter if it was me or my uncle, they could not go back. Everyone lived for themselves. Although it was not wrong to live for themselves, we had lost a lot of things. At that time, I lived in my uncle''s house. As long as my uncle got off work, he would give it to me immediately. Then I thought of Ning Jiayi. Since I was a child, I had been told that although I didn''t have a father, I had the best uncle in the world. His kindness to me also made my aunt unhappy, because these two had quarreled with each other many times, and the most serious thing was that they reconciled because of my departure. I will never forget the happy time when I lived in my uncle''s house, but what he has done now is too heartbreaking to my heart... I wiped the tears from the corner of my eyes and said softly, "I know that there must be something wrong with my uncle when he catches up with me. Just say it. You don''t have to beat around the bush. I will do what you know." "Then I''ll tell you." Uncle rubbed his hands and said with a smile. I nodded and looked at him quietly. Uncle still didn''t dare to look at my eyes, but he had already said to me, "When your mother came to Luo City to settle down, she didn''t have money to buy a house. It was me who carried your aunt..." Before I could finish my words, my heart was already cold. Come to think of it, the reason why my uncle caught up with me was for the sake of my mother''s property. He hoped that I could give half of it to them. Looking at my aged uncle in front of me, I couldn''t say a word for a long time. After he finished speaking, he stood where he was and didn''t dare to look at me. His eyes were full of nervousness and embarrassment. "Now that I think about it, he has decided to tell me these things in person. He must have already thought of the consequences, right?" "Uncle, there''s something I haven''t told you," I said. His uncle was stunned and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Don''t worry. I''ve thought about taking all the houses. If you want to remove the new houses, you can also have your own houses, but at least give us somepensation, right? You know Aunt''s character." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I was upset and blurted out, "If I told you that my mother''s death was not an ident, but caused by Callen and his wife, would you still let Jiayi continue to be with him?" When his uncle heard this, he was stunned. Seeing him like this, I was even more confused. I felt that I shouldn''t have said it out so directly, which made him feel ufortable. But what could I do? Should I wait for Callen to use all his means to turn our family into a te of loose sand? Uncle didn''t say anything. After waiting for a long time, he asked me, "Now we have to pay attention to evidence. Do you have any evidence? Besides, didn''t your mother''s car ident count as an ident? Jian''an, you can''t be resentful because of the rtionship between Jiayi and Callen!" "Do I hate you?" I was confused. "You are the only one who knows whether there is resentment or not. Even if Callen really has something to do with that matter, thew will punish him freely. You don''t need to guess or nder him here, do you understand?" His uncle told me seriously. I didn''t react at first, but when I digested this sentence and understood the meaning of the words, I laughed. In my uncle''s eyes, I was just making wild guesses in order to destroy the rtionship between Callen and Ning Jiayi? The sadness in my heart could no longer be described with words. I could only answer perfunctorily, "We''ll talk about the houseter when we have the chance. I have to go first." "I know you don''t want to give us a share, but Callen has just said that he will help us in thewsuit. At that time, if thewsuit really starts, you will lose more!" His uncle said to me seriously with a straight face. Looking at my uncle in front of me, I couldn''t believe that he had begun to say these words to me before falling out or fighting. Did he really forget that my deceased mother was his biological sister? "Uncle, I call you uncle because you''re my mother''s brother. Don''t you feel guilty when you hear me call you uncle?" I asked with a wry smile. His uncle didn''t answer me. He looked away and said, "That''s it. We''ll leave the rest to Callen. I hope you can take care of yourself." After that, his uncle turned around and strode away. I stood there and looked at my uncle''s disappearing figure. 1 didn''t know what I was thinking. Because of my uncle''s words, I was not in the mood to deal with other things, so I forgot that Harrison said that he would wait for me at the gate of themunity. "Didn''t you say you''re ufortable?" Harrison got out of the car and looked me up and down. I turned my head and didn''t look at him. I didn''t want him to see my red and swollen eyes. I forced a smile and answered him, "I got a call and asked me to go to the bank." "It''s already eight o''clock, which bank is getting off work sote?" Harrison asked softly. I looked at the time subconsciously. It was already past eight o''clock in the evening, but I didn''t notice it at all. Harrison''s tone was faint, but I still understood that he was a little angry. I sighed wearily and hugged him. "Can you not do anything for me now and let me hold you for a while?¡± I said, feeling wronged. Harrison''s body moved. I was worried that he would refuse to tighten his grip on his hand. He said uneasily, "Just hold me for a while, just a while." As my voice fell, he finally did not move and let me hold him. Chapter 374 Chapter 374 When I opened my eyes and saw the ceiling, I realized that I was lying on a soft bed, and there was no one around me. I must keep this posture, think back to what had happened and why I was lying in bed. "You''re awake." Harrison stood at the door and looked down at me. I looked at him and asked softly, "Shouldn''t we be at the gate of themunity?" "He is indeed at the gate of themunity, but because he is too weak, he fell asleep in my arms." Hearing this exnation, I immediately sat up from the bed. Because of my violent movements, I still felt a little dizzy. I held my head and shook it. The next moment, I felt the bed sink. Then I heard Harrison asking worriedly, "Why are you in such a hurry when you have just woken up?" Hearing that he med me because of worry, I felt very at ease and leaned back against his chest. "I''m not in a hurry. I''m just curious about the fact that you fell asleep and were lying on the bed just now. Does this prove that you carried me into the room?" Harrison rubbed my nose with his hand. "What do you think? Did you fly in by yourself?" "Isn''t it the princess''s hug? Is it the posture of a male lead picking up a female lead on TV?" I asked happily. "Think about it yourself." After that, Harrison put me on the bed and tucked me in. Seeing that he was about to leave, he quickly got up and took his hand. "Can you stay with me for a while? I feel like I haven''t seen you for a long time." "We meet every day," Harrison said. I didn''t know where my courage came from. I cried and retorted, "It''s said that we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Why don''t you miss me at all? Didn''t you stay at homest night? Then why didn''t you feel anything when you were with someone else? " As soon as he finished speaking, the room instantly quieted down. Harrison''s back was originally facing me, but now he turned around and looked at me with a complicated look in his eyes. At this time, I suddenly realized what I was saying just now, and my tears stopped in an instant. I pretended to be rxed and let go of his hand. I said with a smile, "Look at how scared you are. I was just joking with you." After a while, Harrison still stayed where he was. I''ve thought of a lot of excuses, but I haven''t found a suitable one. I don''t understand why I suddenly said such a sentence. It''s really embarrassing to say it now. I don''t even know how to end it. "Where were you yesterday?" Harrison suddenly asked. I was lost in thought when I heard this question. I looked at him with a confused look and said, "I didn''t call you yesterday. I had to deal with something, so I went home and felt it, so I didn''t go back." "I''ll give you another chance. Tell me the truth." Harrison said with no expression on his face. I couldn''t see any meaning on his face, nor could I figure out what he meant by saying that. "I have a little n in my heart. If I say Harrison will leave me, or our rtionship will be more complicated, then I will only feel worse in the future. That is not what I want at all." "I remember that Sienna once told me that if I continued to rely on Harrison like this, I would regret it sooner orter. I can tell her now clearly that I will never regret it." It was not because Harrison was rich and powerful, but because I wanted to stay with him. It was not because he was the only one around me, but because he was the first to walk into my heart. I remember that in the most difficult time, he had been with me since the beginning. He didn''t dislike me for being troublesome, and he didn''t think that there were too many things to do in our family. I was very happy that he could apany me. "After all, a man like Harrison doesn''t rely on me. I will certainly be happy to help me so selflessly. So I don''t want to go on, and I don''t want to continue to ask..." I shook my head with a smile and said shamelessly, "I''ve told you everything. How can I hide anything from you? At most, you can check it out." "Got it." After that, Harrison turned around and left. My hand stopped in mid-air. It was still where his arm had just been ced. I know what he said. I don''t understand whether I should investigate or believe it. Anyway, this answer makes me no longer in the mood to lie down on the bed. When I came out of the bedroom, Harrison was packing his things. I thought for a moment and went up to him and asked, "When will you move your things here?" "I''ve been staying here for a while," Harrison replied. Hearing this answer, I was ttered. "You want to live here? Why do you suddenly say that you want to live here?" Harrison put down the things in his hand and slowly turned around to look at me. "It''s not that I want to live here, it''s that we''re here, got it?" "But why? The houses here are about to be demolished." I asked in confusion. "I really don''t understand Harrison''s meaning, but I didn''t see himst night. Why did he suddenly make such a decision?¡± I don''t believe that it''s for me. After all, after what happenedst night, I don''t know whether I should believe it or not. Thinking that Harrison might feel guilty about being with Avianast night, my heart ached as if it had been pricked by a needle. I began to envy Aviana. Why did Harrison change as soon as she came back? Could it be that we couldn''tpare with her leaving for such a long time? "There are some things that haven''t gone well recently. I''m worried that someone wille looking for me," Harrison exined. Harrison''s exnation made me more convinced of the thoughts in my heart. He lived here because of the appearance of Aviana. Maybe he was worried that Aviana would pester him or ask me to show off. I thought about it and suddenlyughed. I simply thought it was ridiculous. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "What happened to you today?" Looking up at Harrison''s frowning face, I tilted my head and said, "Qian die called mest night. Do you know what she said?" Harrison looked at me without saying a word. "She asked me to look for you at the hotel. She said that you were drunk and were with her." I pretended not to care. "And then?" I shrugged and said matter-of-factly, "I must have asked the address. I knew you were on the top floor of the hotel. I wanted to pick you up as soon as possible. Isn''t that normal?" "But you didn''t pick me up." He looked calm. This sentence reminded me of the nightmare I had experiencedst night. The drunk man held me in his arms and tried to carry me into the room. Everyone knew what I did in the room. If it weren''t for Gao Yang''s appearance, I might have been destroyed. "But should I tell Harrison all this?" I looked at Harrison and said word by word, "I really went to the hotel to find you, and then I went to the top floor, but I didn''t see you." Chapter 375 Chapter 375 "Do you know why?" I continued to ask. Harrison frowned and said unhappily, "If you have something to say, just say it. Don''t beat around the bush." After testing each other for such a long time, I suddenly felt a little helpless. I didn''t know whether I should be happy or sad. He knew clearly or did not know that it was not so important for me to say it. I was more eager to see this matter disappear. I took his arm and said with a naive smile, "I just got up and didn''t eat anything today. Shall we go out to eat?" Harrison looked me in the eye and said nothing. I tried my best to smile, a smile that I thought was naive. "Chelsea, don''t lie if you can''t lie." I slowly let go of his hand and took a few steps back. Harrison was still looking at me. He said in disappointment, "We''ve known each other for a long time, and we know each other pretty well. You even lied to me like that, which makes me feel that it''s meaningless." "Yesterday, I was with Aviana. I didn''t say it out because I was worried that you would think too much. But it seems that you are moreplicated than I thought." "Moreplicated?" I repeated his words and asked with a smile. He pulled the lock on his bag and slowly sat on the sofa. He said lightly, "Did you follow me to the hotel, but now you''re talking to me about Aviana calling you?" I was so angry that Iughed. "Who gave you the right to doubt me like that? Do you have any evidence to forgive me for following you?" After I said that, I still felt that it was not enough. Instead, I became even angrier. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. I was so angry that I couldn''t care less. I said to myself, "I admit that from the moment you answered the phone and said that you were going to thepany, I felt that you were lying to me. Do you know why?" Harrison didn''t say anything and just looked at me. His behavior only made me angrier. I was angry and said to him with a smile, "Because a woman''s sixth sense is very urate. I knew that you didn''t go to thepany, and I knew that you were lying to me at that time, but I still didn''t say anything. Do you understand why? Because I don''t want to lose you and I don''t want to expose you!" "I''m worried that I''ll be sadder if I find out the truth. I''m also worried that you''ll tell me that we''re going to leave just like that. Why did you choose me when you were doing these things?" In the face of my question, Harrison only said faintly, "How do you know that I don''t think so?" "Have you considered it? The result of your consideration is that you went out with Aviana to hide it from me, and then she answered your phone and told me where you were and asked me to pick you up?" My words were full of sarcasm. She had endured it for so long and did not say it out loud. She was just worried that she would have a conflict with him and there would be no way to end it. Harrison was already in his 30s. It was normal for me to have a first love and childhood sweetheart. After all, such an excellent man would definitely attract others. And my most ridiculous self- confidence was that I believed that he would not act recklessly. He would not be like other men, and he would not be like Callen! "I didn''t drink at all yesterday. How could I let Aviana answer the phone? Can''t you talk about your wishful thinking anymore?¡± Harrison looked a little annoyed. Faced with his words, I didn''t want to turn around and go back to my room to find my cell phone. Then I found the call record of yesterday and showed it to him. "See? It''s your phone number, and it''s when you were in the hotel." Harrison took my phone and looked at it carefully. He looked at his phone and I looked at him. For a long time, Harrison didn''t speak. He just held his mobile phone and watched quietly. His behavior just made me think that he admitted it or tried to shirk responsibility. After all, if he didn''t do it, he would deny it in a short time. But now, Harrison didn''t deny it. Realizing that he might have admitted it, I felt that my heart was bleeding. After all, the result of your guess was different from the real one in front of you. I put away my anger, sat on the sofa nkly, and said with a smile, "What else do you have to say now?" "I don''t know what happened, but my phone was always in my pocket," Harrison said. I looked at him with a smile. "Is this the reason you''ve been thinking about for a long time? You don''t need to be so simple to cheat me, do you?" "You don''t believe me?" Harrison frowned. I stood up and walked to him, whispering, "When I had nothing with Louie, you still hoped that I could keep a distance from him because you would feel ufortable. What would you do now?" "I don''t want to talk about the hotel anymore. We can''t figure out the truth, but I want to know your answer." I looked at Harrison and waited for his answer. When it came to Louie''s affairs, I admitted that I did something wrong, and sometimes I didn''t care about Harrison''s feelings, so I was willing to ept his advice. After all, I didn''t want to hurt the third person. Now it''s his turn to have problems with him. I hope he has the same choice as me for the sake of him. In fact, it was another way to prove that he cherished me. "Do you think that''s meaningful?" Harrison asked, "I really don''t know much about the phone. What do you want me to answer?" I was stunned by what he said. "But in fact, the phone is yours. Why are you unwilling to admit it? Don''t you care that Louie took my phone and called you?" "How dare you!" Harrison said overbearingly. In fact, I didn''t think it was an possessiveness to me at all. Instead, I felt that he was being unreasonable. "It''s up to you!" After saying these three words, I turned around and was about to leave. Now I don''t want to stay with Harrison for a second more. We both need to be calm. I thought that Harrison would stop me like before, so I deliberately slowed down a little when I walked. Women are like this. Although they say no, they always leave a chance for men. However, when I reached the door of the bedroom, Harrison didn''t follow me. When I held the door handle, I stopped again, wondering if he didn''t react or he didn''t have time to follow me. But I stopped for a few seconds, and there was no reaction from Harrison behind me, let alone the sound of walking. In the end, I finally believed that Harrison would not follow me. I pushed open the door and walked in. Then I closed it and locked it without hesitation. My movements were done in one smooth motion. After I was done, I looked at the messy bed and thought that we were still talking on it. How could it be like this in such a short time? As I thought about it, my tears fell down again. I turned to look at the tightly shut door and the messy bed. Finally, I couldn''t help crying on the bed. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Ever since the unpleasant conversation that day, Harrison and I have been in a cold war stage. But gradually, I found that from beginning to end, it seemed that I was the only one who thought it was a cold war. Harrison had no feeling at all. He would still take me to work, and he would tell me everything. Even if I locked the door at night, we would still lie on the same bed when I woke up. Sometimes I was so angry that I couldn''t ask him, but he just said, "This is our bed, not here." "Sister Chelsea, have you been feeling ufortable recently?" His colleague, Xiaowu, suddenly stopped at my desk. The dazed me froze. "What did you just say?" I asked after I regained myposure. Xiao Wu covered his mouth and smiled. "I just said that you are not feeling well, Sister Chelsea. Why haven''t you been in a good state recently?" "No, I don''t. How could it be?" I denied with a smile. "You don''t know. We''re all discussing something in private," Little Wu said mysteriously. Knowing that she was trying to arouse my curiosity, I followed her footsteps and asked, "What''s the matter? Do you have any gossip in private?" "How could it be gossip? We are all serious about something," Little Wu said seriously. I nodded and echoed, "Yes, yes, yes. You''re right. What can you tell me now?" Xiao Wu looked around, carefully bent down, and mysteriously whispered in my ear, "We are talking about Sister Chelsea in private, saying that you have been absent- minded recently. Is it a good thinging soon?" At first, I didn''t understand what she meant. Later, when I saw her blinking at me ambiguously, I realized that these people were suspecting that I was getting married. It''s funny to think about it. In the past, no one doubted our marriage when we were in a good rtionship. Why are we in conflict now? And when the problem is very big, people say that we are married. Is it more and more like marriage when there''s something wrong? I smiled and said to Little Wu, "Now you can go back and tell them that those so-called gossip thoughts are not allowed. Harrison and I don''t want to get married, let alone get ready to get married." "Oh, who told you that we''re married?" Little Wu looked at me helplessly. This time, it''s my turn to be helpless. "What else can it be if it''s not a marriage? Didn''t you say that good things areing soon?" "We are thinking that you are pregnant!¡± Xiaowu shook his head helplessly and said, "Forget it. I can tell from your appearance that you are pregnant." In the face of Xiao Wu''s disappointment, I could only smile bitterly. "Pregnant? I want to ask someone why I haven''t been pregnant with Harrison for such a long time. Is it because we''re not fated?" After Xiao Wu left, I went to the lounge. At noon, I didn''t feel hungry and didn''t eat anything. Now after Xiao Wu made such a scene, I felt it again. She made a cup of ck tea and ate two small pieces of bread. Only then did she feel that she had suppressed her hunger. At this moment, someone also came in. I looked up and saw Liu Qian''s figure. I wanted to smile at her, but when I thought that we were like strangers now, I stopped smiling and lowered my head to take a sip of tea. I thought that even if Liu Qian wouldn''t leave immediately when she saw me here, at least she would leave after drinking the water. I didn''t expect her to sit down next to me. She wants to sit with me, but it doesn''t mean that I want to be with her. I got up and packed up my things and walked to the door. "Sister Chelsea, did you quarrel with Mr. Stewart?" Liu Qian''s words made me stop. I turned to look at her, but she held it back. She tried to refute, because I didn''t think there was anything to say about this kind of person. It was a pity that I didn''t want to say that Liu Qian still wanted to say it. The second before I stepped forward, she said, "That day in the hotel, I happened to see Mr. Stewart with a woman. I thought it was you at that time, but it turned out that it wasn''t you." Finally, I stopped and turned to look at her. Liu Qian also turned to look at me and said with a smile, "I don''t think Mr. Stewart is a yboy. Why is he like this now?" "If you''re interested in other people''s business, you''d better handle your own business well." I suppressed the anger in my heart and tried to show an elegant smile. Liu Qian shook her head and said with disappointment, "I still remember that when we called each other sisters, we had fantasized about the future. How could it be like this now?" "I should be the one asking you this question," I said. In the end, it was because of Harrison, but I didn¡¯t say it out loud. Now that I think about it, I find it ridiculous. I used to think that Liu Qian could understand my feelings, and I could also understand that I just felt Harrison on the spur of the moment. It''s a pity that she hasn''t changed after such a long time. I looked at her with disappointment. "Don''t care about anything that has nothing to do with you in the future. Take care of yourself." After saying this, I no longer cared about Liu Qian''s reaction. Perhaps this would be the best result for us. Due to the fact that my superior had directly be Abbie, my workload had also begun to gradually increase. It was as if all of my work had been intentionally or unintentionally ced on me. When I was particrly tired and wronged, I really wanted to rush into my office and use Abbie of unfair distribution. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, Abbie didn''t give him the chance. Every time she distributed her work, she would say it at the meeting, and after that, she would say, "All the capable employees in thepany like it, so they will arrange a lot of work for you. But don''tin, because in the future, thepany will be promoted." With just one sentence, I managed to hang on for more than a week. The telephone on the internal line on the table rang. I picked it up. "Hello?" "Come to my office." Hearing Harrison''s voice, the pencil in my hand broke. "It''s still working hours. Is it inappropriate for me to go to Mr. Stewart''s office?" "It''s not up to you to decide whether it''s suitable or not. Come here now." "Took, took, took... took." A busy voice came from the other end of the phone. I looked at the broken pencil and threw it directly into the trash can. Ten minutester, I stood at the door of Harrison''s office. There was a faint sound of someone talking in the office. I thought for a while and turned to leave. "Miss Hodges, Mr. Stewart told me that you should go in if you''re here." The secretary stood in front of her and said with a smile. I took a step back subconsciously and replied with a smile, "There''s a voice inside. I''d bettere back when there''s no one around!" "No, Mr. Stewart just told us not to make things difficult for us." Looking at the aggrieved expression on the secretary''s face, it was as if I would be fired if I didn''t enter. I had no choice but to turn around and knock on the office door. After getting permission, I walked in. "Mr. Stewart, I heard that you want to see me?" I lowered my head and walked in. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 After waiting for a while, no one answered me in the office, and it was surprisingly quiet. I couldn''t help but raise my head out of curiosity. As a result, besides Harrison, Aviana and Gao Yang were also in the office. I can still understand Gao Yang. After all, he is a business partner. What about Yujie? Why did Avianae? When Aviana saw me, she even smiled at me. I couldn''t help but squeeze out a smile. "Your smile is really ugly." Gao Yang sneered. I red at him, and he immediately shut up. "Mr. Gao came here today to talk about cooperation, and he specifically wants to see you." Harrison seemed to be a little angry when he said this. "Why are you still angry with me? I''m really speechless. Does it have anything to do with me that Gao Yang named me?" But in fact, I didn''t want to have too much contact with Gao Yang. Even if he helped me a lot, I lowered my head slightly in the direction of Gao Yang and said in a neither humble nor arrogant tone, "Thank you for your love for me, but there are already others who are doing yourpany''s project." After that, I looked at Harrison and said, "Mr. Stewart, I haven''t finished my work yet. I''ll leave first." When I was excited about this set of words, I was interrupted by Gao Yang. "Harrison, when did your woman be so rigid?" From Gao Yang''s tone, I could tell that he was very dissatisfied with my exnation. I had no choice but to continue, "Mr. Gao, this is thepany after all, and we need to do things ording to official rules. Mr. Ling has arranged for someone to contact you before he left, so I don''t need to intervene." "What if I let you intervene?" Gao Yang asked casually. I was very unhappy with Gao Yang¡¯s reaction. I felt that he was deliberately making things difficult for me. I really couldn''t see it at all before. He helped me before. Although there were misunderstandings in the past, I thought everything had changed on the day of the party, but I didn''t expect it to be like this. Harrison looked at me and said casually, "Thepany naturally takes customers as its top priority. The employees that Mr. Gao needs must be good employees of ourpany." "Aren''t you worried about going back to kneel on the washboard?" Gao Yang looked at Harrison and me with an ambiguous smile. I lowered my head and rolled my eyes. I knew that Gao Yang would not be kind. It turned out that he still had a backup n waiting for me. "But of course, I don''t have to talk about this kind of topic. They are all sitting here, Mr. Stewart and Mr. Gao. It''s not my turn to talk about it." What''s more, if I couldn''t say it well, I might make a fool of myself. In the past, when I was good with Harrison, I might say that if I knelt on the remote control, I wouldn''t be allowed to change a joke like this. But now I have decided to have a cold war with him. How could I take the initiative to say it? Initially, he wanted to hear what Harrison would say, but unexpectedly, Aviana took the initiative to say, "Gao Yang, don''t talk nonsense. It''s rted to a woman''s reputation." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Aviana''s words, I subconsciously frowned. I actually felt that her words sounded a little harsh, and they were not familiar at all. "Does this woman have any reputation?" Gao Yang replied with a smile. I was pissed off by his words. When I raised my head and was about to retort, I heard Gao Yang continue, "Her reputation has belonged to Harrison for a long time. She doesn''t need to care about it at all." "Harrison is still single outside. Don''t let those women feel sad." Aviana said with a smile. "What does those people have to do with me? Besides, can you ask Harrison if he will have anything to do with the woman he likes in the future? Is he going to marry all those women home?" After that, Gao Yang also patted Harrison. "Don''t you think so?" "Stop fooling around." Harrison says frowningly. Because there was no time for me to speak during the whole process, I also had time to observe Aviana''s expression. Aviana really didn''t cover it up during the whole process. She was happy and unhappy on her face, which was clearly seen by others. "Of course, I won''t be smart enough to think that she wants me to see her like this, and I won''t want Gao Yang to know. So, Harrison is the only one here." At the thought of this reason, I felt very uneasy. Without thinking, I said, "I''ll be with Harrison for the rest of my life." All of a sudden, these words stunned the three people present. The expression on Harrison''s face was the calmest. It was probably because he didn''t expect me to say it out loud. On the other hand, Gao Yang''s face was filled with terror. My gaze was directly ignored from his face as I looked in the direction of Aviana. At first, Aviana looked at me with no expression on her face, and then a faint smile appeared on her face. "There is still such a long time in your life. Are you sure that there will not be any changes in the future?" "I''m sure there won''t be any changes," I said with certainty. Hearing my answer, the smile on Aviana''s face gradually disappeared. "Are you sure that Harrison won''t change? You should be the easiest to change for men." I didn''t answer her. Instead, I looked at Harrison and asked, "Will you change?" Harrison looked at me and said, "No." His voice was not loud, but I could hear it clearly. At first, I thought he wouldn''t answer, or he would only answer me after a long time, but I didn¡¯t expect his answer toe so soon. I was surprised and happy. For a moment, I ignored the existence of the other two people. "Your performance really surprised me," Gao Yang said exaggeratedly. I didn''t know what to say to him. He was really the kind of guy who liked enjoying the scenery on TV. It was such a good atmosphere, but why didn''t he know how to do it? "What''s there to be surprised about? You''ve seen Harrison before." Aviana suddenly said. My heart skipped a beat. I didn''t look at her on purpose. Although I didn''t look over, Aviana still said to herself, "When I was with him in the past, why didn''t I see you surprised?" "What''s the use of surprise at that time? It''s just a child¡¯s joke. They''ll be separated sooner orter," Gao Yang said casually. From their conversation, I understood that Aviana was referring to the so-called first love when she was with Harrison. At first, I was still a little sad, but as soon as Gao Yang''s words came out, I couldn''t help but smile. "Harrison, are we ying with each other? Or are you just ying with us?" Aviana asked. Hearing Aviana''s question, I quickly looked at Harrison. At this time, Harrison was still leisurely drinking tea, looking at ease. "Chelsea, are you angry?" Aviana looked at me again and asked with a smile. In the face of Harrison''s silence and Aviana''s smiling face, I suddenly didn''t know how to answer... Chapter 378 Chapter 378 If I were to say that I was angry, not only would it be Aviana, but even Harrison might think that I was making a big fuss out of a minor issue. However, if I were to say that I wasn''t angry, I wouldn''t be able to ovee this hurdle in my heart. I looked at Aviana and said seriously, "Do you think I''m angry or not? I really don''t know how to answer." After saying this, Iughed and said, "Everyone has a past. If I keep holding on to the other''s past, I may live in pain every day. I am wondering why he didn''t stay with me at that time and why he was good to others." "But even though I know I''m not in a dilemma, I still feel sad, especially when I see him meet his former lover." A look of surprise appeared on Aviana''s face. Obviously, she did not expect me to say it so directly. In fact, I don''t want to be so direct, but you don''t have to tell me. But since he had already said it, he might as well say it! I looked at Harrison and said word by word, "You should know the bad things about me best. But since you have decided to stay with me, I hope you don''t waver in your heart. Just keep it like this." Harrison looked at me and did not answer. I tried very hard to get an answer from his eyes, but no matter how hard I looked at it, I couldn''t see it. In the end, I could only give up in disappointment. It''s great now. I''ve given Aviana a warning that she can''t get close to me. "You are right, but the past between me and Harrison can''t be erased, let alone be reced by others." Aviana suddenly said. I was slightly stunned, feeling a sense of powerlessness all over my body. Aviana said as if there was no one else around, "After so many years, Harrison and I are almost the pirs of each other''s lives. Whoever leaves will feel empty. So, Chelsea, I hope you don''t have so many things to worry about." "It''s best to cherish now, isn''t it?" I can''t answer her question, and I don''t even have the courage to ask Harrison. "Have you finished?" Harrison, who had been silent for a long time, asked. Gao Yang spread out his hands. "How long have I been unable to interrupt? What else do you want me to say?" "I''ve finished what I should say. Do I need to add anything?" Aviana looked at Harrison with a smile, not embarrassed at all. Thinking about it, if I said such words in front of Harrison, I would be so shy that my face would turn red. But Aviana wouldn''t. It was as if nothing had happened and she could talk to Harrison normally. Harrison nced at her. When I saw them looking at each other, I couldn''t help feeling ufortable. I really wanted to cry, but in my heart, I told myself that I couldn''t cry here. Even if I really wanted to cry, I couldn''t cry in front of them. Just as I was trying tofort him, Harrison walked up to me and called out my name gently. I looked up at his face and asked nkly, "What''s wrong?" When I heard my voice, I felt like I was going to cry. Realizing this, I quickly shut my mouth and lowered my head. As soon as I lowered my head, my chin was lifted by his index finger. Then, following his movements, I slowly raised my head. Harrison''s case report came into view again. I licked my dry mouth and asked, "What''s the matter?" Harrison lowered his head and kissed me on the lips without saying a word. I subconsciously grabbed his arm and didn''t let my legs go soft. The moment he kissed me, my brain almost died. Everything around me had nothing to do with me. In my heart and in my eyes, there was only Harrison. I slowly closed my eyes, and a teardrop slipped down from the corners of my eyes and flowed into my mouth. I tasted the bitter taste of tears. Harrison seemed to feel my tears, and his kiss deepened. "All right, all right. She has been driven away by you." After an unknown period of time, Gao Yang''s voice rang out. Harrison slowly let go of me, kissed me on the forehead, and then took my hand to sit on the sofa. I didn''t dare to look up the whole time, let alone to see Gao Yang. Who was Gao Yang? He was a guy who wanted to stir up trouble, but the scene of me kissing Harrison happened to be seen by him. Who knew what he would say in the future? "Why haven''t you left yet? Don''t you know that it''s a waste of time here?" Harrison asked. "Why are you so heartless? How can you say such things to me?" Gao Yang questioned. "And you, Chelsea, won''t you take good care of Harrison?" I sat aside without saying a word during the whole process, but I was still caught by Gao Yang. This question from the soul, I could only keep silent. Gao Yang was so angry that he sat back on the sofa and drank up the water in his ss. Harrison and Gao Yang were talking about cooperationter. Generally speaking, we didn''t need to participate in these things. At first, I wanted to leave, but Harrison took my hand and made it impossible for me to leave. I could only continue to sit by the side and listen to them. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After a while, when I was sleepy, I heard Harrison calling my name softly. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw his face. "Have you gone to work?" I asked in a daze. Harrison tidied my hair and said softly, "I''m in thepany now." "Oh." I nodded and let him tidy my hair. "I didn''t expect you to be so cute when you just woke up." Gao Yang''s special voice sounded. His voicepletely pulled me back from my confusion, but what he said made me unable to answer. In order to avoid embarrassment, I simply lowered my head and did not speak. But even though Gao Yang was like this, he still refused to let me go. "Why are you like this when you see me? Those who don''t know the truth would think that you''re interested in me." "Nonsense!" I denied loudly. Gao Yang showed a triumphant smile and said, "That''s good. I''m not used to it just by looking at it." Before I could answer, Gao Yang said to Harrison, "It''s almost done. I''ll go back and get ready now." "Got it," Harrison said. I was curious about what they were talking about. Unfortunately, I didn''t listen to them carefully just now, and now I couldn''t keep up with them at all. "When Gao Yang leaves me, I''ll ask him slowly," I thought to myself. Gao Yang walked to the door and suddenly stopped. He turned around and motioned for me to keep up. I waved my hand and said, "Mr. Gao, you go first. I''ll go back by myselfter. It''s different from yours." "What are you thinking? I asked you to go with me because we want to do it together." Gao Yang looked at me with a copsing face. This made me even more confused. Fortunately, Harrison beside me exined it to me. "Didn''t I just tell you that Gao Yang came here today to discuss the cooperation, and then he hoped that you could participate in it. Do you understand?" Harrison asked. I looked at Harrison and then looked at Gao Yang. Finally, I anxiously said to Harrison, "I can''t do anything. How can I help him?" "Don''t worry, you will know sooner orter." Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Until I took the elevator and left, Harrison''s words and his gentle voice kept echoing in my mind. "It''s so beautiful to be able to experience so many things. I really feel that I''m the happiest person in the world." "Are you satisfied?" Gao Yang suddenly asked. I looked at him in confusion. I didn''t understand what he meant. "What do you mean by satisfaction?" "You don''t know?" Gao Yang asked again. I shook my head with a confused look on my face. "Harrison called Aviana and me here today. Otherwise, do you think we''ll meet together?" Gao Yang said with a smile. I really didn''t think about this question, but the beginning of the matter wasn''t important. In short, I was satisfied with the result. I looked at the scenery outside the elevator indifferently and said softly, "It doesn''t matter to me whether Harrison asked you toe over or not. It''s enough now, isn''t it?" "You are really satisfied. It''s not in vain that he arranged it today." "Make arrangements?" I grasped the main point of this sentence and looked nervously at Gao Yang. I was really worried that I would know something from Gao Yang''s mouth, and it just broke my dream. "If Harrison and Aviana''s behaviors were arranged for me to see in the office just now, what''s the point? I have no power or influence, and I don''t need people topete with me with amazing beauty. I really don''t understand." What made me even more uneasy was that if it was arranged this time, would I still trust Harrison in the future? Gao Yang nodded and said matter-of-factly, "Harrison cares about Aviana very much. He doesn''t want you to be too sad." I was stunned. Looking at Gao Yang''s bright eyes, I subconsciously turned my head and whispered, "What''s there to be sad about?" "Whether you are sad or not, you know it clearly in your heart. I don''t need to say more." "Then why are you still talking to me about this? I don¡¯t know if it''s better?" I asked grumpily. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Gao Yang was amused by what I said. "You really don''t know what''s good for you. Can''t you persuade me to say something? If it weren''t for the fact that you want to make Aviana more convinced, would Ie here in person today?" I scoffed at his exnation and said, "Harrison just said that you came here because of work." "That''s just a trick to fool you. Only you will believe it." As we spoke, we got out of the elevator. As soon as I got out of the elevator, I saw Aviana on the first floor. She was sitting leisurely on the sofa, looking veryfortable. I pulled Gao Yang''s clothes and whispered, "Shall we go first?" Gao Yang held my hand and took me to Aviana''s side. After the incident in the office, I felt very ufortable when I saw Aviana again. At that time, it was impulsive to talk without thinking. But now it was different. I was very d now. "I don''t understand Gao Yang''s behavior. I think he did it on purpose, so I red at him!" "You don''t have to me Gao Yang. He just understands my character." Aviana put down the newspaper in her hand and looked up at me. I was standing and sitting. I didn''t realize in the past that Aviana was also very petite. I don''t know why, but in my impression, she has always been a very strong representative. But this feeling of superiority made me ufortable, so I took half a step back and said to Aviana, "Do you have anything to look for me?" "Of course. Otherwise, why would I sit here and wait for more than an hour?" Aviana said with a smile. Looking at the smile on Aviana''s face, I couldn''t feel that she was smiling at me at all. I even felt that she was cursing me in my heart. In fact, it was normal to scold me. As my first love, I went to find my first love''s boyfriend. As a result, my first love''s boyfriend took my current girlfriend and kissed her. I was afraid that I would also feel ufortable in my heart. Thinking of this, I began to understand the past. The past had been forgotten. I smiled at Aviana and said, "It seems that we don''t have a chance to sit down and have a good talk. It was because of Harrison in the past, but now I feel that there is no need to speak." "Do you think you can ignore me just because you have Harrison?" Aviana said to me with a sneer. I shook my head. "Of course not. I don''t need to talk to you even without him, do I?" "We are people from two different worlds. Whether now or in the future, I don''t think there is a need to talk alone, because when I am with you, I will think of your past, and when you see me, I will think of the present." When I was talking to Aviana, I didn''t know when Gao Yang had left. I didn''t know how many times I had scolded him in my heart, but I had never seen such an unreliable man. If Harrison knew that I had encountered such a situation downstairs, I didn''t know if he would let go of me and Gao Yang and let me go. Aviana suddenly stood up from the sofa. Her sudden movement made me subconsciously take a few steps back. Just now, I was still in a condescending state with her. In the blink of an eye, I looked up at her. It turned out that she was taller than me. "It''s a pity that I didn''t notice it before. If I knew that I would meet her today, I would wear high heels instead of wearing t shoes to talk to her now." "I''m telling you, as long as I''m here, you don''t have to think about being with Harrison. If you don''t believe me, you can try!" Aviana said harshly. To be honest, I want tough. I looked at her helplessly and said in a voice that only the two of us could hear, "Don''t you think your behavior is funny? Just now, it seemed that only primary school students would say that." "Do you think your behavior is not funny?" Aviana asked. I thought about it seriously and said, "Maybe it''s funny, but it doesn''t matter. It''s enough as long as I feel happy. Besides, I''m very happy when I''m with Harrison now. I think this is the happiest thing." "Then don''t worry. This kind of thing will soon be exined." Aviana sneered and looked at me with vicious eyes. It was the first time for me to see Aviana like this. In my impression, no matter when I saw her, she was bright and beautiful, as if she could attract people''s attention from far away. But now, I felt that I was blind. How could I think that she was attractive? How could I think that she was innocent? I sighed with disappointment and said, "Now you really look like the empress of Snow White. You''re so bad." "What did you say?" Aviana looked at me in surprise. I looked at her disbelieving face and repeated her words kindly, "People always say that the heart is beautiful, but your heart is like a poisonous apple." Chapter 380 Chapter 380 "Princess Snow White left the pce to live with the seven dwarf, but the Empress was still unwilling to let her go, so she kept sending people to kill the princess. Finally, Princess Snow White ate the poisonous apple and fell asleep for a long time. If it weren''t for the prince''s kiss, Snow White would never wake up." I told the whole story to Aviana. After that, I was worried that she could not understand, so I exined, "The reason why I described you as a poisonous apple is that you have always been very beautiful in my eyes, but the fact is not like this." Aviana bit her lip and red at me. "I guess she must want to rush over and p me now." In fact, my idea was soon confirmed. Aviana suddenly raised her hand and waved it at me. Because I was not prepared, I didn''t realize that I had to avoid it. I just watched the p getting closer and closer to me. Although I didn''t avoid it, I still felt the pain. I closed my eyes before she hit me. However, the pain did note as expected. I opened my eyes curiously and saw Gao Yang standing in front of me, holding Aviana''s hand with one hand. "Have you had enough?" Gao Yang asked impatiently. "No, no, no!" Aviana growled. Aviana questioned angrily, "Why are you all on her side now? Did this woman give you some ecstasy? Is that why you are so good to him? Harrison has be like this, and now even you are like this." "Your imagination is too rich." After that, Gao Yang let go of her hand. I could understand the anger and grievance in Aviana''s heart, and even the feeling of being betrayed. The traitor was none other than Harrison and Gao Yang. Although I don''t know much about their rtionship, since Harrison was her childhood sweetheart and Gao Yang knew Aviana, it proved that they had known each other before. Maybe it was because of the rtionship between them. Thinking of this rtionship for no reason, I was in a good mood. After all, no matter what, Harrison was not the only one who was her childhood sweetheart. Because she was standing behind Gao Yang, I couldn''t see Aviana''s expression clearly. I could only hear her voice. She asked Gao Yang in a hoarse voice, "We are clearly friends. You''ve been taking care of me the most since I was a child. But what''s going on now?" Gao Yang didn''t answer, still standing in front of me. "Are you also confused by this woman? Or are you ming me for leaving that year? But you should know that I was forced to leave. How can I live well in that family?" The more I listened to Aviana''s words, the more frightened I became. She and Maisy were sisters, but just now she said that if she didn''t leave, she couldn''t live well at home. What kind of logic was this? How could sisters do such a thing? But no matter how curious I was, I couldn''t say a word. However, this kind of surprise was far less than Gao Yang''s silence. Gao Yang, who had always been the most talkative and most fond ofughing, did not say a word. I stood behind Gao Yang and carefully stuck to him. Looking at his expression through the gap, I really couldn''t me her for being a coward. It was because if I showed my face, maybe she would be even angrier. As soon as I saw Aviana''s tearful face, Aviana suddenly raised her fist and hit on Gao Yang. The sound of "Dong dong dong" made me scared. I had never seen a woman beating a man. Aviana must have been heartbroken. Otherwise, how could she have done such a thing in front of me? At this moment, Gao Yang, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said in a low voice, "Qiao die, things in the past have passed. If you can''t look forward, you''d better go!" Aviana remained silent, not saying a word. Neither of them made a sound. It was even more awkward for me to hide in the back. I could only hide in the back obediently and note out. But soon I didn''t have to worry about it, because Aviana left quickly. By the time I came to my senses, I could only see her back. "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t you see that she''s very sad?" I turned around and asked Gao Yang. It was definitely not because of me, the Virgin Mary, that he questioned Gao Yang about Aviana. As a woman, I knew her feelings very well. Her good friend was no longer standing with me, and her favorite person had also left. No one could ept it. Although I don''t like Aviana''s way of dealing with things, I don''t want her to be sad. Gao Yang looked up at me. "What does it have to do with you?" Having been in contact with Gao Yang for such a long time, it was the first time that I saw his cold eyes. He really looked like another person. "I''m sorry, I forgot myself." After that, Gao Yang passed by and left. I stood there in a daze and didn''t realize what was going on. I only knew that Gao Yang said sorry and left. I was still standing there, wondering if I should follow him. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "If I follow him, I am afraid that he is in a bad mood and wants to be alone. But if I don''t follow him, we will talk about work today. Does it mean that we don''t need to talk about it today?" "Chelsea, why haven''t you caught up yet?" Just when I didn''t know what to do, Gao Yang stood at the gate of the building and called out my name, indicating for me to go over. I rushed over without thinking. When he got in the car, he calmed downpletely. He wanted to ask Gao Yang many times what had happened just now, but when he saw Gao Yang''s profile, he restrained himself and sat in the co-pilot seat without saying a word. I know that everyone has their own secrets. I don''t need to share everything with others, let alone someone like me who has little to do with him. "Aren''t you tired of enduring like this?" Gao Yang, who was driving, suddenly asked. I was stunned for a moment, and then I realized that he was talking to me. "I''m not tired. I didn''t work long before I came out with you today. How could I be tired?" "That''s not what I''m asking," Gao Yang said tly. "What''s that?" After asking, I reacted and quickly added, "It''s your private affair. I know it doesn''t matter if I know it or not." At this time, a voice kept shouting in my heart, "I want to know, I want to know! " Gao Yang continued to drive and did not speak for a long time. I sat in the passenger seat, feeling bored. Gradually, I fell asleep. When I woke up again, the car had stopped. I tilted my head and asked Gao Yang, "What is this ce?" "We are going to take a look at the shopping mall here and pick a ce where there are a lot of people," Gao Yang pointed to the shopping mall in front of him and said. I lowered my head and looked outside. At a nce, I could see that this was a shopping mall that was often visited, and it was also the ce with thergest human traffic in the city. "There has always been a lot of people here. Why do we still need to investigate it?" "You have to ask Harrison about this." Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Gao Yang''s answer was the same as not answering. If I could ask Harrison, would I still have to stand here? Besides, this shopping mall had existed for a long time. Although it was a little old, it still could not resist people''s passion for shopping. "By the way, why did wee here to see this? I feel that it has nothing to do with my work," I said. Gao Yang looked at me. "Harrison didn''t tell you?" I nodded and said, "How could you tell me such a thing? When we were together, we must be in a rtionship. Besides, I don''t know anything about business. It''s useless to tell me so much." "This is true. I remember that Harrison gave me hundreds of thousands of yuan in the past. At that time, it was useless for me to have hundreds of thousands of yuan. I put them in my drawer and never thought of doing business." There was once a time when I had a falling out with Harrison. When I said that we would be completely separated, I directly gave him the bank card. I was really not soft-hearted at all. Butter, Harrison and I gave the bank card to me again, saying that it was a pocket money for me. "My God, who needs so much pocket money?" "Can you not smile like a fool?" Gao Yang said with disgust. The smile on my face froze. I looked at the man beside me speechlessly and said, "Why don''t you get out of the car? Didn''t you say you were in a hurry to solve it?" When I was in the car, I thought I was observing in the center of the square outside. But when I came in, I knew it was not like this. From beginning to end, I sat in a coffee shop and drank coffee. The problem was that I didn''t like drinking at all. As for Gao Yang, who got out of the car with me, after arranging for me to wait in my cafe, he disappearedpletely. If it weren''t for his mobile phone, I might really suspect that he was a pigeon. Just as I was feeling bored, I saw a person standing in the middle of the square. It was none other than Ning Jiayi. She was wandering around the square with a big belly, and no one knew what she was doing. Initially, I didn''t want to interfere. I just turned my head and didn''t look at her. But the more I didn''t look at her, the more worried I became. Finally, I couldn''t help looking at her again. Ning Jiayi was still standing at the center of the crowd. At this time, the sun was very bright, and she stood there with sweat all over her body. I sat there for a long time and finally couldn''t help walking out with Gao Yang''s cell phone. "Jiayi." I called her name and walked over. A smile appeared on Ning Jiayi''s face when she saw me, but when I looked at it carefully, it was gone. She put on a defensive expression. I didn''t think much about it, but I felt that she might be afraid. After all, when I was at her door thest time, I said that I hoped that she could give birth to the baby. I also said that it was meaningless for her to be with Callen. "Why are you here?" Ning Jiayi asked. I pointed to the coffee shop and said, "It''s hot here. Would you like to sit there for a while?" After saying that, I reached out to pull Ning Jiayi, but she didn''t give me a chance to touch her at all. She took back her hand directly. Looking at my empty hand, I stood there speechlessly. It was obvious that they were rted by blood. How could it be like this? Since she didn''t want me to pull her back, I simply took back my hand. "You are now pregnant with a child for a few months. Standing here for a long time is not good for you and the child." "Didn''t you always hope that I didn''t have this child?" Ning Jiayi looked at me suspiciously. I said helplessly, "Whether you have a child or not has nothing to do with me. I just proposed a suggestion that is better for you." "Then I have to thank you?" "That''s not necessary. Just don''t bother me," I said with a chuckle. As soon as this topic was over, Ning Jiayi and I returned to the point where we had nothing to say. They stood in the middle of the square, looking at each other. The problem was that Ning Jiayi always pretended that she didn''t want to see me and rolled her eyes at me from time to time. I didn''t want to continue to argue with her. Since she didn''t want to go with me, I would let her stay here alone! After thinking it through, I said to her, "Then you can continue to stay here. I''ll go back first." "You don''t care about me anymore?" Ning Jiayi hurriedly stopped me. I was about to step forward when I stopped. "Who are you waiting for here?" She didn''t want to tell me at first, but after my insistence, she said, "Mom and Dad asked me to wait here for a while. They wille to me at the party, but they haven''te yet." As soon as I heard this, I knew what was going on. It must be that Ning Jiayi couldn''t stay at home. Then her uncle and aunt said that they would take her out for a walk. As a result, Ning Jiayi was tired, so they asked her to rest and go shopping. Don''t ask me why I know. These are all her old routine. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Did you broadcast it?" I asked. Ning Jiayi shook her head and looked at me awkwardly. "Do we need to broadcast this kind of thing? As long as it is broadcast, everyone will know that we don''t know the way, and we are not locals." "She''s gone, why are you still doing this?" I really couldn''t understand her thoughts. "Of course you don''t understand, just like you have always looked down on our family. After all, our family is from the countryside." I didn''t want to quarrel with Ning Jiayi, so I simply pretended that I didn''t hear her. Thinking that her uncle and aunt might still be looking for Ning Jiayi here, it was impossible to take her to the cafe at this time. I looked around and pointed to the resting ce over there and said, "Go there and sit for a while. If you stand there like this, you may not be able to stand it." This time, Ning Jiayi finally did not refute and sat down with me obediently. The two of them faced each other, and even the sisters were speechless. She was waiting for her uncle, aunt, and Gao Yang, but when she waited, she felt that something was wrong. "It''s been nearly an hour. Why hasn''t Gao Yange back yet? Did he really leave me here?" "Are you still with that man?" Ning Jiayi, who was sitting opposite me, suddenly asked. "Which man?" Ning Jiayi looked at me with disdain and said coldly, "It seems that there are a lot of men sleeping with you. They don''t even know who I am talking about." "How can I know who you are talking about? And in your eyes, men can only be lovers, can''t they be friends?" Although I didn''t want to say more to her, I still couldn''t help but reply. Unfortunately, Ning Jiayi didn''t seem to understand what I said at all. She insisted, "You are just a woman who has been abandoned after getting divorced. How important do you think you are? Are you kidding me?" "Are you done or not?" I said with a cold face. "I''m not allowed to tell you what happened. How can there be such a truth in the world?" Ning Jiayi looked at me provocatively. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Ning Jiayi''s words were heart-wrenching to me. If she was a stranger or someone who didn''t know the truth, I could ept her sarcastic words because she had been led astray. But now? As my loved ones and my younger sister, she didn''t speak up for me. In any case, she was provoking me from the perspective of watching a joke. She couldn''t ept such wordsing out of her mouth. "Ning Jiayi, are you forcing me to tell the whole world?" Looking at Ning Jiayi, I whispered. Only the two of us can hear this voice. I just want her not to challenge my patience. Ning Jiayi snorted and said, "At worst, you can shout a few times in the loudspeaker. I want to see how many people will believe you." "It''s been a few years since Callen divorced you. Now he has the right to pursue his own happiness. Why should he still be bound by you?" Listening to her words, I felt likeughing. "What is the right to pursue happiness? Does a married man have the right to pursue happiness? It''s not pursuing happiness. It''s cheating on marriage!" I said firmly. Ning Jiayi blushed and pointed her index finger at me without saying a word for a long time. Just when I was wondering if I should not talk to the pregnant woman like this, she suddenly cried out, covered her stomach and bent down, shouting that her stomach was hurting. Standing on the opposite side, I immediately panicked. Seeing her in pain, I quickly went up to help her up and asked, "Are you all right? Where are you feeling ufortable? Take a rest here first. I''ll call the ambnce right away." "No!" Ning Jiayi shouted, covering her belly. Although I was angry with what she said to me and what she had done before, Ning Jiayi was my sister after all. If she was notfortable, how could I stand by and do nothing? Although she shouted not to let me call her, it was natural for pregnant pregnant women to have severe stomachache. I thought she was afraid, so Iforted her in a soft voice, "Don''t worry, the doctor will give you a checkup. As long as you and the child are fine, you can be discharged from the hospital. Don''t worry." As I spoke, I took out my phone and unlocked the screen lock. "I don''t want to go to the hospital. Don''t go for a check-up!" Ning Jiayi waved her hand and wanted to grab my cell phone. Fortunately, I reacted quickly and avoided it. "What''s wrong with you? Why don''t you want to go to the hospital for an examination?¡± I looked at her in confusion. She had always been very concerned about her child, but why was she still unwilling to go to the hospital now that her stomach hurt so much? Ning Jiayi slowly straightened up. She thought she was going to say something to me, but she didn''t expect that she would stand up and wave to the distance. She cried, "Mom and Dad,e here!" "What''s wrong with baby? What''s wrong with you?" A few seconds after Ning Jiayi called out her parents, her aunt ran over at once. She took Ning Jiayi''s hand and looked around. She pushed me, who had been supporting her, aside. I was pushed to the side and stood up. When I looked up, I saw my uncle looking at me. Since we have already met, it''s impossible for us not to talk. I whispered, "Uncle." "Hmm," his uncle said, and then he was busy watching Ning Jiayi''s situation. Looking at the family of three in front of him, he immediately felt like an outsider. But he was not a real family, just a rtive of blood. And even if I regarded them as a family, they might not take me as a family. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel a little sad. "Chelsea! What did you do to Jiayi!" Suddenly, her aunt shouted at me. Aunt did not care about anything when she roared, so she naturally did not lower her voice, which caused people to look at us. Feeling that someone was looking at me, my face turned red in an instant, but I had to bite the bullet and said to my aunt, "Aunt, Jiayi and I were talking just now. I don''t know what happened, but she suddenly had a stomachache." "Mom, she said that she would take me to the hospital and kill my child." Ning Jiayi took her aunt''s hand andined with grievance. I looked at Ning Jiayi in disbelief. I couldn''t believe that such words woulde out of her mouth, and she was lying with a calm face! "I knew you didn''t have good intentions. I didn''t expect you to be so vicious. How dare you say such things to your sister in broad daylight? Are you still human?" Aunt scolded. At this time, my mind was in a mess, and I just wanted to exin it clearly. ''Aunt, I just wanted to call for first aid when I saw the pain in Jiayi''s belly. Anyway, she is my biological sister. How could I say that to her?" "Really?" Aunt looked at me suspiciously. I nodded hastily and said with certainty, "I swear." "Mom, she has already contacted the doctor. Just pull me over then. I will be fine as long as I sleep. She also said that she had warned me not to be with Callen. Why didn''t I listen to her?" Ning Jiayi cried and said to her aunt. Looking at Ning Jiayi''s tearful look, I didn''t understand why she framed me. My aunt took care of Ning Jiayi''s emotions. From time to time, she would scold me. The passers-by around were pointing at me. High and low voices of discussion came into my ears intermittently. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Jiayi, what have I done to you? Do you want to frame me like this?" I looked at Ning Jiayi, hoping to get an answer. Ning Jiayi nervously grabbed her aunt''s clothes, and her eyes were full of vignce. Seeing this scene, I just wanted tough. I didn''t expect that one day I would be so guarded by my rtives. His uncle, who had not spoken for a long time, also stood out at this time. He stood in front of Ning Jiayi and looked at me with disappointment. "It''s just a house. Do you need to worry about it?" "I don''t understand what you mean." "It hasn''t been long since I told you about the house. In the blink of an eye, you''ve been thinking about the baby in Jiayi''s belly. Do you think that without this baby, we will leave this city and make it up to you in the future?" asked his uncle. At this point, Ipletely understood what my uncle meant. It turned out that he thought I didn''t want to give them money because of the house, so he nned to take Ning Jiayi away when they were not there. When she lost her child, their uncle would leave. As long as they leave, I naturally don''t have to pay. I smiled and asked my uncle, "Am I such a person in your heart?" His uncle thought for a moment and said slowly, "In the past, you were indeed not such a person. But in recent years, all kinds of things have made me unable to tell which one is the real you." Chapter 383 Chapter 383 The noisy square made people upset, but I stood in the square as if I had fallen into an ice cave. The cold feeling made me feel bonepiercing pain. In those days when I couldn''t get in touch with my rtives without a mother, I thought of those days in my uncle''s house countless times. My childhood was the happiest, with my good uncle, lovely sister, and aunt who often disliked me. Whether it was good or bad, I knew that they loved me. But at this moment, I began to doubt this love. "I never thought of forcing Jiayi to be a child, and Callen is not as bad as me. You can rest assured," I said with a wry smile. Uncle looked at me with aplicated expression and did not refute me. However, the aunt behind him couldn''t help but hold on to Ning Jiayi, who looked weak. She red at me and said fiercely, "Of course you want to do this. You can''t wait for all the women in the world to lose their children like you. It''s just that you don''t have the chance to do anything to others. It''s your sister''s fault that you met her." ¡°And the one in Callen''s family. I''m now wondering if you did something to her, so she didn''t get pregnant. Why are you so vicious?" The word "evil" hit me on the head, and my body shook and was about to fall. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Are you okay?" A girl came over to hold me and asked worriedly. "What''s wrong with her? She''s just pretending to be pitiful!" Aunt said disdainfully. I didn''t expect that at the most difficult time, it wasn''t my family who helped me, but a stranger. I forced a smile and said to the girl, "I''m fine. Thank you." As I spoke, I shifted my body away from her. "Don''t do such a thing. Live a good life in the future." The girl''s sudden words stunned me. I looked at her in confusion. Seeing me looking at her, the girl showed a disappointed expression on her face. She took the initiative to let go of her hand and took a step back. "It''s the most disgusting thing to destroy other people''s families." After saying this, the girl turned around and left without hesitation. I was still standing where I was, unable to understand what was going on. My ears were full of aunt''s curses, Ning Jiayi''s crying, and her uncle''sfort. I thought of what the girl had said to me. Finally, I understood that she thought I was a mistress, a mistress who had ruined other people''s family. "How is that possible? I hate the third person the most! In the blink of an eye, I have be the kind of person that I hate most in the eyes of others." Iughed at myself. "Look at her! She doesn''t look regretful at all. She doesn''t want to repent at all. Is this your good niece, a good niece who has loved you since she was a child? I think she still has an ungrateful heart in the end!" Aunt said with dissatisfaction. I saw her angrily ming her uncle, who just lowered his head and didn''t say anything to refute her. I don''t care, but my uncle, who lives in that family, can''t. "Aunt, it doesn''t matter if you nder me, but Uncle can''t." I stepped forward and said. Aunt looked at him and said sarcastically, "When did you interrupt me when I was talking to my family? Don''t forget that I''m your elder. How can you interrupt me when I''m talking to my elders?" "Yes, you are my elder, but my uncle is also my biological uncle. Over the years, he has worked hard to support his family at the construction site, giving you and Jiayi the best life. What right do you have to talk about him?" "What? I don''t have the right?" Her aunt was so angry that sheughed. She pointed to her uncle and asked, "Tell her if I have the right to say it!" After struggling for a while, his uncle turned to look at me and said, "We''re a family. It makes sense for your aunt to say that I''m a family." "Listen to her. I said that my husband was wrong. It''s not proper for him to marry me and earn money to raise me and our children. Why can''t he say that?" Her aunt was still talking non-stop. Ning Jiayi, who was crying, began to add fuel to the fire to her aunt''s words. She just looked at her uncle and said nothing. I knew that Aunt had no right to say that, but that was the truth in my eyes. Aunt spent a lot of money given by Uncle and went out to y cards. Uncle hadn''t had a rest for a year, so he would be exhausted sooner orter. It was a pity that my concern was meaningless. During the period when I was secretly sad, my aunt and Ning Jiayi discussed something. My aunt suddenly came over and said to me, "Chelsea, I can forgive you for this, but you have to promise me one thing." I won¡¯t speak. Why should I be forgiven for something that didn''t happen? Perhaps her aunt thought that if she didn''t speak, she would agree. She raised her chin proudly and said, "You should know that if people know that you want to get rid of the baby in Jiayi''s belly, I''m afraid that you will live in the dark for the rest of your life." "It doesn''t matter if she''s a colleague or a neighbor, even if she''s your lover in the future, she''ll never think of having such a vicious woman by her side," my aunt said in a kind tone. "If my aunt didn''t say these things to me in such a good tone, I would be very happy. Unfortunately, what she said was nder and a threat to me." "How many people in the world can say such things to their niece? I''m afraid that only my aunt can say that, right?" I looked at Ning Jiayi, who was standing aside, and found that she was proudly touching her belly. She sneered at me. Because I wanted to figure out what they wanted to do, I took the opportunity to ask, "Aunt, what do you want me to promise?" "To tell you the truth, the house we live in now is rented. You also know that Callen is now with that woman. He doesn''t have any economic power at all, and he doesn''t have much money to buy a house for Jiayi." As my aunt spoke, she deliberately approached me and whispered in a low voice for fear of being heard. When she was talking about me, she was not worried about being heard. Now it was rted to her daughter''s worries. I sneered in my heart. "My house is going to be demolished soon, and I have nowhere to live, so it''s useless for you to tell me. I''d better discuss it with Callen. As long as she likes Jiayi, she will definitely buy it." "Of course we will buy it, but we are short of money now. How about we give you a contract to ensure that we won''t ask for a penny when the house is demolished? How about you give us some compensation now?" Hearing this, I immediatelyughed. It turned out that she had been beating around the bush for so long just to tell me this. Aunt took my hand and said to me as an elder, "It''s reasonable for you sisters to help each other. Besides, didn''t I help your mother when she was in such a difficult situation?" As she spoke, her aunt gave her uncle a look. The uncle nced at me, slowly took out a stack of paper from his bag, put it on the table next to him, and gave me a pen. Chapter 384 Chapter 384 When I saw the stack of paper taken out by my uncle, I finally understood the meaning of his eyes just now. The pile of paper was not something else, but something simr to a contract. I took a quick look at the contents of the article and a thought shed through my mind. "I''m willing to give a million yuan to my uncle and his family..." As for the rest, I didn''t even need to look to know what it was. "Chelsea, you know that our family''s sry is not very good. Although your uncle''s sry is supporting the family, I am also taking care of Jiayi. In order to make her have a better future, I have put in a lot of effort!" Looking at her aunt''s aggrieved and excited face and listening to her say everything she had done for the family, I just wanted to ask her, "What did you do?" Since I was a child, I had only seen my uncle work hard for the family. He went out early and went homete to earn money in order to let his aunt and Jiayi live a good life. When he came back from work, he had to remember to cook for them, because they couldn''t cook at all. "Not only can she not cook, but she can''t even do any housework. I don''t know whether she can''t cook or she can''t be bothered to do it. How can such a aunt be so shameless to tell me that she has done everything for the family?" "When my mother was hospitalized, what did my uncle''s family do? They avoided my phone and didn''t answer it. They insisted on taking care of me when I was a child so that I could remember it for the rest of my life." Aunt saw that I didn''t speak for a long time, so she slightly leaned to the side and gave her uncle a look. Then her uncle stood up and said, "Your mother is dead now, and you will get married in the future. The money of that house just happened to stay behind to make your dowry." "But you have written that I should give you a million yuan. How can you stay here as my dowry?" I said with a chuckle. His uncle opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but his aunt had already blocked him behind. She directly grabbed my hand and exined with a happy expression, "Chelsea, think about it. The area of that house is so big, and thepensation will definitely not only be this one million yuan, but the rest of the money will still be yours." "What''s more, uncle and aunt are your rtives. How could they cheat you? When the timees, we will also give you a red packet, and we will definitely give you a big one!" aunt added, with a smile on her face. It could be seen that she was very happy now. Of course she was happy. After all, her niece''s money would soon be in her pocket. How could she not be happy? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "If it were me in the past, I would definitely refuse without hesitation. But now, I just don''t want to refuse directly. I just want to spoil my uncle¡¯s family''s appetite." I lowered my head awkwardly and thought for a moment. Then I looked at the contract on the table and said in a low voice, "Can you let me go back and think about it? I can''t make up my mind in a short time." "How can this work?" Aunt cried out in surprise. Pretending to be frightened, I took a few steps back and said uneasily, "I have no choice but to make a decision suddenly." "Have you forgotten how uncle treated you when you were a child? You and your mother used to look after us. Now that we are in trouble, you don''t want to help us at all?" Aunt listed out the past one by one. "ording to my aunt''s words, I understand that she must have been preparing for this for a long time. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have said it in such an orderly way." I looked at my uncle, aunt, and Ning Jiayi''s faces one by one, and finally stopped at my uncle''s face. "I remember that my mother paid for living expenses every month." "Your living expenses?" Aunt repeated and immediately exined, "At that time, how much money did your mother have? How much money could we pay for your living expenses? No matter what, it was all our hard work." Aunt had repeatedly emphasized their hard work. There was only one meaning in her words, which was that she hoped that I could put in more effort into taking care of me, and then willingly give them the money. But how could there be such a good thing in the world? I''m not blind. Instead of answering Aunt''s question, I tilted my head to look at my uncle and asked word by word, "Uncle, you are my mother''s brother. My mother trusted you when she entrusted me to you. Thank you for taking care of me." "But don''t worry about thispensation." I smiled and pushed the contract on the table to them. Ning Jiayi, who had been standing behind, rushed up and rebuked loudly, "What right do you have to refuse? If it weren''t for my family''s care for you, how could you have the chance to stand here? Don''t be shameless!" "Am I? It''s you who''s shouting at me. I don''t think you''re shameless," I replied with a smile. Maybe it was my smile that irritated Ning Jiayi. She rushed up and raised her hand to hit me. I wanted to block it with my hand, but she put down her hand again when she saw her big belly. Even if they were heartless to me, it was impossible for me to be unjust. Ning Jiayi and I were sisters after all. How could I bear to let her lose the baby in her belly? In just a few seconds, countless thoughts shed through my mind. Finally, I closed my eyes and waited quietly. Pa! The pain in my face sobered me up, and the sound of a p was still echoing in my ears. Before I could open my eyes, I heard Ning Jiayi say, "This p is to let you know how grateful you are. Now you know that you have done something wrong!" This time, I didn''t even open my eyes and waited for the pain toe. "What are you doing?" I was stunned for a moment. When I slowly opened my eyes, I saw that Ning Jiayi''s wrist was grabbed by someone, and she was ring at that person angrily. Her uncle and aunt obviously did not wake up from the sudden appearance of this person. I thought that some passers-by couldn''t stand it anymore and came to stop me, but I felt a little embarrassed at the same time. "You just stood there and got beaten. Are you stupid or crazy? Why didn''t I see you being so easy to bully in the past? Is this still you, Chelsea?" Hearing the familiar voice, I paused and turned to look at the person beside me in surprise. "Why are you here?" "Why am I here? I told you to wait for me in the cafe, but you came here to be beaten. Are you really capable?" Gao Yang looked at me with a funny smile. Only then did I remember the reason why I appeared in the shopping center when I was at work. If Gao Yang hadn''t asked me to wait here, this series of things wouldn''t have happened, so I didn''t have a good attitude to him. "You changed so fast?" Gao Yang asked in an exaggerated tone. "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you now." I didn''t look at him, but looked at the family of three in front of me. Ning Jiayi looked very angry. Her aunt was trying to calm her down, but her uncle, who I had always regarded as the closest person, stood beside them with a humble face. Seeing this scene, I felt distressed and angry. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want such a family member. Keeping him alive will only add to your troubles." Gao Yang''s words rang in my ears. I looked at him subconsciously and said nothing. Gao Yang looked at his uncle''s family with disdain and said scornfully, "You two are rted by blood, but you forced your niece to do this. I think you are the only ones." "You!" Her aunt spat out a word. Ning Jiayi became angry from embarrassment. She looked at Gao Yang and said, "You are indeed my good sister. It seems that we have underestimated you. You have juste here one after another. You are really a good person." I frowned. "Jiayi, what are you talking about?" "What do you mean by saying that? That''s what I''m talking about. What''s wrong with that?" Ning Jiayi raised her chin proudly and said arrogantly. "I still remember that when you lived in your house, the one who was with you was not this man. In such a short time, you changed again. Why do you only allow you to do something improper and not allow me to say it?" When Ning Jiayi said these words, none of the uncles and aunts present stopped her. As if they didn''t hear these words, they had no expression on their faces. As if sensing my gaze, their uncles quickly lowered their heads. No one could understand how painful it was in my heart that my closest kin had be like this... Suddenly, he felt a weight on his shoulder and tilted his head to meet Gao Yang''s eyes. Gao Yang raised his eyebrows and smiled at me. Then he looked at the people in front of him and said, "No matter what happens to Chelsea, you don''t need to worry about her. Compared with caring about her private life, it''s better for you to care more about her belly." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. As soon as he finished speaking, I saw Ning Jiayi push back cautiously. In order to prevent his uncle''s family from causing trouble for Gao Vang, it would be more troublesome if they really let Gao Yang be involved. So I pulled Gao Yang''s sleeve and motioned for him to stop. Because I was talking to Gao Yang, I didn''t notice Ning Jiayiing over at all, so I was caught off guard and was pped by her. "What are you doing!" I covered my face and looked at Ning Jiayi in disbelief. Ning Jiayi sneered at me and said, "Since you don''t know how to teach the men around you a lesson, then I can only teach you a lesson." "Should I teach you a lesson on behalf of your parents?" Gao Yang, who was next to her, grabbed Ning Jiayi''s wrist and ignored her painful crying. Looking at Ning Jiayi and her aunt arguing with Gao Yang, if she was not pregnant and worried that something would happen to her because of Gao Yang''s behavior, I really wanted to watch them coldly and let Gao Yang teach them a lesson. I don''t know when Uncle hase to me. He looked at me and wanted to say something, but stopped. "Uncle, is there anything I can do for you?" I asked coldly. "Chelsea, Jiayi is pregnant now, can you..." His uncle pleaded in a pleading tone, and he didn''t dare to look me in the eye. Looking at my uncle, I was very sad. I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and said to Gao Yang, "It''s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back." Gao Yang nced at me. After making sure that I was not joking, he let go of Ning Jiayi and turned to leave with me. "You haven''t signed the agreement yet. What are you going to do? " Behind me was Ning Jiayi''s arrogant voice. I stopped in an instant. Maybe it was her uncle who stopped her. Anyway, I didn''t hear Ning Jiayi''s voice behind me. When I came to my senses, she had already been led out of the mall by Gao Yang. "Thank you... for what happened today." I stopped and looked at his back. Gao Yang turned around and said, "Why didn''t I see that you were so cowardly before?" "It''s reasonable to say that you are Harrison''s girlfriend. He shouldn''t let you be distracted by these things." Gao Yang looked at me in confusion. I understood the doubts in his heart, but I was not in the mood to exin it to him at this moment, so I replied perfunctorily, "This is my family matter, so I don''t need your concern." After that, I turned and walked to the intersection. What I was thinking was to leave this ce as soon as possible, and then think about what I should do next. I would not simply think that my uncle''s family wouldpletely give up the house, even if he was willing to let his aunt... "Then I just want to be troubled." Gao Yang suddenly grabbed my hand from behind and said with a smile. I was stunned. Then I shook off his hand and asked unhappily, "Gao Yang, what''s wrong with you?" Gao Yang shrugged his shoulders indifferently and put his hands in his pockets. "It''s probably because of my good intentions. Just take it that I''m kind-hearted and do good deeds and want to meddle in them, okay?" "No." I firmly refused, "I will solve this matter by myself. I hope you don''t tell Harrison. I can solve it by myself." Without waiting for his reply, I turned and left quickly. When I got in the car, I found that I had not completed the task that Harrison gave me. Originally, he was wondering if he should get out of the car now. But after thinking about it, he felt that it was too hypocritical. Maybe Gao Yang thought that he wanted him to help, so he made a mystery here. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Gao Yang standing still in the same ce, still looking at me... After I separated from Gao Yang, I didn''t know where to go. When I went home, I felt that I was upset and didn''t want to go back. If I didn''t go home, I didn''t know where to go. So I thought of my good sister Sienna. "You are so considerate. Do you think of me or not as soon as you have something to do?" Sienna comined as soon as he sat down. I looked up at him with a wronged look. "You can''t me me. You are my good sister. As long as there is something, the first person I think of is you." "That''s my fault. Why didn''t you think of me when you had good things?" Sienna pretended to sneer and looked at me with disdain. I immediately grabbed her hand and exined with a smile, "Whether it was in the past or in the future, as long as there is something, when am I not the first to think of you? Which one isn''t the first to look for you?" Sienna pulled back her hand that was held by me and said with a disgusted look, "Come on, I haven''t contacted you for 800 years. As long as you contact me, there will be no good news. Just tell me what happened this time." Before I could open my mouth, she muttered to herself, "It can''t be Harrison, can it? By the way, you''ve been together for a long time. It''s been a long time since we got married and we didn''t break up. Are you in a hurry?" "Stop guessing." I rolled my eyes at her speechlessly. "You only dare to be rude in front of me. If Harrison were here, you wouldn''t dare to do anything." Sienna said mercilessly. I sat opposite her without saying a word because I really didn''t have anything to say to refute. "Think about it. The first thing that others think of when they have something to do is a boyfriend, but what about me? Why am I sitting here with Sienna? When I feel so helpless that I want to talk to him, why do I always think of Sienna? When can Harrison and I get along with each other like a normal couple?" The more I thought about it, the more I felt a headache, and my heart was in a mess. Chapter 386 Chapter 386 I knew that breaking up with Harrison would end in the end, but that wasn''t what I wanted. "Hey! Are you okay?" When I came to my senses, I saw Sienna''s hand waving back and forth in front of me. I squeezed out a smile and put her hand on the table. Then I told her the whole story of the meeting with my uncle''s family. Of course, there was also the day when she went to find Callen, and met her uncle and what happened to Ning Jiayi at the door of the apartment. Hearing these things, Sienna mmed his right hand on the table and said angrily, "There is such a shameless person in the world. Why didn''t you tell me when you went? If I were there, I wouldn''t let them go easily!" "We''re outside. Don''t say anything," I said nervously when I saw the people around me looking at us. Unfortunately, Sienna did not care at all. Instead, he said more angrily, "I have told you that Ning Jiayi is not easy to deal with. Do you still remember how you refuted me when I said it at the beginning? Now the truth is in front of you, isn''t it?" "The only thing you can do when you meet such a good rtive is to maintain a rtionship with them. It''s best if you don''t have any contact with them at all!" When Sienna spoke, I sat opposite her without saying a word or looking at her. However, even if I didn''t speak, Sienna was still talking to himself. After talking for more than ten minutes, she stopped. I looked at her and said, "There are so many people here. Can you be more rxed?" "It''s not us who did something wrong. What are we afraid of?" Sienna was dissatisfied with Fan Wen. I looked at her speechlessly and said, "It''s not that I''m afraid, but the problem is that it feels bad to beughed at like this by so many people here. Besides, you know my character and don''t like being watched." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Well, well, well, I''m also angry because of your words just now." Siennaughed. Seeing that she had finally calmed down and there was no need for her to continue, I heaved a sigh of relief. Thinking back to what happened in the square just now, I didn''t know how to open my mouth, so I could only look down at the cup silently. I thought that after the marriage, I would be able topletely distance myself from Callen. Just like other divorced couples, they would walk their own paths and live their own lives. But it turned out that I was really too naive. "In the beginning, Callen kept pestering me, and then my ex-wife persuaded me to give birth to a child for him. Now, even my sister is pregnant with Callen''s child. What''s going on? Why can''t I be separated from Callen?" I tried my best to persuade Ning Jiayi to exin Callen''s bad nature to her uncle''s family, but they seemed to cover their ears and couldn''t hear me... "I know what you are thinking. Don''t think about it." Sienna interrupted my thoughts. With a light sigh, I looked up at her and said, "They are obviously rtives with blood rtions. Why don''t they believe me?" "Why should I believe you? " Sienna asked. I looked at her in confusion and didn''t understand what she meant. Sienna put down the teacup in her hand and put her small arms on the table. She looked at me and said, "You haven''t seen clearly what kind of people your uncle''s family is. Do you want me to exin it more clearly?" "Jiayi has just graduated and is young and immature. In the future, she will definitely..." "All right, all right!¡± Sienna waved his hand impatiently and interrupted me again, "The words ''young and ignorant'' are all self-dying. How can a man in his twenties not understand the ways of the world? How can a married man in the world not be touched?" Sienna leaned back and said with a chuckle, "If all these can be exined, then knowing that your ex- husband knows that Callen is heartless and that he has done those heartless things to you, it is enough to prove that Ning Jiayi is not an ordinary person." "She just came out of school, how can she stand Callen''s sweet words?" My heart was already shaken, but I still insisted. "Don''t you feel bad when you say these words? Let''s not talk about whether others believe it or not. Can you ask if you believe it in your heart?¡± Looking at Sienna''s questioning expression, I lowered my head uneasily, and the persistence of my family and rtives in my heart copsed little by little. But I don¡¯t want to give up. How could we, who are rted by blood, be defeated so easily by Callen? If my uncle and the others knew the truth I said, they would not have treated me like this. "What are you still imagining? Why don''t you listen to anything I say? You admit that your uncle''s family has taken a fancy to Callen''s value, and you admit that Ning Jiayi has a girl''s heart?" Sienna said word by word. Her words were like a knife cutting my heart, making me both painful and sad. After a while, I felt my eyes bing moist and moist, and my vision gradually blurred. "Uncle has been very kind to me since I was a child. He is the best for me except for my mother." "Did you know that? People will be Chelsea!" Sienna angrily threw a piece of paper to me. My hand that was holding the paper slowly tightened, allowing bitter tears to flow into my mouth. Probably because of my embarrassed look, Sienna was angry. As soon as she finished the first sentence, she said without stopping, "No matter how good your uncle is to you, it happened 20 years ago. Is it interesting to say that he treated you well 20 years ago?" "Auntie can be your uncle''s younger sister. When she was sick, her life was in danger. Why didn''t I see your so-called uncle stand out? If I remember correctly, he not only didn''t stand up, but also didn''t answer your call!" The past memories of Sienna''s words shed through my mind. My mother''s life in the hospital was the most painful time. Because I couldn''t afford to pay the hospital fee to call my rtives for help, others hung up as soon as they received the call to borrow money. Even my uncle ignored my help. If it hadn''t been for Harrison''s help in the end, his mother would havee out of the hospital a long time ago. In the end, she wouldn''t have had the money to cure her old age. I closed my eyes and shed thest tear. I calmed down and wiped my tears with the handkerchief that Sienna had given me. "I know what you said is for my own good, but I need time to slowly digest it." "What does it have to do with me whether you digest it or not? I have said what I should say. Harrison, you should worry about the rest!" Sienna said angrily. In the face of her childish anger, the haze in my heart immediately dissipated. I smiled and said, "No, he can''t. How can hepare with your position in my heart?" "Are you sure?" Sienna suddenly became interested. She leaned forward and looked at me with a smile. I nodded. "Of course." "Oh?" Sienna''s tone rose with a smile. For some reason, I always felt that Sienna''s smile was malicious, but I thought I was overthinking it. At this moment, Sienna suddenly stood up and said behind me, "Did you hear that? He said that you are not as important as me." Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Sienna''s words made me stunned. By the time I reacted, Harrison was already standing beside me. "Mr. Stewart, did you hear what I said just now?" Sienna asked with malicious intentions. I secretly gave her a look, signaling her not to say anything more, but unfortunately, she didn''t understand what I meant. Not only did she continue to talk about the topic just now, but she also said more. "As her boyfriend, Mr. Stewart, he didn''t do his duty. How could you let Chelsea bear this alone? Her uncle''s family is eating people without spitting out their bones. If it goes on like this, Chelsea will be eaten into pieces." When Sienna said these words, I looked at Harrison countless times and found that his expression didn''t change. This made me feel relieved, but I raised it again. At the thought that Harrison might not care about what happened to me, my heart ached, and my eyes were full of tears. "Sienna, things are not asplicated as you said." I held back the urge to cry and stopped Sienna from finishing his words. Then I looked up at her with a forced smile and said, "Anyway, uncle is my mother''s child, and I am her only child. I believe that uncle is not really willing to be cruel to me." "Chelsea?" Sienna looked at me in shock. Instead of answering Sienna''s question, I turned to Harrison and asked, "Why are you here?" Harrison said slowly, "I received a call from Sienna, saying that something happened to you." This carefree attitude made my hand under the table tighten. Then I slowly let go of it, looked up and said to him with a smile, "It''s nothing serious. Sienna just cares about me." "Is that so?" Harrison asked. She understood what he meant, but she still nodded subconsciously. After I finished talking to him, I remembered that Sienna was still sitting opposite me. Looking at her holding back her anger but not losing her temper, I felt sorry in my heart. If it was not Harrison standing in front of me, or Louie or Gao Yang standing in front of me, I would never have blocked her unfair words for me. I would have pretended as if nothing had happened and said that it didn''t matter. Sienna looked at me motionlessly. After about ten seconds, she looked away and quickly stood up from the chair. "Mr. Stewart, since you are here, I will leave first." After that, she left without looking back. Looking at Sienna''s back, I watched her open the ss door and walk out without looking back at me. "You''ve already pissed her off, yet you still want her to be reluctant to part with you?" Harrison''s voice came. I turned my head and saw him sitting opposite me. I looked at the door again and sat down after making sure that Sienna had left. However, the two of us did not speak again. We were so quiet as if we did not exist. I felt very ufortable, but I could do nothing. Although Sienna just called him and asked him toe over, I suspected that he might have known everything that had happened this afternoon. And these things were said by Gao Yang himself, so I couldn''t figure it out. Although Gao Yang promised me that he wouldn''t tell anyone, it wasn''t impossible for him and Harrison to be so concerned. As long as I thought that Harrison might know everything, I felt very ufortable and uneasy. "Have you made up your mind?" Harrison''s voice made me shudder. I looked at him and asked, "What do you mean?" "Aren''t you going to tell me about your conversation just now?" Harrison asked again. My brain was spinning rapidly, and then I pretended to be rxed and said with a smile, "Are you talking about Sienna''s words? It''s okay. It''s just that she doesn''t like my uncle''s family. What else can there be?" "But from her appearance, things don''t seem as simple as you said," he said softly. "It''s not that you don''t know about Sienna''s character. She always likes simple things to make complicated things. Her uncle and his family are entangled with me, which makes her very disgusted. They must want you toe here to solve this problem." There was no need toe up with a n in lies. It must be me. After finishing this sentence, I added, "But what she doesn''t know is that I have solved the problem. You don''t need to work hard anymore." "Really?" Harrison asked. I nodded hastily to show my certainty. Harrison raised the corner of his mouth and answered casually, "It''s up to you." After saying these three words, Harrison stopped talking. Looking at his expressionless face, I couldn''t tell whether he was angry or not. If he wanted to be angry, it seemed that there was no need to be angry. He could handle his girlfriend''s family affairs by himself. Wasn''t it good? But if he was not angry, why did he still look expressionless? After sitting in the shop for about ten more minutes, I couldn''t ept Harrison''s silence. I simply got up and said, "It''s gettingte. Shall we go back?" Harrison stood up and walked past me without saying a word. Harrison''s face was full of confusion as he was thrown to the spot. He had yet to figure out why Harrison was even more active than he was when I said I was leaving. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Although I was confused, I still quickly caught up with Harrison and got in the car. I thought I had to find a ce to eat before going home, but I didn''t expect him to drive directly to the vi, and the speed of driving was faster than before. I sat in the passenger seat and looked Harrison up and down countless times, trying to find traces of anger on his face, but the result was a pity. "We don''t have any ingredients at home, do we need to buy something?" When we reached the gate of the vi, I finally couldn''t help asking. "No need," Harrison said tly. I thought for a moment and said again, "There is no food in the refrigerator." Harrison didn''t answer me. There was no pause from the door to the garage. After entering the vi, I stood at the entrance and watched Harrison throw his coat on the sofa. Then he loosened his tie and looked at me. "Why are you standing there?" When I came to my senses, I quickly put on my shoes and walked up to him. He looked down at me and said nothing. Probably because I hid something from him, I instinctively felt guilty, so I didn''t dare to look him in the eye. I could only lower my head and ask in a low voice, "I''ll do something for you..." "There''s no need." Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Harrison. After a few seconds of silence, I asked, "If you don''t eat now, you will be hungry. Although it''s not vegetable shopping, you can put a simple noodle. What do you think?" I stood there and waited for Harrison''s answer, but he didn''t say a word from beginning to end. So, I finally couldn''t help looking up at him. The moment I raised my head, I met Harrison''s gaze. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Harrison and I faced each other without saying a word. "Chelsea, are you still not going to tell me?" After an unknown period of time, Harrison suddenly said. I looked at Harrison and said, "What''s wrong? I don''t seem to have anything to tell you today." Harrison looked at me with a poker face. When I looked at Harrison, I tried my best to pretend to be indifferent and ignorant, as if I didn''t understand what he said. I hoped that this escape method could make him take the initiative to end this topic and no longer carry on. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "I really don''t want Harrison to know more about my uncle''s family. It''s so simple between us, as long as we don''t mix anything." Harrison didn''t answer me. He turned around and sat on the sofa. Looking at his back, I finally breathed a sigh of relief. But at the same time, I felt disappointed. "After all, although I don''t want Harrison to know these ugly things, more or less he has heard something from others. I heard that he could still face me as if nothing had happened. Does it mean that he doesn''t care about me?" Thinking of this, I felt a little sad... "I don''t want to hide anything, understand?" Harrison, who was sitting on the sofa, said to me with his back to me. The voice pulled me back from my sadness. Looking at his back, I hesitated for a moment and said, "In fact, it''s not a big deal. It''s just some trivial things at home." Harrison sneered and said, "My uncle wants to split the niece''s money. Is this a trivial matter in my family?¡± After saying that, Harrison turned to look at me with a faint smile on his face. "It''s not like this on TV right now." I retorted in a low voice. "If you''re willing, you can call the TV station and ask them for help. Do you need my help?" As he spoke, Harrison picked up the phone and clothes to call. I looked at his movements in confusion. Harrison pursed his lips and smiled. "I happen to have friends in the TV station. Maybe they can help me." As soon as he finished speaking, Harrison''s slender fingers were rapidly beating on the phone screen. I looked at him in surprise and quickly avoided the coldness of the phone and hung up the phone. "Harrison, what the hell are you doing?" I asked angrily. Harrison shrugged his shoulders disapprovingly. "I just said that I have a friend whom the TV station knows. Maybe I can help you mediate." "Who told you that I need to mediate? When did I tell you that I need to mediate? Have you asked for my opinion?" "Although you didn''t take the initiative to speak, your eyes told me that I needed help." Harrison spread out his hands and said casually. At first, he was already depressed enough. Just now, he still felt uneasy about not telling him the whole story, but at this moment, all his previous emotions disappeared. Staring straight at Harrison, I was angry and disappointed. "Can''t you tell that I''m just using a metaphor on TV? Do you think that I will put my family''s affairs on TV, and then let people from other countries pay attention to it? Is that possible?" "Although the things my uncle did to me made me very disappointed and sad, after all, he is my uncle and my mother''s brother. How can I prolong our contradiction?" Harrison, who was sitting on the sofa and looking at me, immediately turned back after hearing my words. "You think so, but it doesn''t mean that others are like you." I knew that what he said was right, but I felt very ufortable when I heard it. I clenched my hands on both sides of my body, walked to Harrison with anger, and looked down at him. In the following three minutes, Harrison and I faced each other, but none of us spoke first. This kind of feeling made me annoyed. I wanted to lose my temper, but I couldn''t find a reason. I could only hold back my anger and almost blew myself up! "Why can''t Harrison be considerate of me? When he sees me, he gives me a hug and tells me that no matter what happens, he will always stand on my side. Isn''t that good? Why do you have to be angry with me?" In the face of his cold expression and words, I didn''t continue to hold it in. I asked loudly, "I''m already very sad and sad when faced with such a situation. Even if you can''t stand on my side like someone else''s boyfriend, at least don''t mess with me." "How could you say that? You clearly know that others are very sad, but you still have something to say here. Don''t you think it will make me very tired?" The grievance in my heart burst out in an instant. I used him with grievance, and my tears fell unscrupulously. I can''t remember what you said next. I only know that Harrison has been looking at me with a faint expression. "Are you done?" When I felt that my throat was almost hoarse, Harrison finally opened his mouth. I looked away from him and said angrily, "It''s like this if you don''t say it out loud." "If you haven''t finished speaking, you can continue. If you finish, it''s my turn," Harrison said softly. Hearing this, I was stunned, and then I turned my head and bit my lower lip to look at him. I could feel the bitterness in my eyes. "No matter what Ning Jiayi thinks, it''s impossible to achieve it," Harrison suddenly said. I thought he was going to ask about my uncle, but I didn''t expect that he would go straight to Ning Jiayi as soon as he opened his mouth. I looked at him in surprise. "Don''t look at me like that. I don''t have time to ask about these things." "Then how do you know about Ning Jiayi? You said that I don''t know what she is thinking?" I frowned and looked at him, unable to ept what he said. Harrisonughed as soon as he finished his words. He asked helplessly, "As someone who has suffered losses under Maisy''s hands, don''t you understand for such a long time?" "What do you mean?" I was shocked. Harrison took my hand and said slowly, "Qian Chun would never ept Ning Jiayi''s existence, nor would he help others raise children. Do you understand?" "But she already knew about Callen and Ning Jiayi, even earlier than I knew. Can''t it mean that she epted it? Besides, Callen said that she couldn''t have a baby because of her body, so he came to me before..." When I saw Harrison''s increasingly stinky face, I stopped before I could finish my words. Harrison put on a fake smile and said, "To have a baby with you? To have an old me with you? To have sex with you?" My hand was in pain because of his grip. I broke free and said, "You hurt me!" Harrison''s hand loosened instantly, but he still did not let go of it. "I''ve never thought highly of Callen. If it weren''t for the idea of dispelling my family, do you think that Callen would be able to marry her?" Chapter 389 Chapter 389 "What do you mean?" I didn''t understand what he meant. Harrison looked at me and said word by word, "Qian Chun just wanted to find someone to marry. Callen just happened to appear at the right time." "How is that possible?" Iughed. How could Maisy find Callen so casually just because he wanted to get married? Back then, Callen and I hadn''t divorced yet, but Maisy was the third party in our marriage. Which woman in the world would want to be scolded as a third party? What''s more, I was pregnant at that time. If it weren''t for my true love, how could she scheme to make me lose my child? Thinking of this, I subconsciously looked down at my belly. I slowly looked up at Harrison and said in a low voice, "I can''t ept this kind of exnation. The things she did didn''t look like she was looking for someone to marry." "That''s how it used to be," Harrison said. In fact, at this time, Harrison was automatically shielding himself from all of Maisy''s exnations, because he didn''t believe it and didn''t want to believe it. Although that thing had passed, I couldn''tpletely forget what had happened. I could slowly let go of myself and convince myself that I had done something that I couldn''t forgive because I was in love with Callen in the wedding, although it was very difficult. But after Harrison''s words, my so- called persuasion became a joke. I felt that the result was hurting, but I still wanted to figure it out after thinking about it. So I asked him, "Why did Maisy want to find someone to marry, and it was Callen who was married. Didn''t she ever think of carrying the name of a mistress?" In the past few years, the third person hated women the most. "Remember to tell you that the Cook family stipted that whoever marries first can get their property," Harrison said lightly. I suddenly realized that Harrison had told me about the situation of the Cook family, but I didn''t take it seriously at that time. "So Callen happened to run into him?" I asked. Harrison nodded without hesitation and admitted what I said. In the beginning, I was still smiling, but the more Iughed, the more I couldn''tugh. Then I cried and joined in the fun. "You don''t want to be separated from Callen that much?" Harrison pulled me into his arms and said coldly. I ignored his tears. Harrison held me in his arms and said nothing. I could feel the cold air emanating from him. There was no other way. It was really too difficult to deny what they had thought for a long time. I didn''t know how long I cried. Harrison pinched my chin hard, forcing me to look up at his cold face. Harrison narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "No matter what you think, there is no way to change the result now." After that, he pursed his lips tightly and looked straight at me. I seemed to see a trace of disappointment in his eyes. It was this sh of disappointment that made me instantly sober up. "What am I sad about at this time? Why am I so sad and angry when I heard that Maisy didn''t really want to marry Callen, but just wanted to use him as a backup and pick him up to intervene in our marriage? Is it for the lost child or the marriage that was deliberately ruined?" "Tell me after you think it through." With that, Harrison let go of me and got up to leave. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Listening to his footsteps, I panicked, as if I hadpletely lost him when he left at this time. The injured look in his eyes shed in my mind, which made me even more uncertain whether he would ept what I said after he left. At the thought that Harrison, who had been with me for days, wouldpletely disappear, my heart ached. I quickly stood up, turned around, and ran to Harrison, who was going upstairs, and hugged him from behind. When I held him from behind, I could feel the stiffness and resistance of his body. I also knew that Harrison would definitely push me away the next second, or some words that would make me sad. In order to avoid such a situation, I decided to speak first. "I''ve never regretted being separated from Callen. I''ve never thought about what you said," I said with certainty. I caught hold of Harrison''s hand. Just as my hand was about to be pulled away, I blurted out, "No one can let it go at once, right? A good marriage has been ruined by someone, and he just wants to find someone to marry. Why can''t I be sad?" "What¡¯s so good about Callen?¡± Harrison asked. He had his back to me, and his voice sounded low. I paused and thought about it seriously. "I don''t think there''s anything good about it. Your stupid and pedantic thoughts are still thinking about other things. Even your family background is not as good as yours." There was a lowugh in front of me, and my hanging heart was slowly relieved. Harrison pulled my hand away and ced his hands on my waist. Then I felt my eyes spinning. When I stopped, I was already on his shoulder. To be exact, I was now carried on his shoulder. "What are you doing? Harrison, put me down!" I struggled to get him to put me down. Unfortunately, no matter how I struggled, Harrison always carried me tightly on his shoulder and remained unmoved. It was not until he entered the bedroom that he put me down and threw me on the bed. Harrison threw me on the bed without any tenderness, because the moment I was thrown away, I heard a "dong!" sound. Although my body didn''t hurt, I felt even more wronged. I felt that he didn''t care about me. As I thought about it, my tears fell silently. "You still feel wronged?" Harrison chuckled. Hearing the disdain in his voice, I suppressed my bitterness and said to him, "Why can''t I be wronged? You haven''t been nice to me since we met in the afternoon, and now you have left me on the bed. Why can''t I be wronged?" "Why don''t you think about why I''m angry when you''ve been wronged?" Harrison said. Hearing this, there was a sh of guilt in my heart, but it soon disappeared, because I felt more aggrieved now than before. I straightened my back and said to him seriously, "I admit that I hid something from you, but I have a reason to keep it from you." "Then tell me the so- called reasons you mentioned." After that, Harrison turned around and sat down on the sofa, with his legs crossed. Looking at his face, my vision gradually blurred, and the grievance and anger in my heart burst out. "If I told you about my uncle from the beginning, I didn¡¯t know what you would think in your heart. Would you think that our family is very troublesome, let alone about Ning Jiayi?" "Ning Jiayi, as my sister, got together with my ex-husband and became the third party of his marriage. I think anyone who knows this will find it ridiculous, let alone you." At this moment, I must admit that I''m much too humble than Harrison. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 "This kind of humbleness is not only because of divorce, but also not only because of my humble status, but also because of my disgraceful divorce. If it''s just this, it''s okay, but I still know Harrison." "I thought that the bad rtionship between me and Callen ended at the moment when the Civil Affairs Bureau left, but I didn''t expect that it would be more and moreplicated, which made me feel entangled. What''s more, he is now with my sister, Ning Jiayi." It was pleasant to say that they were together. To be honest, they were just love lovers. I thought about all the things in my mind and realized that this was not the time to think about things. Now I was talking to Harrison in a face-to-face manner. When I looked up at Harrison, I found that he was also looking back at me with a calm face. His calm face made me ufortable. "It doesn''t make sense to talk so much. After all, these things didn''t happen to you. Of course, you won''t understand." I chuckled. When I spoke, I could feel the sarcasm in my tone. Although I really wanted to control my tone, I couldn''t control my emotions at this point. Just as I was thinking about this, I heard Harrison whisper, "What does these things have to do with you and me?" I froze and asked, "What do you mean?" Harrison sat on the bed slowly, unbuttoned his sleeves and said, "To be exact, what does these things have to do with us? Ning Jiayi is an adult. She is very clear about what kind of life she wants and what she does. Why do you have to worry about it?" "As for your uncle''s family, are you still going to maintain a hypocritical family rtionship?" When he said this, Harrison had already unbuttoned all the buttons on his shirt. I wanted to stop him, but after hearing his words, I stopped what I wanted to say and said, "That''s because you don''t understand my uncle''s character. When I was a child, I lived in his house. My uncle treated me..." "You also know that it was when you were a child." Harrison frowned and interrupted me. He stood up and looked down at me, saying in a low voice, "People can''t live in the past forever, and you can''t keep your memory in your childhood. If you can''t do this, at least you should understand that your uncle is no longer the same as before." As soon as I finished my words, I felt a dark shadow pressing down on me. Then Iy passively on the bed, and Harrison was above me. I looked at him in a daze, letting him keep smiling. "It''s still early. We''d better do what we should do." As he spoke, he lowered his head. I turned my face away subconsciously. Harrison failed to kiss me. I was worried that he would be angry when I did it, so I said in a weak voice before he could speak, "Can you listen to me carefully? There are many things that you don''t know." "A long time ago, I had been waiting for you to speak to me, but you would rather let Gao Yang know than tell me. In that case, what else am I worried about?" From his tone, I could hear his anger. In fact, I knew that Harrison would be angry with me if he knew the truth, but I had no choice. "How can Harrison know about the bloody things that should have happened in the TV series around me? He should be sitting in the office and instructing Jiang Shan, instead of being scolded by my uncle''s family in the north of the shopping square in the center of the city and being pointed at by the people around me." So far, I don''t feel that I was wrong in doing this. "These things are not what you should face. I don''t want you to bear all this," I said seriously. Harrison looked at me, his thin lips pressed into a thin line. Despite knowing that he was angry, I still insisted, "I don''t want to be with you because of your identity and status. I don''t want to live a lifetime with your money. I just love you more and more." "Callen, Maisy, Ning Jiayi, uncle, aunt, and other things. You don''t have to face these people or things. It''s because you know that I am with you that your life has begun to deviated." "This afternoon, I met with Ning Jiayi and my uncle at the shopping square. So many pedestrians came and went, but they didn''t consider their dignity, let alone what kind of trouble they would cause me if they quarreled with me on the street. I could ept these problems when I was alone, but you are different!¡± "You think too much," Harrison said word by word. After a bunch of words, I found that there was bitterness in my mouth, and I didn''t know when my tears fell. I bit my lips and couldn''t help shaking my head as I looked at Harrison with tears in my eyes. Probably because my movements were too big, I shook my head, pulled my hair, and cried out in pain. "If you know it''s inconvenient, you should be careful and pull your hair." There was helplessness in Harrison''s tone. After that, he rubbed my head with his hand, trying to make my pain a little lighter. What happened recently and the grievances in my heart, coupled with Harrison''s love and tenderness for me at this time, finally made me put aside those messy thoughts. I raised my hands and wrapped them around his waist. The moment I hugged him, I felt that his body was instantly stiff. But now I had no time to care about it. I hugged his body and leaned against his chest, crying loudly. Then Harrison put his hand on my back and held it gently. I didn''t know how much time had passed. In short, I didn''t send Harrison''s chest away until there were no tears in his eyes, but I still held him tightly in my arms. "Your clothes..." I looked up at him and said apologetically. Harrison looked down at me and said, "You''re crying so hard." With a red face, I lowered my head and whispered, "If you take off your clothes, I''ll send you to the drug store tomorrow." Harrison asked, "Why did you give it to the shop? Do you want the shop assistant to look at you with strange eyes?" Hearing this, I immediately said indifferently, "Just say that I identally got identally rubbed by a child. Is this a trap?" "Do you think they will believe you?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "It''s their business whether I believe it or not. Anyway, I don''t know." After crying, I seemed to have more courage and retorted without hesitation. After waiting for a while, Harrison ignored me and said impatiently, "Hurry up and take off your clothes. Be careful that my clothes will be dirtyter." "How can I dirty myself?" Harrison''s voice rang out from above. I pressed against his chest and was about to push him away when I stopped. "You... I didn''t mean it. I can buy you a new one at most." "Chelsea, why are you so stupid?" Harrison sighed. The word "cripple" came into contact with my sensitive nerves in an instant. I raised my head and asked discontentedly, "That won''t do, that won''t do. Anyway, my clothes are dirty. What do you want to do?" As my voice fell, Harrison suddenly lowered his body and said, "You just have to pay for it." Chapter 391 Chapter 391 My breathing was gradually not smooth. The temperature of my body was rising, and I was eager to be cooled down. I also knew that Harrison was the only one who could cool me down at this moment. The first kiss was as light as a feather falling on the lips, and the breathing of the two people behind began to be abnormal. His kiss was also much heavier than before. My lips were numb because of his kiss, but I didn''t want to stop him at all. There was a voice in his heart constantly encouraging him, hoping that Harrison would be a little heavier... It had been an hour since I woke up. Iy on Harrison''s chest, and he stroked my back. Although the two of them did not speak, they seemed to understand what was on each other''s mind. Lying on his chest, I felt like a clingy cat. No matter what I did, as long as I could stay with my master. "We haven''t been together so quietly for a long time," I murmured. From my uncle''s family to Luo City, my life had never been peaceful. First, Ning Jiayi was with Callen, and she was pregnant with Callen''s child. Then, my uncle fought for the house that belonged to me and my mother. "Although that house can''t be rich, it''s also the home that my mother and I have been living in for decades. It''s also a ce where we sharemon memories. I believe that even if my mother is still alive, she will never agree that I can exchange the house for money and have nothing to do with it." However, his uncle didn''t think about it. Perhaps in his heart, only his aunt, Ning Jiayi, and money were the most important things. As for his niece, she was not worth mentioning. Harrison stroked my back and answered lightly, "As long as it has something to do with you, you can exclude me from any aspect. How can I stay with you quietly?" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I looked up anxiously and exined, "You know that I..." "There''s no need to say more." Harrison calmly interrupted me. From his voice, I couldn''t hear any trace of anger. Maybe he didn''t take it seriously at all. I just thought too much. But even if I think too much, I will feel wronged. My thoughts are obviously for his own good, or for our own good. How can it be said from his mouth that I don''t want to make trouble? I bit my lip and said unwillingly, "It was rare for my uncle''s family to meet. You should have been sober and didn''t have much contact with them at that time. Otherwise, you might have been entangled now." "What''s wrong with it?" Harrison asked. I paused and said, "Generally, everyone hates people like him. Don''t you hate him?" With a look of disbelief on my face, I looked at Harrison and added, "In the eyes of others, you are a typical sessful person. How bad would it be if you smeared your image because of this little thing?" "You think too little of me." Harrison smiled disdainfully. If anyone else had heard Harrison''s words at this time, they wouldn''t have been calm in their hearts. They had been worried about him, but in the end, he still had a disdainful tone. He didn''t care about what he had done at all. How could he be calm in such a situation? How could he be calm? I didn''t even think about getting up from his chest. Staring at him, I said angrily, "I didn''t ask you to ept my kindness, but you don''t have to be so dismissive, do you? Do you think what I''ve done is all for nothing?" "It doesn''t matter whether it''s for free or not. What matters is that it doesn''t make sense, do you understand?" Harrison replied. "What do you mean by meaningless? If I didn''t stop them, they woulde to you. At that time, your friends wouldugh at you..." I stopped and felt very sad. I didn''t want to continue, but I could only bite the bullet and continue, "Although our rtionship can''t be said to be shameful, it''s wrong in the eyes of others. They willugh at you for not being able to find a woman, and they will actually look for me, a... secondhand product." When it came to the word "second- hand product", I felt that my heart was pricked by a needle. "In the past, I never epted such malicious titles as second-hand goods or broken shoes. But now that I am with Harrison, I have to think about what others will say behind my back. If I can control others in front of me, can I control what others say behind their backs?" They said that I was fine, but it wouldn''t work if Harrison was involved. He was such a good person. How could he be ndered because of me? Harrison''s hands, which had been ced on my back, slipped down. Then he crossed his hands under his head and looked at me with a poker face. "The sports is over. Is that what you want to say?" I was embarrassed and didn''t say anything. "Do you know? It''s disgusting to say these words in bed. If I hadn''t been in a good mood now, I wouldn''t have been able to guarantee that I wouldn''t have left," Harrison said word by word. When I heard him say that he was leaving, my heart felt as if it was being held tightly by someone, and even my breathing became difficult. But even if it was difficult, I could only admit the fact. "So what if I leave? Maybe you think it''s right to leave me." "It doesn''t matter," he said. "I''ve heard a saying that a woman''s most hated thing is that men don''t care, because these three words seem to mean that they don''t care. I think this kind of exnation is very correct, because I now feel that Harrison doesn''t care about me. Otherwise, how could he say that he doesn''t care?" In order to confirm my guess, I deliberately said, "Of course, it doesn''t matter if Mr. Stewart leaves me. I have so many women to follow after him." "Yes, I am. After all, I am so excellent." "You!" His words made me choke. I felt the heat in my eyes. In order not to see me, I quickly turned my head and said after I calmed down a little, "Mr. Stewart, do you already have a candidate? If you do, I hope you can tell me in time, so that I can leave in time." "After all, if she sees me with you, she will definitely feel sad. Maybe it will affect your rtionship." When he said this, every word seemed to be pricked in my heart again and again. Although I said so, in my heart, I hoped that Harrison could deny it. I hoped that he could say that I was the only one around him. In the future, he would only want to be with me. No one else would have a chance. I looked at Harrison and thought selfishly. The edges of Harrison''s lips curled into a smile. He looked at me and nodded in agreement. "You''re right. Why have I never thought about anything in the past?" My heart was hanging in the air. I looked at him in disbelief. "You already have someone?" "Yes, it''s what you think." Harrison admitted generously. After hearing his words, my heart instantly fell to the bottom of the valley. I sat up straight from the bed and didn''t care about the exposed skin. I smiled at Harrison and said, "Do I have to leave immediately?" Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Harrison didn''t answer. Hey on the bed and looked at me without saying a word. Although he didn''t say anything, I thought it was a tacit agreement. "It''s gettingte. I''m afraid that I won''t be able to leave until tomorrow." "Did I tell you to leave?" Harrison narrowed his eyes and asked unhappily. I didn''t expect him to say that, but I still forced a smile and said to him, "Mr. Stewart, are you sure you want to do this? No woman wants another woman around her man." "So what? Who dares to refuse what I want?" In my opinion, Harrison is determined not to let me go, but can I really stay with him? Impossible. It''s impossible for such a thing to happen to me. I don¡¯t want to be pure, and I don''t want things like this to happen. We''re all women. Why bother making things difficult for women? If you have to give me a choice, I''d rather leave silently. Looking at Harrison, I gently shook my head and said, "I don''t want to do what you said." "You don''t want to do anything?" Harrison asked. I thought that he was deliberately saying this to embarrass me, but he underestimated my endurance. "He doesn''t want to be someone else''s mistress, and he doesn''t want to interrupt others'' lives. Is that clear enough?" Harrison sat up and stopped when he was a few centimeters away from me. I could even feel the heating from his body. The heat made me feel hot all over and I couldn''t help but want to be more open. "Don''t you think it''s toote to dodge now?" Harrison grabbed my wrist and pulled me back to his chest. When my skin touched the skin, I realized a problem. It turned out that from just now to now, I showed nothing in front of Harrison and said something serious! After a while, I pulled up my clothes to cover my upper body. But before I could pull the quilt up, Harrison had already thrown it aside. I red at Harrison angrily, and my cheeks were hot. I could imagine how red my face was without looking at it. Harrison stepped back and looked me up and down. He clicked his tongue and said, "Why did you cover such a beautiful picture?" I tried to pull back my wrist, but it was useless. "What on earth do you want to do?" "What do I want to do? I just want you to stay with me. Isn¡¯t it good to be with me like this?" Harrison said matter-of-factly. "I have never been so disappointed with Harrison like I am now. I can''t believe that Harrison would say something like that. He clearly knows how much I hate his mistress in my heart and how much I hate women who are involved in other people''s marriage. How can he say that?¡± "In his eyes, I''ve never been his true lover. Since the beginning of our rtionship, we''ve been ying with each other, haven''t we?" As soon as I thought of those pictures of expressing my love and those memories of him being kind to me, I broke down and lost all my strength in an instant. I lowered my head and said weakly, "Harrison, you should know very well what I hate most in this world. Please don''t ruin your beautiful image in my heart." "Ning Jiayi did a good job, didn''t she?" "She''s her, I''m me!" I looked up at him and said firmly. Immediately after, Harrisonughed, as if he had heard a big joke. "Ning Jiayi is your sister. She can be Callen''s lover and get pregnant. What can''t you do? What''s more, I''m not married yet." "At best, you are just one of my many girlfriends." Harrison added,pletely destroying me. I tried my best to push Harrison away. His upper body was pushed by me and he even bumped into the head of the bed. I heard a "dong" sound. Seeing his painful expression, I ignored it and turned away. I insisted, "It''s impossible for me to be involved in Ning Jiayi''s affairs. We are two separate people. You should understand" After talking for a long time, I didn''t hear Harrison''s words. My heart was struggling for a long time. I was worried if he had hit his head and didn''t speak. Would he be injured? I struggled in my heart for a long time. Finally, I carefully looked in the direction of Harrison, trying not to leave a trace. I didn''t expect to meet Harrison''s eyes as soon as I looked at him. I was so scared that I quickly turned my head and didn''t look at him. Unfortunately, Harrison didn''t give me a chance to escape. He suddenly came over and put his hands on my shoulders, forcing me to look at him. "Harrison, what do you want to do? Why do you force me? There are already neers around you. Isn''t it good for me to leave? Do you want me to pester you like other women? Do you want me to die for you?" I felt wronged. Besides, I couldn''t stop talking when I thought that there was a new woman around Harrison. "I said that I wouldn''t be a mistress or a lover. No matter what happens to Ning Jiayi, it has nothing to do with me. How many times do you want me to say that I can understand? Didn''t we break up without feelings?" "You also know that you have nothing to do with Ning Jiayi." Harrison suddenly said this out of the blue. At this moment, I was in a bad mood. How could I care about the meaning of his words? "I am him, she is him. How could it have anything to do with me?" "In that case, what does your uncle have to do with you?" I looked at Harrison with tears in my eyes and said with grievance, "Uncle is my family. No matter what he does, he is my elder. There are some things that I can''t stop even though I know I did something wrong. It''s because I can bear it, but you are different." "What''s the difference?" Harrison asked. In the face of his questioning, I couldn''t say a word for a while. Harrison said in a deep voice, "You can''t even exin yourself, so why did you iste everything from me? Is it fair to me?" "But I did it for your own good!" "For my own good?" Harrison was so angry that heughed. "The most disgusting thing in the world is the word ''for my own good'', because the person who said this has never asked about the feelings of the person involved." I was stunned by his retort and didn''t say anything for a long time. Harrison picked up his shirt and put it on me. Then, he buckled the buttons one by one. His long fingers touched my skin identally. I tried to avoid it but was stopped by him. It was just the time it took to button the shirt, but I felt like a century had passed. He lifted my chin and said softly, "I''ll protect my woman. I don''t need her to protect me." "But..." "No buts. You just need to remember what I said," Harrison said. I was interrupted cleanly by him, and there was no room for me to turn back. Looking at Harrison''s face, although I felt happy because of his words, I didn''t know whether it was right or wrong. "Wait, you just said that you have a woman. Why are you telling me these?" I suddenly remembered what he said just now.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 If the same thing happened to Callen, I would definitely choose to leave without hesitation. But when the protagonist became Harrison, I hesitated. When I said "you just said you had a woman", my heart was severely clenched. It was so painful that I almost couldn''t breathe. At any time, as long as I thought that I might be separated from Harrison, I would feel extremely ufortable. I med it all on Callen. If he hadn''t cheated on me at that time, I would never be so sensitive. After all, people who were injured once were not only immune to the pain but also more painful. "Is it difficult to answer this question?" Harrison didn''t answer his question at the moment, which made me almost desperate. It seemed that it was true that he had a woman. Thinking about it, there was nothing to feel sad about. "Isn''t it normal for a man like him to have a new woman? I''m afraid that it''s abnormal to stay with me all the time. Since I know it''s going to be like this, why should I feel sad?" I smiled as I thought about it, but only I could feel the bitterness in my smile. At this moment, I felt a pain in my cheek. I looked up and saw Harrison pinching my cheek with great interest, with a smile on his face! Anger was reced by sadness. Without even thinking about it, I reached my hand out again and said, "Mr. Stewart has so many women around him. It''s not strange for him to have a new girlfriend, but at least he has to say hello to me." Harrison slowly put down his hand and stopped smiling. He looked at me coldly. "It doesn''t make any sense to me. He already has a new girlfriend. What else can I care about? Do I still want to see him treat me well for the rest of his life? Is that possible?" I ignored the pain in my heart and looked at Harrison with a smile again. I pretended as if nothing had happened and said, "But it''s necessary to think about Mr. Stewart''s worries. A woman like me will never let go of a good man. If it weren''t for Mr. Stewart''s help in many ces, I might have done something like that.'''' "It''s not toote to do it now," Harrison said softly. My heart palpitated. For a second, I really wanted to rush up and hug him, but I forced him to do it on impulse. I shook my head weakly and looked at my white shirt. Iughed at myself and said, "I know what the result is, but I don''t think there is any need to continue." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "How did you know that there was no result? Did I say that?" he asked. I raised my head suddenly and shrugged nonchntly. "There are some things that I know even if you don''t tell me. Let''s just end it before your new girlfriend arrives and I can still stop walking towards you." I''m not asking for his opinion. I''m just expressing my thoughts. From the beginning to the end, I never thought of pestering him, but if the rtionship continued to develop like this, I was really worried that one day my feelings for him would be out of control, and the result was not what I wanted. Harrison suddenly grabbed my arms and said, "Chelsea, you can''t leave without my permission." "What do you mean?" I was intrigued by his words. In the past, they only heard this line in idol dramas. It was the male lead who didn''t agree with the female lead''s departure, and then the two of them quarreled, kissed and hugged each other. Their rtionship would also rise to a higher level. But the problem was that they were not idol dramas! At this time, he should be worried that I would pester him endlessly. How could it be like this? Why didn''t he let me go? "Of course I don''t think I''m too charming. Harrison is fascinated by me and can''t leave without me. I don''t want to leave. Then there''s only one possibility-let me be his mistress." When he thought of the possibility of me looking at Harrison, the expression in his eyes changed. He subconsciously pushed his body back and looked at him warily. "You know that I hate getting involved between the two of them the most. I hate entangled rtionships even more." "You just don''t know what''s going on with me? Do you think you''ll be able to clear your name once you leave?" Harrison mocked. "I don''t know if it''s clear or not, but at least there''s no need to be poked in the spine and scolded." Harrison narrowed his eyes and asked in a low voice, "What do you mean?" Hearing that he was still asking me what I meant, I simply turned my head away and said with a sneer, "It means that it''s like this between us. You can stay with your new girlfriend, and I can also find a new life. We have nothing to do with each other." "Are you so eager to cut off your rtionship with me?" "If you have a neer, why don''t you get rid of her and keep her for the Spring Festival?" His words made people want tough. "It seems that I can''t leave him in Harrison''s heart. I should stay with him obediently, like a doll raised by him. When I''m in a good mood, I can y love games with him. When I''m in a good mood, I can even sleep with him." "Even if I have a new girlfriend, I don''t need to leave. I can maintain my former rtionship with her. This idea is really good. Unfortunately, I don''t ept it." In the face of Harrison, who didn''t say a word, I suddenly became very impatient. "Can you take your hand away?" He didn''t say anything, nor did he take his hand off. I tried to take his hand off or avoid it, but it was all in vain. Knowing that it was impossible for him to change his mind, I instantly felt tired. "When we were together, we were a good couple. I also said that I wouldn''t pester you. As long as we don''t like each other anymore, we can separate. But now you already have a neer, which proves that the two of us have reached the end. Do you understand?" I lowered my head and didn''t look at him, because I didn''t want him to see my tearful and weak look. "I have to admit that I have a lot of problems. When it''s time to rely on you, I don''t choose to rely on you. Instead, I hide it and push you further and further away so that others can have a chance to enter your world." As I spoke, my tears fell on the back of my hand. Harrison wanted me to raise my head, but I shook my head and stopped him. "Let me finish. If I don''t finish now, I won''t have a chance." He didn''t refuse. After a while, he took back his hand. My shoulders, which were originally grabbed by him, were empty. I felt very ufortable, as if my heart was empty. I was fine before, but now he had a new girlfriend. I felt very wronged. "But you can''t me me. After all, there is such a big gap between us." "I''m worried that being too stubborn will make you annoyed, and being too dependent on will make you feel that there are other intentions, and being too clingy will make you feel that your motive is not pure. Don''t you understand that I''m worried too much? Can you understand my feelings?" I finally couldn''t help but ask. Harrison looked at me calmly, as if he didn''t hear me, let alone understand me. At that moment, I felt that I was acting a onesided y, and my mind was upied by shame and anger. I passed Harrison and got out of bed. Chapter 394 Chapter 394 "Who allowed you to leave?" As soon as I got out of bed and stood firm, I was pulled by Harrison from behind. I said to him with my back to him, "Of course, it''ll be easier to get together and disperse after it''s over." "Who said it would end?" Harrison asked again. "It''s boring to wait for you to say it. I''m just trying to help you out in advance." Harrison''s chuckle came from behind him. "Looks like I have to thank you for your understanding." "There''s no need to be considerate. Anyway, we won''t have anything to do with each other in the future," I said softly. These words seemed to be meant for Harrison or to warn himself that he would be passing by Harrison in the future. "It''s good that I''ve reached this stage. At least I won''t be sad because of Harrison''s incident, and I won''t face Abbie''s hostility every day. Thinking of this, my future life will be wonderful, but it''s clearly beautiful. Why am I still a little sad?" Yes,pared with those painful times, the happiness of being with Harrison was far better than these, but those happiness would no longer exist in the future. As I was deep in thought, Harrison grabbed my hand from behind and exerted force. I fell backward. By the time I realized what was going on, I was already half lying in Harrison''s arms. I struggled to get up, but Harrison put his arm around my waist and said, "Please let me go first.¡± "I never intended to let you go," Harrison said with a smile. This smile was particrly dazzling in my eyes, as if he was warning me not to think about leaving, because he had never thought about letting me leave. I was angry, but I still pretended to smile and said, "Think about it carefully. It seems that there is nothing on me that Mr. Stewart is reluctant to part with. In this case, there is only one possibility.¡± "Oh?" Harrison sneered, "Tell me, what is the possibility?" Putting my hand on the cor, I slowly untied the button and looked at him as I did so. "I heard that now it''s popr to break up. Although it''s unlikely that Mr. Stewart has such an idea about me, I can''t rule out this possibility." "Today is my period of safety. Mr. Stewart, do you want to get up and take off your clothes?¡± I added. As soon as I finished speaking, I looked at Harrison''s face changed again and again. It was extremely ugly. After a few seconds, I let go of my hand. The moment he let go, I still felt a little reluctant in my heart. I really wanted to hold his hand and ask if I could leave or not to be with other women. In the future, I was the only one around me who could do it. I almost had to tell him. But when I saw his cold eyes, this impulse was instantly extinguished. Harrison suddenly smiled. "You want me to take off my clothes and not get up? Are you ying hard to get?" In his mocking tone, I stood up from his body. After I stood up, I subconsciously buttoned my shirt and said, "You don''t have to send me backter, Mr. Stewart. It''s convenient to book a car now." "Didn''t you say that you want to get lost? Why are you buttoning it?" My hand froze, and I looked up at him in a daze. Harrison seemed to enjoy what I was doing. First, he got up and took off his T-shirt. Then he put down his hand on the cor and untied the buttons with his long fingers. He leaned forward, and his face ovepped with mine. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Why didn''t I notice in the past that you were so open?" Harrison whispered in my ear. His voice was low and full of temptation. His words made my cheeks bum. I can''t remember how long I haven''t heard this voice. When I first met Harrison, I couldn''t forget his voice. I always felt that his words were full of temptation, which was tempting me to open my heart to him. It was the same now, and it was still a temptation. But after this ripple passed, I clearly knew that I had to stay rational now, so I took half a step back and said softly, "Stopughing. How can a woman like me be open-minded?" When I looked at him and spoke, I tried my best to act natural. Harrison did not refute. "I thought you would behave differently before leaving. It seems that I''ve thought too much." After that, he picked me up from the waist and threw me on the bed. He said that he lost me, but he didn''t use much strength. Lying t on the bed, I watched Harrison, who was standing by the bed, take off his pants. I was like a fish waiting to be ughtered. This feeling was very ufortable, but I didn''t want to think more. He slowly came down and kissed me in order not to press my hands on both sides. Initially, I thought that his kiss would be rough or impatient, but in short, it brought a lot of bad emotions. I was even ready to be bitten to bleed, but it turned out that I had thought too much, because Harrison''s movements were not only gentle, but also soft. He drew the shape of my lips, gently and repeatedly. When I opened my mouth and breathed, he flexibly went in and yed games inside. When I was about to sink and be confused, I would pinch the flesh on my waist with my hand in order to sober myself up until my hand, which was about to pinch the flesh on my waist, was caught again. "You''re in so much pain just because you''re with me?" Harrison grabbed my wrist. Even if he were to force my eyes, I could still hear the coldness in his voice. With my eyes closed, I shivered all over and felt very flustered. Harrison didn''t give me a chance to think too much. Instead, he pinched my chin and said, "What''s wrong? You don''t even want to look at me now? Have you forgotten what you used to look like in front of me?" He bent down and whispered in my ear, "Do you want me to help you recall your memories? Your red face and moving voice are much more beautiful than your current face." I bit my lips tightly and just didn''t open my eyes to look at him, because I was worried that as long as I looked at him, he wouldpletely fall in love with me. "Oh!" Harrison''s sudden action surprised me and made me lose control. I looked at Harrison in disbelief. First, I was surprised, then I was ashamed and angry. I turned my face and refused to look at him anymore. But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t represent Harrison''s thoughts. He repeated his actions again and again. I also kept repeating the voice just now, and the whole voice echoed in the room. Every time I bit my lips in order not to make a sound, Harrison would kiss me immediately and force me to open my mouth. Although I was very reluctant, my body was very honest. "Look, you''re still like this even though you''re putting on airs," Harrison said with satisfaction. I looked at him and answered breathlessly, "Every woman is like this. Mr. Stewart, you can have a try with your new girlfriend in the future." Harrison didn''t say a word at first, and then suddenlyunched an attack. I was caught off guard and fell into the trap again. The two repeated it like this, as if they were not tired at all. In the end, when I was exhausted and my throat was hoarse, I heard Harrison''s helpless voice, "Chelsea, how long are you going to make trouble?" Chapter 395 Chapter 395 "Sister Chelsea? Sister Chelsea, what''s wrong with you?" The voice by my ear pulled me back from the emptiness. "What''s wrong?" Xiao Lin, the new colleague, breathed a sigh of relief and said worriedly, "Sister Chelsea, I called you just now, but you didn''t respond for a long time. I almost dialed 120." I rubbed my temples and said weakly, "I didn''t have a good restst night. I''m not in good spirits." "What can I do for you?" Before she could speak, I changed the subject. Xiao Lin handed me the file holder and said, "Manager Ling asked me to give this to you. He said that this was the work you used to be responsible for." "I see. Thank you." I didn''t open the file clip until Xiaolin left me. The contents of the document were all the work that Abbie had arranged for me when I was still around. In fact, I wasn''t in charge of these tasks. It was just that Abbie had added an extra one for me. As for why she added it, there was no need to think too much about it. It was only caused by Harrison. As soon as I thought of Harrison, I thought of those images in my mind when I was in a daze. Yesterday, not only did a series of unpleasant things happen, but even Harrison and I failed to escape. Until now, I still don''t understand the end ofst night. Is it friendly or broken? Because my memory only stopped at the sentence he said, "Chelsea, how long are you going to make trouble?" As for thetter part, I didn''t know whether I remembered it or not. Anyway, it was already early in the morning when I woke up. When I opened my eyes and realized that I was lying in Harrison''s arms, I was embarrassed, but it didn''t take long for Harrison to wake up. Then we got up like usual, washed, ate, and drove to work. But the problem was that we didn¡¯t say a word from beginning to end, relying on the tacit understanding between the two. However, this tacit understanding makes me unable to figure out what Harrison and I are now. My mood was very agitated. When I lowered my head and saw that Abbie had given me a mission for no reason, I felt even worse. I took the file holder and headed straight for Abbie''s office. After I knocked on the door and got permission, I opened the office door. As soon as I stepped in, I saw Harrison with his back to me, standing face to face with Abbie. "Manager Ling has something to do. I''lle backter." My heart was in a mess. "Hey hey hey hey, you don''t have toe backter. If you have something to say now, hurry up and finish it." Abbie stopped me from leaving, her tone carrying a hint of a smile. Because I lowered my head, I couldn''t see their expressions. I refused and said, "I''d better wait for Manager Ling toe back when he''s free." After that, I stepped back and grabbed the door handle. I only wanted to leave here, but the moment I closed the door, it was blocked. I looked up and saw Harrison looking at me with a poker face. He blocked the door with one hand and didn''t let me close it. "What can I do for you, Mr. Stewart?" I forced a smile and asked. Harrison first opened the door, making it impossible for me to avoid his sight. "Since I have something to do here, why do I have to leave?" "Inparison, my business is naturally not as important as that of Mr. Stewart and Manager Ling," I replied with a smile. What I said was right. In this case, of course, their affairs were more important, and I was just a small employee. Although it was very ufortable to say it out loud, I still didn''t hide anything, because I didn''t want to make my heart feel worse. This was the only thing I could do for myself. At this moment, Abbie stepped forward and ced her hand on Harrison''s shoulder. She looked just like the Tower Lord Harrison. My heart was ufortable and I wanted to lose my temper, but I managed to hold it back. "We haven''t seen each other during this period of time. You''re more eloquent than before," Abbie said to me with a smile. I tried not to make myself look unhappy. I smiled hypocritically and said, "Manager Ling, do you have anything to tell me? If you don''t, I''ll go back first. After all, there are other tasks that haven''t beenpleted." "Although I also wanted to say that I would let you leave for no reason, you were the one who came here first." As Abbie spoke, she looked at Harrison intentionally or unintentionally. I think she''s waiting for Harrison to say something. As for what he was waiting for, he just hoped that Harrison would take the initiative to let me leave so that I couldpletely disappear in front of them. Unfortunately, Harrison did not understand the meaning of her eyes. He still stood where he was calmly. It was hard to tell if she truly did not understand Abbie''s intentions, or if she did not care about this matter at all. Men had always been dismissive of the contest between women. Thinking that Harrison might have such an idea now, my anger slowly rose. Finally, I couldn''t stand his indifferent look and said angrily, "Mr. Stewart, can you stand where you are and watch us two women fight over each other?" A look of surprise shed across Harrison''s face. He was so fast that I could not help but wonder if I was seeing things. "Whatpetition? I don''t quite understand what you mean," Harrison said in a deep voice. Every time Harrison lowered his voice, I understood that he was angry. It was normal to think about it. I just said such a big sentence. It was abnormal not to be angry. Normally, I would have swallowed those words and never said a word, because I was worried that Harrison would be angry because I was too greedy. Even now, I was afraid. But I have no choice. Everyone has a temper, and so do I. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. I pursed my lips and smiled. Looking at Abbie, who was standing beside him, I exined awkwardly, "Don''t worry, Mr. Stewart. I''m working now, and you and Manager Ling are standing in front of me. How dare I talk nonsense?" "If I lose my job because of these words, I will be worried about starving to death on the street." As I spoke, I tried my best to keep a smile on my face. Harrison just looked at me quietly without saying a word. Compared to his silence, Abbie couldn''t help but ask, "Chelsea, don''t be so sarcastic. When did Brother Harrison and I make you lose your job and starve to death on the streets?" Abbie''s words were filled with mockery, and her eyes were filled with disdain as she looked at me, as if she didn''t want to say another word to me. I looked at her proud look, and then I looked at Harrison, who allowed her to talk to me and maintained a silent attitude. Just now, the anger that I had just managed to suppress surged up. "This document doesn''t belong to me. Manager Ling, please don''t give these to me in the future," I said to Abbie with a sneer. Abbie''s expression changed again and again. She first gritted her teeth and then looked at Harrison with a wronged expression. She choked and said, "I''m just giving Chelsea a job. She''s like this. Brother Harrison, can''t I provoke her in the future?" Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Abbie''s words were very standard. Not only was sheining about her own grievances, but she was alsoining about how immature I was. Anyone who heard it would think that I was making trouble. Most people would think that it was my fault, and then punish me properly. But the problem was that this was not an ordinary thing, and Harrison was not an ordinary person. Originally, I didn''t have too many thoughts, and I didn''t even think aboutpeting with Abbie. If she really loved Harrison and snatched him back with her own abilities, I would have nothing to say. However, she didn''t want to use this method and insisted on hanging around in front of me. Although I didn''t point it out, it didn''t mean that I didn''t understand what she was nning. It was just to provoke the rtionship between me and Harrison, to let us separate by ourselves, or to let Harrison dislike and lose interest in me. Thinking about it, it was a good n, but Abbie''s execution made me feel ridiculous, because even if I wanted to cooperate with her, I would not appreciate it. "Mr. Stewart, what do you want to say?" Looking at Abbie''s anxious expression, I asked out of ''good intentions''. Harrison looked up but didn''t look at me. "Think about it carefully. I should be redundant now." Without waiting for Abbie to speak, Harrison continued, "Manager Ling has something to tell me, so I won''t disturb you any further." After that, Harrison left without looking back. I didn''t look at his back as he left. Instead, I lowered my head. Abbie snorted arrogantly and used him with dissatisfaction. "Chelsea, did you do it on purpose? Did you see Brother Harrison stay here with me ande here to make trouble out of difort? Let me tell you, no matter how hard you try, he won''t be yours!" "Manager Ling, you misunderstood me. I''ve never thought that way." "You didn''t think so before? Do you think I''m a fool? He came to me and you followed him. He even made such a scene here. Now that he''s gone, you''re feeling veryfortable, aren''t you?" Abbie said angrily. Hearing her words, I just wanted tough. "I''m Harrison''s real girlfriend, so I should be the one getting angry. Why does it sound like I''m a mistress from Abbie''s words?" I looked up at Abbie and said with a chuckle, "Manager Ling, you''re mistaken. I can''t imagine what you''re thinking." "Not as much as I thought?" Ling Linmeng stepped forward and stopped a centimeter away from me, gnashing her teeth. I was not afraid at all. I stood where I was and did not take half a step back. I kept the posture of looking into her eyes. From my line of sight, I could see Abbie''s exasperated expression. She was afraid that others would not be able to see through her anger and the hatred she had for wanting to tear me apart. At this time, I had to say something. Harrison was really a dangerous woman. Why was there a woman who was jealous of him everywhere? Why were the women around him so loyal to him? And the new woman he saidst night, was it the same? Thinking of the new woman he mentioned, my heart ached as if someone had grabbed it. "I''m talking to you. What are you thinking about?" Abbie shrieked. When I looked back at Abbie, I happened to see her raising her hand and waving it at me. My eyes narrowed, and the next moment, I raised my hand to grab her wrist and cut off her action of hitting me. Seeing that I had stopped her, Abbie looked at me in disbelief. Then, she struggled angrily to pull back her hand. It''s a pity. I won''t take it back so easily. Abbie didn''t manage to pull it back for a long while. In the end, she simply stopped moving and said coldly to me, "Chelsea, keep your hand away from me!" "Why? It was obviously Manager Ling who wanted to get close to me." I asked in confusion. Abbie gritted her teeth and said word by word, "I''ll say it onest time. Let go of your hand!" I looked at her with a smile, stepped forward slightly, and whispered in her ear, "Manager Ling, do you think that Brother Harrison, whom you mentioned, will like you if you do this?" Although I didn''t see Abbie''s expression, I could sense that the atmosphere in her body had changed. "As long as it''s a man, he won''t like such a violent and unreasonable woman, let alone your Brother Harrison." I said with a smile and slowly returned to my original position. Looking at the flustered Abbie in front of me, I actually wanted tough. How could such a vicious woman fall in love with Harrison? However, there was no need for me to worry about these things. I removed those messy thoughts from my mind and continued the topic just now, "I believe that your appearance just now has left a deep impression in Harrison''s heart, but it doesn''t matter. After all, you have never been gentle since the beginning." "What do you mean?" Abbie, who had just reacted, questioned angrily. "Don''t you know what I mean? Harrison knows everything you did," I said with a smile. I was not in the mood to continue with her. I looked at the file clip on the table and said to her, "The information sent by you belongs to mypany now, so please find someone else, Manager Ling.¡± Abbie red at me. "What''s wrong? I don''t even have the right to let you work?" "Of course, but the work arranged by Manager Ling doesn''t belong to me." With that, I smiled and turned to leave, ignoring Abbie''s reaction from behind. In fact, even if she had any reaction, it had nothing to do with me. What''s there to say to a person who could be called a rival in love? As soon as he came out of the office, a familiar voice sounded. "Are you very happy?" "What''s there to be happy about? I''m just telling the truth,¡± I said, pretending to be serious. Harrison leaned against the wall and stood at the door. I stopped where I was, thinking about leaving directly, or staying here to talk with him. However, this tangled thought onlysted for a few seconds, because I quickly realized that it was at the door of Abbie''s office. Even if the conversation between me and her was slightly better, it didn''t mean that I could continue to show off in front of her. Leaving as soon as possible was the best choice. After I figured it out, I lifted my leg and was about to leave. But before I could finish my action, Harrison stepped forward and stood in front of me, blocking my way. I looked at him for a while, and then I was about to walk to the side without saying a word. However, Harrison also made up his mind not to let me leave. Because when I walked to the side, he followed me to the side. The meal was so good that no matter where I went, he just stood in front of me. "Mr. Stewart, is there anything else?" I held back my anger and asked with a fake smile. Harrison turned around to face me with a smile on his face. Seeing his expression, I could only say that this man deserved a beating. "It''s working hours now, and I still have a lot of work to do. Mr. Stewart, if there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Although I''m asking him, I just want to say that I''m leaving. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 My words were so direct that Harrison must have understood. As for what happened next, I didn''t want to listen to him anymore. The more I nodded, the more I wanted to leave him. But when I passed by him, Harrison held me by the waist and pressed me against the wall. I''ve only seen this kind of action in TV series, and it''s also a kind of TV series with Chinese Su. I didn''t expect that one day, this action would happen to me one after another. With anger and doubt, I remembered that when Harrison did this to me in the past, my back would hit the wall directly, and then I would cry in pain. But today, it was strange that I didn''t cry in pain, and I didn''t even feel pain at all. I leaned over and felt warmth in my heart when I felt Harrison''s hand on my back. "Are you happy?" Harrison suddenly asked. I looked at him in confusion and immediately understood. "What''s there to be happy about? It''s just something I should say." I immediately understood what he meant. It turned out that Harrison had been waiting here for so long because he thought I came here for him. "I''m afraid Mr. Stewart misunderstood me." I rxed and leaned against him. Harrison looked at me with a faint smile. As long as he showed such an expression, I would be angry. It turned out that only fifty to sixty percent of his anger had risen to ny percent. I really wanted to grab his cor and ask him what he was thinking. Did he think that it would be fun to fight with Abbie like this? But in the end, I didn''t ask. A sense of powerlessness spread all over my body. I turned my head and didn''t look at him. I said slowly, "Manager Ling''s arrangement has something to do with the work I am responsible for. Anyone else will question me. If this causes a misunderstanding with Mr. Stewart, I can only say sorry." Although I didn''t look at Harrison''s face, I could feel the change in the surrounding atmosphere. A chill prated my body. "Are you happy because you want to make me angry?" Harrison asked. I shook my head and denied, "It''s not good for me to provoke Mr. Stewart. Will I have such an idea when I''m here?" "I''m Mr. Stewart?" Harrison took a step forward and approached my body. The cold air suddenly became warm, and I seemed to see that my surroundings had turned pink. My cheeks were burning. "Can you stay away from me?" "Why don''t you call me Mr. Stewart?" Harrison said with a smile. This smile made my face even redder. At this moment, I was very speechless but helpless. "Mr. Stewart, could you please stay away from me? After all, this is thepany. It will be bad if someone sees us." "If you are worried about being seen, then don''t worry, because I don''t care." I was stunned for a moment, and then I looked up at him. The tip of our noses was pointed at the tip of our noses, and we were only a few centimeters away from each other. I suppressed the throbbing in my heart and said, "Mr. Stewart, it''s not something that you don''t care about, because even if you don''t care, I still care about it." "Oh? Why?" Harrison asked. This question didn''t fit Harrison at all, but I didn''t have the energy to think about it at this time. I just followed his words and said, "Everyone knows about our rtionship. If there is any gossip about our urgent rtionship in thepany, I may not be able to stay here any longer.¡± "Are you that worried?" he asked. I nodded heavily. "Of course. Mr. Stewart''s identity is different from mine. He naturally doesn''t need to worry about these things." "How do you know that I''m not worried?" Harrison asked. Hearing this question, I smiled. ¡°Is he really worried? I don''t think so." If there was really a so-called worry, it was impossible for him to stay in the office alone with Abbie. No matter what the reason was, it was fine, because he had taken my standpoint into consideration. "In such a bigpany, everyone is worried about the rtionship between Harrison and me all the time. They care about whether we are together or break up. If we are together, how should we face me? What will they think of me if we break up?" Unfortunately, Harrison did not consider these things, nor did he care about them. But it was not his fault. After all, he did not need to care about others. He just needed to live a good life, so he could only love himself more. I looked at Harrison and answered with a smile, "Those who stand at the top can take everything in their eyes, but the people below can''t. They can only say what they see and can say." "For them, Mr. Stewart''s words and deeds are rted to whether they can continue to work here. Do you dare to ask if they have such great power? What''s more, if something goes wrong with us, we can only target me because we have nothing to do with each other." I don''t think Annie is that kind of person to say all these things. In the past, because I was worried that Harrison would be angry, unhappy, and so on, I always had a lot to say. I was afraid that as long as I said it, I would lose Harrison. After a long time, I gradually lost myself and became indecisive. "Are you afraid that the people in thepany don''t know about your rtionship, so you put on an affectionate act here?" Just as Harrison and I didn''t speak, a voice interrupted the silence between us. Just listening to the voice, I knew that it was Gao Yang. Although there was a problem between Harrison and me, it didn''t mean that I wanted to let outsiders see it, let alone Gao Yang. When I was anxious to find an excuse to smooth things over, Harrison had already taken the lead to say, "This is what Mr. Gao is doing." While Harrison was talking, he put a hand on my shoulder and asked me to turn to look at Gao Yang with him. When I was done standing, he patted me gently on the shoulder, as ifforting me. These little movements made me feel very warm. "Look at what you said. How can Ie here for fun? There must be something to talk about." Gao Yang defended himself. Harrison didn''t respond to him. Instead, he whispered in my ear, "Mr. Gao and I have something to do. You go back and do your work first." Since he had said so, of course, I would not refute him. I nodded and was about to leave. "You''re leaving as soon as I arrived. Do you have to hate me so much?" Gao Yang suddenly stopped me. Gao Yang''s movements were so sudden that I, who was unprepared, began to lean back. It was impossible to avoid him. I could only close my eyes tightly, waiting for theing pain with fear and worry. As soon as this idea passed my mind, I was stopped by someone at the waist, and then I turned around and stood up with the help of someone. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I was still in a state of shock when I heard Harrison''s harsh voice ming me, "Mr. Gao, if you have nothing to do, don''te over, lest you cause trouble for others!" "No, I didn''t do it on purpose just now." Gao Yang exined with a bitter face. After that, he ran to me again, looked me up and down, and said, "Fortunately, you are fine. Just now, Harrison looked at me as if he was going to kill me." Chapter 398 Chapter 398 As soon as Gao Yang finished speaking, Harrison pulled him aside before I could answer. "Stay away from her!" Harrison''s tone was stiff. Having never seen Harrison treat his friends like this, he didn''t know what to say for a while. He felt that speaking would only make Gao Yang embarrassed, so he might as well pretend that he didn''t exist. Gao Yang raised his eyebrows unhappily at first, and then said with a smile, "Seeing how nervous you are, those who don''t know the truth will think that I have done a very serious thing." "I came here today because I have work to do. Are you letting me go like this?" Gao Yang pouted at Harrison. Standing on the side, I felt very embarrassed. I really wanted to remind Gao Yang that I was still standing here, so that he could restrain himself a little bit. "But I can only think about it in my heart. It''s impossible to say it out loud." I gently tugged Harrison''s sleeve and he quickly shifted his gaze to me. "You guys go back to your work first. I''m going back?" "Who wants to talk to him?" Harrison frowned discontentedly. These words made people speechless. I looked at Gao Yang, who was ignored on the opposite side, and reminded him, "Mr. Gao came all the way here to find you, so he must have something to do. I will dy your discussion here." "In fact, there''s nothing to dy. Anyway, you''ll know sooner orter." Gao Yang suddenly said. I was curious about the meaning of this sentence, but before I could ask, Harrison said to me, "You go back first." "Ah?... oh." I didn''t react at first, but when I understood Harrison''s meaning, I left. Although I was very curious about Gao Yang''s words just now, Harrison had already asked me to leave. It was impossible for me to continue to listen. When I returned to my office, I saw Liu Qian standing in my seat. I walked over and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Sister Chelsea is not at work. I just care about her," Liu Qian said with a smile. I looked at Liu Qian and said with a sneer, "Then shouldn''t I say that you are not a leader? Why do you care if I am working or not?" Liu Qian didn''t expect that I would say that. She looked embarrassed and said, "Sister, you were not aggressive before. We used to have such a good rtionship. We are still good sisters." "I don''t have a sister like you. If you were my sister, I''m afraid I would have been tortured by you." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of my kindness to Liu Qian and theter framing, I really felt that I was blind. She didn''t treat me as a good sister at all and even treated me as a good sister. If it weren''t for what happened to Harrisonter, I would never have known that Liu Qian would be such a person. She could cut ties with her good sister and even be an enemy for a man she had just met and had nothing to do with. She would never give anything sincerely. "But I should be d to know Liu Qian''s true appearance in advance. Otherwise, I would be more upset if I knew the truth in the future." Liu Qian looked at me with a hurt expression, and her bright eyes were full of tears. She said to me with grievance, "Sister Chelsea, I didn''t understand the past. Can you forgive me? We are sisters, okay?" "Is it useful to say these things now?" Liu Qian grasped my hand and said excitedly, "Of course, as long as Sister Chelsea forgives me, nothing else matters." I was toozy to argue with her. I pulled back my hand and said straightforwardly, "Just tell me what you want to talk to me about. You don''t have to talk to me here." "How could I have something to do with my sister? I just wanted to remember when we were good sisters. And when you were so nice to me, you suddenly turned into a stranger. I felt very sad.¡± ¡®I''m sad. This word doesn''t suit you at all," I said with a smile. I really felt that it was ridiculous. What position did she have to say that she was sad? The one who was truly sad should be me. It was Liu Qian who had personally given up the sisterhood between us, and she had even hurt me with Abbie and the rest. Liu Qian looked at me sadly. "Can''t you really forgive me, sister?" Her eyes were misty, but I could still see the sadness and expectation in her eyes. I was looking forward to my forgiveness, but I couldn''t say anything to forgive her. If it was someone else or something else, if I hadn''t given so much sincerity, I might have forgiven him. But now, I really couldn''t say a word. "It''s not that I can''t forgive you, but that you have never treated me as your sister. You don''t have to say anything else." "We''d better be strangers in the future." After that, I sat back in my seat, regardless of Liu Qian''s reaction. After about five or six minutes, Liu Qian left me and looked at her back. She felt depressed and ufortable, as if there was a breath in her chest that made it hard for me to breathe. "Before I got pregnant and came here to work, I was a housewife and worked here, so I didn''t have any so-called good friends and sisters except for Sienna. I finally met Liu Qian, and I thought that she and I would also be good friends like Sienna, but I didn''t expect that things would turn out like this in the end." This series of things made me unsure if it was right or wrong to be with Harrison. After all, without him, I wouldn''t have encountered these things. But things have already happened. It''s useless to say more. I can only take it one step at a time. Since I separated from Harrison and Gao Yang in the morning, I haven''t seen them again this day. I don''t know why they met, but it seems to have nothing to do with me. When I was about to get off work, I sent a text message to Harrison, asking him if he wanted to go back together after work. Initially, I didn''t want to send him a text message, but after thinking about it, I decided to send him a message. After all, we are still a couple now. We can''t leave any room for each other to do anything. It''s not good for both of us. Harrison didn''t reply for a long time after the text message was sent. I thought that he might be busy, so I sent a text message and told him that I should go home first. Because I didn''t have Harrison''spany, I always took the subway when I went home. And at this time, it was the peak after work, and the subway was crowded. I waited for four or five racing cars to finally squeeze in. The moment I squeezed into the subway, there was only one thought in my mind. "If Harrison were with me, I wouldn''t need to squeeze in the subway at all." When I realized this, I was shocked. It turned out that I relied on him so much unconsciously. In the past, I heard a saying that women were not used to and relied on people. After they completely relied on this person, it was difficult for them to leave. And now, I was precisely relying on Harrison''s existence. Chapter 399 Chapter 399 "If I don''t have Harrison in the future, I''ll be the only one to face the cold room when I go home at night. I''ll be the only one to have dinner. I''ll be alone when I sleep, and I''ll be the only one to do anything. What should I do at that time?" Although it was just a hypothesis, I was very flustered. I didn''t want to admit it, but I had to admit that I was like a fish out of water, leaving Harrison''s life. The chaotic thoughts continued until the door of the house. Because the house was about to be demolished, it seemed to be in a mess and there were fewer people around. "Chelsea, why are you back today?" I was standing at the gate of themunity in a daze when I heard a familiar voice calling me. I turned my head and saw the aunt of the People''s Hospital. I smiled and nodded. "Auntie, why are you still here? Didn''t you move out?" "Ah, after all, I have lived here for decades. When I left, I always wanted toe and have a look. If I don¡¯te and see now, I won''t have a chance," said the housekeeper with a smile. Although the aunt said with a smile, I felt a trace of loneliness in her smile. I didn''t quite understand the reason for this loneliness, so I wanted to ask but didn''t dare to ask. "Are you curious? The demolition is clearly a good thing, but I miss it here?" "Auntie, I didn''t mean that..." "You don''t have to exin. I know what you mean. In fact, it''s normal for you to think like this. Most people can''t understand our memories." As she spoke, she walked in front of me, and my eyes followed her. Just when she thought that Auntie wouldn''t say anything more, she said again, "This house has lived for 40 or 50 years since I got married. It''s a lie to have no feelings. I have lived the best youth and happiness here and weed my child. All my memories are beautiful." "I''m the same as you. After all, this is all the memory of my mother and me," I murmured. After a while, the auntie and auntie left. I stood there in a daze for a long time, a long time... In fact, I don''t know what I''m going to do. But I just don''t want to leave. "Yes, Auntie is right. Time here is the best time. Now that the house is going to be demolished, everything will be gone. All I can do is to keep this beautiful memory in my heart." But what did their uncle do at this time? They wanted money, and their minds were full of the money for our demolition of the house. Could it be that he couldn''t think of my mother? He was the only brother of his mother. Why did hee here to ask for more money after his mother passed away? Wouldn''t he worry about his mother''s sadness? Thinking of this, I smiled again. What was there to be sad about? After all, her mother had passed away. Even if she was really sad, no one would know. "Why are you crying here?" I looked up and saw Sienna standing in front of me with a worried look. "How did you know I''m here?" I asked, smiling. "Big Sister, you sent me a message saying that you wille back today. Since you have told me, I muste and have a look." Sienna said helplessly, while taking out a tissue from his bag and handing it to me. I looked at the tissue and asked, "Why are you giving it to me?" "This is the street. Do you want others to see your face full of tears?" Sienna said. I was stunned, and then subconsciously wiped my cheeks with the back of my hand. Then the back of my hand was full of tears. I didn''t know when I started to cry. Probably because she thought my movements were too slow, Sienna directly raised his hand and wiped my tears with a tissue. "Why isn''t Harrison with you? Did you quarrel?¡± Sienna asked. "He''s different from a female worker like me. How can he apany me all the time? Don''t you think too much?" Sienna pouted and said without hesitation, "Your words can only be used to deceive me. How can others believe it? He used to follow you like your attendant at any time, but now he is willing to let youe alone." "Then I''ll tell you the truth. I''m the only one who came here today." I smiled. The reason why Iughed was very simple, because I thought this topic was very ridiculous, and we actually quarreled because of this ridiculous point. After that, I went to have dinner with Sienna and chatted with her in the restaurant. I looked at my mobile phone several times in the middle, but there was no news. Since I sent a message to Harrison that I wasing back, I didn''t get any response from him. At first, I thought he was busy, but now it had been two or three hours, but he still didn''t respond. I couldn''t help feeling a little ufortable. Gao Yang must be busy with his work, but even if he was busy with his work, he should have time to rest. Since he had time to rest, why didn''t he reply to me for such a long time? "Didn''t I see any news at that time? I still don''t think there''s anything to reply to." The conversation between usst night was still vivid in my mind. When I thought of his new girlfriend, an idea suddenly shed through my mind. Was Harrison apanying his new girlfriend? Was it not because I understood that I was busy? The thought of such a possibility made me very ufortable. I felt like I couldn''t breathe. "What''s wrong? Are you ufortable?" Sienna on the other side asked worriedly. I shook my head with a forced smile. "I''m fine. Maybe the food I ate today doesn''t suit my appetite." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "I saw you take out your mobile phone several times. Are you waiting for some news?" Sienna asked. I was stunned for a second before I replied, "Why? Why would anyone send me a message? I''m just looking at the time. I''m afraid it''ll be inconvenient for me to go backte." "Why don''t you ask Harrison to pick you up? Is Harrison so strict with you? He has been banned from going out to y?" Sienna said with a look of disgust. No one knew better than me whether it was what Sienna thought, but I didn''t want to make any exnation. Because I''ve always been responsible for building a good image for Harrison, making others think that he''s a good man and a good lover, but now I feel tired. After all, this good man and lover already had a new girlfriend. Why should I say so much? Thinking of this, my depressed mood seemed to have been resolved. I looked at Sienna and said seriously, "You go back first. I have something to do." "What do you have to do? You don''t want me to know." Sienna looked at me suspiciously. Her expression made me burst intoughter. "You fool, how can I not want you to know? I just don''t think it has anything to do with you. I just don''t want you to get involved." Sienna pouted and shook her head. "Your business is my business. How can I not get involved?" Chapter 400 Chapter 400 At this time, Sienna thought of her appearance when she was in school. Because she had been spoiled by her family since she was a child, Sienna had always been self- willed and ignorant. Since the incident between her and Jonah, it was rare for her to show such a look. Naturally, she couldn''t bear to refuse her. I thought for a moment and said, "I want to talk to my uncle." "Is it meaningful to talk about it with you? It''s meaningless." Sienna did not agree with my suggestion at all. "But we can''t talk about it. After all, we are rtives. If we cut off the rtionship between rtives like this, I will be sad. I believe that my mother doesn''t want me to do this." "But the problem is that your uncle and the others don''t think so. They don''t treat you as a rtive anymore. If they regard you as a rtive, how could they do such a thing? It''s like kicking you when you''re down," Sienna said angrily. "Maybe they reallyck money," Iforted myself. In addition to this simple and direct statement, I really couldn''t think of anything else that could make my uncle ask me for money. In fact, if they really needed money, they could tell me clearly that I could help them. After all, the hundreds of thousands of yuan that Harrison gave me was not enough. If they needed relief, I could give it to them. But if they wanted to use this method to ask me for money, I would never agree. Because Sienna couldn''t convince me, she had no choice but to let me go to find my uncle and the others, but she insisted oning with me. In the taxi, I looked at Sienna, who was sitting next to me, and said, "You and I have nothing to do. I just want to talk to them. It''s not a quarrel or a fight. You need to stop me." "If I don''t stay with you like this, you will be bullied to death," Sienna said rudely. Hearing this, I was speechless for a moment, so I simply sat in my seat and did not speak. Anyway, I would leave after talking to my uncle. Sienna just had to sit at another table and did not speak. If Sienna spoke, I was really afraid that they would fight. When I reached the entrance of the neighborhood where my uncle lived, I called him and told him that I was waiting for him at the coffee shop at the door. It took me about five minutes to get there. I looked at my uncle, who was full of vicissitudes of life, and whispered, "Uncle." The look in his uncle''s eyes avoided me. He only gave a soft ''hmm'', indicating that he had heard me. "What would you like to drink?" I asked. Uncle looked up at me and quickly lowered his head. He shook his head and said, "No need. It''s not easy for you to earn money. Just tell me directly what you want from me." "Since you know it''s not easy for me to earn money, why did you do that with my aunt, Ning Jiayi?" I whispered. I sat in my seat and looked at my uncle across from me. Just then, I saw his hands sped together. He rubbed his hands back and forth, feeling very uneasy. In fact, I don''t understand why he is so uneasy. Shouldn''t I be the one who is uneasy now? I should keep an uneasy mood every day if I can get money from my rtives. But her uncle didn''t look like he was putting on an act. Picking up the teacup, I took a sip and asked softly, "Uncle, it''s not because you have some difficulties, so you need money." "There''s nothing urgent that needs money. It''s just that it belongs to us," his uncle said bluntly. "It belongs to you?" Hearing this, Iughed. "If this house belongs to you, I will definitely give you all the money without saying a word. But the problem is that this house does not belong to you. I believe that uncle knows the truth better than I do." His uncle suddenly looked up at me. "Chelsea, in order to get the money, you would rather lose us, your rtives. Do you have a conscience?" "Why can''t I get through it? Why can''t I get through it? It belongs to my mother and me. Why can''t I get through it?" His uncle turned his head and said in a low voice, "I know we are sorry for you. When your mother was sick and you begged us, we didn''t give you a penny. But it will be too difficult for us to get enough money." "It''s all in the past. We don''t need to mention it anymore." At this time, I really wanted to cry, but in order not to hear it, I had to lower my voice. Now that this matter was brought up, I really didn''t know how to answer. If I said that it was not my uncle''s fault that he didn''t help at that time, it would be impossible. I''ve always said that I was lucky to meet Harrison, but if I didn''t meet him, what would my mother do? "I''ve experienced too much. It''s hard for others to do it, but difficult for everyone to do it, so I don''t want to say much." "If it was someone else, I might say it. It doesn''t matter if I don''t have money. After all, it has nothing to do with them. But when this person was reced by my uncle''s family, I couldn''t say these words. Because I knew that they had money, but I didn''t want to lend it to me. In fact, I was afraid that I couldn''t return it." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. My mother passed away. How could I have paid such arge sum of money? You have the right not to lend it to me, and I have the right not to forgive them. "Uncle is right, because you are really sorry for my mother. After all, he is your only sister," I said slowly. My uncle looked at me and argued, "But you can''t me me for these things. It has always been your aunt holding the money. I really can''te out." "That''s why I didn''t me my uncle, didn''t I?" I asked. "If you don''t me me, you should give us half of the house''s money. But you don''t want to do it now. Don''t you me me?" I burst intoughter when I heard that. What logic is this? Why do I have to give him the money if I forgive or don''t me my uncle? Who set this rule? Looking at the frowning uncle opposite me, I was disappointed and sad. If I didn''t guess wrong, he must be very anxious now. He was anxious to answer me and whether he would give me money or not. "But why should I give him money? Is it because he is my uncle that I want to give him money? When my mother was in the hospital, my mother was still my uncle''s sister. Why didn''t my uncle give me money? Didn''t he want to save my mother?" I admit that I was upset about the fact that my uncle''s family didn''t lend me money. I also believed that as long as it was someone, they wouldn''t easily forget about it. After all, life was a matter of life and death. Looking at my uncle on the opposite side, I took a sip of tea and said slowly, "That house is where my mother and I have lived since we were young. It has all the memories and beauty of us. I don''t know what the rtionship between uncle and that house is, but I believe that even if there is a rtionship, it has nothing to do with me." Chapter 401 Chapter 401 "How can you say that?" His uncle pped the table. His angry actions and words attracted the attention of all the people in the cafe. They all looked at us, including Sienna''s worried eyes. I looked in Sienna''s direction and nodded to her with a smile, indicating that she didn''t have to worry. Afterforting Sienna, I looked at my uncle and said, "Uncle, you didn''t mishear. Whether this house has anything to do with you or not, it has nothing to do with me." "How can you talk to me like that? I''m your uncle." His voice was low, trying to convince me. "Maybe he realized that he wasn''t at home or outside, so he deliberately kept his voice down when talking to me. It wasn''t as loud as it was just now." The veins on my uncle''s forehead stood out, as if he was trying to suppress his anger. But I was confused. "What''s there to be angry about, uncle? I was angry just because I said I wouldn''t give him money. Then what about me? Who should I be angry with?" I nodded to my uncle and said slowly, "Uncle is still my uncle, but the house is my mother''s house. They have nothing to do with each other. I hope you can understand what I mean." "I don''t know what you mean. I only know that I gave this house to your mother. Otherwise, with your mother''s financial strength, how could she have money to buy this house?" "But this is all your business. Now that my mother is gone, there is nothing to be investigated into," I said softly. However, his uncle didn''t agree with me. He stood up from the sofa angrily, pointed at me and said angrily, "Chelsea, if you don''t give us money this time, your aunt and I will never leave Luo City. We will spend time with you!" "Is it really good for uncle to do this?" Sienna suddenly came over and said. I didn''t expect that Sienna would suddenlye over. I quickly pulled her sleeve and motioned for her to hurry over. Don''t stay here. But Sienna didn''t pay attention to me and just stood there. The uncle on the opposite side also noticed Sienna and questioned me angrily, "Do you know this person?" However, before I could answer, Sienna took the lead to say, "It doesn''t matter whether I know her or not. You can treat me as a passer-by who can''t listen to you anymore." "What''s wrong with you? I''m talking to my niece. What does it have to do with you?" His uncle said angrily. Hearing his uncle''s words, Siennaughed. "She is your niece. Why can''t I see it at all? People who don''t know will think that she is your enemy." "Who told you to talk like that? We don''t need you to talk about our family affairs." Uncle was so angry that his face turned red. "Uncle, this matter does have nothing to do with me. I just can''t stand it. What does your niece''s house have to do with you? Why must I give you money? Even if others hear this, they will find it incredible." Sienna continued, "ording to what you said, when you paid for the house at the beginning, you should take out the evidence when you have the money to buy it. Take your evidence and go to the court. I will naturally give you a sum of money. Is this much more meaningful than forcing your niece to ask for money like this?" "You, you, you!" Uncle didn''t say a second word for a long time. Looking at my uncle eating the turtle, I felt a littlefortable and sad. I pulled Sienna and whispered, "Almost enough." "I don''t think it''s the same. I think it''s far from enough. People like your uncle just need someone to remind him. Otherwise, he will think that everyone in the world owes him," Sienna said in a low voice. His uncle pointed at Sienna and me and said, "You said so much because you know each other. Since you know each other, there is no stand to judge!" "So what if we know each other? Is there anything wrong with it? Isn''t your family bullying Chelsea?" Sienna said carelessly. His uncle sneered, turned his eyes to me, and said word by word, "Chelsea, it seems that I underestimated you this time. I thought you came to me for peace, but it turned out that you were looking for someone to target me. Why are you still going to beat me?" "What do you mean, Uncle? When have I ever done such a thing?" I asked coldly, feeling a chill down my spine. "You don''t know what I mean. I heard on the phone that you wanted to have a talk with me, but your friend came to use me halfway. Is this what you cane up with?" His uncle asked with a sneer. "She''s just here to apany me. Uncle, you don''t have to think so much." "I don''t know if this is with you. I now doubt if there was a recording when you talked to me. Fortunately, I didn''t say anything out of line. Otherwise, wouldn''t you have to take the recording to court to sue me?" His uncle said proudly. My uncle''s words became more and more ridiculous, and I couldn''t say a word. I really didn''t expect that my uncle would be so excited when he heard Sienna''s words. I thought that he was just angry that I took friends with me. Besides, whether Sienna was here or not had nothing to do with our conversation. But obviously, his uncle didn''t think so. I didn''t expect my uncle to say such a thing. It''s really hard for me to ept. I was not in the mood to continue to exin. I said to my uncle directly, "If you don''t believe me, I have no choice. No matter whether Sienna came or not today, I won''t agree to give you money." "Since you don''t agree to give us money, I''ll wait and see." His uncle left angrily. There was no reaction from his uncle when he left. He just sat quietly in the chair and drank tea slowly. But when I calmed down, Sienna couldn''t calm down. She said angrily, "I told you long ago that you, my uncle, are not a good person, but you insisted oning here to meet me. Now it''s not enough to prove that you are asking for trouble." "I just want to have a good talk with him." "But is it useless for you to discuss it now? He can never think about having a good talk with you. He just wants money." Sienna kept repeating the word ''money''. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. In the past, they had seen simr scenes on TV, such as the separation between rtives because of money. But I didn''t believe most of it when I was watching TV, because I felt that it was all made up for the ratings. Moreover, I felt that no feelings were more solid than family love, and even love couldn''t compare with it. But now I suspect it, because I found that things were not like this at all. It was all because I thought it too simply. "Now my uncle''s family is in such a mess because of a house. If my rtionship with Harrison is known by him, or if he knows that Harrison is more capable and rich than Callen, then they may really ask Harrison for money directly." Thinking of this, I felt even more terrified in my heart. It turned out that family affection was not as important as money. Chapter 402 Chapter 402 I put the cup back and said softly, "Sienna, what do you think Uncle will do if he knows about me and Harrison? "Then he will definitely ask Harrison for money as soon as possible. If he wants to have a good rtionship with Harrison, maybe he will ask Ning Jiayi to hook up with Harrison." Sienna said without any hesitation. Although Sienna''s words were a little exaggerated, I did think so in my heart. Her uncle and mother, as well as Ning Jiayi, were not what I knew before. Although I didn''t know how they would be like this, they had indeed changed. From the moment I knew that Ning Jiayi was pregnant with a child from the top, I knew that our kinship could no longer go back to the way it used to be. Although this conversation didn''t seed, it made my expectations of my unclepletely desperate. "Are you okay?" Sienna asked worriedly again. "I''m fine," I said with a smile. Sienna didn''t believe what I said and continued tofort her. "In fact, it''s not a big deal to think about it. When you and your aunt were in Luo City, you didn''t have your uncle''spany, did you? Aren''t you also living well?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "What''s more, people in today''s society will change. You should be d to know their faces as soon as possible. Otherwise, there will be a time to cry in the future." After hearing Sienna''s words, I smiled and said helplessly, "I am not as fragile as you think. I just need to ept it slowly." "What''s there to ept? As long as Harrison is always good to you, it''s enough. The others are useless," Sienna said. I looked at Sienna and said with disappointment, "Do you think Harrison has always been good to me? There are many people around him who are better than me. Maybe he will meet better people at any time." "Why are you so uncertain about Harrison?" Sienna was surprised. I lowered my head and said softly, "I don''t have the confidence. The two of us are not on the same line. How can we have the confidence to live together for a long time?" "There''s nothing to worry about. It''s good as long as Harrison is willing to be with you. He won''t care about other things. What you''re talking about is just on the surface." "How can it be superficial? You see, men nowadays all care about whether it is the first time for a woman. Have they never gotten married? What does it matter if I am like this?" As I spoke, I couldn''t helpughing. I don''t know why I forgot that Harrison and I have been living together for a long time. Why do I have to hold the heart of being together for a long time? "It doesn''t matter if I said we would be separated. I also kept reminding myself not to rely too much on my husband or rely too much on him. But why did it end up like this in the end?" I''m afraid of Harrison''s departure, and I''m even more afraid of my own dependence. If I return to this world alone, I''m really worried that I won''t be able to take it. Sienna suddenly held my hand and said seriously, "Chelsea, no matter what happens in the future, I will always be with you. I am your best friend and your best sister, understand?" "In this world, everyone will leave, but friendship willst for a long time. What''s more, we have been good sisters for so many years. You should know that I will always support you." Hearing this, I burst into tears in an instant. I immediately hugged Sienna. I leaned my head on her shoulder and said firmly, "Yes, you are my good friend and my good sister. No matter what happens to us, we will never leave each other. We will always support each other." As for how Sienna and I separatedter, I couldn''t remember clearly. In short, when I reacted, he was already in Harrison''s car. I looked at Harrison in confusion. "When did youe?" "The two crazy women are here. How can I note over?" In the face of Harrison''s unhappy voice, I was a little guilty, but after hearing his words, I was very depressed. "How did the two women offend you? How could you regard them as crazy women?" As soon as he finished speaking, Harrison cast a nce at him. I also stared at him, and the angrier I thought, "Where is Sienna? Why didn''t I see her?" "She has someone to pick her up. You don''t need to care about her," Harrison said coldly. Although Harrison said so, I understood what he meant. It meant that Jiang Qiqin had been taken away by someone. If this person was right, it should be Jonah. But the problem was that I didn''t want Jonah to pick her up at all. I looked at Harrison and comined, "How could you ask Jonah to pick her up? You know the rtionship between the two of them. What if their old rtionship is restored? Didn''t Sienna be a mistress?" "You are too uncertain about Sienna." Harrison said carelessly. "This is not a problem of confidence. I don''t want Sienna to be hurt, and I don''t want Jonah to hover around her like this, do you understand? How can a married man be entangled with an unmarried woman?" I asked. "I don''t quite understand Harrison''s inner thoughts. Why can he easily let Jonah take Sienna away? Won''t he be worried? Won''t he be worried that something will happen between Jonah and Sienna?" But this idea was only temporary, because I soon understood a truth. Men always favored men. And even if Sienna was really weak and bullied people, it would not hurt them. After all, Jonah was married. So what? He had money. Without Sienna, there might be Zhang Qi, Li Qi, and Wang Qi. After I understood, I smiled and tilted my head to look at Harrison. "Now I''m very curious. Do you have the same thought in your heart?" "What idea?" Harrison asked. I looked at Harrison and said word by word, "Of course, I have the same idea as Jonah. Even if he is married and doesn''t want to let go of Sienna and me, he won''t suffer any loss. Don''t you think they look like us?" "What do you mean by ''like us''?" Harrison asked. "I don''t need to make it too clear. It''s good that you know it. I won''t be Sienna, and I won''t let Sienna be the mistress of others. So no matter what Jonah thinks, I won''t let his ideae true." I said with a provocative smile. She thought Harrison would say something, but she didn''t expect him to have no reaction. She just started the car and finally stopped at the entrance of a restaurant. "I want to go home." I sat in the passenger seat and whispered without moving. Harrison took off his seat belt and continued, "Of course I''ll go home after dinner. It''s time to eat now." Chapter 403 Chapter 403 "Can I not eat? I''ll be here waiting for you toe back," I said. "What do you think?" Harrison unfastened his seat belt and said to me with a smile. I looked at him without saying a word. His hands had long been clenched into fists. I couldn''t wait to hit him directly! I was angry for a long time, but Harrison still had a smile on his face. "Don''t I take my words to heart? Is it because I don''t care about what I said that I can be so casual?" Although I was unhappy in my heart, I still went to the restaurant with Harrison. Originally, I wanted to y a little trick and not order, or deliberately do something that would make Harrison lose face or unhappy, but I didn''t expect that Harrison didn''t give me the chance at all. From the moment I came in, Harrison had arranged everything. There was no need for me to speak or do anything. All I needed to do was sit in my seat. When the waiter left, I asked with a fake smile, "Isn''t it okay for you toe and eat alone? It doesn''t matter if I''m there." "How could it be the same? You can have dinner with me. Without you, I would be lonely." Harrison said with a smile. Looking at Harrison''s smiling face, I felt a little sweet in my heart. Halfway through the meal, I heard a familiar voice. Then I looked in the direction of the source of the voice and saw Maisy standing at the door, saying something to the waiter with a gloomy face. I''ll take a look at Maisy and then look at Harrison. I''m wondering if I should tell him that he''s here. Just as I was struggling, Harrison was the first to speak. "What happened to Maisy has nothing to do with you. Hurry up and eat. When you''re done, go back and rest." " Maisy also came here for dinner. Aren''t you going to greet him?" I deliberately lowered my voice to tell him. When I spoke, I also observed whether there was any change in his expression. Unfortunately, Harrison did not even raise his head. He only focused on eating before replying, "Does it have anything to do with you whether she''s here to eat or not? Or do you want to eat with her?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Forget it. You don''t want to eat with her. What am I thinking?" I said awkwardly. Indeed, Harrison and Maisy knew each other, but Harrison didn''t care. What did I care about? But in fact, Harrison didn''t care about it, but it didn''t mean that Maisy would ignore us, because he would run to our side the next moment. "Brother Harrison, I''ve been looking for you for a long time. Why didn''t you answer my call?" Harrison didn''t even look up. He just said, "My phone is out of power. I didn''t see you calling me." "I told you that you wouldn''t suddenly ignore me," Maisy said excitedly. Sitting opposite me, I was speechless when I saw Maisy''s excited look. "I''m so old, should I ignore me so directly?" But as for the reason why Harrison didn''t receive the call because his phone ran out of battery, did it mean that he didn''t see the message I sent him, so he didn''t reply to me? Once this question was solved, I felt much morefortable. Before, Harrison didn''t reply to me, which made me depressed for a long time, and I had a lot of thoughts in my mind. Now I suddenly knew that it wasn''t that he didn''t want to reply to my message, but because his phone was out of power and I couldn''t return, and the ufortable feeling in my heart disappeared. Harrison did not put down his chopsticks. He looked up at Maisy and asked, "Is there anything else?" Maisy did not answer immediately. After two or three seconds, he said, "It''s okay. I just heard that Brother Harrison is eating here, so I came to have a look." I don''t know what Harrison is thinking, but I feel very ufortable. My boyfriend came here to have dinner with me on the spur of the moment. As a result, we haven''t had dinner yet. Maisy knew that we were here. Did this mean that someone was watching us? And I couldn''t hide my feelings, so I put down my chopsticks and asked Qian Chun, "How do you know that we are here? We decided toe here for dinner at thest minute." Maisy didn''t even look at me. His eyes were fixed on Harrison. It seemed that he didn''t want to talk to me. However, I was not angry and continued to say, "In the past, I always thought that such a thing would only happen on TV, so there would be such things as monitoring. But now, I have learned a lot." "What do you mean by that?" Maisy said angrily. I smiled at Maisy and pretended to not care. "Is there anything wrong with my words? Is that not right? You even know that I came here for dinner. Shouldn''t I be surprised?" "You!¡± Zou Chun angrily said "you" and red at me. Then she turned to Harrison and exined, "Brother Harrison, the owner of this restaurant knows me, so he told me that he saw you and a woman came here for dinner." "I got it. Is there anything else?" Harrison pretended not to care. "My sister is back." When he said this, Maisy turned his head and gave me a proud smile. After that, she continued to say to Harrison, "I came here today to meet Brother Harrison. My sister is back. Do you know that?" Hearing Maisy talking about my sister, I suddenly remembered the woman I saw in Harrison''s office. It was the woman who stood face to face with Harrison at the parking lot after we finished our meal. If I remember correctly, that woman''s name is Aviana, and she is Maisy''s elder sister. Not long ago, he had told me about the rtionship between her sister and Harrison, but I didn''t pay much attention to it at that time. After all, there was nothing to talk about in the past, just like what I did in the past. But now Maisy came to remind Harrison that his sister was back, which made me wonder if something had happened between them, but I didn''t know. While I was thinking, Maisy suddenly looked at me. "Chelsea, do you know my sister? I think you should have seen her before." I was stunned, because I didn''t expect that Maisy would suddenly ask me. After all, she knew about my meeting with Aviana. However, there was no trace of doubt on my face. I just smiled at her and said, "Of course I have. Didn''t I tell youst time? I have already met with Aviana. I remember that I told you at that time." "If that''s the case, then I might have forgotten." Maisy said with a smile. Of course, I didn''t think she had forgotten. "Did something happen? Why did you ask me all of a sudden?" "It''s okay. I just suddenly thought of my sister''s rtionship with Brother Harrison, so I wanted to come over and say something." Maisy said with a harmless look. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Looking at her, I sneered in my heart. "I''m afraid that only she would believe such an exnation. Who here would believe every word she said?" I looked at Harrison and asked softly, "Didn''t you just meet with Aviana two days ago? Isn''t she Aviana?" "I said this on purpose in order to make Harrison feel ufortable. After all, I''m not feeling well. If he doesn''t feel it, wouldn''t he be too sorry for me?" Hearing my question, Harrison looked at me with a nk expression. "It''s her. I don''t know if there''s anything wrong." Harrison turned to look at Maisy and said, "Now that you''ve seen me and know that I''ve met with Aviana, you should be fine, right?" "In fact, it doesn''t seem good to say that. I''d bettere back when Brother Harrison is alone," Maisy thought about it and said with embarrassment. Maisy''s eyes kept drifting to me. I knew that she did it on purpose. She just wanted me to feel ufortable in my heart, so that Harrison and I would have a little quarrel. Although I''ve been having an argument with Harrison for the past two days, I definitely won''t let such a small thing happen. What''s more, Maisy was obviously trying to sow discord between them. It was really helpless. How old am I? Why would I be entangled by such a trivial thing? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. It''s so obvious that he''s targeting me. If I don''t do something, it''s really a little bad. I tilted my head and thought for a moment, then I looked at Maisy and said, "Just say it. Anyway, I know what happened between him and Aviana. Didn''t you tell me? They used to be first lovers, lovers." "Did I tell you? How did I forget?" Maisy said with a look of regret. Those who didn''t know the truth really thought she was pure. She was regretting what she had said to me. I nodded. "Really? You told me that?" Harrison looked at the two of us and asked unhappily, "When did she tell you? Why have I never heard you mention it before?" "Nothing, I just told you that you used to be a couple with Aviana. They were the first lovers of each other, but you broke up with each other after Aviana went abroad" I didn''t hide anything and directly said what Maisy told me. After listening to my exnation, Harrison did not speak. Then he looked at Maisy, who was standing aside, and said softly, "The matter between me and Aviana has be a thing of the past. Is it meaningful to talk about it?" "Brother Harrison, I just said some facts. I don''t know what kind of thoughts you have in your heart. If I knew that you didn''t want Chelsea to know, I wouldn''t have told her," Maisy said innocently. Initially, she thought that it was over, but she didn''t expect that Maisy would cry after she said that. She cried and said, "At that time. you said that the person you like is my sister, so I quit. Now that my sister is back, shouldn''t you be with her again?" "And my sister is not married or in a rtionship. She has been waiting for you!" What touching words. If I were not one of them, I would definitely apud and congratte them without hesitation. "I also admire Maisy. He chose to hurt me in such a bad way. It seems that he has put in a lot of effort." Sitting on one side, I could only be speechless. What Maisy had said could actually be more obvious, such as directly provoking the rtionship between Harrison and me. In this way, I would still think that she was not simple. If it weren''t for my bad rtionship with Maisy, I would have believed her a long time ago. It''s a pity that we''re destined not to be friends or strangers. I looked at Harrison and said, "In fact, it doesn''t matter if you tell me. I think Aviana is also a good person, and we can be friends in the future." "As for the rest of what you said, Harrison is also an adult. I believe that he knows what he has done and what he has said." I said this to Maisy. When I said this, I despised myself in my heart, because I knew very well that from thest office, Aviana and I could never be friends again. My ex- girlfriend and ex- girlfriend might be friends, but it''s a pity that such a dramatic thing can''t happen to me. Aviana always revealed her feelings for Harrison intentionally or unintentionally. This time, she came back from abroad and met Harrison again. She was afraid that she wanted to reconcile with him. ording to my understanding of Harrison, he was not the kind of person who could start over again. "Moreover, I don''t like Maisy''s appearance. It seems that everything is under her control. She is sure that Harrison and I will break up because of what happened to Aviana." But she wouldn''t understand. Even if I had an argument, I wouldn''t have broken up with Harrison so easily. It''s been so long since I met him, and now we''re a couple. How could I be willing to break up with him like this? "Is that so? That''s naturally the best," Maisy said with a forced smile. "Well, I wanted to ask you toe down for dinner, but I thought that our rtionship didn''t seem to reach the level of eating together, so could you please leave first? I need to have dinner alone with my boyfriend." I smiled and said to Maisy. "When did Ie to see you? I''m talking to Brother Harrison." Maisy was so embarrassed that he became angry. He wanted to get angry, but he didn''t dare to say it because Harrison didn''t dare to. However, it had nothing to do with me whether he was angry or not. I wanted to know what she wanted to say, so there was no need for me to endure it. I said without thinking, "Well, whether you''re here for Harrison, me, or us, it doesn''t matter to me. I just want to have dinner alone with my boyfriend, okay?" "Brother Harrison, what do you think of Chelsea? We''ve been friends for so many years. Why can''t we talk to you?" Maisy used him angrily. I looked at Harrison and tilted my head to smile at him. "Do you think there''s something wrong with me?" "Of course there''s no problem." Harrison spread out his hands and said with a smile. I looked at him and said, "Your Brother Harrison said it doesn''t matter. Your problem shouldn''t be a problem, right?" Maisy red at me, and then left after saying goodbye to Harrison. He didn''t say a word to me during the whole process, but I didn''t care. Anyway, I didn''t expect him to say hello to me. It would be better if he didn''t talk to me at all. First it was Callen, then it was Harrison. Did she really think that if all the men revolved around her, I would be hurt by her every time? After Maisy left, I was in the mood to say to Harrison, "Did you see that? This is what you provoked." Chapter 405 Chapter 405 "What does it have to do with me? She came here on her own. Could it be that I can stop her from coming?" Harrison said. "You don''t need to care about her, but as long as you pay a little attention, will shee with you? And obviously, Maisy came here today to deliberately talk about your rtionship with Aviana in front of me. Do you think I don''t know?" I said disdainfully. I was already feeling ufortable, but Harrison still acted as if it had nothing to do with me. This made me even more ufortable. Was it not him who had provoked these things? Or was it me who had provoked them? "I don''t care about the rtionship between him and Aviana, but the problem is that don''t go too far. As the saying goes, even a rabbit will bite when it is anxious. Am I worse than a rabbit?" As for the rtionship between him and Aviana, I didn''t care, but at least they shouldn''t go too far and hurt others. The past was in the past. Although I didn''t care about it, I didn''t want to be entangled because of this matter. Otherwise, everyone would feel ufortable. "Because of the restaurant, I didn''t say much to Harrison. After all, there are so many people, and I don''t want to attract everyone''s attention. We are not the monkeys of the acrobatic troupe." The two of them finished their meal in silence, got in the car, and then returned to the vi. As soon as I returned to the vi, Harrison was ready to go upstairs before I had a rest. Without thinking, I immediately trotted to the stairs and blocked his way. Harrison raised his eyebrows and looked at me. "What''s wrong?" "What else can we do? Of course, we have something to talk to you about. We haven''t finished talking about what happened just now. How can you leave directly? How can we continue with the topic when the protagonist is not here?" I said to him angrily. Originally, he thought that everyone would be able to sit down and have a talk after they got home. It was not only about what happened today, but also about what he didn''t finishst night. However, it turned out that Harrison was going to go upstairs as soon as he arrived at the vi. Harrison crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked at me with a funny smile. "Don''t you never care about these things? Just now in front of Maisy in the restaurant, you looked like you didn''t care. Why do you want to get even with me when you get home?" "How can I make it clear outside? It doesn''t mean that I don''t care about it at all." "No matter what, there are so many people outside. I can''t stand being watched as a bystander." As for me, Harrison, and Maisy, others would definitely think of it as a love triangle. Who could stand it? I don''t want to have anything to do with Maisy anymore. "Do you want me to leave you alone in the future? Or will you be entangled with Maisy?" I asked. After saying this, I instantly regretted it, because I realized what I was talking about, and Harrison''s face changed. "Whether you care about me or not, I can''t control it, as long as you think it''s okay in your heart.¡± Harrison said as if he didn''t care. Maisy and I? I think you''re joking. I knew that what I said was wrong, but I was still very angry. I was so angry that I couldn''t say anything. I was so angry that I felt ufortable if I didn''t say it out loud. So I said with a cold face, "How could I joke about this kind of thing? And what do you mean by what Maisy said when he left? What do you mean by letting go of you? Don''t you think you should be with Aviana? Don''t you think there are some things that need to be exined to me clearly?" "If you really don''t want to tell me and hate to care about me, then you can choose to break up with me. In this way, both of us won''t have to continue to be tired, and you will be rxed." "Do you really want to break up with me that badly?" Harrison asked, narrowing his eyes. I shook my head calmly and said, "Of course I don''t want to break up with you, but you don''t want to tell me anything when you two are together. If things go on like this, I feel like I can only hang on by myself." "But what about three or four times? One day, I will be unable to hold on. I don''t care what your rtionship with Aviana used to be. I don''t care what you mean by Maisy''s words. I just hope you can think about it for me." After hearing what I said, Harrison was silent for a while and said, "I have nothing to do with them. Don''t worry." "Harrison, I only hope that you can think about me in advance when you do anything. We are a couple. Isn''t it normal for you to think for the other party? If you really feel that you have no feelings or are very tired of being with me, you can just tell me directly. I won''t pester you. I will leave as soon as possible." When I said that I would leave as soon as possible and wouldn''t pester Harrison, my heart seemed to be torn apart because I didn''t think so at all. I really want to tell Harrison that I don''t want to break up with him. I want to pester him all the time and never leave him. I want to be with him all the time. No matter what it was, as long as he told me, I would unconditionally believe it, but I couldn''t say it out loud. Everyone has dignity. I can''t put down my dignity to be with Harrison. It''s not my style. If I really be like that, Harrison may only hate me. After a long silence, Harrison didn''t say anything, and my heart slowly cooled down. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. I forced a smile and said, "Although you didn''t say anything, I still thought that you agreed with what I said, which meant that you acquiesced." "I''m thinking about a problem," Harrison said tly. I pretended to be rxed and asked, "What do you mean by thinking about it at this time? Do you want me to leave here to live? Or do you want me to move out for fun?" "If you are really worried about this, I can tell you clearly that you don''t have to worry about these problems. As long as you decide to let me go and I decide to leave, I will never trouble you with the next thing, so..." "When did you hear me say that I was worried about these problems?" Harrison''s expression was very ugly as he looked at me angrily. I bit my lower lip and forced a smile. "Of course, I don''t need to ask these questions directly. I know my limits. But if you really have any other thoughts, you can tell me immediately." "And the girlfriend you mentioned yesterday, can you tell me who she is now? Is she Aviana?" As I spoke, I suddenly remembered the girlfriend Harrison mentionedst night. Although yesterday''s incident had already passed, and Harrison and I seemed to be pretending that what happened yesterday hadn''t happened, what had happened would never have happened as if nothing had happened. From the beginning to the end, I just wanted to figure out one thing: whether Harrison had a new girlfriend or not, and who the so-called new girlfriend was. Chapter 406 Chapter 406 "Chelsea, can you not annoy me deliberately when you speak?" Harrison said angrily and helplessly. There were so many prepared words in my heart just now, but I never thought that Harrison would suddenly say such a thing. I sighed and said, "I''m sorry to make you feel tired, but this is not my original intention. I just hope that you can say it directly and don''t put it in your heart. Then you can suddenly announce the result to me one day." "I can tell you clearly about Aviana, but I don''t know why Maisy came to look for me," Harrison said. Hearing Harrison''s words, I didn''t say a word. To be exact, I didn''t know how to respond, because I never thought that what I said would make Harrison feel tired. Because of what he said, I had a feeling that all the problems were on me. I felt that I had to reflect. I''ve always felt very tired, but I never thought that Harrison would feel tired because of my words. I even thought that he never cared about me. Now he finally felt tired because of me, and I also realized that he was concerned about me. But I began to wonder if he was so tired because he was with me. At the thought of this possibility, my heart sank to the bottom. After a while, I lowered my head and said slowly, "I''m sorry to let you feel tired, but these things are indeed not what I want to happen. I knew about the rtionship between you and Aviana a long time ago. I didn''t tell you because I felt that it was unnecessary." "Why do you know it''s not necessary?" Harrison asked discontentedly. "No man would want his girlfriend to care about this kind of thing, and it''s all in the past. I have no right to me you. Just like what happened in the past, didn''t you ask me?" Harrison suddenly smiled and said, "I didn''t ask you because I know everything about you. I even know what you don''t know. Is there a need to ask?" "What do you mean by that? What do you mean that you know everything I don''t know?" I was attracted by this sentence. "You don''t need to know about these things." For some reason, Harrison''s tone suddenly became cold, because his words instantly became cold. I looked at him and didn''t know what to say for a moment. At this moment, Harrison passed by me and went upstairs. He didn''t hesitate the whole time, and I stayed where I was in a daze. "Things between Harrison and me seem to be getting more and moreplicated, but I don''t know howplicated it is. Sometimes, I can''t even understand what he said to me. Why did it suddenly be like this when it was still fine before?" I began to recall when everything changed. After thinking about it for a while, I finally This is from N?velDrama.Org. found the source of it. It turned out that everything started with the appearance of Aviana. From the moment she appeared, the problems between Harrison and me began to appear one after another. But why was there a problem between us at this time and what kind of problem? I couldn''t figure it out. The only thing I''m sure of is that Harrison doesn''t seem to have forgotten this first love, which makes me very concerned about the existence of this first love. But after thinking about it carefully, isn''t it the same with me? Although he said that he had done so many heartless things to me, I still had no way topletely forget them. After all, so many things had happened between us. It was not easy to forget them. Looking in the direction of Harrison''s departure, my heart gradually calmed down. I tried my best to stop thinking about those messy things. This feeling extended all the way to the night, because Harrison didn''te back in the first half of the night. When he came back, it was already early in the morning. I didn''t fall asleep, but pretended to be asleep. I listened to him take off his clothes and lie on the bed. Then I was quiet for a few seconds. When I was wondering if I should turn around and see what he was doing, he turned over andy down with his back to me. All of a sudden, I remembered the emotional analysis I read in books. It was said that a couple fell asleep with their backs behind their backs when they first hugged each other. It was because their feelings were gradually fading away. That was to say, when they slept with their backs to their backs, they would not be far away from each other. "ording to this analysis, is it possible that Harrison and I are not far from being separated and are about to break up?" If it was true, in Harrison''s heart, he had asked her to get close to him since the moment he saw Aviana. As for me, I was just here to get rid of lonely people. I thought I would be sad, but surprisingly, I didn''t feel sad. Instead, I became more awake. No matter how hard I tried that night, I couldn''t fall asleep. I thought about it for a while, but I couldn''t think of a reason. When I turned my head to look out of the window, the sky was already bright. I looked back at Harrison''s position and found that he was still sleeping with his back to me. I felt a little lost and sad, but it was really sad. It didn''tst long, because it was not worth it to suddenly turn to face me the next moment. Frightened by his sudden movement, I quickly closed my eyes and pretended to be asleep. But I closed my eyes and waited for a long time, but I didn''t wait for his next move. I quietly opened my eyes to look at him, and she was still sleeping with her eyes closed. I breathed a sigh of relief and slowly leaned to the side to sleep in his direction. At this time, Harrison didn''t look as serious as usual, and he wouldn''t make me afraid. Thinking of the word fear, I couldn''t help but want tough. Am I really afraid of Harrison? In fact, I''m not afraid, am I? Think about the scene when we met. At that time, if it weren''t for his help at the banquet, I might have been humiliated to the point of copse by Maisy and Callen. Maybe I wouldn''t even have the strength to go home. At that time, in order to get rid of the shadow brought by Callen and Maisy, I abandoned what I had lived in the past, and then gave up everything to start again. These were not as tragic as the blows given by them, so I would suffer a crushing defeat when I met them again after the divorce. I must thank Harrison. Without his help, I would have returned to the hell-like life. "I''d like to thank Harrison. Without his help, I wouldn''t have been with him for such a long time without my mother''s medical expenses. He didn''t choose to take my help, but used the most dignity." That''s right. That''s why I''ve fallen in love with him. As for the following things, there was no need to say more. His help to me was not something that could be finished in a short time. In that case, why should I bother about those trivial things? Chapter 407 Chapter 407 As I thought about it, my tears slowly fell. I kept reminding myself not to think too much and not to ask too much. My life was very happy now. "Why are you crying?" A voice suddenly interrupted my thoughts. I stared nkly at Harrison, who was speaking, and didn''t say a word for a long time. Harrison smiled helplessly, and then put his arm on my neck. I obediently raised it so that he could put it in. After he put it in, I rested my head on his arm with peace of mind. "If you cry on the bed, it will make me think randomly," Harrison said ambiguously. My face suddenly turned red, and I stammered, "You... what are you thinking about? I''m just... I''m just a little sad. Don''t talk nonsense." "There is no one else here. Why can''t you talk nonsense?" Harrison asked. I helplessly looked at Harrison, speechless for a moment. "No matter what, I won''t be as eloquent as he is. It''s really embarrassing." In order not to let the awkwardness continue, I raised my head and said to Harrison, "Then you can''t sleep well. You''d better take it out." "No, I think it''s good to stay inside like this." Harrison said with a smile. No matter how I listened, I felt ufortable, but I couldn¡¯t say what was wrong. In the end, I could only agree with Harrison. "That''s it. If you don''t feel well, tell me." "Chelsea." Harrison called out my name and gently held me in his arms. I was a little surprised by his actions. I was held tightly in his arms for a long time and didn''t make a sound. My body was as stiff as a piece of wood. In the past, Harrison had never behaved like this in front of me. He had always kept his mouth shut and did not behave too much in front of me. But recently, Harrison seemed to be gradually different from before. I don''t know if this difference is good or bad. I just know that it''s good to let me stay with Harrison. When I went to work the next day, Harrison and I were the same as usual, as if nothing had happened, including yesterday''s meeting with Maisy was a dream, but I knew very well that all of this had happened. "Why doesn''t Harrison like to talk about these things? Then I won''t talk about it anymore. It''s good to be together quietly like this." "I have something else to deal with today. You go up by yourself.¡± Harrison parked the car in front of thepany and told me to tell me. I took off my seat belt and stopped. Then I turned around and said to him with a smile, "Then go ahead. I''ll go back after work." "There''s no need. It''s not convenient for you to go back alone. I''lle back to pick you up.'''' "Got it. I''ll go up first. Be careful along the way." I unfastened my seat belt, opened the car door, and got out. I stood by the roadside and waved goodbye. Harrison''s car was getting farther and farther away, and the smile on my face gradually disappeared. I sighed, but I didn¡¯t know why I had to sigh. I always felt that there was no reason for me to do something. "Why don''t you go up to work as soon as possible? You''re still standing downstairs and don''t go to work. It seems that thepany needs to set up new work hours." As I was lost in thought, Abbie''s voice appeared behind me. I turned around and saw her walking towards me with Liu Qian. I looked at them and said nothing. I turned around and went straight to the office building and got into the elevator. After entering, I pressed the button to close the elevator door without hesitation. However, when I pressed the button to close the elevator doors, I purposely slowed down by a single step. It was precisely this time that I asked Abbie and Liu Qian to follow me to the elevator. Although I did it on purpose, I don''t know why. Abbie gasped for breath as she entered the elevator. In a strange tone, she said, "Chelsea, is there something wrong with you? You knew that we were behind you, but you still shut the elevator doors. How could you be so vicious?" "That''s right. Everyone is working together and they are so heartless. Such a person should be expelled from thepany as soon as possible." Liu Qian agreed with him proudly. I didn''t want to say a word about their conversation because I didn''t need to say much. I don''t expect to hear good words from their mouths. In this case, there is no need to continue. What''s more, there are not only the three of us in the elevator. Why should I admit it on purpose? Just when I was about to finish, I heard someone in the elevator say discontentedly, "The elevator is supposed to serve everyone. Now is the rush hour for work. Why should we wait for you two at the risk of beingte?" "That''s right. Since you don''t want to bete and are in a hurry to get in the elevator, you should come to work early or take another elevator." Another woman echoed. When it came to the elevator, everyone seemed to have something to say. People began to say that they were in a hurry to go to work and had to wait for the elevator every day. Now waiting for the elevator would not wait for others to be scolded or hard to go to work, etc. In the face of such a scene, I was also very shocked. I didn''t expect that what I had just done would cause everyone to be dissatisfied with Abbie and Liu Qian. When I looked at Abbie again, her face was already extremely ugly. In order to prevent Abbie and Liu Qian from making trouble for me, I got out of the elevator without hesitation as soon as the elevator stopped. I thought I was already very fast, but I didn''t expect Abbie to still stop me. "Chelsea!" Abbie roared. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Her voice echoed throughout the corridor. Not only did many people stop in their tracks, but when they saw that it was Abbie who had spoken, they all left. I can understand everyone''s feelings. After all, it''s no good to have a rtionship with me at this time. The only thing I can do is to pretend that I didn''t see it. Abbie angrily walked up to me and questioned with a dark face, "Did you do it on purpose?" "Are you joking, Manager Ling? What did I do it on purpose? I don''t quite understand what you''re saying." "Do you understand? Do you think I''ll let you off just like that? Don''t even think about it!" Abbie''s eyes were filled with hatred. I really didn''t understand why Abbie hated me so much. Harrison''s feelings for her had nothing to do with me. Could it be that I was the one who told Harrison not to like her? Why was she ming me for everything? I ignored Abbie''s words. Instead, I turned to look at Liu Qian, who was standing beside her, and asked, "Has Liu Qian been well recently?" Hearing my words, Abbie instantlyid her eyes on Liu Qian and red at her. Liu Qian, on the other hand, quickly shook her head, indicating that she had nothing to do with me. After that, she turned to look at me and said with a fake smile, "Thank you for your concern, sister. I''m doing very well every day." "Of course it''s good. After all, you can see Harrison at first sight every day." "Love at first sight? Why have you never told me that you fell in love with Brother Harrison at first sight?" Abbie''s face was filled with shock. It was obvious that she really didn''t know. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 I pretended to cover my mouth and said awkwardly, "Oh, how could I say this? It''s not easy for girls to say something like a secret love story, let alone love at first sight." "But it''s nothing. It''s normal for women to fall in love with an excellent man like Harrison at first sight," I said to myself. However, Abbie was no longer as confused as before. She suddenly pped Liu Qian''s face and said harshly, "I don''t care who you like, but Brother Harrison isn''t someone you can casually like. I''m warning you, stay away from him if you want to continue to stay in thepany." "Manager Ling, I''ve never expected these things. I''m just an ordinary person''s love for Mr. Stewart. Don''t listen to Chelsea''s nonsense." Liu Qian exined anxiously. I didn''t take Liu Qian¡¯s exnation seriously. I looked at her in surprise and said, "How could it be an extravagant hope? I remember that you were very angry when you knew that I was in love with Harrison. You even hoped that I could break up with you and rece my position at anytime. Am I wrong?" "Sister Chelsea, what''s the point of saying that? You did it on purpose, didn''t you? You did it on purpose, didn''t you?" Liu Qian gritted her teeth and looked at me. I looked at Liu Qian''s innocent expression and looked at her with grievance. "How can I tease you on purpose? We used to be good sisters. Of course, we are also good sisters now." "Enough!" Abbie interrupted. Immediately after, Abbie gave Liu Qian a look, and then gave me a disdainful smile. With a cold snort, she said, "Chelsea, don''t count on having good sisters in thispany, because no one wants to be your sister, understand?" To be honest, I didn''t care if anyone was my sister, but I just couldn''t stand Abbie''s behavior, as if everything was under her control. It had nothing to do with me whether Harrison liked Abbie or not. Even if Harrison really liked her, it had nothing to do with profit. In this case, Abbie had no reason to make trouble for me, let alone use Harrison as an excuse to make trouble for me. I''ve been through so many things. Why should I ept Abbie''s usation of me? I can''t ept this. "I don''t care if anyone is my sister, because I don''t want to be your sister at all, do you understand?" I smiled at Abbie. Abbie''s face was originally filled with pride, but when she heard my words, her expression immediately changed. "Aren''t you worried that the people of thispany will iste you? Are you really not worried at all?" "If you ignore me, it proves that you are not fated to be friends. I have nothing to worry about." Abbie sneered. "Then let''s just wait and see. Let''s see if you really don''t care as much as you said." With that, Abbie left, leaving me and Liu Qian standing in the same spot, their eyes staring into each other''s. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At this time, when I saw Liu Qian, my mood wasplicated. After all, when I first came to this company to work, I really wanted to make friends with her. At that time, I was really a good sister of Liu Qian, hoping that my rtionship with her could be the same as that of Sienna. "However, things go contrary to my wishes. I can think like this, but it doesn''t mean that Liu Qian also thinks the same way as me. That''s why she chose to fall out with me because of Harrison''s appearanceter." In fact, I didn''t understand why Liu Qian would give up her friend and good sister for a strange man. Did she really think that Harrison would be with her without me? "Is it what you want now?" I asked Liu Qian softly. Liu Qian looked at me and didn¡¯t say anything. Then she smiled and said, "There is nothing I want or don''t want. I just want to live a good life. Even if things go contrary to my wishes, I have nothing to say. I want everything to be the same as I thought. Life in the future should be boring." ¡±1 really have something to ask you. Can you answer me?" I asked Liu Qian. "You''re now Mr. Stewart''s girlfriend. You can''t ask me any questions. If I don''t answer, I''m worried that you''ll fire me," Liu Qian said with a mocking smile. The tone of her voice and the smile at the corner of her mouth made people feel very ufortable. It sounded like there was a deep meaning behind her words. "If a person can be dismissed so easily, will thispany continue to run? Besides, you''ve been in contact with me for such a long time. Don''t you know who I am? Will Iin about a small thing and ask Mr. Stewart to dismiss your people?" I asked Liu Qian. I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and said in a low voice, "Liu Qian, I know that there are many things that I don''t need to say much, but I still want you to understand one thing. Things have developed to such an extent. Do you know that it has something to do with you? We can still be good friends and sisters." "Do you feel happy now with the good result, step by step? Is the result what you want now?" "It doesn''t matter whether I want it or not. I only know that I won''t regret what I have done now in the future." After saying that, Liu Qian smiled at me. I have nothing to say to Liu Qian. Since this is what she wants, what else can I say? I nodded to Liu Qian and said with a smile, "As long as you are happy." After saying these words, I went back to my office. I didn''t say hello to Liu Qian, because I knew very well that what Liu Qian said just now was sincere. She wouldn''t change again, and I couldn''t go back to the sisterhood between us. In this case, why should I ask for trouble? In fact, I was also very clear about this answer. After all, if there was a crack in a rtionship, it was difficult to return to the past. This rtionship was not only love, but also friendship or family affection. But I was still very sad, because when I was in contact with Liu Qian, I never thought that it would be like this, including the fact that I concealed the fact that I was dating Harrison. I was also worried that my colleagues would not be able to get along well with me. I had thought of these problems, but I didn''t expect that Liu Qian would treat me differently. It was an ident that she fell in love with Harrison at first sight, but it was not an ident that she was hostile to him. She was afraid that she had no way to ept the fact that she and Harrison were together. After all, a woman like me couldn''t even dream of dating Harrison. It was a pity that others thought it was a dream, but I really did it. When I got to work at noon, I received a message from Ning Jiayi. It said, "Sister,e and pick me up!" I, who only had six words, was shocked. My intuition told me that something must have happened. Otherwise, she would never have sent me such a message. Did Callen drive them out? Or did he find the house and drag Ning Jiayi to have a baby? Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Although I couldn''t ept the fact that Ning Jiayi was pregnant and was pregnant with Callen''s child, she was my sister after all. I couldn''t ignore her. I immediately called my uncle. The call was called twice or thrice, but it was not connected. Maybe it was because my uncle didn''t want to talk to me at all. Normally, I wouldn''t call him again. But when I thought of the message sent by Ning Jiayi, I couldn''t ignore it. I had no choice but to keep calling my uncle. "Haven''t we made it clear what we said that day? Why are you still calling me?" As soon as his uncle received the phone call, he questioned me from head to toe. "Uncle, is Jiayi at home?" I pretended not to hear his hurtful words. "What does it have to do with you whether she is at home or not? In the future, you can pretend that you don''t have a sister like Ning Jiayi, and you don''t need to care about her, the so-called sister," his uncle said coldly. I ignored my uncle''s words and told him what happened just now. Then I said, "If Jiayi is really not at home, I believe that something must have happened to her. Otherwise, she would not have sent me this message for help. That''s why I hurried to find my uncle to confirm it." I waited for a long time, but my uncle didn''t answer. I could only say, "If you don''t believe me, then call the police!" The uncle on the other side of the phone said after a moment of silence, "Jiayi has not gone home for two days. We don''t know where she went." "Howe?" I said in surprise, "You haven''t been home for two days. Don''t you worry? Don''t you want to call the police? Or do you know where she went and what happened to her?" "If only we knew where he went. At least we don''t have to worry about him here. It''s a pity that we don''t know at all. If we had chosen to call the police now, Callen would have known it as soon as possible." My uncle''s words puzzled me very much. I asked, "So what if you know? We don''t even know where pregnant women are now. The first thing we have to do is to find Ning Jiayi." "That''s just what you think. If Callen knows that Ning Jiayi is missing, he will definitely be suspicious. He will even think that the child in Jiayi''s belly is not his. What if Callen doesn''t want the child at that time?" His uncle said with distress. Hearing her uncle''s words, I felt very sad. If they could have listened to me earlier and not let Jiayi stay with Callen, let alone keep this child, how could so many things have happened? "Uncle, do you like Callen so much? You should know very well how we divorced at that time, and Callen is now a married man. Didn''t you ask Jiayi to be his mistress?" "He promised us that as long as we gave birth to a child, he would immediately break up with his current wife. He also said that he no longer had any feelings for his current wife. He really likes Jiayi. Seeing that Jiayi already has her own child, what can I do?" His uncle said sadly. There was a burst of anger in my heart. "Do you really believe what he said? Do you really think that Callen, who gave birth to a child, can break up with his current wife? Without his current wife, how could he get to the current position of thepany step by step? Why do you believe him so much?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "It''s not the right time to ask these questions. The most important thing is to get Jiayi back." His uncle interrupted me and didn''t want to continue. Since her uncle didn''t want to say anything more, there was no need for me to say anything more. Anyway, there was no point in talking. The most important thing was to find Ning Jiayi now. "Uncle, you can choose to call the police now. The police wille to find her sooner." "No, if the policee to look for Jiayi, Callen will definitely know it as soon as possible." His uncle rejected my proposal without hesitation. I took a deep breath on the other end of the phone. It was hard to believe that this was what my uncle said. He clearly knew that his daughter had not returned home for two days, but he was still worried that Callen would know. It was really uneptable. Just when I was thinking about calling the police, the phone suddenly vibrated again. I looked at the text message sent by Ning Jiayi. It said, "Sister,e to the club to pick me up. I can''t go back alone. Don''t tell my parents. I''ll send you the location now. You muste alone." I looked at the contents and heard my uncle not letting me call the police. In the end, I interrupted my uncle. "I already know where Jiayi is. I''m going to pick her up now. Don''t worry, I''ll send her backter." "Do you know?" His uncle asked with some doubt. "She just sent me a message asking me to pick her up. I''ll be right there." Uncle didn''t say anything more and directly hung up my phone. Looking at the phone that had been hung up, I had mixed feelings in my heart. On the one hand, I felt that because she had a father like her uncle, that was why Ning Jiayi had come to this point. She chose to have an affair with a married person like Callen and was pregnant. She was timid and did not care that the person who had an affair with her was my ex- husband. Just thinking about it made me feel ironic and ridiculous. But on the other hand, I felt sad. After all, I went to pick up Ning Jiayi¡¯s uncle, who was not worried that something would happen to me. He didn''t even say a word. I really didn''t know whether it was because his uncle was cold- blooded or because of our family affection. If such a thing had happened to someone else, I could have gone over and said a few words. But now that it had happened to me, I really didn''t know how to say it. What''s more, my uncle seemed to support Ning Jiayi''s behavior, as if she had done the right thing. Although I was very sad, there was nothing I could do. Now Ning Jiayi was pregnant outside, and she was under the club. If I didn''t go, she might note back at all. Although I really wanted to call Callen and ask him to pick up Ning Jiayi, I hesitated when I thought of what my uncle had said. If Callen only knew that Ning Jiayi had not gone home for two days, he might not care about his uncle anymore. After all, his woman had stayed outside for two days, and no one knew what she had done. It was very likely that he would use this excuse to cut ties with Ning Jiayi and would no longer care about the child in her belly. At that time, the life of his uncle''s family would be even more difficult. Although Callen wanted to belong to his own child, he did not believe that he could swallow the insult and humiliation for the sake of the child. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 After all, even if he did not have Ning Jiayi''s child, there were other people who had given birth to him. "If it''s really difficult for my uncle and the others, I can also help them. As long as they can survive these three years, their lives will definitely be better and better." Thinking of this, I took out my phone book and kept typing. It took me a long time to remember that Callen''s mobile phone number had already been deleted by me, and it was also included in the cklist. I sighed, thinking that God had already chosen the way for me. After asking for leave from thepany, I took a taxi and went straight to the club. I didn''t go to the club that Ning Jiayi mentioned, but he gave me a location, so I asked the driver to drive directly to this ce. When I was about to get off the car at the destination, the driver specifically told me that it was better for girls toe here less often. "I''m just here to pick someone up," I replied. The driver nodded and said nothing more. Then he drove away. When I walked into the club and saw what it looked like inside, I really understood what the driver meant. It turned out that although this club called the name of the club, it was actually a nightclub inside, and the lights in the daytime were dim, and there was deafening music. The woman inside was wearing exposed clothes, and the man''s hands were around the woman. Seeing this scene, I couldn''t believe it. How could Ning Jiayie to such a ce? Her belly was so big, how could shee to such a ce? Just when I couldn''t believe it, the phone vibrated again. I turned on the phone and saw a message from Ning Jiayi. She asked me to go upstairs. I turned to look up and found that there was really a second floor, and Ning Jiayi was standing behind the ss window on the second floor, looking down at me. I thought she was alone, but soon someone came to Ning Jiayi''s side. Because the person was facing me, I couldn''t see her face clearly, but I felt that this person was very familiar. Without much thought, I found the stairs and went up to the second floor. The bottom of the club was very prosperous, and it seemed to be a very upscale ce. But for some reason, the stairs were made of iron. When people stepped on the stairs, they would keep making sounds. This sound made people feel a sense of fear, for fear of falling. I was afraid of heights. I was even more afraid when I walked in this kind of ce. I had never let go of the railing with my hands. At this time, I only had one thought in my mind, which was that I would nevere back again after leaving here. After going up to the second floor, I found that it was empty inside. After walking for a while, I saw Ning Jiayi. She stood in front of the ss window with a big belly and a smile on her face, as if she hadn''te home for two days. My uncle told me on the phone that she hadn''t been home for two days, but now she was standing there with a smile on her face. I was so angry that I went forward and grabbed his wrist. "I don''t care why you''re here, or what you''re doing here. You''d better go back immediately!" "Sister, you hurt me so much, and why are you in such a hurry to leave? You can stay here for a while and then leave." Ning Jiayi pulled back her hand with grievance, and then said with a casual smile. "Do you know how worried uncle is about you? You haven¡¯t been home for two days. Don''t you know how worried people at home are about you? Besides, you are pregnant now. Even if you are not worried about yourself, you should be worried about the child, right?" I questioned Ning Jiayi angrily. After saying that, I felt that it was not enough. I continued, "You are no longer a child. Look down at the child in your belly. A few monthster, you will be a mother of a child. Won''t you feel sorry for your irresponsible behavior?" "Do you have the right to control me?" Ning Jiayi''s face suddenly darkened. I didn''t care whether his face was ugly or not. I took her wrist and walked out. As I walked, I said, "I don¡¯t want to interfere in your affairs at all. If you hadn''t sent me a message today, I wouldn''t have come to pick you up. Do you think I really want to meddle in your affairs?" "Uncle works hard to send you to school because he wants you to have a beautiful future, not to make yourself look like this. Not only have you be a mistress of a married man, but you alsoe to such a ce with a big belly. I will feel ashamed if I tell others!" "Chelsea, why did youe here to pick him up when you knew how embarrassing it was? What are you thinking?" Just as I took Ning Jiayi''s hand and walked to the stairs, a figure suddenly walked in front of me and said this. I didn''t look at the man and said impatiently, "Please get out of my way." "Hey, in my impression, you are gentle and kind. Why are you so impatient now?" The man said to me with an exaggerated smile. Only then did I realize that the person who was talking to me called my name. I looked up at her and found that it was Aviana who was talking to me. I looked at Aviana and asked, "Why are you here?" "Why am I here? Of course, I have to ask your good sister." Aviana said with a smile. I turned to look at Ning Jiayi, but she avoided my gaze and did not answer. Obviously, it was impossible for her to know the answer. So I looked at Aviana again and asked, "Ning Jiayi has not returned home for the past two days. Is she with you?" "I don''t have time to stay with the pregnant woman. Do you think we will y here?" Aviana looked at me with a funny smile. Thinking about it, it was also a fact. After all, Ning Jiayi was pregnant now, so it was impossible for her to y with others here. If she was not careful, she might have a miscarriage. So when she heard Maisy''s answer, she immediately breathed a sigh of relief. But if that was the case, then why was Ning Jiayi here? Why was Aviana here now? Was it all a coincidence? Or was it because Ning Jiayi came here just to rx and no one came with her? I kept finding reasons to persuade myself, but I couldn''t find a suitable reason. If I asked Aviana directly now, it would not be a good time. After all, Ning Jiayi''s situation made me want to leave this ce as soon as possible. Then, I would settle her down and ask her when everything was over. I said to Aviana, "Then let''s go back first, Miss Zeng. Goodbye.¡± With this, I pulled Ning Jiayi and prepared to go past Aviana. However, Aviana did not give me this opportunity. When I walked this way, she moved to this side. When I walked to which side, she moved to which side. In short, no matter where I went, she would follow me.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 I had no choice but to stop and ask, "Miss Zeng, what do you mean by this?" "What can I do? I just want you to stay and have a good talk. The three of us happened to meet each other. Shouldn''t we have a good talk?" Aviana said with a smile. I looked at her and replied, "It seems that Miss Zeng knows that I wille here. And it is very likely that you asked Ning Jiayi to send me a message and asked me toe here to pick her up, right?" "Chelsea, when did you be so smart? Could it be that Harrison likes you? It seems that it''s because of your intelligence that he likes you." When Aviana said this, I could clearly feel that her words were different. To put it simply, she didn''t think so in her heart. She was the same as Liu Qian at the beginning, just that she couldn''t ept that I was with Harrison. But in my opinion, I don''t need anyone to control me when I''m not with Harrison. I looked at Aviana and said, "I think it''s more convenient for you to ask Harrison these questions. You can''t get an answer from me." "Moreover, my sister, Ning Jiayi, has been pregnant for a few months. Seeing that she is pregnant, I don''t think it''s suitable for us to stay here for a long time, so I took her away first." I looked at Ning Jiayi with concern. No matter how dissatisfied I was with Ning Jiayi, she was still my sister, and my sister was pregnant. Aviana shrugged and said indifferently, "You can take her away, but there is something I have to tell you. Now Maisy is waiting for you downstairs. Are you sure you want to take the pregnant Ning Jiayi down?" Hearing this, I stopped and began to hesitate. No matter what kind of rtionship I had with Maisy in the past, after all, Callen was now her husband, and Ning Jiayi was his mistress. I couldn''t ept such a result, let alone being pure. If I had reced Ning Jiayi with someone else, I could have said something sarcastic that deserved it. But now, this person was obviously Ning Jiayi. What could I say? Maybe he had thought that it was me who had arranged for Ning Jiayi to be by Callen''s side on purpose, and then let them fall in love with each other for a long time, and let Ning Jiayi have the child of the superior, and then let Callen divorce him. At the thought of all this, I had a headache. Why was it that other people could cut off all ties after a divorce, and it became more and moreplicated for me to get a divorce. Moreover, my ex- husband''s family also had a rtionship that was unreasonable and chaotic. I really wanted to leave this troublesome ce. I put down Ning Jiayi''s hand, looked at Avian a, and said wearily, "Miss Zeng, can you help us get out of here first?" "It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with me whether you leave or not, and you used to be my sister. How can I go against my sister because of you?" "I''m not asking you to go against her. I just hope that when there is a conflictter, you can help us persuade Maisy to let Ning Jiayi leave this ce. After all, Ning Jiayi is pregnant now. If something bad happens here, Maisy''s life will be more miserable in the future. Do you have the heart to let your sister make a big mistake?" I questioned Aviana. The reason why I said so was that I hoped that Aviana would care about her sister so that we could leave without conflict. After all, if we really had a conflict with her sister, I was afraid that both sides would suffer in the end. As for Ning Jiayi''s child, I''m afraid that Callen would ignore it. In order not to let such a thing happen, I can only ask for Aviana''s help. Aviana paused, then looked at me and said with a smile, "Have you ever thought that your sister and I are here together?" Aviana couldn''t help but be surprised by this answer. She subconsciously turned her head to look at Ning Jiayi. Ning Jiayi didn''t look at me at all, so naturally, I couldn''t find an answer from him. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. I lowered my head and thought of many possibilities, but in the end, I couldn''t make a decision. I could only look at Aviana and said, "Why are you with Ning Jiayi? You just came back from abroad, how could you know her?" "Of course it¡¯s because my good sister was once pure. If it weren''t for Ning Jiayi, there wouldn''t be a mistress in my sister''s marriage. Shouldn''t I know her?" Aviana asked slowly. Looking at Aviana''s face, I didn''t know why I felt uneasy and cold. I always felt that things were not as simple as she said, but I couldn''t exin why. "I really want to leave here immediately, but I can''t leave as soon as I want with Ning Jiayi.¡± "I''m very sorry about Ning Jiayi''s current situation, but I believe that things will be solved, but I hope that outsiders will not interfere in their rtionship, okay?" I said to Aviana. Hearing my words, Aviana sneered. "What position do you have to ask me not to meddle in their affairs? Can''t I meddle in my sister''s marriage? Or should I just stand by and watch as you say?" "I don''t understand. Seeing your sister''s ex-husband have a child and your ex-husband is married and your sister has be his mistress, how can you be so calm? You don''t feel ufortable at all. Or is it all your n?" Aviana squinted at me. Because the light here was a little dim, so I couldn''t see the expression on Aviana''s face clearly. But I could imagine that when she said these words, her expression wouldn''t be good. After all, if it were me, I would be very angry. But now there was no other way. No matter how wrong Ning Jiayi was, she was my sister. I could go home and close the door and teach her a lesson, but I couldn''t me her outside. "And I don''t want to answer Aviana''s questions at all, because I have said these words more than once. I don''t want to meddle in these things. As long as I send Ning Jiayi back, I will no longer care about them in the future." But I knew that Aviana would not let us go back if I didn''t say anything, so I could only look at her and said, "I don''t know much about them, and I don''t know why my sister is with her ex-husband, so you don''t have to ask me." "It seems that you are quite good at keeping a clear rtionship with yourself," Aviana said with a smile. "It''s not that I don¡¯t want to distance myself from them, but these things have nothing to do with me. Do they still need my permission to be together?" Hearing Aviana''s words, I felt very ufortable, so I immediately retorted. I said to Aviana, "And you''ve been with Ning Jiayi for the past two days. I feel very strange. If it''s really for your sister, shouldn''t you have done something to her directly? Why did you stay with her for two days?" Chapter 412 Chapter 412 "Because these things have nothing to do with me. I never thought of getting involved. If I hadn''t known that you were with Harrison, and Ning Jiayi and you were sisters, I wouldn''t have meddled in this matter," Aviana said. Sure enough, it was all because of Harrison. To put it bluntly, everything could not leave him. I had an unspeakable feeling in my heart. I didn''t know if I should continue to talk about the first love of the handsome man. I med Ning Jiayi in my heart. I felt that he shouldn''t have anything to do with the Cook family. If he didn''t, it would have nothing to do with me, and I wouldn''t have been here. Thinking of this, a thought suddenly shed through my mind. I looked at Ning Jiayi with a brick and asked, "What do you mean by sending me a message to save you? Are you really not good or forced here? Or do you want me toe here to meet the sisters?" "What''s the difference? I don''t think there''s anything different about them," Ning Jiayi asked frankly. Looking at Ning Jiayi''s calm face, I immediately understood. It turned out that everything was directed and acted by them. They just made use of Ning Jiayi to let mee over. They didn''t need my help at all, as Ning Jiayi had said. They might just want to meet me alone. Ning Jiayi might have known why Aviana wanted to see me. As for why she knew, it might have something to do with Maisy, but it was not important to me at all. There was only one feeling in my heart now. I felt that they had deliberately joined forces to lure me here. As for what they wanted to do by tricking me, I didn''t know. Perhaps it was because Aviana wanted to vent her anger on her sister at the same time, but in my impression, the rtionship between the two sisters did not seem to be so good. In the past, Harrison had told me that in order to inherit the inheritance of the family, the two sisters had had an unpleasant time. Later, the family stipted that whoever got married first would inherit the inheritance first. Soter, when Aviana went abroad, he and Callen got married directly. I don¡¯t want to know what''s going on between them at all, and I don''t want to be a bargaining chip between them. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. I looked at Aviana and said, "There is no need for anyone to interfere in the problem between me and Maisy. If you want to talk about it, then there is no need for us to talk about it anymore." "How do you know that I haven''t seen you for a long time because of your affair with Maisy? It seems that the problem between them has nothing to do with me." Aviana said with a smile. "Miss Zeng asked me toe here today. Is there anything else?" Aviana seemed to be thinking about it. After a while, she said slowly, "This has nothing to do with me. The reason why I came here today is to see what Harrison''s current woman looks like." "After all, it''s not normal for a woman to be with him in my ce." "Now that you''ve seen it, are you disappointed?" I asked. Aviana shook her head at me and said lightly, "Although you are not as good as I think, you can still stay with Harrison. This is really hard for me to understand. Think about it, if your former man found a new woman, and this woman is not as good as you, can you ept this result?" "Whether you ept it or not, I will be with Harrison. It doesn''t seem to be the point," I said indifferently. Although I pretended to be indifferent, I felt very ufortable. I really wanted to tell Aviana that I was not as good as she said. Was it her so-called standard? However, in Harrison''s heart, it was not like this. What''s more, Harrison had never been a man who was impulsive or emotional. There must be a reason why he chose to be with me. So among these reasons, there must be some reasons that he liked. But I don''t think it''s necessary to say these words to Aviana. Because once a woman falls into a strange circle, she can''t listen to others'' words at all, let alone the so-called reason. Aviana couldn''t ept Harrison being with me, nor could she ept the fact that I was married and divorced and had a child with my ex- husband. However, Harrison didn''t care about all this. He still chose to be with me, which was the best proof. What''s more, maybe Aviana would think that Harrison was hiding something in my hands, so he was with me. But it had nothing to do with me, because for me, whether she would ept it or not had nothing to do with me. After all, Harrison and I are already together, and we''re fine. I smiled at Aviana and said with my head tilted, "You should have finished your words. If so, we''ll go first." Aviana suddenly walked up to me and looked at me suspiciously. "I''ve told you so much. Why are you not angry at all? Don''t you feel very angry and don''t want to say anything to me?" "I don''t think I told you anything. Your thoughts don''t represent the truth. I can''t control your thoughts, can I?" Aviana looked at me angrily and said nothing. I didn''t know why, but I felt that Aviana was a little cute. It was as if someone had taken away her beloved toy and felt wronged there. Ning Jiayi, who had been standing aside for a long time, suddenly said, "Sister, I think you''d better have a good talk with Miss Zeng. After all, Miss Zeng also loves Mr. Stewart very much. Don''t you want them to reconcile with each other?" I looked at Ning Jiayi indifferently and said slowly, "I don''t care about the past. I know that I am with Harrison now. Since I am with him, why do you still help girlfriend Qian to reunite with him?" After hearing what I said, Ning Jiayi took two embarrassed steps back, with a frightened expression on her face. But soon she realized that something was wrong and immediately put away her frightened expression. She forced a smile and said, "I just feel that it''s a pity that Mr. Stewart and Miss Zeng are separated. After all, the first love is very precious." "First love is very precious. I''m afraid it''s also very precious." I really felt ridiculous about Ning Jiayi''s fear. After saying this, I felt that I said it for nothing, because this question would not have any meaning. Since Ning Jiayi could say such words in front of me, it proved everything. I thought that something had happened to her, so I rushed here to save her at all costs. Now, she said such words in front of me. It was really ironic. Chapter 413 Chapter 413 I ignored Ning Jiayi and turned to look at Aviana. "I don''t know if you deliberately let mee here today, but if you want me toe here just to persuade me to break up with Harrison, then I will tell you now that there is no need for this." "You can continue to say or continue in the future, but I have the right to choose not to ept it." That''s what I meant. They said whether they said it or not had nothing to do with whether I epted it or not. If Aviana really wanted to reconcile, she could choose to call Harrison and say that she wanted to start over with him, instead of telling me these useless words in front of me. Looking at Aviana''splicated expression, although I don''t know what Harrison will choose, I believe he has his own ideas. I also believe that every decision he makes must have been carefully considered. I smiled and said to Aviana, "If he really chose to be with you, it proves that you are true love. I can ept and leave, but if everything is just your imagination, but I can''t continue to talk to you." After that, before Aviana could react, I walked past her and pulled Ning Jiayi away. I was still a little flustered when I went downstairs. The stairs kept ringing, and I was worried that Aviana would catch up with me and ask me what should I do. It was really bad to be with Ning Jiayi. The reason why I was worried was that I remembered that Maisy and Abbie were unhappy because I was with Harrison, so they kidnapped me when I was off guard, took me to the underground parking lot, and found a few men to try to destroy me. If Harrison hadn''t arrived in time, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be in this world now. "It took me a lot of effort to get through that disaster. If Maisy had treated me like that again, I might not have been so lucky." After recalling a bad memory, I finally went down thest stairs. Standing where I was, I turned around and looked up. When I found that Aviana did not follow me down, I suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. I thought I might have thought too much and thought that everyone in the world was a bad person. However, this was no longer important. Everything would be fine as long as they could leave this ce. As for why Ning Jiayi came here, I''d better leave it to my uncle and the others. As my sister, I was not so kind to cheat me with another woman. I continued to care about her. It''s good enough to take her away from here. "Why did youe down so soon? I thought you were going to stay on it for a little longer.¡± I was even more familiar with this voice. Just as I expected, when I looked up, I saw that it was pure. She stood in front of me with a smile. Probably because there was no surprise or uneasiness on my face, I said with a little displeasure, "Why are you not surprised at all when you see me? Did my sister tell you when she was on it? She is really boring." "Yes, I did," I answered truthfully. "Anyway, you have to see mest night, so it''s not too early to see me now. When you saw me and Ning Jiayi here, you were very surprised, weren''t you?" Maisy said with a smile. I asked Maisy, "What''s the matter with you bringing Ning Jiayi here?" "Didn''t your sister call you here? I remember that she didn''t call you." Maisy looked at me in confusion. Looking at Maisy''s puzzled look, I was not sure whether she was telling the truth or not, but no matter what she said, I would not believe it. "Since Miss Zeng didn''t ask me toe over, I''ll leave first." With that, I pulled Ning Jiayi and was about to leave. "Since we''re already here, why are you in such a hurry to leave? You can stay and y for a bit." Maisy stood in front of me with a smile. "We don''t need to do superficial work here, do we? I don''t like you, and neither do you. We''d better stay away from each other," I looked at Maisy and said seriously. Zeng Chun smiled when he heard what I said. "If you hadn''t sent us that month, we could still be good friends. After all, your character is still very in line with my taste." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Listening to Maisy''s words, I didn''t believe it at all. However, what she said might also be the truth. It was just a little ironic. After all, she said that she wanted to be friends with me, perhaps because she thought I was easy to bully. She felt happy to take the man away from my hands. She just feltfortable when she looked at me. I won''t forget what she did. I won''t forget what she did in the past and now. Looking at Maisy, who was standing in front of me, I withdrew my thoughts and pretended to be confused. "Do you really say that you like me and want to be friends with me? In the face of those things that you have done before, won''t you feel sad in your heart? Won''t you feel sorry for me?" "I believe that no one can do those things to their friends. It''s rare in the world." "What did you do? Why don''t I remember it at all?" Maisy said to me with a smile, looking innocent and harmless. "Of course, it''s the best if you don''t remember. Then there''s no need for me to stay here," I said straightforwardly. Maisy didn''t stop me. He just pulled Ning Jiayi and asked, "You want to leave, but it doesn''t mean that she wants to leave as well." "Then I''ll leave my sister to you. She likes to be friends with you, so let her stay here and y with you. I''ll go back first," I let go of Ning Jiayi''s hand and said coldly. "Is it not good for Miss Hodges to leave like this? It''s not safe to leave your pregnant sister here, after all. I think it''s better for you to stay and take care of her." Aviana''s voice sounded behind me. Looking at the pure smile on her face in front of me, I suddenly understood in my heart that it was really them who had lured me here today. As for the reason why they lured me here, it was very likely that it had something to do with Harrison. But I didn''t quite understand why Maisy and Aviana were against me. Did Harrison once tell me that the rtionship between the sisters was not very good, but he only saw it on the surface. In fact, they were very close? If I didn''t think so, it would be hard to exin the current situation, and I couldn''t figure out why they didn''t let me go. Since I can''t leave so easily, I can only stay here and wait for the right time to leave. But after all, I didn''t go up with Maisy and Aviana, because I felt that it was even more dangerous to go up. After all, there were still many customers down there. If something really happened, it would be easy to call for help. "If you want to talk, we''ll find a ce here. I don''t want to go upstairs," I said. I had barely finished when I heard Ning Jiayi''s retort. "I can''t be here. I''m pregnant now. How can I be in such a noisy ce? It''s bad for children!" Chapter 414 Chapter 414 When Ning Jiayi said this, there was a look of disgust on her face, as if she was ming me for not letting her stand here. "It''s not me who wants to stay here. It''s you," I said coldly. "Are you my sister or not? You clearly know that I am pregnant now and can''t stay in such a noisy ce, but you still stay here to talk to them. Aren''t you trying to hurt me?" Ning Jiayi used me loudly. I''m already immune to her words. I can pretend that I didn''t hear her. I looked at Aviana and said, "You also saw that Ning Jiayi didn''t want to stay here, so well go back first." Aviana didn''t say anything. I directly took it as her tacit consent. In fact, I was very curious about what Aviana was thinking in her heart. On the surface, she seemed to havee here with Maisy, but when she spoke, she gave me a feeling that she was not together, so that I could not figure out what she meant. I really don''t believe that she really has nothing to do with this. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Chelsea, you''re still as boring as before. No wonder Callen didn''t want you and turned to me. I don''t know how long Brother Harrison can stand you. I''m looking forward to your breaking up." Maisy looked at me with a smile. The smile on her face had never disappeared when she spoke, especially when she mentioned Callen. It seemed that it was not wrong to be a mistress, but a noble thing. Everyone who knew me knew that I was not a person who would easily get angry, but if they met Callen and Maisy, they would probably explode, such as now. I suddenly took two steps forward and stood in front of Maisy. When I was only a few centimeters away from her, I stopped. Maisy was slightly stunned, but then he said angrily, "Why are you so close to me? Get out of my way!" After saying that, Maisy raised his hand and waved it at my face. Without any hesitation, I grabbed Maisy''s wrist and said to her with a sneer, "This is a public asion. It shouldn''t be the style of ady from a respectable family to fight with someone who doesn''t have the demeanor of ady, should it?" "Does it have anything to do with you? No matter what I do, at least I am better than you. You are born without a father. You only know how to hook up with men all day long. People who don''t know you will think that you are short of men!" Maisy paused halfway through his sentence and looked me up and down with a mocking look. "You don''t seem to have any merits. It''s just that your young body is a little attractive to men, but you won''t be able to eat for a long time. After all, there are so many young girls nowadays." The music here was very loud, but I was able to listen to everything that had once been pure. When she was talking about me, although I looked at her, I was thinking about other things in my heart. There was one thing that I had to admit. Maisy''s words were not pleasant to hear or even against me, but her words were basically correct. When Harrison and I were together, what we ate was our youth. After a long time, when our faces were gone, we would definitely be separated. What''s more, the rtionship between me and Harrison is a little unusual recently. It seems that all of this is toy a foundation for breaking up. "If it were me, I would definitely choose to save some private money so that I wouldn''t be abandoned and lose both my personal and property. That would really be a tragedy in the world." When Maisy finished his words, his smile rang again. The music in the club suddenly stopped. With the once pure and creepyughter, I felt goosebumps all over my body. Just then, I caught a glimpse of Aviana''s halfsmile. If it wasn''t Aviana who was here at the moment, I wouldn''t have cared about Maisy''s words. After all, I never cared about other people''s rumors. If I really cared, I wouldn''t be able to live until now. Maybe I couldn''t bear the pressure when I divorced Callen and was discussed behind his back. But the shame of Aviana in my heart was magnified countless times, as if the most difficult corner was open in front of her. No one could feel this kind of feeling. The hands on both sides of his body gradually tightened. The more he spoke, the more excited he became. It seemed that he couldn''t stop talking. I couldn''t hear the chaotic music around me. I could only hear and see his words and deeds. "You are now in your early thirties, and you are already a woman in your forties. Don''t tell me you really want to continue hanging out with Brother Harrison? Tsk, tsk, tsk... I can''t stand it anymore." Maisyughed and winked at Ning Jiayi, who was beside me. People said that there was no need to endure anymore. I slowly loosened my clenched fist, pursed my lips, and slowly looked at Maisy. When she was unprepared, I raised my hand and pped her on the face. Pa! At the moment of pping, the music of the club just stopped, as if everything had been arranged. All the people present looked at us in unison. Although I didn''t turn around to look back, I knew that everyone''s eyes were on me and Maisy. Maisy looked at me with his hands covering his face and a look of disbelief on his face. He didn''t say a word for a long time. Initially, he thought that Aviana would question me for this sister, but she didn''t say a word from beginning to end, as if she was invisible. "This p is a warning to you," I said with a smile, as if I was talking to a friend. Maisys thin lips moved, but in the end, she did not speak. Since she didn''t say anything, there was no need for me to stay here any longer. I looked at Ning Jiayi beside me and said, "Do you want to stay here or go back? If you want to stay here, I''ll go back first." With that, I made up my mind to leave. Ning Jiayi grabbed my arm first. I didn''t look back and said coldly, "Let''s go." "Sister, are you really going to... beat her like this?" Ning Jiayi stammered. It seemed that she was really frightened. I red at her. "Are you leaving or not?" Ning Jiayi looked at me and took a look at Maisy. Finally, she put down her hand and bowed to Maisy. "I''m really sorry, Miss Zeng. I really didn''t expect my sister to be such a person. I hope you won''t find trouble with us in the future." With her back to Ning Jiayi, I listened to every word she said. On the surface, it seemed that she was trying to put in a good word for me. She hoped that she would not make trouble for me, but in fact, it was for herself. She was worried that Maisy would cause her trouble. After all, she knew better than anyone else that Maisy was Callen''s wife. After what Ning Jiayi had done, Maisy waspletely out of shock. She pushed Ning Jiayi away and walked up to me. She said with hatred, "No one has dared toe to me since I was a child. How dare you do this to me!" Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Hearing Maisy''s words, I couldn''t helpughing. What did he mean by saying, "Why do you dare to treat me like this?" Was he performing Su''s plot? Couldn''t anyone do anything to Maisy?" "How dare youugh! I''m going to beat you to death!" Maisy reached out to grab me. I reacted quickly, so when her hand was about to grab me, I had already dodged sideways. Maisy rushed to me as if there was no room for me to spare. He couldn''t stop for a moment and rushed forward for another one or two meters. Women loved wearing high-heeled shoes, and Maisy was no exception. She was wearing a pair of limited edition Chanel high- heeled shoes. It was such a beautiful pair of highheeled shoes, but because she couldn''t bear her rough movements, Maisy fell directly to the ground because of this. Looking at her falling to the ground in pain and seeing her lying alone on the ground with no one to help her, I felt veryfortable. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. I wanted to do this a long time ago, but because of worry, fear, and loneliness, people were like this. As long as they thought that they were in a weak position, they would never be able to get up. If it weren''t for what Maisy had done and what he had said today being too popr, I wouldn''t have done this. I didn''t care about the eyes of the people around me. I slowly walked to the front of Maisy. Maisy saw me retreat subconsciously. It seemed that I was really frightened by my reaction just now. I admit that her reaction made me feel very relieved. "Not all life is a pushover. You ndered me again and again and framed me. I didn''t lower myself to your level, but it doesn''t mean that I will always be obedient to what you have done." I bent over and said to Maisy on the ground with a smile. Maisy bit her lips tightly and her face turned red. Looking at her, I thought of how I used to be like this. "At any time, as long as someone makes me angry or too sad, I will bite my lips tightly in order to remind myself to keep clear-headed all the time, to remember everything that happened, and then try my best to be strong." I, who was in a good mood, simply squatted on the ground and looked straight into Maisy''s eyes. "Miss Zeng, do you feel very ufortable in your heart? You used to bully me at any time and ce, but one day you learned to resist. You are very unconvinced, aren''t you?" "Those underground can only be on the ground. It''s impossible for them to turn over. Wait for us..." "So what? Aren''t you also on the ground now?" I interrupted her slowly and looked at her. Maisy was slightly stunned, and then he was about to stand up. I stood up and saw that she wanted to stand up, but she seemed to be doing divination. The heel of her shoes had been broken. How could she stand up without anyone''s help? "Miss Zeng, let me help you." Ning Jiayi, who was standing behind me, ran to Maisy and carefully supported her. Maisy first red at her and then threw her hand away. "Bitch! Stay away from me!" Ning Jiayi was shocked by her and stood where she was, not daring to move. I looked at Ning Jiayi, and she also looked at me. It was probably because she came here without my permission and didn''t dare to look me in the eye, so she quickly turned her face away. I didn''t take her actions seriously at all. "No one came to help you in such a big club. Miss Zeng, your life is a little too disappointing," I said with a smile. Maisy had no time to stand up. He looked at me with his eyes, as if he wanted to kill me. He believed that if his eyes could kill someone, he would have died hundreds of times in front of her. So what if he was safe? Even if eyes could kill people, I had already killed her with eyes a few years ago. How could I wait until now? "It''s not fun at all. I might as well go to work." After that, I walked to the door and no longer cared about the people and things behind me. As for Ning Jiayi, if she liked to stay here, she would let her stay here. Anyway, she would rather believe in Callen''s wife than leave with me, and even plot against me with her. There was no need for me to be afraid of such a sister. As I expected, Ning Jiayi didn''t follow me. Instead, her pure voice sounded hysterical. She kept cursing, saying that she would kill me. Iughed. Kill me? If you can kill me, thene at me! When I got out of the club, my eyes were so dazzling that I couldn''t open them. I closed my eyes and got used to it for a while before I opened thempletely. I took out my mobile phone and called my uncle, telling him that I had seen Ning Jiayi, but she didn''t want to leave with me. "How can you not bring her back? Can''t you bring her back even if she''s pregnant?" Her uncle scolded her. He didn''t ask me why. I looked at the door of the club and said seriously, "Uncle, you don''t have to tell me about Ning Jiayi in the future. Since she can stay with Callen''s wife for so long, they must have been good friends for a long time." "How could it be? You are her sister who has a blood rtionship with her. No one canpare with you." Her uncle exined. When he heard that Ning Jiayi and Maisy were together, not only was his uncle not surprised, but he was alsoforting me. This alone was enough to prove that his uncle knew from beginning to end. He might even know why they had lured him here today. I couldn''t hide the disappointment in my heart, and I didn''t have the courage to continue talking to my uncle. Although I wanted to me him and question him, he was my elder after all. But even if he was an elder, he would be tired after a long time. I smiled weakly and said, "You don''t have to look for me in the future. Your niece doesn''t have the ability to take care of me. I also thank uncle for taking care of me in the past few years. You should take care of yourself in the future." Then I hung up the phone without hesitation. As for the scolding of my uncle before I hung up the phone, I pretended that I had never heard it. Looking up at the cloudless sky, my mood gradually improved. Family love, love, or friendship would be abandoned because of some factors. Although I never thought about giving up from beginning to end, these things still slowly left me. I once thought of keeping them or getting them back, but the reality proved that everything was in vain. Let''s call it a day. I won''t do this again... I was about to leave, but someone stopped me. I turned around and saw Aviana standing behind me. "To seek justice for your sister?" Aviana burst intoughter. Her fair skin was suffused with a faint pink color. "Her matter has nothing to do with Wharton. Why should I seek justice for her?" "You sisters are really weird. One of you fought with me desperately, and the other could talk to me calmly here." I couldn''t figure it out and didn''t want to think about it anymore. Chapter 416 Chapter 416 I''ve never thought that Aviana would make friends with me, and I don''t think well be friends. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As for social rtions, it could only be described in one word: Different paths do not work together. Before, there was Harrison. After that, there was innocence. If they could be friends, it could only mean that friendship defeated everything. However, ording to the current situation, Aviana did not forget Harrison at all. She even wanted to reconcile with Harrison again. In this case, she did not make use of him to be a friend. Since they couldn''t be friends, they could abandon unnecessary contact. After listening to my words, Aviana smiled slightly and said softly, "We have been talking all the time, and ourmunication is very good." "It''s not what you think." I denied her idea. Looking at Aviana''s beautiful face and the disappointment when she heard my words, there was a moment when I felt that I was a bad person. I shook my head and ignored this thought. I continued to tell her, "I''ve always been very friendly with strangers and irrelevant people. That''s why I treated you like that. I''m afraid I won''t do it again in the future." "Oh? Why not?" Aviana tilted her head and asked in confusion. "Do you need me to exin this?" I asked. Aviana nodded and said matter-of-factly, "I must figure out what I don''t know. What''s more, I want to be friends with you in my heart. Now that you refuse my idea, I have to listen to your reasons and see if there is a chance to save it." After listening to Aviana''s words, I burst intoughter. "How should I describe Aviana''s words? Should I say that she is really too kind, which is why Harrison is with her, or that she has been ying too many tricks in her heart?" "You are like a white lotus now. Do you know what a white lotus is? It''s not the white lotus in the pond as you imagined." I thought about it and said with a smile. After hearing what I said, the smile on Aviana''s face gradually disappeared. Her beautiful image slowly cracked, and when I saw her perfect image was destroyed, I breathed a sigh of relief slowly. Normal people should be like this. Aviana was too abnormal just now. She gave people the feeling that she was hypocritical and her appearance was different, and so on. If it weren''t for the fact that she had suffered too much today and argued with Maisy in person, I wouldn''t have said these words to her. It turned out that when you began to be strong, no one would be afraid of you anymore. Aviana looked at me and said coldly, "Who do you think you are? How dare you criticize me?" There was no hypocritical expression or disgusting voice. The current Aviana made me feel more real. I said indifferently, "Don''t tell me what Maisy said. You heard it just now. Those words are useless to me." "On the contrary, I''m more curious about the real you now. You used to pretend in front of others? Are you tired like this?" I asked curiously. This question was definitely not a mockery. I was really curious. As the saying goes, a woman who acts like a spoiled child has the best life, but in my opinion, it should be changed. A white lotus woman should have the best life. Harrison was fine here. He wanted to show him the true colors of his first love. He didn''t know if he would regret using his feelings on such a woman. But forget it. It was better to keep some fantasies in a man''s heart. "If I don''t even have beautiful memories, what''s the point of life?" Aviana approached me and continued to show her smile and gentle voice. "It has nothing to do with you whether you are tired or not. You are not qualified to control me." "You should be worried about one thing now. As Harrison''s first love, I''m back. Can your position continue?" Aviana said regretfully to me. His tone was regretful, but his expression was very happy, which was typical of different appearances. I suddenly clenched my fists and loosened them, telling myself not to be angry because of this little thing. Then I looked at Aviana with a smile. Aviana looked at me with a proud expression. When she saw me looking at her as if nothing had happened, her expression changed and she instantly returned to normal. I''m speechless at her change of attitude... "Anyway, you were once with Harrison. How could you not know where he is?" I shook my head and pretended to be disappointed. "What do you mean?" I said earnestly, "Harrison said nothing, but he has a goal in everything and knows what he is doing. Since you will break up, it proves that he has thought it through. "What do you know? We broke up because I went abroad. Harrison didn''t agree from beginning to end!" Aviana exined anxiously. I shrugged and spread out my hands, asking, "And then? Wasn''t Harrison in love with me? Even if I didn''t have him before, there could be someone else. Anyway, he had someone else after he left you. That''s the point." Aviana was so angry that her cheeks turned red, and she didn''t say a word for a long time. She believed that the former Aviana must be the little princess who was held in the palm of her hand. Otherwise, she would not have been so angry because of these few words. Besides, why did she think that Harrison would wait for her toe back and then get back together with her? Her idea waspletely narcissistic! "So what if he''s good to others? He''s always a man who has to deal with social problems. I understand this. We have the right to find a lover in distant ces, but as long as Ie back, Harrison will definitely reconcile with me." When Aviana spoke, there was a confident smile on her face. I didn''t want to continue talking with this woman. "You can do whatever you want. If Harrison asks to break up with me, I will leave without hesitation." After that, I turned around and was about to leave. Unfortunately, Aviana did not intend to let me go like this. She shouted behind me, "I said this for your own good. You are so old and you haven''t married or had a child. Men can continue to waste time like this, but you are a woman." "In a few years, you will break up with each other. What do you want? Do you have to torture yourself as a stepmother or be with me for a long time?" I stopped abruptly and turned to stare at Aviana. Seeing me stop and turn around, Aviana''s face was full of a proud smile, and she said in a tone that was good for me, "You are different from me. At least I have my family as my backing, and I am still at the best age of a woman. I still have time to spend with Harrison, but what about you?" I didn''t say anything and just looked at her. "Your mother has passed away, and your uncle''s family is like this. Do you still expect me to spend the rest of your life with you?" "Then what do you think I should do?" I looked at Aviana and asked calmly. Hearing my words, Aviana immediately became excited. She grabbed my arm and told me that I was old. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Sitting in a taxi and looking at the sky outside the window, people felt rxed and happy. Recalling what Aviana said to me just now, I couldn''t help sneering. "How could there be such a woman in the world? It really widened my horizons." The advice that Aviana gave me was to let me leave Harrison quietly, and then give me a sum of money and a ne ticket to let me live a new life in a new city, which meant that it was the best result for me. Otherwise, I would die of loneliness. I didn''t refuse or agree. Aviana said that she would only give me three days, and I wouldn''t wait until then. I didn''t care whether she would wait or not. I never thought about following her advice. Why should I care about her words? The reason why I didn''t refuse was that I didn''t want to listen to her words. As for the future of Harrison and me, I began to think about it before we fell in love. And because of this, I was still hesitating. I never dared to give my true heart to Harrison, because I was worried about my uncle-inw. Butter, I had already figured it out. Now was the time for two people to enjoy together. If they blindly pursued the result, what was the point of being together? A happy marriage without love was not what I wanted. I''m also very clear that even if I get married to Harrison, I''ll still be worried about Callen''s future... Originally, I wanted to ask for leave, but after thinking about it, I didn''t have anything to do. The previous house had been started to be demolished, and Harrison''s vi was empty. It was better to go to work honestly, at least there was a sry. As soon as I got my sry, I saw Abbie standing in my position and angrily scolding her colleagues. I stood not far away and watched them. I nned to wait for them to finish before I went over. However, my thoughts quickly ran out of focus, because the next moment, Liu Qian ran to Abbie''s ear and looked in my direction. Abbie quickly turned around and red at me. She walked towards me in her five centimeter high heels and said, "You don''t want to go to work, do you? You didn''t ask for leave, and you didn''t even greet me, yet you dared to stop work. If you want to go home, just tell me in advance!" "I''ve already informed Mr. Liu," I said calmly. "You!" Abbie spat out a single word, and then she quieted down. I was a little confused, feeling that this wasn''t Abbie''s style, so I turned my head to look at Abbie, only to find that her face was full of angry expressions. If she didn''t say anything, she would probably be waiting to organize her words. In order to prevent her from continuing to cause trouble, I said, "Manager Ling, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first. I still have work to do." "Do you still know that you haven''t finished your work?" Abbie sneered. "I''m also your superior now. If you don''t tell me when you go out and talk to Mr. Liu, wouldn''t you look down on me?" At this moment, Abbie was already starting to cause trouble for nothing. In the past, Abbie was at least reasonable. She would only say that she had found a target when she spoke of me, but what about now? She was just making things difficult for me without any reason at all. There was a club in front of me. After leaving the club, there was Aviana. Now that I''ve finally returned to thepany to find peace and quiet, Abbie refused to let me go. Why am I so popr? Everyone wants toe and see me? At the thought of this, I was irritated, but I still heard Abbie''s voice. I didn''t care what she said and interrupted her directly, "I''m sorry, Manager Ling. I''ve been following Mr. Liu since I started working in thepany. Even now, I''m working under Mr. Liu. Besides, ourpany has always been working under Mr. Liu." "Mr. Liu also told me in the morning that I haven''tpleted my task. If Manager Ling has nothing else to do, I will go back to work first." I bowed to Abbie and then gracefully passed by her to go back to work. Halfway through, I stopped and suddenly said, "Manager Ling, you don''t need to look for me. After all, I''m one of Mr. Liu''s men." With that, I turned around and saw Liu Qian''s face. The moment I saw her, the smile on my face sank. Liu Qian, I don''t need to deal with her on the surface anymore, because we can''t even be considered friends. Abbie lost her temper because of my words in the afternoon. Almost everyone was working under her demonic voice. It might be a demonic voice for others, but it didn''t matter to me. After all, her anger didn''t affect me at all. I was even a little happy. Just as she was about to lose her temper, Harrison, who had said that he would be in a hurry to come to thepany today, appeared! Abbie was angry with us, so she didn''t notice Harrison''s arrival at all. When she saw Harrison turn around, she met him. As soon as she saw Harrison, she immediately went over and held his arm with a smile on her face. A woman holding her boyfriend''s arm wouldn''t make anyone happy, would they? "Manager Ling, it''s not good for you to hold my boyfriend, is it?" I stood up and said righteously. At the moment when I said this, the office was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard. Harrison looked at me with an expression that I couldn''t understand. Abbie was not angry. Instead, she tightened her grip on Harrison¡¯s arm and looked at him proudly. "Chelsea, it''s work now. You said that these words would affect the work of other colleagues." "It wasn''t me who affected the other colleagues, but Manager Ling. He reprimanded us for nearly an hour and made us work under such a high pressure. Who can bear it?" "Who do you think is wrong? Wasn''t it because you didn''t get a good job during work, and that''s why I got angry?" After Abbie finished speaking, she spoke to Harrison again, as if she was making a report to her teacher. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Initially, I didn''t like Abbie. In the past, I had been able to put up with her, but this time around, she was still targeting me. If I had easily admitted defeat today, she probably wouldn''t have let me off so easily. It was best to solve everything once and for all, just like how I treated Maisy today. Thinking of this, I unconsciously stopped. "As a leader holding an employee''s boyfriend, Manager Ling is really fresh and refined." "So what if he''s your boyfriend? He''s still my childhood sweetheart." As she spoke, Abbie rubbed herself against Harrison''s chest with a smile and nced at him. She was extremely pleased with herself. I didn''t speak anymore. I only looked at Harrison, the male lead of the incident, and asked word by word, "Harrison, do you also think so?" If Harrison didn''t answer me, or if he was partial to Abbie, I would definitely ept this fact. When I got off work, I would pack up my luggage and say goodbye to Harrison. The money I saved for this period of time, as well as the card he gave me before, were enough for me to spend for a period of time. I thought of a way out for myself... Chapter 418 Chapter 418 He had read such a story in a book, saying that it was enough to forget a person for 21 days. In the previous week, you would feel heartbroken and feel as if you couldn''t live without this person. You would wash your face with tears every day. "When I sleep in the evening, I will have a dream. When I open my eyes and turn on my phone, I will unconsciously think of him. I wonder if he will send you a message or if he will look for you. But I will only be disappointed to wee you." When it came to the second week, it would be slightly better. At least, it would not wash her face with tears. It would not be too heartwrenching. However, she still thought about it every day. She thought about it when she opened her eyes. She would be sad for no reason. In thest week, your tears seemed to be slowly flowing, and it became fewer and fewer. You had begun to adapt to the existence of no one, and realized that even without him, your life was still going on. After the 21st day passed, you would deliberately forget that he would not be sad all the time. You would only inadvertently see or think of it, and you would also have the impulse to cry. Until all the feelings disappeared, it proved that you had begun to be reborn. I think 21 days is not a long time. If I leave with Harrison, I''ll pack up and leave Luo City. I''ll quit my current job and stroll around the ces I used to want to go. I''ll try to do whatever I want to do. Life will be very fast. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. I don''t know if she''sforting me orforting me... Harrison looked at me and slowly pushed Abbie away. He deliberately moved to the side to keep a distance from Abbie and said in Abbie''s sad eyes, "In front of my girlfriend, it''s best to keep some distance." "Brother Harrison!" Abbie cried out sadly. I no longer paid attention to what happened next, because Harrison walked straight to me, stretched out his hand and said, "I suddenly want to eat what you cooked. Can I go back earlier?" I looked at Harrison awkwardly and said, "But I haven''tpleted the task given by Mr. Liu. If I go back..." Harrison didn''t wait for me to finish. He grabbed my hand and said, "I told you to do that. It doesn''t matter if you do it tomorrow." After saying that, Harrison pulled me out. Although I was still very worried, it was undeniable that I was very happy in my heart. When I brushed past Abbie, I could still feel Abbie''s anger. I was wondering if I should let Harrison know, but this idea was quickly dispelled. Why would I care about someone who loved my boyfriend? We got into the elevator. Just as the elevator doors were about to close, Abbie suddenly rushed in. She rushed directly between Harrison and me and pushed me aside. I was caught off guard and was pushed aside. I mmed into the elevator wall, and my whole shoulder was so painful that it was almost numb. "How are you?" Harrison held me in his arms and asked worriedly. I was in no mood to look at him because of the pain. Before I could open my mouth, I burst into tears. "It hurts." "Let''s go to the hospital now." When her body hit Harrison, it hurt a little, but now it was getting better. However, when I heard Harrison''s concern, I felt wronged subconsciously. "I can hear the anxiety and anger in Harrison''s tone. He is really worried about me. This is the happiest and happiest moment from today on." "Brother Harrison, you can''t leave with this woman. She''s just pretending. It doesn''t hurt that much at all!" Abbie refused to let him go. She tugged at Harrison''s hand, refusing to let him leave. To be honest, I really wanted to stand up and have a good talk with Abbie, so that she could try to see if it was painful or not. However, this situation was built on the fact that Harrison had not appeared. Since Harrison was here, why should I tell her? I was too independent. I didn''t give men any space to y. I felt that everything could be done by myself. It turned out that what I did was wrong. If I hadn''t seen Aviana, I might never realize this. In this way, I should thank her. Thank her for letting me realize my shorings and changing them. In order to get Harrison to finish his story with Abbie, I deliberately moved in his arms, closed my eyes, and muttered, "It hurts, it hurts." Hearing my words, Harrison immediately tightened his grip on my hand and whispered, "It¡¯s okay. Let''s go to the hospital now." After that, he called out a name. Then, I heard Abbie struggling to let go of him. In a short while, Abbie''s voice grew softer and quieter. The further I went, the louder the sound of the elevator doors closing. I was very regretful and felt that I should have opened my eyes just now to see what was going on. I did not know how Abbie got out of the elevator and what she meant by letting go. However, before I could finish thinking about the next question, the elevator was about to reach the bottom. I was wondering if I should open my eyes and walk on my own, or just close them and see what Harrison would do. I haven''t experienced such a situation before, so I''ll be distressed for the rest of my life. But just now, I had already said that it was very painful, and from beginning to end, I had closed my eyes in pain. Even if Abbie got out of the elevator, I had never opened it. Now that the elevator was at the bottom of the elevator, it was a little fake for me to open it, so I simply continued to pretend. With a ding, the elevator stopped, and I nervously clenched my hands. I felt that something was wrong and let go of him again. My heart beat like a drum. The next moment, I felt dizzy, and then I put my hands on my waist. Harrison put his hand on my waist. He picked me up at the waist, held me in his arms, and got out of the elevator with the most popr princess on TV. Then he opened the door and gently put me in the passenger seat. Then he got in the car. The car fell into silence. Harrison didn''t talk much, and I was not sure if I should speak at this time. After all, I was not feeling well now. If I acted too well, it would make people feel that I was lying. In this way, it would definitely cause a man''s disgust. All men didn''t like to be cheated, and they didn''t like women who yed tricks in front of them. I sighed in my heart and resigned myself to my fate. I felt that I would not speak until I reached the hospital, and I had to pretend to be weak. "He''s already out. How long do we have to rest?" Harrison suddenly asked. I, who was leaning against Harrison and resting with my eyes closed, was stunned. At first, I was nervous. After I calmed down, I slowly opened my eyes and said softly, "What''s wrong?" "There are only the two of us left. How long do you want to pretend?" Harrison started the car and said calmly. His words made me extremely nervous, but I couldn''t show it. I could only pretend to cry and say, "You also saw me bump into you. How can you say that I was pretending?" Chapter 419 Chapter 419 "Even if it hurts at the beginning, there is no problem now," Harrison said lightly. I bit my lip and felt angry. Since he knew that I was pretending, there was no need for him to continue. So he moved his body and sat down. He deliberately said, "Do you know that I am pretending? Are you going to seek justice for your childhood sweetheart?" "Why do you think I''m going to seek justice? Shouldn''t youin to me? It''s her responsibility to me you." Harrison took it for granted and there was no w in his words. I was puzzled. I didn''t understand why he told me this. In my opinion, he should have a good talk with me and said that it was wrong for me to pretend to be injured. I''m not pretending to be injured! It''s obvious that I¡¯m really injured. How can I say that I''m pretending to be injured? Realizing this, I moved my body and sat down. With a light cough, I said, "There''s nothing to comin about. It''s understandable that Abbie doesn''t like it. No one wants me to be with you, and it''s a fact that I bumped into the elevator. It hurt when I first bumped into it." Harrison didn''t answer me, as if he didn''t hear me at all. At this time, Harrison made me feel very uneasy. The words of Aviana at the entrance of the club suddenly came to my mind. Was the current situation really as Aviana said? Because of her return, Harrison''s heart flew to her? It was precisely because Harrison''s attention had gone to Aviana that he didn''t care about what I had done and didn''t care whether I was pretending or not. Perhaps he could use me to get rid of Abbie''s entanglement. The above might be my imagination, but it was getting stronger and stronger. It even made me feel that it was very threatening. Just then, someone pressed my head, and Harrison said, "Don''t think nonsense." "How do you know it''s a mess? What if it''s real?" I looked at Harrison and asked tentatively. Harrison also tilted his head to look at me and said faintly, "If I really think the same as you think, why did you bring me back?" "Do you know what I''m thinking?" I looked at Harrison in surprise. In fact, before today, I didn''t have so many thoughts in my heart. I just cared about Harrison saying that he had a new girlfriend. But what happened at noonpletely proved my thoughts. Regardless of what Harrison thought in his heart, there must be Harrison in Aviana''s heart. Besides, she wanted him to return to her side and start everything again. Now, the only thing that was uncertain was what Harrison thought in his heart. I struggled in my heart and finally made up my mind. "Can I ask you one thing?" Although I was asking, I was the first to ask before Harrison answered, "Qiao die, it''s the woman I saw at the door of the officest time. What''s the rtionship between you and her?" The instant I finished speaking, the look in Harrison''s eyes changed. I couldn''t tell what was different. "I don''t mean anything else. I just feel that you are very familiar with each other. Since I knew you until now, I have never seen you get close to any woman, so I''m a little curious." I was afraid that I wouldugh out loud. Harrison chuckled. "Abbie and Maisy, don''t you think we''re closer?" I pursed my lips and said, "It doesn''t count at all. After all, she is a married woman, and Abbie is simple because you don''t have any feelings for her." "How did you know that I didn''t feel anything?" "Women''s sixth sense has always been very urate. If you really have feelings for Abbie, you wouldn''t be with me, much less so many things. But Aviana gave me a different feeling. My intuition tells me that something must have happened between you two." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Under Harrison''s gaze, I was speaking with a serious expression. Regarding Abbie, I truly felt that Harrison did not have any improper thoughts towards her. However, it was different whether she was clean or not. It waspletely because of what he had said at noon today. "In fact, I can tell Harrison what happened in the club today, including what Aviana said to me at the entrance of the club, and then ask him to uphold justice for me. It''s best if I don''t pay attention to them in the future." "I really think so in my heart. I sincerely hope that Harrison will not pay attention to other women except me in the future. Unfortunately, none of these can be the truth." Not to mention that he would know many excellent women in business, and outstanding men would have more women. More importantly, I didn''t request Harrison to do this. Such behavior would make him feel disgusted. Even though my marriage with Callen didn''te to a good end, I still know some of the ways of the world after experiencing so many things. During the period of time I was thinking in my heart, Harrison was also thinking. He did not answer my question. This kind of reaction made my heart cool down. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it. My body still hurts a little. I want to go back and rest." With that, I turned to open the car door. "These are all things of the past. I didn''t expect you to mind so much," Harrison said softly. The sudden words stopped me from leaving in an instant. I closed the door without hesitation and sat back. Harrison looked at me with a funny smile. "Aren''t you going back to rest?" I said awkwardly, "Now we have more important things to do than rest. I think we should go back after listening." Harrison rubbed my long hair with a smile and didn''t ask any more questions. We fell into silence. Harrison didn''t finish what he had just said. I really wanted to ask, but I was hesitating about how to say it. No one knew how many times she had thought about the lines in her heart, but shecked the courage to speak. This feeling was really ufortable. "You''re not going to continue with what you said just now? I still want to listen." I closed my eyes and asked directly, in the case of all kinds of struggles and waiting with no result. "Qianjie is my first love. I think you should know about this. I don''t feel like there''s anything left to say." Harrison answered neatly. Although he didn''t hide anything, it wasn''t all that he wanted to know. I automatically ignored the fact that he said that I knew that Aviana was my first love. I pretended to think for a while and asked seriously, "It is said that men are always obsessed with first love. And I think that Aviana is really a perfect woman, even close to the goddess. In this case, why did you break up with her?" When I finished my words, I felt like I was about to vomit! If I didn''t want to know what was going on, I wouldn''t have said such a disgusting thing! How could Aviana be a goddess? She was a bad woman who looked harmless and had a white lotus in her heart, but I couldn''t say these words in front of Harrison. If I really said it, I was afraid that I would fall out with her. After all, this was her first love. "Goddess?" Harrison shook his head with a smile. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 I sat in the passenger seat and watched, feeling a burst of joy in my heart. It seemed that Harrison also knew that this woman was not a goddess at all. "What''s wrong? Am I wrong? But her appearance looks perfect." I pretended not to understand and asked in confusion. Harrison looked at me and said seriously, "It must be very ufortable to say such against my will, right? In your heart, Aviana should be called a white lotus or a b*tch." As soon as I finished speaking, I felt embarrassed. "I didn''t expect Harrison to be so clear about what I was thinking. He said it so urately. How could he let me live?" I forced a smile and said, "Of course not. I really think that Aviana is a very good woman. At least she should say that on the surface." "Then it can only be said that there is something wrong with your cognition. In the eyes of a woman when she looks at a woman, Aviana is a white lotus. She seems to be very kind to everyone on the surface," Harrison said seriously. I don''t have the courage to continue with this topic. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. If I followed Harrison''s words, would he think that I did it on purpose? But if I didn''t do what Harrison said, wouldn''t that make me seem very hypocritical? More importantly, I don''t think Aviana is worthy of my praise! Since things hade to this point, it was useless for me to continue to be afraid. I simply said, "I didn''t say it directly just now because I was afraid that you would be embarrassed. In fact, in my opinion, Aviana is not as good as you. Of course, it''s not because of you, but because she seems to be hostile to me." "It''s reasonable to say that you''ve broken up, so you shouldn''t be hostile to me, so I don''t quite understand what''s going on." I said this because I wanted to know Harrison''s answer from the side. Harrison nodded and said seriously, "When she returned to China, the first thing she did was to contact me and discuss the reunion with me." "What!" I stood up in surprise and hit my head on the roof of the car. "I just bumped into him in the elevator, and now I bump into him in the car. I''m so unlucky!" Harrison did notfort me when he saw me like this. Instead, heughed and said, "Why are you so excited? I''m still staying by your side." He put his hand on top of my head and gently rubbed it to relieve my pain. The problem in his palm also passed to my body, making my body involuntarily begin to heat up. I wanted to refuse his behavior, but I couldn''t say no. In order not to let my imagination run wild, I began to divert my attention. "It''s all because you were too shocked by what you said just now. Otherwise, how could I have bumped into you?" I used him of being wrong. Harrison continued to smile, "I''m just telling the truth. If you don''t want to listen to me, you can say nothing." "No, no, no. Although I am very shocked, I still want to hear it. After all, you are my boyfriend now. If I don''t know anything about you, it will be a little funny." I quickly stopped him. With that, I said sourly, "Have you never been swayed in your heart? Have you ever thought of being together with your first love? After all, she is so beautiful, and after so many years, she still can''t forget you. It''s good to be together." "Ah! What are you doing? It hurts!" Harrison pped me where I hit my head, and my tears fell. "This is the punishment for your words," Harrison said matter-of-factly. I should have been wronged enough today, but now the hero who made me wronged dares to fight with me, and my grievance broke out in an instant! With tears streaming down my face, I red at Harrison andined, "It''s not my fault. It''s all because you''re flirting with women outside. Otherwise, why would so many women be so obsessed with you? I saw Abbie, Maisy, and Aviana before. There might be more ces that I didn''t see!" "You don''t want to tell me anything. Yesterday, you told me that you had a new girlfriend for no reason. Now you tell me the truth. Your new girlfriend is Aviana, isn''t she? Should I congratte you for going around and being together again? I''m sorry, but I can''t say anything to wish you a happy ending!" The more I thought about it, the more wronged I felt. In the past, before Louie left, Harrison was often dissatisfied with the two of us being together. Even if we had a meal and said a few words, he would not be happy. But now? It waspletely different for him. He could be easily pestered by women, and I couldn''t say no. At first, I could ept it, but as time went by, I couldn''t. As soon as she opened her mouth, I couldn''t help but say, "I must be very happy to have so many people around you, but I can''t be happy because of my existence. After all, I am your girlfriend in the eyes of others." "You can totally not do this. As long as you don''t feel anything for me in your heart, you can tell me. I will definitely break up with you and let you be with others freely. After all, you have helped me so much and paid me back. What else am I dissatisfied with?" I said a lot, but Harrison didn''t refute a word. As I spoke, my heart sank. The words that I said were all his thoughts. If I hadn''t thought that way, how could he not have retorted? My tears blurred my vision, and I couldn''t see Harrison who was sitting next to me. After crying for a while, I wiped my tears, but no matter how fast I wiped them, they were no match for the speed of tears. I simply gave up and said, "Now I''ll go back to pack my luggage right away. I wish you a happy life with Aviana in the future." Then, I opened the car door and got out. "What are you doing?" Harrison grabbed me from behind and let me go back to him. "I''m doing this for your own good. Why are you making a fuss?" Harrison frowned helplessly. He looked at me and said word by word, "You said so much and said it so fast. How should I answer?" "When you want to answer, you will naturally answer. If you don''t say anything, it proves that there is nothing to say." I felt ufortable, and my words began to choke. "However, I can''t keep calm now, so I won''t go back and reflect on my behavior at this time. For me, what Harrison has done is basically no different from betrayal." It''s not betrayal. It''s not loyalty to me. "But what reason does Harrison have to be loyal to me? His status is different from mine. He has never been married and has no children. It''s good that he can be with me. Why should I expect so much?" "In the past, I thought so, but now I have a desire to possess Harrison. I don''t want anyone else but me to be surprised. I can''t do that.¡± "What you''re talking about is just a hypothesis," Harrison said. I sneered and said, "Even if it''s a hypothesis, there is a reason." Chapter 421 Chapter 421 "Everything you have done has given me a chance to make a hypothesis. Isn''t this a hint to me?" I looked at him with a smile. Harrison looked at me quietly and said nothing. He didn''t speak, which aroused the anger in my heart. I sat up, turned around, and looked at him. "Harrison, if you want to exin it clearly, just sit here and wait for your exnation." What greeted me was a continuous silence. I keptforting myself in my heart. He was just trying to organize hisnguage and think about how to exin it to me. It was not that he had nothing to say. It was that way that I reminded myself over and over again. "If I didn''t say goodbye, you wouldn''t be able to leave. Do you remember what you said at that time?" Harrison suddenly said. After waiting for a long time, I came up with this sentence. I lowered my head with a wry smile, feeling ridiculous. "I will definitely do what I said, but please respect me. Before I leave, please don''t do anything that makes me embarrassed," I said seriously. Harrison nodded in agreement. I asked, "Since we have already agreed, can I leave now? After all, my body hurts a lot. I need to have a good rest." He nodded again and did not speak. "And I won''t make dinner for you today. You can take care of it yourself." After that, I left quickly. As soon as I entered the vi, I quickly changed my shoes and walked to the stairs without any pause, regardless of Harrison''s reaction behind me. I can''t stand staying in a ce where there are only the two of us. I want to go back to my room and lie in bed for a while. Then I''ll put on the quilt and have a good sleep. I believe that when I wake up tomorrow, everything will be fine. Soon, I entered the room. When I closed the door, I deliberately stopped. I thought Harrison would follow me, but I heard the sound of the door closing. I smiled and mocked myself for being self-satisfied. Then I closed the door and covered myself in the quilt. The moment Iy down on the bed and covered myself with the quilt, my tears never stopped. Thinking back to all the things we knew today, I tried my best to recall Harrison''s kindness to me, but all I thought of was how good he was to me. Because I cried for too long, my eyes were swollen and painful, and the phone in my pocket kept ringing. I took it out and saw more than a dozen missed calls, including my uncle''s and Callen''s. When I was thinking about whether to reply or not, my uncle''s phone rang again. I didn''t think much of it and pressed the answer button. "Uncle..." "Chelsea, our family has nothing to do with you. Even if you really don''t want to give us money, you can''t..." I didn''t listen to thetter part of the sentence and hung up the phone directly. "As my uncle, I have such a heavy nasal voice. I don''t believe that he didn''t hear it when I answered the phone, but he didn''t even show any concern for me. That''s my usation." ¡°I went to the club to look for Ning Jiayi because of his phone call today. When I found her, I didn''t say a word of thanks. Ning Jiayi didn''t want toe back with me. My uncle heard that she wouldn''t come back, so he med me." "After such a long time, my uncle called me and scolded me. Why should I listen to him? Even if no one in the world loves me and treats me well, I have to listen to him and ept his kindness? Why?" The quiet phone vibrated again. I thought it was my uncle calling again, so I habitually hung up the phone. After a while, I called again. I picked up the phone in frustration and saw a familiar number on it, which was Callen''s phone number. When Callen called me, I didn''t think there would be anything good. I pulled him out of the cklist just because of Ning Jiayi. Now I feel that I don''t care about Ning Jiayi anymore, so there is no need to leave his phone number. I first hung up Callen''s phone, and then pulled him into the cklist. Finally, I turned off the phone and continued to cover him with the quilt. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Because I was interrupted by my uncle and Callen again and again, my sadness and tears disappeared. I was in a daze with my big eyes covered by the quilt. I was about to fall asleep, but I felt ufortable because of the quilt, so I lifted the quilt and fell asleep with peace of mind. A few seconds before I fell asleep, I had already thought of what to do in the future. I still had a good rtionship with Harrison as before, but I couldn''t tolerate it and carry out the right to be his girlfriend. I''m a man who has experienced a lot. What''s there to worry about? I didn''t know how long I had been sleeping, but I felt that someone was covering me with a quilt. I didn''t realize it at first, but the next second, I thought that Harrison was back! I didn''t open my eyes immediately. Instead, I closed my eyes and pretended to be asleep. I listened carefully to the voice in my ear and judged what Harrison was doing. As soon as he took off his clothes andy down on the bed, I immediately turned over and pounced on him. At the same time as he pounced on me, Harrison''s body instantly stopped and he stayed motionless for a long time. After a while, probably because he thought that I was still sleeping, he began to move slowly and pushed my arm out. But how could I allow myself to be pushed away like this? Of course, I would be pushed away and carried up, pretending to be in a dream and not knowing anything. This kind of actionsted for several times. Finally, Harrison gave up. I had long lost the mood to be sad. Instead, I felt happy because he gave up and pushed me away. "You asked for it." Harrison''s tempting voice sounded in my ear. Before I could react, my mouth was sealed. I wanted to struggle, but I remembered that I was still pretending to be asleep. If 1 struggled, it meant that I was pretending to be sleeping, so I had to pretend to be awakened and push him. However, Harrison did not pay attention to my movements at all. He directly crushed my hands on both sides, leaving me no chance to resist. I looked at him with my eyes wide open and twisted my head back and forth, trying to get rid of him. As a result, Harrison bit my tongue and I stopped in pain. Harrison stood up and looked down at me with a smile. "How do you feel?" "Who...!" I pretended to be dissatisfied and used him. Harrison didn''t seem to understand what I meant. He asked in confusion, "Didn''t you pretend to be asleep just now because you wanted me to kiss you?" "Who told you that I pretended to be asleep? I was sleeping well, but you kissed me as soon as you came. Only then did I wake up!" How could I admit that I was pretending to be asleep? And at first, I really didn''t realize that he would kiss me. And the reason why I pretended to be asleep was that I was afraid of embarrassment! Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Iforted myself over and over again in my heart. I was afraid that it would be awkward for them to meet, so I pretended to be asleep. That''s right. That''s the truth! Harrison got up andy on his side, holding his chin and looking at me. When he left, I felt empty. I didn''t want him to leave. But I couldn''t express this kind of mood, and I couldn''t show it on my face. I wrapped the quilt and moved it inside, as if I wanted to stay away from him. "There''s no point in doing this," Harrison said with a smile. I looked at him warily and said, "Whether it''s meaningless or not, it''s up to me to decide. Besides, you kissed me without my permission. It''s illegal!" "He broke thew?" Harrison looked at me in confusion. "Then tell me, where did I break thew?" My brain was spinning rapidly. I tried my best to remember what had happened when I watched the P.E. program in the past. What was wrong with our behavior? Harrison''s behavior had vited my right, but I couldn''t think of anything after thinking for a long time. I thought of a marriage case and thought that this situation should be simr to ours, so I said reasonably, "Your behavior is forcing me to do something I don''t want to do. Do you know what legal means?" "If you don''t make it clear, how would I know?" Harrison asked. I looked at him speechlessly and thought that this person was really treacherous. He was really too cunning. But no matter how cunning he was, he couldn''t stop my determination. I looked at him and said seriously, "An adult like you doesn''t understand thew. I really doubt how you lived in the past. I suggest you learn something." "But won''t it be toote for me to study now?" Harrison looked at me in distress. It seemed that he was really distressed. "I haven''t seen such an expression on Harrison''s face since I met him. Is he really distressed?" What I said just now was nonsense. Harrison didn''t really believe it so that he really wanted to study, did he? Although I didn''t want him to have me, I absolutely didn''t want him to learn! "Why don''t you tell me about the show? I''ll see it right now." Harrison picked up the phone on the bedside table and turned on the tour device, looking at me with great interest. Iy in the corner of the wall and looked at him with a stunned look. At this time, the scene was as follows: On a double bed, a man and a woman were lying on it respectively. The man was holding a mobile phone at the far end of the bed and looking at the woman with great enthusiasm, while the woman was looking at the man in surprise, wrapped in a quilt. I can''t figure out whether Harrison did it on purpose or not. "You just need to do a Baidu show. How can I know what it is after such a long time?" I said with frustration. Harrison nodded and said to himself, "There are really a lot of illegal programs. I didn''t pay attention to them in the past. I have to find out what you are talking about and carefully analyze what we are doing." "You can''t find it," I said casually. "Why?" I looked at Harrison with aplicated mood. "You don''t really know, do you? I just casually said that you are also so serious." "Of course I''m serious about what you said, and what you said makes sense." In the face of Harrison''s serious look, I really had nothing to say. Since it didn''t make sense, we didn''t have anything to say. I saw that Harrison was still carefully flipping through his phone, so I simply covered myself with the quilt and turned around to ignore him. "No matter how I think about it, I don''t think it''s realistic. How could Harrison believe me to say something like that? But if you said he was pretending, I couldn''t tell that he was pretending. Otherwise, how could he be so focused on his phone when I bumped into him?" At this time, I really regretted it very much. I thought that I shouldn''t have mentioned the Puw show at all, and I shouldn''t have told him in bed that I had no right to do so. I was really asking fortrouble. I can''t me men for liking a woman like Qian die. If it were me, I would like her too. After all, she was so gentle and considerate. Maybe she was also very powerful in some aspects. As for me? I''m just looking for trouble for nothing. The more I thought about it, the more upset I felt. I felt that it was normal for Harrison not to choose to be with me. Most people would not choose me. Thinking of this, my tears fell down from my cheeks. "Do you feel sad now?" Just as I was feeling sad, Harrison suddenly spoke. I was slightly stunned. Then I turned around and looked at Harrison, only to find that he was leaning against the head of the bed and looking at me with a faint smile. If I still don''t understand what''s going on at this time, then I''ve really lived for so many years. I''m angry and annoyed as I look at Harrison. "Are you kidding me like this?" "I didn''t tease you. I just wanted to y along with your words," Harrison said. "What do you mean by cooperating with me? Why didn''t you want to cooperate with me in other things? You said that you wanted to cooperate with me on this matter. I think you just want me to make a fool of myself!" I scolded angrily. As soon as I thought of the annoyed thoughts in my heart and thought that Harrison really believed me, I felt that I couldn''t kill him. How could I believe that Harrison had really been deceived by me? I''ve known him for so many years. Why haven''t I realized what kind of person he is? If he was really cheated by me so easily, how could he run a bigpany? At this time, Ipletely felt that I couldn''t stay with Harrison anymore. At least we couldn''t stay in the same room, or I would be so depressed that my heart would explode! I was so angry that I immediately lifted the quilt. Without any hesitation, I got up and was about to step over Harrison. Only by stepping over him could I get to the bed and put on my shoes to leave. One of my feet crossed his body and the other was about to pull it back when Harrison suddenly hugged me and held me in his arms. We looked into each other''s eyes. "You''d better continue to study. I still have something to do," I said with a fake smile. Harrison didn''t let go. "It''s time to sleep now. If there''s anything you can''t do tomorrow." "Thank you for your concern. I think studying is more suitable for you, so I decided to sleep in another room, so I won''t disturb your study." "Didn''t I learn it for you?" Harrison asked with a smile. "Since it''s for my sake, I won''t bother you here.¡± With that, I got up and was about to leave. Harrison pulled my hand and I returned to his arms again. He looked at me and said meaningfully, "But now I just want to learn how to use it." As soon as he finished speaking, he turned over and turned our position upside down.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 When I opened my eyes, the sky was already bright. I looked at Harrison, who was still sleeping beside me. Remembering what I did yesterday, my cheeks soon became hot. It was obvious that they were quarreling and quarreling, but why was it like this after the quarrel? Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But thinking about it again, Harrison''s arm was pressed by me. Iy on his arm and fell asleep in his arms. Listening to his breathing, I was very satisfied. No matter what the process was, I was very happy about the final result. At this moment, Harrison''s phone beside the pillow lit up. I subconsciously picked it up and pressed the rm clock. Then I looked at Harrison and found that he was not awakened, so I put it down. I remembered what Harrison saidst night. He said that he could learn how to use it. What did it mean by using it? Yesterday, I seemed to be talking about the RE. program and I didn''t say anything else. Unable to figure it out, I looked down at his phone and then looked up at Harrison. After making sure that he was still asleep, I opened his cell phone password. After being with him for a long time, it was normal for me to know the password. "But I should be d that Harrison didn''t unlock it with his fingerprint. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to open it." After I unlocked it, I turned on the tour device and found the record onst night. Then I began to feel hot. No wonder he said that learning was useful. It turned out that he didn''t watch the RE. program at all. He was just looking at some shameful things! I thought he was angry with me yesterday, so he was in a bad mood. That was why his movements were so fierce. His posture was also different from before. It turned out that all these were found on the Inte. Harrison, who was sleeping, moved. I quickly put my phone into the quilt, closed my eyes and pretended to be asleep. After a while, he didn''t respond. I opened my eyes again and found that he was still sleeping. I breathed a sigh of relief. After all, it was not good to look at other people¡¯s mobile phones without permission. It was better to put the mobile phone back before he found out. I slowly stretched out my hand from under the quilt and stretched it to the ce where my cell phone was ced. Just as I was about to put down my cell phone, the phone suddenly lit up. Probably because I was used to using my mobile phone every day, when my mobile phone screen lit up, I subconsciously took it back and looked at it. At this time, I saw the name of Aviana. Women shouldn''t be curious, because curiosity would kill the cat. Aviana sent me a message. The content of the message shed by, and it happened to show me the words "I missed you very much". Although three words were enough for me to think about a lot of things, and I really wanted to turn on my phone to see the whole content, I knew that I couldn''t. If I clicked on the message, there would be no new message reminder, and Harrison would know that I had secretly read it. Although it was wrong for Aviana to send such a message to him, I just peeked at it. After struggling for a long time, I finally put my mobile phone back and pretended not to see it. It was normal for me to get up and go to work together. I didn''t show any abnormality, so Harrison didn''t know what had happened. When I was about to arrive at thepany, I looked at the phone in the car and asked inadvertently, "I want to hear your phone ring when I sleep in the morning. Did someone send you a message?" "I didn''t see it," Harrison said. "Do you want me to take a look at it for you?" As I said this, I reached out and was about to take out my mobile phone. At this moment, I saw a red light. Harrison stopped the car and picked up his phone. "It should be about signing the contract today." My hand stopped in the air and I forced a smile. I quietly looked at Harrison''s expression, watched him open the message, and then turned off the phone and threw it into the box. "Who sent you that?" I asked casually. "You never cared about these things before. What happened today?" While saying this, Harrison looked at me. I was stunned for a moment before I quickly recovered and said with a smile, "No, it''s just a casual question. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to tell me." "Don''t think too much." Harrison started the car and said, "I''m going to sign the contract this morning. The secretary reminded me not to forget." I nodded and looked out of the window. I didn''t know why, but when I looked out of the window, my tears fell instantly without any sign. In order to avoid being seen through by Harrison, I looked down at my phone in my bag with a smile and said, "I don''t know if it''s because I slept tootest night and cried when I saw the sun." "It should be toote." Harrison''s tone was rxed. I didn''t say anything. I took out a piece of paper and continued to look out of the window. I wiped my tears while crying. I found a good excuse just now, at least it wouldn''t embarrass each other. My performance was also very good, as if I really didn''t know who sent the text message. As for why Harrison didn''t tell me the truth, I don''t think it''s that important anymore. Because no matter whether he told me or not, I already knew. "God is really ying tricks on me. Do things happen one after another just to make me give up?" "I''ll go up first. Be careful on the way," I said before getting out of the car. "I''lle to pick you up at noon and apany me to participate in an event," Harrison said. I looked at him and asked, "Are you sure you want me to apany you?" "Who else could it be?" Harrison asked with a smile. "What''s more, Aviana." I didn''t say it out loud. I got out of the car after saying that I knew it. This time, I didn''t see Harrison off. Instead, I went straight into the elevator, because I wasn''t sure if I would stop him. I was afraid that I would ask him why he didn''t tell the truth. It was a text message from Aviana, but he said that he was at work. I reminded myself again and again not to panic, but I kept thinking about Callen''s cheating. At that time, he made an excuse that he was busy with work. Even if I was pregnant, he rarely came back to apany me. So in the end, when he stood in front of me with Maisy, I knew what was going on. For such a long time, I always thought that Harrison was different, but I didn''t expect that it was all my wishful thinking. All the men in the world were the same. There was no exception. "Are you going to the top floor?" The elevator door opened, and the people outside said to me. I hurried out of the elevator and thanked him. "Why are you out of your mind? What happened to you?" A pair of hands pressed against my forehead, and I frowned and stepped back. I looked at the person with dissatisfaction, only to find that it was Gao Yang. I asked, "Why are you here?" "I''lle to you, or what else?" Gao Yang said casually. Knowing that she couldn''t hear any good words from his mouth, I chose to ignore him. "I still have work to do. I''ll go first." "No, no, no, I was just joking. Why are you so serious?" Gao Yang stopped me with a cheeky smile. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 At this moment, I was in a bad mood and had no time to joke with Gao Yang, but this person seemed to be pestering me and refused to let me go. I took a quick look at him. "Are you sure you''re not looking for the wrong person, Mr. Gao? I''m not in charge of yourpany''s project right now. I don''t think there''s anything else you need to talk to me about during work, am I right?" "You''re right. I just have something else to talk to you about," Gao Yang said frankly. "When we were in school, we always met a kind of boy who followed you with a cheeky smile. No matter when you hit or scolded each other, it didn''t matter. It''s just like Gao Yang." Although I was speechless in my heart, this was not the age of a student, and there was nothing I could do. If I really wanted to do something to Gao Yang, I was afraid that Abbie would dismiss me as soon as she saw me. Gao Yang still looked at me with a smile, as if he was waiting for my answer. I had to say, "It''s fine if it''s troublesome. It''s very difficult to find a job in this era. Can you please be generous and don''t make things difficult for me?" "Don''t talk about you. It seems that I''m very old. As for holding your hands, it''s even more useless!" Gao Yang said indifferently. What else can I say when faced with such rich children? The only thing I can do is to use cold violence on them. As long as I don''t talk for a long time, they will definitely think I''m boring, and then go and y with others. Thinking of this, I simply stopped talking and looked straight at Gao Yang.This is from N?velDrama.Org. But to my surprise, Gao Yang was not angry. He said to himself, "Although it''s not easy to find a job, I''m here, isn''t it? If I really can''t tolerate you here, mypany will wee you and will arrange a rxed job for you. Your sry must be higher than here. Do you want to think about it carefully?" After saying this, Gao Yang looked at me with expectation, as if he would immediately take me away as long as I agreed to his proposal. I really didn''t expect things to develop to this point, but no matter how good hispany was, I couldn''t go. I didn''t forget that Abbie had grown up with him as a good friend. How nice could such a person be to me? Furthermore, I didn''t expect him to be so nice to me. "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Gao. But I did a good job here and don''t want to leave," I said to Gao Yang with a smile. Gao Yang looked at me with disappointment, feeling wronged. "I don''t know why I feel like I''ve done something unforgivable in the face of such a high-pitched person. Otherwise, why would I feel wronged?" However, before I could think too much, I saw Abbie walking towards me from afar. In order to avoid any conflict, I quickly said to Gao Yang, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first." After that, I was about to leave. "Why do you want to see something horrible when you see me? Are you in a hurry to avoid it?" The more he was worried about, the more things would happen. That was to say, the current situation. Abbie, who was just a moment away from me, somehow stood in front of me and looked at me with a smile on her face. Of course, her smile was definitely not friendly. I smiled and replied, "Good morning, Manager Ling. Thank you for meeting Mr. Gao by ident in the elevator. I thought that he must have something to do with you, so I said I wanted to leave." "Oh? Not because you saw that I was in a hurry to leave?" Abbie asked with a faint smile. "That''s right. After all, it''s not good to be seen by the leaders when they talk with others during work hours." Abbie didn''t seem to have expected me to say something like that. She paused for a moment before snorting coldly, "Who are you, Mr. Gao? Why do you need toe and greet me here? Don''t you think too highly of yourself?" This sentence was very interesting. She just wanted to say that she deliberately approached him. I ignored her words, turned to look at Gao Yang, and said calmly, "Mr. Gao, you also saw that Manager Ling was unhappy because I talked to you here. So you should understand what I meant just now, right?" "Don''t worry about her. It''s not a problem at all." Gao Yang quicklyforted me. It''s impossible to appease me with just a few words. He had already told Gao Yang not to look for me if there was nothing else. Even if there was a private matter, he could wait until he got off work. He really didn''t understand why he insisted on looking for me now. Moreover, he hadn''t said the end after talking for so long, which really made people speechless. I looked at Gao Yang with no expression on my face. "It might not be a big deal for Mr. Gao, but it''s different for me." "Even if Manager Ling isn''t the leader of my department, he''s still thepany''s manager after all. It''s wrong for him to talk to you here instead of making her think that I''m working hard during work." Gao Yang looked at me, anxious to exin something. However, I didn''t give Gao Yang a chance to exin. I said straightforwardly, "And Manager Ling said that your identity is different from mine. I have the intention to hook up with you when I talk to you here. I''m sorry, I really can''t bear such nder." "Who dares to say that you hooked up with me! I came here to look for you, but I didn''t let you go back to work." Gao Yang denied my words loudly. I didn''t reply. Instead, I looked at Abbie, who was standing beside me. At this moment, Abbie''s expression was very ugly. She red at me and then pulled up Gao Yang''s sleeve. "What''s wrong with what I said? You came to ourpany early in the morning to talk to her." "I''m looking for her. She didn''t find me." Gao Yang pulled back his sleeve and said unhappily. "Don''t you have the nerve to say that? Since you''re already at thepany, why aren''t you looking for me? What''s there to say to this woman?" Abbieined. Gao Yang was also angry and said, "It''s none of your business!" Listening to their conversation, I only felt like a child quarreling. It was very funny. But I don''t think it''s necessary to continue listening to them. It''s meaningless. Besides, it''s possible to get me involved. I don''t want such a thing to happen. "Mr. Gao, Manager Ling, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go to work first." I interrupted them. Without waiting for their response, I turned around and left. "If I continue to stay here, maybe the two of them will get me involved when they talk. It''s a headache to think about it." When I left, I passed by Liu Qian. I saw her looking at me out of the corner of my eye. I worked hard during the whole morning, because I didn''t want to think about Harrison, and I didn''t want to think about the contents of the message. In the past, I had made up my mind that Harrison would never cheat and would never do the same thing as Callen, because he was not that kind of person. I knew very well, but when I saw that text today, I suddenly became uncertain. Chapter 425 Chapter 425 I began to doubt my previous judgment and why I was so persistent in the past. Callen has betrayed me before. I also know that men''s words are impossible, but why can Harrison be different? He was also a man, and he had his own thoughts. It was normal for him to like things that he couldn''t get. Aviana might be the moonlight in his heart. His first love was beautiful. Because it was beautiful, everyone cherished it very much. Even if they broke up, they would never forget it. This is from N?velDrama.Org. In the past, I thought so, but now it was different. I only felt that people''s first love was a betrayal to the present. They were even on the verge of cheating. The reason why they didn''t cheat was just an opportunity. Aviana believed that she only needed to make a phone call to Harrison, or to put it in thest touching part, to tell him that she had been obsessed with Harrison all these years. She said that she came back because she wanted to reconcile with Harrison. But when she saw that I was with Harrison, she couldn''t bear to break us up, so she had been holding it back and felt ufortable. Thinking of this, she could say a long string of words, but I couldn''t say a word. For Harrison''s feelings, arge portion of me chose to endure, because I didn''t want to be in a weak position and didn''t want to repeat my mistakes. But it turned out that no matter what I said or didn''t say, I was in a position. This position is not weak. The two words "weak" are just my evaluation of myself. How could there be any weakness in the world? Wasn''t it her fault? "Sister Chelsea? Sister Chelsea?" Someone was calling my name. When I came to my senses, I turned around and saw the new intern in thepany looking at me nkly. I smiled at her and whispered, "What''s wrong?" "Sister Jian''an, are you feeling unwell? I saw you standing here for a long time." I shook my head. "It''s all right. I''m just in a daze." Hearing my words, the intern was relieved and left. After she left, I gradually realized that I was lost in thought. In order not to let himself fall into this emotion again, I could only put myself into work. At least when I was busy, I would not think too much. However, in the afternoon, when Abbie passed by me, she especially red at me and smiled at me. The smile made people shiver with fear. When I saw it at that time, I felt a chill down my spine. As for why she looked at me like that, it was all because of Gao Yang. She must have been unhappy with Gao Yang in the morning, so she vented her anger on me. But she didn''t think about whether she still had friends if she continued to be like this. Most men were the same. At first, they would endure your little temper, or they would endure you for a long time. But it was because you didn''t touch the bottom line, so they didn''t care and didn''t have to be angry. But once you go too far, he won''t care about anything and will turn against you directly. However, these matters were not something I could worry about. Whether or not Abbie would fall out with Gao Yang had nothing to do with me. In fact, I was even looking forward to the moment when Abbie did not have any friends. When she realized that Gao Yang was getting further and further away from her, I did not know what she would feel. When people fell into work, they always felt that time was very fast, so now I also felt that I was off work in the blink of an eye. I remembered that when Harrison left in the morning, he said that he woulde to have lunch with me at noon. As a result, he called me halfway and said that he was busy with work, so he could not come to have lunch with me. At that time, I calmly said that I knew and hung up the phone. In fact, my heart was not calm after I hung up the phone, because the moment I hung up, I began to think about whether he would like to have dinner with Aviana, whether it would be Aviana going to find him, and some ideas could not be stopped as long as it was from the beginning. Although I knew that this was not right, I couldn''t hold back my wild thoughts. "Chelsea! You b*tch, are you still human to treat your sister like this?" As soon as I got out of the elevator, I heard a sharp voice calling my name. Then, it said something that I couldn''t understand. Seeing that it was my aunt, I immediately understood what was going on. "What''s the matter, Aunt?" "You still know that I am your aunt. Do you know that Ning Jiayi is your sister? Although you are not sisters, you are still rtives. How can you treat her like this?" Her aunt cried, as if she had really done something heinous. It was the peak of the day when they got off work. There were more and more people around, and many of them were male employees. This scene suddenly made me feel a little familiar. I remembered that Maisy came to the gate of our community and shouted the words like "the bitch, the mistress", and so on. At that time, there were many people gathered. At that time, Maisy wanted to use public opinion to destroy me, and his aunt probably had the same idea. ording to people like her aunt, although she was a little clever, she would not think of such a method. She was afraid that someone woulde up with an idea behind her back. I looked at my aunt and said slowly, "I don''t quite understand what you mean. Yesterday, I asked for leave to pick her up because of my uncle and Jiayi''s call. After all, we are rtives, and I don''t expect you to thank me. Why do you me me now?" "Besides, Ning Jiayi is unwilling toe back with me. How can she me me? Is it because of the house?" Although my words were brief, I basically made everything clear. The people around me whispered, and I heard them muttering about what was going on with the house. I raised the corner of my mouth and put on a wronged expression. "That house is the only memory of my mother and me. Although it''s going to be demolished, my idea is to change another house. This can also be regarded as keeping the memory of my mother and me. Why do you have to force me to exchange it for money for you?" As soon as he finished speaking, the discussions around him became louder again. Although I didn''t show any difference on the surface, in fact, I had alreadyughed in my heart. It was really a happy thing to make my aunt suffer. After hearing what I said, my aunt stopped crying in an instant and rushed to me. If I hadn''t reacted quickly enough to avoid it, I would have pounced on her. "Who told you about the house? I''m talking about Jiayi now!" Aunt said, unwilling to give up. Her aunt was no longer the same person she used to be. Even her uncle, who had treated her the best since she was a child, had been standing behind her without saying a word when he saw her reprimanding me. How could I expect them to treat me as well as before? "People will change. I didn''t believe this sentence before, but now Ipletely believe it." From the time they forced me because of money, I gradually felt that they were not as good to me as before. But I never thought that they were not only bad to me, but also began to nder me for targeting me. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 In my eyes, my aunt is like a clown who jumped off a Liang Liang. She''s here to teach her niece for the sake of that little money. "Auntie, Jiayi is an adult now. She has graduated from college for a year. Can''t she know what is right and what is wrong?" I asked softly. "She is just a child. She doesn''t know the ways of the world. Besides, you and Callen have divorced. What she does has nothing to do with you. Why do you have to shut her up?" As she spoke, her aunt wanted to rush up and hit her. I stood motionless on the spot and was pped by my aunt. This p also stunned her aunt. Her eyes were full of disbelief. She probably didn''t expect that I would stand still, so she just stood there and let her hit me. If it was in the past, I really wouldn''t. But now, in the case of so many people, in order to stand in the weak position, I could only do so. Looking at my aunt, I said with tears in my eyes, "Aunt, we are both women, don''t you understand how bitter my heart is? Although Callen is my ex-husband, you also know the situation of the divorce. He not only cheated on me, but also schemed against my child with my mistress. How can I let Jiayi be transferred to the fire pit?" "What''s more, Callen is married now. Jiayi is a mistress!" I said in a hoarse voice, and my tears kept falling. ¡°This is definitely not a performance, but my sincere feelings, because I really feel bitter in my heart." I don''t understand why my uncle and his family didn''t listen to me and let them be together, even though they knew what kind of person Callen was. "Am I not good to Ning Jiayi? Do they think that I will reconcile with Callen again?" Aunt recovered from the shock of the p and said angrily, "It''s all your one-sided words. Who allowed you to say that?" After that, her aunt quickly walked up to me. She said in a voice that only the two of us could hear, "Chelsea, Jiayi is your sister. Isn''t it good for your sister to reveal everything in front of so many people?" "It''s the same with Aunt, isn''t it? Isn''t it to let everyone know that we''ve chosen the ce with the largest number of people?" I replied with a smile. "You!" Aunt red at me fiercely and slowly retreated back to where she was just now. Even her face had a sad expression. Just when I thought my aunt was about to say when her uncle, who had been standing behind her, suddenly came over and said with aplicated look in his eyes, "Chelsea, Jiayi''s child is gone." The word "no" gave me a fright. I began to think about the meaning of these two words. Yesterday, when I saw Ning Jiayi, she was fine. How could she say nothing? Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Yesterday, you called and said that Jiayi didn''t want toe back with you, so you asked us to pick up the phone number in person. After your call, Jiayi bitterly called us and said that the child was gone." His uncle''s voice was very calm, without a trace of emotion. Although I didn''t want Ning Jiayi to give birth to the child, when I heard my uncle say that the child was gone at this moment, I felt a little sad. "How could it be gone for no reason? I was fine when I left yesterday." Uncle looked at me quietly without saying a word. It was this kind of expression that made me instantly understand the meaning of it. I looked at my uncle in disbelief and said with a wry smile, "Did you think I did it? Did I kill Jiayi''s child?" "Who else could it be if it wasn''t you? I told you that you''re not pure-minded. Your uncle was hoping that you could bring Jiayi back, but not only did you not bring her back, but you also lost her child and left her alone in the wilderness. Why are you so vicious?" Aunt cried and punched me. At this time, I waspletely stunned. I couldn''t feel the discussion of the people around me and my aunt''s fist at all. I stood still and tried to recall what had happened yesterday. I clearly remembered that when I left yesterday, Ning Jiayi was still fine, and she was very happy standing with Maisy and Aviana. It showed that they were working together to trick me into going there. In this case, how could I have lost my child? "Uncle, aunt, I didn''t do it. Jiayi was fine when I left, and there was nothing wrong with the baby in her belly," I exined. Uncle looked at me and didn''t say a word. Aunt denied like crazy, "How could it be possible? Could it be that her child has his own!" "Did you call the police to investigate? At that time, there were a lot of people in the club. If you really don''t believe me, you can find them and ask them. Then it will be clear at a nce!" I said irritably. "How can you call the police for this kind of thing? Jiayi locked herself in the room and cried all the time. I also want to call the police to arrest you. But Jiayi said that you are her sister after all, and she didn''t want you to go to prison because of this kind of thing." Her aunt was crying and her voice was almost hoarse. At this moment, I couldn''t figure out what was going on. I looked at my aunt and said, "If that''s the case, then you don''t have to worry about me. I don''t know what I have done." "Chelsea, that''s enough!" His uncle shouted. Everyone''s attention was drawn to their uncle. He said to me word by word, "It doesn''t matter if you call the police. Are you sure we won''t call the police? You know the real situation of the child, how can we call the police?" After that, his uncle pulled his aunt up and was ready to leave. I stood where I was and looked at their backs quietly, facing the gazes and voices of discussion from the crowd. "At this time, I should have rushed over to stop my uncle and the others, and then told them that I didn''t do it, because I had no reason to do it. Now I have nothing to do with Callen. How could I do such a thing to my sister?" But they wouldn''t believe me even if I said that. I was the one who did this in their hearts, because I was the only one who had such a possibility. Besides, I was the one who met Ning Jiayi yesterday. What about her? "Was it Ning Jiayi who told them that my child had no children because of me? Why did she say that? Why did she nder me?" My mind was in a mess, and the answer seemed to be out, but it always stopped when I was about to know the answer. "Is itfortable?" A familiar voice interrupted my thoughts. Abbie walked in front of me and looked at me with a smile. The crowd that had been standing there earlier had long since left. I looked at Abbie and asked, "Why hasn''t Manager Ling left yet?" "You left early. How could I have seen the show just now?" Abbie asked with a smile. I smiled calmly. "Now that you''ve seen it, can you leave now?" Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Abbie shook her head and pretended to be regretful as she said, "Of course I can''t just leave like this. I still have to talk to you properly so that you won''t feel better." I didn''t say anything. Since she''s not leaving, just let me go. But Abbie didn''t give me a chance to leave. I walked in that direction, and she walked in that direction. When I looked back, I found that Liu Qian had already been waiting for me. I sneered and looked at them. "It seems that you have been waiting for me for a long time." "Of course. It''s a once- in- a- hundred- year asion. If I don''t watch it, I''ll be so sad that I can''t eat anything," Abbie said with grievance, but she couldn''t hide the smile in her eyes. "In that case, it''s my honor. After all, I can let Manager Ling have dinner." I chuckled. I don''t have time to talk to Abbie right now. All I think about is what my aunt and uncle said just now. I recalled what happened yesterday. Although the club was located far away, it was far away from the wilderness. Did they go somewhere else? Or was it the wilderness that uncle and mother thought? But since Ning Jiayi had decided to stand with Maisy and Aviana, it proved that they must have a common front. In this case, they should not harm Ning Jiayi. "Are you very depressed? Don''t you understand no matter how hard you try? In your heart, you''re beginning to doubt whether or not your little sister really has lost her child?" Abbie suddenly asked. I suddenly looked at Abbie and said, "Do you mean that it''s possible that the child is fake?" "I don''t know if it''s fake or not. You have to check it yourself," Abbie leaned over and said in an unconcerned tone. After hearing Abbie''s words, I came to my senses. Why did my uncle and aunt say that there was no child? I really believed that it was gone, and I didn''t see it. How could I believe it so easily? "They didn''t care about anything in order to ask me for money before. Now they lied to me that it was normal to say that they lost their children, wasn''t it? It''s not impossible for them to ckmail me for money," I thought. Abbie said slowly, "Whether it''s true or not, it''s true. What''s the point of just staying here?" "Why didn''t you say it just now?" I asked. After hearing my words, Abbie burst intoughter, and she could not even straighten her back. As sheughed, she said to me, "Your question is simply too funny. Why should I say it out loud? Are you my friend?" One question hit the nail on the head. I didn''t say anything else and turned to leave. Halfway through, I stopped and turned to the two of them, saying, "Thank you for what happened today." After that, I got in a taxi. I told the taxi driver my uncle''s address. At this time, I should thank myself for having such a good memory. Otherwise, I couldn''t even find my uncle''s home. No matter what Abbie''s words meant, I had to thank her for reminding me. If I didn''t figure out what had happened today, I was afraid that I would always be charged with the crime of killing my sister''s child. Although I''m not afraid of rumors, I won''t ept being framed for no reason. About half an hourter, I got out of the car. I took out my phone and called Harrison, saying that I would be backte. "Have you forgotten about the banquet?" Harrison asked. I couldn''t tell if his tone was good or bad, but I said apologetically, "I''m already at the gate of the community. Even if I rush there, I''m afraid it''s toote. If I can, can I go thereter?" "It¡¯ll be a waste of time when the timees to do the style. Do you think we still need to do it? " Harrison asked. "I''m sorry,¡± I said apologetically. After a few seconds of silence, Harrison said slowly, "No need. I''ll find someone toe with me. You can continue to do your own things." Then, I heard a busy voice. Listening to the phone being hung up, I was lost in thought for a moment. I remembered Callen from a few years ago. In this way, I thought of Callen for no reason. I remembered how much he didn''t pay attention to me when I was pregnant at that time. I called to ask him if he didn''t go home after work. He just said impatiently that he was busy and then hung up the phone. Although Harrison was not impatient now, I actually connected him with Harrison. I don''t want to think about it anymore. I shook my head and stopped thinking about it. Iforted myself in my heart that I didn''t have mypany. He must find a femalepanion. This is a normal phenomenon, a normal phenomenon. Since I believe it normally, I can''t think too much about it. The situation continued until I got off the elevator. I confirmed the number of the door and pressed the doorbell. Then the door was opened, as if it were waiting for me. But I didn''t expect that it was Callen who opened the door for me. "Why are you here?" I asked in surprise. Callen asked, "What do you think?" Thinking of the situation at the gate of thepany, I knew that it must be Ning Jiayi''s child, so Callen came over. "Can I go in and see Jiayi first?" I said. I thought that Callen would give me aprehensive description of his words, but he opened the door directly. He let me in and said, "Are you here to confirm that the child is gone?" "I didn''t do that. I won''t admit it." "Is it more important than what you did? In short, everyone now believes that it''s you who did it," Callen said indifferently. This is from N?velDrama.Org. I trailed after him, feeling conflicted. "That''s what you''re thinking. Why are you letting me in?" "Shouldn''t you take revenge for your own child? How can you face me so calmly?" I was not convinced in my heart. I always felt that all of them did it on purpose. "If I didn''t do it on purpose, why would I think that I was the one who harmed Ning Jiayi''s child? It was very unfair to force these things to get involved with me." Moreover, I couldn''t understand Callen''s reaction. When Ning Jiayi had just lost her child, he had been able to face me calmly. At the thought of it, I felt that it was abnormal. I faintly felt that the loss of the child was simply a lie. Everything was done on purpose by my uncle, so that I would lose face in front of thepany, and then everyone would know what I had done. When I went to work in the future, I would not be able to raise my head and endure the rumors. Callen, who had been walking in front of me, suddenly stopped. With his hands crossed in front of his chest, he looked at me with a funny smile and said, "What''s there to be angry about? Her child is gone, and there will be someone else. I don''t count on her." I narrowed my eyes and said coldly, "You are still as cold and heartless as before. Jiayi will believe that you are really blind!" "So what? There are always people who are willing to do things you don''t want to do," Callen said indifferently. Looking at Callen''s disgusting face and thinking of his uncle, aunt, and Ning Jiayi''s sad look, I really felt that they were not worth it. It was not worth it for such a hypocrite! Chapter 428 Chapter 428 I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Then I opened my eyes and looked at Callen, saying word by word, "Your business has nothing to do with me. I''m going to see Jiayi now." After that, I walked past Callen and began to look for Ning Jiayi in the rooms one by one. "She''s in the innermost room." Callen shouted from behind. I looked at the innermost room. I didn''t go there just now because the room didn''t seem to be facing the sun. I didn''t think it was possible for Ning Jiayi to live here when she was pregnant. But now that Callen said so, I still walked over. I was mentally prepared when I walked to the door. I couldn''t refute Ning Jiayi''s usation. After all, she was still very weak. It would be better if her child was still in her belly. At least she wouldn''t be sad. After sitting down, I slowly twisted the door handle. With a click, I was pushed back from behind. By the time I realized what was going on, I was already lying on the bed, and Callen was lying on top of me. I looked at him in shock and tried my best to push him away, but he didn''t move at all. "Callen, show me some respect!" "Respect me? Why should I respect you? You''re my wife," Callen said shamelessly. "We have divorced a long time ago. Now your wife is a virgin. We have nothing to do with each other!" I never thought that Callen would do such a thing to me. I have long forgotten his wishful thinking of me. Callen gently stroked my cheek and said with infatuation, "I''ve long wanted to know what''s different about you. You made Harrison stay with you for such a long time. Did you learn other skills after you divorced me?" Ignoring Callen''s disgusting words, Iy motionless on the bed. My hands moved slowly, trying to touch the mobile phone in my pocket. "If I had known that this man would be so shameless, I would have called Harrison and asked him toe with me." Thinking of this, I was disappointed again. "Even if Harrison knew, he wouldn''t havee with me? After all, he has other things to do." Callen stopped touching my face and lowered his head to smell my hair. "In fact, I don¡¯t want to be with Ning Jiayi at all. It''s because you don''t listen to me. Remember, no matter how I told you at that time, you were not willing toe back to me." "Do you think it''s possible? You forgot how we divorced. Do you think I would still be with you under such circumstances? And don''t forget that your legal wife is once pure. Everything you have now is brought to you by her!" I kept talking about the past and the importance of the past to him, so that he could not forget everything he had now. But when Callen heard my words, heughed in a low voice as if he wereughing at himself and said, "She used to be pure because she needed someone to get married. In the past, I was blind, so I believed that she fell in love with someone like me. She deserves that I don''t have a child until now, let alone that woman will never have a child in her life." At this time, Callen made me shudder even more than when we divorced a few years ago. It seemed that he had already known why Maisy got married. In addition, he didn''t have a child, so he began to feel ufortable. I tried hard to calm myself down. "You chose these things, not to mention that even if you didn''t be a virgin, you would still have children. There should be more than one person like Jiayi, right? Do you have a lot of women outside now?" "Don''t worry. No matter how many women I have, they will always be good to you." Callen kissed me on the forehead. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Before he kissed me, I wanted to avoid it, but he seemed to know that I would avoid it, so he put his hands in my ear, making it impossible for me to turn my head. Realizing that he no longer restrained me with his hands, when he left me, I used all my strength to push him away. He was pushed away by me without any preparation. With a "dong!" sound, his back hit the wall heavily. People like him were not worthy of sympathy at all. I quickly walked to the door and turned the handle, but when I opened it, he pulled me back from behind and then fell heavily on the bed. I held back my dizziness and opened my eyes. When I saw him walking towards me again, I immediately turned over and got off the bed. "Callen, are you done? We''ve been divorced for so many years and have lived our own lives. Can you let go of each other?¡± "Impossible. I just want to be with you. Jian''an, believe me, okay?" Callen looked at me pleadingly. "There are countless beautiful women around you now. Why waste your time on me?" I really don''t understand Callen''s brain, and his mother. Why does she think of me when she is pregnant? If it was really because the child I used to be was a boy, I would rather not tell him. At least I wouldn''t be entangled by him again and again! Callen looked at me painfully. "I''ve tried, but no matter what, they gave birth to a daughter. I think this is God''s punishment for me. Because of what they did to you, they punished me." I looked at him and couldn''t say anything for a while. It turned out that someone had given birth to a baby for him a long time ago. He came to me because he gave birth to all his daughters. To think that he didn''t find anyone to give birth to a baby. How ridiculous! Thinking about it ridiculous, Iughed out loud and said, "Since you know that all this is God''s punishment for you, why did you follow me?" "What era is it now? Do you know why men give birth to boys and girls? Please don''te to me because of this!" Callen stood there in a daze, and no one knew what he was thinking. But I can''t wait any longer. I can''t wait for him to figure it out. Who knows what will happen between us? So I tried my best to move gently and silently to the door. I prayed in my heart that Callen would continue to be confused... At the moment when I got close to the door, I even felt that I had left here. I gently twisted the door handle, opened the door, and immediately took a leg out, but Callen could always be faster than me. He hugged me from behind. "I know it was my fault in the past, but I hope you can give me a chance to remedy it. As long as you agree to be with me, I won''t pursue the matter between you and Harrison, and I can also start with the divorce." At this time, I was more angry than worried. Being held in his arms, I sneered and said disdainfully, "Don''t put the me on me? Get a divorce with Maisy? Callen, are you sure you''re not joking?" Chapter 429 Chapter 429 I don''t quite understand what Callen is thinking. Why does he think that if I let bygones be bygones, I will ept it with gratitude? He was the one who cheated on her first, and even his own flesh and blood were affected by her together with others. Now that she could say such a thing, I was really amused. Not only am I amused, but I alsoughed out loud. "Callen, think about what happened in the past. Do you think I have any responsibilities to let you off? On the contrary, what you and Maisy have done is the origin of everything!" "I already know where those questions are, that''s why I''m now standing here and pleading for your forgiveness. Don''t tell me you can''t understand me?" Callen asked. I sneered and said, "If you¡¯re asking for my forgiveness, then I have the right to refuse." Callen, who was standing behind me, slowly loosened his grip on my hand just now. I believe that he now understands what I mean. Although everything about the three of us has passed, what happened in the past does not mean that I can forget it. At least I will never forget it. Not only will I not forget it, but I can also remember it clearly. In the end, it will be a pain in my heart. After all, he was my first child. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Callen didn''t speak for a long time. I asked, "You said it so clearly. Aren''t you going to let go?" "Chelsea, if what I did today can make you stay with me, then I''m willing to make you hate me for the rest of your life!" As soon as he finished speaking, before I could understand what he meant, Callen, who was behind me, suddenly tightened his grip on my hand. Then he picked me up, turned around, and threw me on the bed. At the same time, he pressed me down. I no longer had the initial excitement and fear. I said to him in a calm tone that could not be more calm, "It''s a waste to work part-time on you because I won''t hate you at all. You have no ce in my heart." "Impossible, and I don''t care if you have my ce in your heart. I just want you to give birth to a child for me. Is it wrong?" Callen asked in confusion. I chuckled and said, "As a married man, don''t you understand the saying of having a baby? Why are you so persistent in letting me give birth to a baby for you? There are tens of millions of women in the world, and you can just wave your hand and have them. It''s so simple." "If you are just worried about the boy, then I will tell you clearly that you have to bear arge part of the responsibility of giving birth to a boy and a girl. When you are entangled with those women who can''t give birth to a son, you might as well think about whether there is something wrong with yourself!" Callen''s eyes were fixed on me. When he heard me say that there was something wrong with him, it seemed that his eyes were about to burst out mes. "It''s normal to think about it. With Callen''s current identity, it''s impossible for anyone to talk to him like this. It''s a unique thing for me to say this." Callen, who was still angry, suddenly showed a smile. He stroked my cheek with his hand and said softly, "Whether there''s something wrong with others or me, I''ll know when I try it on you." "I advise you to give up this idea as soon as possible, because I will never do it." I refused with a sneer. Callen''s lips curled into a smile. "Oh? Is that so?" At the same time, Callen''s hand fell. He put his hand on my cor and slowly untied them one by one. His eyes looked at me from time to time, as if he was looking at what kind of reaction I had. But I might let him regret it, because I didn''t have any reaction. When he wasn''t paying attention, I looked at the door. Just now he put me down on the bed, but he didn''t have time to close the door. Now the door of the bedroom was still open. Although I can''t be sure which room Ning Jiayi is in, I believe she must be in a certain room now. Maybe she has already heard the movement in this room. "In fact, I haven''t figured it out yet. Is it nned by my uncle''s family that things have developed to this point? But if it is really nned by them, haven¡¯t they been worried that Callen won''t care about Ning Jiayi?¡± Moreover, with Ning Jiayi''s temperament, it was unlikely for her to ept such a result. "I have something to ask you." I deliberately raised my voice and interrupted Callen. As expected, Callen stopped. "What''s wrong?" "About Jiayi, do you really care about her? And how did you two get together?" I asked the question in my heart. After hearing my question, Callen immediately smiled. "Why did you ask such a childish question? Howe you don''t know what happened?" When I heard his words, the anger in my heart suddenly rose, but I couldn''t lose my temper. In order to suppress my anger, I could only clench my fists and let them plunge directly into my flesh, using this kind of pain to sober myself up. "No matter what happens now, or how much Ning Jiayi has wronged me, she is still my sister. Now Callen has used my sister to give birth to a baby, and my family has be like this. How can I not be angry?" "Callen, don''t you feel guilty when you do these things? Aren''t you worried that God will punish you?" I tried my best to calm down and asked in a low voice. When it came to the word " punishment", I clearly felt that Callen''s body was giving off a cold aura. Callen suddenly put his hand on my belly, rubbed it gently, and then slowly increased the strength. I felt pain in the end, but he still didn''t take his hand away. "Take your hands away!" I roared. Callen instinctively moved his hand away and looked at me with disappointment in his eyes. "Maybe it''s really God''s punishment, so I don''t have a son so far. No matter what I do, I can''t make up for this regret." I snorted and said, "There''s still a girl who values men more than women. I''m afraid it''s your family." "It''s not that I prefer men more than women. It''s a kind of heir of the bloodline. Do you understand?" Callen exined excitedly. It was obvious that he valued men more than women, but he had to use such good words to defend himself. The child was so shameless. He remembered that when he went to school, the teachers would tell him that men were more important than women in the olden era. They said that it was best for a family to have a son. If they were lucky, they could have a son. If they were unlucky, they might have more than a dozen sons. We asked what would happen if you had a son. The teacher said that if you didn''t have a son, you would be looked down upon. It was understandable that he had such thoughts and actions in the past, but what about now? I looked at the moon and asked word by word, "Is there any heir to the throne in your family business?" Chapter 430 Chapter 430 "What do you mean?" Callen asked in confusion. "You need a son to inherit the throne, don''t you?" I asked. Callen didn''t respond after hearing what I said. In my opinion, he just couldn''t say a word. After all, what I said was reasonable. How could he say it out loud if he didn''t talk about it? However, the more the other party said, the less important it was. He had put his attention back on me and began to take off his clothes, preparing for the next step. I looked at him and tried to say in a calm tone, "Are you sure you want to do this to me?" "Chelsea, everything I do is for your own good. Now that my status is high enough to take good care of you, you shoulde back to me obediently. Isn''t it good?" Callen said with a smile. I asked, "What if I have a daughter?" "Impossible!" As expected, Callen''s face fell. He tried his best to deny it. He didn''t know whether he should convince himself or me. He always said that he couldn''t have a daughter and could only have a son. "I really don''t know whether I should hate Callen or pity him. How can he live in the future if he is so obsessed with his son?" Probably because of my words, Callen fell into a strange circle at the moment. He kept talking to himself and shifted his center of gravity away from me. As if my clothes were taken off, I stopped at my shoulders. While Callen was not paying attention to me, I looked at the door and hoped to see Ning Jiayi. But what surprised me was that at this moment, Ning Jiayi was standing at the door quietly! She was wearing pink pajamas, her face was pale, and her hair was messy. I looked at her mouth shape, hoping that she could call the police to save me. Although I don''t know when she started to stand at the door, I believe that she should have heard what Callen said just now. Although I know that she must be very sad in her heart, it''s not the time to be sad! I kept talking to her, worrying that Callen would see me. But what I didn''t expect was that Ning Jiayi just smiled at me with a sneer, and then turned back to her room and closed the door. My mind was in a mess, and I didn''t quite understand the meaning of Ning Jiayi''s smile. Iforted myself that she should go back to her room and make a phone call. After all, he couldn''t do anything to her. It must be like this. "...It doesn''t matter if others are women, but you will only have a son. I believe in you!" As he spoke, Callen continued to rip off my clothes. He was in a state of madness, and his hands were very urgent. Seeing that his clothes were about to be taken off, I was about to go crazy! No matter what happens, I won''t let it go. I''ll let him touch me and I won''t be able to live! I ced my hands on his chest and tried my best to push him away, but he just exerted a little strength and pressed my hands down with two legs. I waspletely suppressed. Just when I was in despair, a voice came from outside the door. "Jiayi, what should we do now?" "What else can I do? I can only rest at home" "Do you think Callen will still care about her? Will he ignore her because she doesn''t have a child?" It was her aunt who said that! I was so surprised that I quickly opened my mouth and was about to call her Aunt. But before I could call her Aunt, my mouth was covered, and the person who covered my mouth was Callen. Frowning at Callen, I shook my head vigorously and whined. Callen shook his head at me and pressed his index finger against his lips. Then he lowered his head and whispered in my ear, "Is it very exciting to have someone at home now?" I mmed my head against the side and crashed into Callen''s head. He cried out in pain and his voice was very soft. Before he could recover his senses, I began to shake my body violently, trying to break free from Callen''s grasp. Thinking of Ning Jiayi standing at the door just now, thinking that her uncle and aunt hade back, she should tell them what had happened. But why didn''t her uncle and aunt respond after such a long time? I looked at the door of the room, only to find that it had been closed at some point. "Don''t count on them to save you. That''s impossible.¡± Callen looked at me and said with a smile. Because my mouth was covered by him and I couldn''t make a sound, I could only re at him with my eyes. Now there were only two results. Otherwise, if I gave up struggling and let him get what he wanted, or if I fought desperately, there might be a glimmer of hope, I felt very wronged in my heart, but the current situation gave me no chance to think about it. I could only find a way to save myself. "It seems that Callen is going to do something to me. If I don''t do anything now, I may never have a chance again!" Thinking of the scene of Callen moving above me, I couldn''t bear it anymore. I flipped my body as if I were crazy, trying to make Callen fall from above. It would be best if I could kill him! Because of my big movements, Callen began to grab my arm from the beginning to the back, so that I couldn''t move. But now I have fought desperately, so I don''t care about the pain of his grabbing my arm. I kept rolling my body, and my movements became bigger and bigger. I identally wanted to sweep my feet to the bedside table. I had an idea and kicked specifically in the direction of the bedside table. Callen understood what I meant, so he pressed my leg and didn''t let me move. Unfortunately, his movements couldn''t stop me. At the moment when I finally kicked the bedside table with all my strength and made a loud noise, my tears fell instantly... The sound of people talking outside the room was soft. Although I couldn''t hear it, I was sure that my uncle woulde and have a look. Just as I was looking forward to it, Ning Jiayi''s voice suddenly sounded. "Mom and Dad, when did youe back?" "Jiayi, why did you get out of bed? You should take a good rest in bed and take good care of your body," said her aunt with a distressed heart. Ning Jiayi replied, "I''m fine. I''m just bored at home. Mom, Dad, can you buy a TV and put it in my room?" "It''s not good for your eyes to watch TV for a long time." Aunt said with embarrassment, "But it''s okay if you want to see it. Later, your father will go to the room to buy it for you."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "There''s no need to look. It was the sound I made just now." Ning Jiayi''s words stunned me instantly. I never thought that she would lie when she saw me and Callen in this room. It was not her voice. When I couldn''t figure it out, Callenughed in a low voice. "I told you not to make any meaningless struggles," Callen whispered in my ear. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 I looked at Callen and looked at him in disbelief. "I know what you want to say, but I didn''t tell Ning Jiayi anything. She was just willing to do this.¡± Callen still smiled. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Such an answer was uneptable. Thinking of what he had done to Ning Jiayi and what Ning Jiayi had done to me, I had no way to ept it. Looking at Callen, I wanted to say something, but I couldn''t. I heard that my uncle and aunt were about to leave. When they left, Callen would definitely continue to do what he had stopped just now. While Callen was not paying attention, I kicked the bedside table again. This time, I was in so much pain that I broke out in a cold sweat. But his uncle didn''t let me down, because the next moment, he opened the door. When he saw me and Callen in bed, he pointed at us and pulled Callen up without saying a word. Then he punched Callen in the face. Without Callen''s restraint, I hurriedly got up from the bed and got dressed, wrapping myself tightly. As soon as I looked up, I saw Callen pushing my uncle away. Fortunately, her aunt was standing at the door. Her uncle, who had been pushed away, was leaning on her. Seeing me, Callen said to his uncle''s family angrily, "Are you done with your family? They offered you a ce to live and ruined my n? Since you don''t want to stay here, you''d better leave as soon as possible!" I walked to the front of my uncle and looked at Callen, saying coldly, "Do you have the right to me others for what you have done?" "What about you?" Callen asked. "What does it have to do with me?" I said disdainfully. As for Callen''s various problems, I could only say that he liked to push the problem to others and never considered his own problems. Behind me, my uncle put his hand on my shoulder. I thought he was going to say something to me, but he directly pushed me aside. I was caught off guard and almost hit the wall. "Jiayi didn''t have a child just now. It''s okay that you don''t care about her, but you came here to do such a shameless thing with Jian''an. Have you considered for Jiayi?" His uncle scolded loudly. The usually glib-tongued aunt also said, "Was it that bitch Jian''an who seduced you? I knew she wanted to seduce you just because she made Jiayi lose her child. It''s just as I expected!" I stood aside and listened to their words, wondering if I had misheard them. "Why does my aunt always like to me me for all the problems? Am I not a victim?" I walked to my uncle''s side and said, "Today, you called me to tell me about Jiayi, so I came here. But as soon as I came in, I met Callen. It turned out to be what you saw. But uncle, you should be very clear about what happened just now. It was clearly Callen who forced me!" "Are you forcing me? I said earlier that I can''t believe you. Your uncle said that there is nothing in the family that I don''t believe. Now, Jiayi lost her child and you came to seduce Callen. What a bitch!" Aunt didn''t say anything wrong about Callen. Instead, she med all the problems on me. This was something I never thought of. I really thought that my aunt would look for Callen and see Callen''s true colors. I knew that he didn''t really care about Jiayi at all. But it turned out that I had thought too much about all the problems, so I couldn''t helpughing. "You still have the nerve to smile? If it weren''t for you, Jiayi wouldn¡¯t have be like this! How could you still have the nerve to smile when your sister has done such a thing to your sister!" Aunt said angrily. She stepped forward and was about to p me. But I was no longer Chelsea, who was easy to bully a few years ago. I grabbed her wrist and said, "Aunt, for the sake of seeing me walking and calling you Aunt, listen to me." "A man like Callen doesn''t have any feelings for Jiayi at all. From beginning to end, he wants someone to give birth to a son for him. If Jiayi believes me, I can understand. How can you believe it?" I asked my uncle-inw and mother, "Why did we get divorced at that time? Not only did he cheat first, but he also suspected that it was not his son in my belly. Otherwise, how could my soon-to- born child be pregnant? Why did you ask Jiayi to be with him when you knew all this?" "Uncle, have you ever feelings? My sister''s together. Is that true?" thought about my ex- husband was speaking, my uncle Pa! As soon as I finished pped me in the face. i looked at my uncle in disbelief. I couldn''t believe that he had pped me in the face. It was clear that he should have pped Callen, wasn''t it? Callen had done so many things and it was not good for Jiayi. Why didn''t he hit Callen but hit him? Looking at my confused eyes, his uncle said in a low voice, "I don''t care what happened in the past, but now they are indeed together. Callen also promised the rest of the children to divorce Maisy immediately, and you made Jiayi lose her child." ''''That child has nothing to do with me. There was no problem when I left yesterday!" I exined loudly. After saying that, I was worried that they didn''t believe me. I leaned forward and looked for Ning Jiayi. The moment I saw her, I immediately felt relieved and said to everyone, "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Jiayi if I was fine when I left yesterday." "You were fine when you left," Ning Jiayi said lightly. Hearing this, I immediately said to my uncle and mother, "Did you hear that? What happened yesterday has nothing to do with me." But as soon as I finished my words, Ning Jiayi said again, "But you didn''t take me away, so my child had a miscarriage." Her casual words directly interrupted everything. The fact that I went to the club to pick up Ning Jiayi yesterday was still vivid in my mind. I didn''t believe that Ning Jiayi would forget it so soon. Also, I didn''t forget when she stood on the united front with Maisy and Aviana to make trouble for me. But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t figure out what was going on. The people around me seemed to have disappeared, leaving me and Ning Jiayi alone. I looked at her and asked word by word, "Yesterday, I went to work to pick you up. After being ridiculed, I wanted to take you away. Don''t you want to refuse me directly? Have you forgotten all these?" "I didn''t forget," Ning Jiayi said lightly, "But it doesn''t matter. In the end, my child was not saved." "Ning Jiayi, will you me me for your choice? If you had followed me to leave at that time, would things have developed to this point?" I questioned Ning Jiayi, feeling more disappointment in my heart. The feeling of losing all of his blood was too unbearable. Ning Jiayi looked at me and suddenly smiled. "You are my sister. If I don''t go back with you, will you really ignore me?" Chapter 432 Chapter 432 At this time, Ning Jiayi was no longer the Ning Jiayi he knew before. At that time, we were still young. She always liked to follow me and call me sister, hoping that I could take her to y everywhere. But because she was too young, I couldn''t take her to many ces, but when she came back, I always brought her some fun. In my uncle''s family, my aunt always frowned at me and spoke in a strange way. I could see that my uncle was in a dilemma, so I never spoke much. "I''ll pretend that I didn''t hear anything bad. As long as my uncle cares about me and I have a younger sister by my side, it''ll be fine. But all of this has be a dream." I looked at Ning Jiayi, who was extremely disappointed, and couldn''t say a word. "Look, look, look! This is your good niece. If she had brought Jiayi back yesterday, she would not have caused so much trouble!" Her aunt pointed at her uncle and med him. Uncle lowered his head and didn''t look at me. I burst intoughter and asked, ¡°Uncle, do you still think that I''m the one in the wrong?" Uncle paused and didn''t answer me. Callen, who had been standing at the door without saying a word just now, suddenly said, "There''s nothing to talk about now. It''s just that you''re the one to me for the child." "That''s also your child!" Ning Jiayi screamed. Callen looked at her unhappily. "So what? You didn''t keep it, did you?" "Callen, Jiayi is still young. She will give birth to a son for you sooner orter after taking good care of her body. Do you remember what you said before?" Her aunt''s voice became smaller and smaller, and she asked uneasily. It was ironic. They were obviously my rtives and elders, but when they talked to me, they were cold words, but they talked to Callen in such a soft voice. It was ridiculous. What''s more, Callen was the man who ruined Ning Jiayi. Callen touched his ear and asked casually, "What''s the matter?" "That''s what you said. As long as we give birth to a child, you can marry her. It''s a good thing, isn''t it?" The aunt smiled tteringly. The uncle next to him said angrily, "That''s enough!" "That''s enough. I didn''t do it for you! If it weren''t for this little b*tch, we would have had a good time to have a baby and get married! There will still be you in the future. What''s the big deal between you and me now?" Her aunt retorted her uncle''s words, which made her unable to raise her head. After saying that, her aunt still felt that it was not enough. She continued to add, "Who else can you count on without us? I didn''t agree when I helped your sister. Look at how she died before she could enjoy her life. Can we count on her?" "Aunt!" I interrupted her angrily. I can''t ept my aunt saying that she''s my mother. She''s even less qualified! Her aunt was shocked. She patted her chest and said discontentedly, "Why did you interrupt when the elders are talking? It''s true that you''re ill-bred!¡± "What are you talking about, Aunt? What''s wrong with my mother? Didn''t she give you money every month in the past few years? What did she do wrong to you?" I asked. "What''s the point of two thousand yuan a month? It''s not enough for me to pay for every month''s meal," Aunt said disdainfully. I looked at my aunt with tears in my eyes and said sadly, "This is the so-called family. My mother is no longer here, and you still have to me me. Even if Ning Jiayi lost her child, you have to me me. Will you me me for anything in the future?" Pa! Uncle, who had been silent all this while, suddenly stepped forward and pped me in the face. "Get out of here!" Looking at my uncle, I waspletely desperate. The smug voice of his aunt had been automatically ignored. Callen impatiently talked to them, while Ning Jiayi stood there and looked at me coldly. "This has nothing to do with me, but it has nothing to do with me for no reason. And I can''t get rid of it." There was no point in staying here. I walked to the door and said coldly, "Get out of the way." "Look at how this child talks to his elders. One sentence..." "Didn''t Aunt want me to get lost? I''m doing as you wish," I said. Her aunt snorted coldly and said sarcastically, "Hurry up and leave. Don''t stay here to look for bad luck for us." When I passed by Ning Jiayi, I heard her say, "Don''t meet Callen again in the future." "Why didn''t you stop me just now?" I stopped. "I stop you? Do you think I can stop you?" After that, Ning Jiayi coughed twice again. Indeed, even if Ning Jiayi really came out to stop her at that time, it would not make any sense. The more the other party said, the more he couldn''t leave. He didn''t care about any woman in the world. He just wanted a son. If he pestered me, it was just that I once ruined a son, so he believed that I could have a son. He treated my refusal as a breeze and didn''t listen to it at all. How could he take Ning Jiayi''s words seriously? The aunt behind him was still talking to Callen eagerly. It seemed that she hadpletely regarded him as a family. After all, with Callen''s help, they could live in a good house, live well in Luo City, and spend money without working. To put it bluntly, this was the family that had kept a mistress. I knew that it was meaningless to continue to talk with Ning Jiayi, so I walked to the door without looking back and keptforting myself in my heart. "Being able to leave here intact is the best result. Don''t expect anything else." Everything about my uncle''s family in the future has nothing to do with me. In a trance, I walked to the gate of themunity and faintly heard someone calling my name. I didn''t look back because I knew it was impossible for anyone to call me here. "Chelsea!" I stopped suddenly and looked at my uncle, who was standing opposite me. For a second, I really wanted to rush up like when I was a child. I hugged my uncle tightly and told him that I was bullied. I told him that I didn''t do anything, and everything was fake, but I finally endured it. Looking at my uncle, I asked lightly, "I''ve made everything clear. Is there anything else I can do for you?" "I''m d that you can still call me uncle." I chuckled and said, "You will be my uncle in the future. I don''t want others to say that you have no family education." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Uncle looked at me in a dilemma. He sped his hands together and looked very careful. I was not in the mood to ask more questions. I just stood there face to face with him. After an unknown period of time, my uncle took the initiative to say, "If I didn''t hit you just now, you might not be able to leave." I was stunned and looked at him in confusion. "I''m very clear about who Callen is. You''ve aroused his desire to conquer. Will he let you go so easily?" His uncle said with a wry smile. Chapter 433 Chapter 433 I don''t know what''s going on right now. He didn''t care about me just now and even hit my uncle. Why did he suddenly say that it was for my good? "I know that. Why do you still allow him to do whatever he wants?" I asked. His uncle shook his head with a bitter smile. "Don''t you know what your aunt looks like? She has already decided to be Callen''s future son-inw. I didn''t give her what she wanted in the past, but Callen did." "You are just joking about Jiayi¡¯s happiness!" I said angrily. "Jiayi''s child is gone today. Have you ever thought about who gave birth to this child?" "I know. It''s Maisy," his uncle said without hesitation. Looking at my uncle, I was even more confused. "If you know that she''s pure, you should know that she''s Callen''s wife." "It''s toote. Your aunt and Ning Jiayi''s hearts are all on him. I have no choice." As he spoke, his uncle, who was over 50 years old, began to cry. Before hearing these words, I thought that the most pitiful person was me. I was betrayed by my rtives and was criticized. I almost lost everything. But now my uncle''s words suddenly made me think of something, and I wondered if I should do something. However, before I could say these thoughts, my uncle said, "Don''t get me wrong. It''s not only good for Jiayi to let you go, but also for you. I hope you won''t appear with Callen in the future." "Jiayi said that just now," I said in a low voice. His uncle nodded and said, "If you leave here, you can pretend that nothing happened." After that, his uncle turned around and left. Looking at my uncle''s back, I couldn''t help asking, "Uncle, do you also think it''s because of my miscarriage?" Uncle turned his back to me and stopped. I stood still and stared at my uncle''s back, not letting go of any movement in my ears. I was looking forward to my uncle''s words. He knew that everything had nothing to do with me. "Yes, if it weren''t for you, the child wouldn''t have had a miscarriage." This sentence was like a knife, cutting my heart, and blood flowed out. After that, his uncle did not stop and left without hesitation. There were some things that we clearly knew what the result would be, but we were still looking forward to some changes in our hearts. It was not until the cruel answer was revealed in front of us that wepletely gave up. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. I didn''t understand why my uncle woulde out to exin this to me. Now it seems that he just wants me to stay far away from Callen and never show up again. But why didn''t they understand? I never thought of appearing in front of Callen, and I didn''t want to have anything to do with him. If it weren''t for the me of Ning Jiayi''s miscarriage, I would have wanted to confirm if it was true. How could it be here? But all of this doesn''t matter anymore, because no one cares about why I''m doing this. The phone in my pocket vibrated. I took it out and answered, "Hello?" "Where are you?" Harrison asked on the other end of the phone. I wiped my tears and said, "I''m still outside. I can''t go back to the party today. I''m sorry." "Someone''s already here," Harrison said. Hearing that someone was already here, my heart was instantly filled with emptiness and loss. "Oh, that''s good." "You need to go back alone today." I nodded. "Got it." "That''s it." After that, Harrison hung up the phone. I slowly took down the phone, put it in my bag, and walked to the roadside. Then I took one or two cars and left. "For a long time, I always thought that a person could live a good life, without the help and care of others. After all, I have lived like this until now. But I don''t know why I feel sad because of Harrison''s words. He didn''t say anything wrong or did anything wrong, but I was very sad. Why didn''t Harrison ask me where I was? If he asked me one more question, I would tell him everything. I wanted to cry in his arms and let him hold me and pat my back gently, which would make me feel at ease. "It''s sote, but I didn''t go to find him. Why doesn''t he care about me at all? Isn''t he worried about what will happen to me?" The more she thought about it, the more upset I felt. Tears flowed down like a broken line. I''ve been together for a long time, and my needs have be more and more. Back at the vi, I felt empty in the empty house. I squatted in front of the sofa and held myself in my arms, staring nkly ahead. I didn''t know how long it took. Anyway, it was a long time before the door of the vi was opened. Then the light in the living room was turned on, and the dazzling light made me unable to open my eyes. "What are you doing here?" Harrison asked. I slowly adapted to the lights. I wanted to get up, but because I had been squatting for a long time, my legs were numb, so I fell down on the sofa. Harrison walked over. "What are you doing here sote at night?" "When I came back, I felt very tired and rested here. I didn''t expect to fall asleep directly." I looked up at him and said with a smile. Under the light, Harrison looked really good. Harrison narrowed his eyes and looked down at me without saying a word. Being stared at by him like this, I felt inexplicably flustered and changed the subject. "Do you want to eat? Do you want me to make you something to eat?" After saying that, I was about to stand up. Unfortunately, the numbness of my legs was not over yet, and I still didn''t stand up. Harrison said lightly, "No need." Then he picked me up by the waist. I leaned against his chest and smelled a strange smell. I was shocked and also sobered up. "I had something to do tonight, so I didn''t..." "I know." Harrison interrupted me. Before I could finish my sentence, I was interrupted. I lowered my head helplessly, feeling unspeakable sadness in my heart. Harrison carried me upstairs and ced me on the bed. "I''m going to wash up. You take a rest first." Before he could leave, I quickly grabbed his hand. Harrison didn''t look back and stood with his back to me. I forced a smile and said, "I''m really sorry that I didn''t go with you today. Are you angry?" "I didn''t have you in the past, so I''m going to attend the banquet," Harrison said lightly. I instinctively thought that he was angry, so I quickly got up and sat on the bed. "Uncle called me before I got off work. He said that Ning Jiayi''s child was lost because of me, so I..." "Everything is your uncle''s. No matter how good I am to you and how bad your uncle is to you, will you choose to treat them?" Harrison looked sideways at me. At first, I didn''t realize what she meant. After I understood, I shook my head and said, "It''s not what you think. It''s just that I have to go to see Ning Jiayi''s miscarriage. After all, I left her alone in the club when I left that day." "When did you go to the club?" Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Harrison looked at me with anger in his eyes. It urred to me that I didn''t tell Harrison anything about my visit to the club that day. In fact, I didn''t want to hide it at first, but I didn''t want to continue because of what Aviana told me and the text message from that morning. About the name of Aviana, I hope that it will never appear between us again. "Uncle called me that day and told me that Ning Jiayi was missing. He asked me to help him find her," I said lightly. Harrison turned around to face me and then put my hand down. I didn''t quite understand what he meant, so I could only say with a smile, "Ning Jiayi is pregnant after all. She was so worried on the phone, and she was afraid that Ning Jiayi really had something to do, so I went to contact her." "And then?" "Then I went to look for her after knowing where she was, and then she didn''t want toe back with me. Today, she said that I didn''t bring the miscarriage back, and I suspected that it was true, so I went there to have a look." I didn''t tell her everything, probably hiding it. Although I don''t know, my intuition tells me that Harrison will definitely be angry when he finds out about Maisy, Aviana, and Callen. I thought that things were over, so there was no need to repeat it again. Besides, I had no way to say what Callen had forced me to do today. Because I know very well that Harrison is not just angry when he finds out. Harrison suddenly lowered his head and kissed me. He slowly increased his strength. I stepped back in pain, but I was stopped by him and had nowhere to hide. In the end, the smell of blood permeated our mouths. Only then did Harrison slowly let go of me. He looked at me with aplicated expression. I wondered what was going on with him. I just felt that he had been unhappy since he came back, as if there was a kind of anger in my heart that could not be vented. I thought there was only one possibility, that was that I had not been able to attend the banquet with him. I''m sorry about this, but there''s nothing I can do. "They med me for causing Ning Jiayi''s miscarriage, so I couldn''t ept such nder. I also thought that Ning Jiayi was fine when she was separated at that time, so it seemed impossible for her to have a miscarriage, so I decided to go and have a look," I exined. Harrison looked at me and asked, "What did you see?" I quickly thought about the reason for Harrison''s question and replied, "Ning Jiayi did have a miscarriage. She didn''t lie to me." Harrison took a step forward and got closer to me. I instinctively stepped back. I don''t know why you''re retreating. It''s just a subconscious action. "Chelsea, do you think you''ve said it yourself?" I looked at him and nodded slowly, murmuring, "I''m done." He didn''t answer. He reached out and gently pinched my earlobe, which made my heart beat fast. I panicked from the pinch and grabbed his arm. "What about you? I didn''t go to the party with you tonight. You''re not angry, are you?" "Qiao die came with me." After Harrison finished speaking, he took back his hand. All of a sudden, my hand was empty, and my mind was filled with the thoughts of Aviana going to the banquet with her. How could it be so coincidental? Today, I was disturbed by Ning Jiayi''s miscarriage. I just wanted to see what was going on. Did Aviana happen to go to the party with Harrison? When there were too many coincidences, there was no way to exin all the problems. I asked Harrison, "Why would Aviana go with you?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "She called to make an appointment for dinner and went to the party with me." Harrison said it lightly, but I couldn''t go there after listening to him, because I couldn''t imagine what they would look like when they were together. The two people who attended the banquet were either lovers or husband and wife. The friendship between them was really rare in the past. What would others think when they saw Aviana? And what would those who knew Harrison and Aviana and knew their past feel in their hearts? As I thought about it, my heart became more and more panicked. This kind of panic could only be ended by Harrison. I pretended to ask casually, "If I knew your friends, I think they would think that you''ve made a comeback, right?" "Yes," Harrison replied. The tip of my nose twitched and I almost burst into tears. Suppressing the urge to cry, I lowered my head and said with a smile, "Harrison, can''t you forget Aviana in your heart? Do you still want to get back together with her in your heart?" "I''ve never thought like that." Although Harrison denied it, I still couldn''t ept it in my heart. I said to myself, "Qian die is ady from a respectable family, and in the eyes of others, she is a goddess. Although I don''t want to admit how good she is, she is indeed much better than me." "You don''t need to care about other people''s opinions when you are with her, and you don''t need to care about other people''s rumors. It''s good." "That''s what you think." Harrison said in a deep voice. I shook my head and said, "Not only that, but everyone around you should think so. Between me and Aviana, it''s better to be sure of thetter." "Chelsea, it doesn''t matter if I say it once or twice. Don''t let me say it a third time." Harrison left after saying that. After he left, I sat on the bed in a daze. The tears that I had been holding back also fell down, and I felt even more aggrieved. "Why didn''t Harrison exin it to me? No matter what I think, I''m willing to believe whatever he says. I just want him to confirm it a few more times. Why is it so difficult?" Moreover, it was not my fault at all. He did mind that I had too much contact with Louie. If I kept a distance from Louie, why couldn''t I do it to him? Why didn¡¯t Harrison care about my feelings when he knew that I cared so much about Aviana''s matter? I cried sadly and gradually calmed down. I changed my clothes and was about to take a shower. After all, I had to go to work tomorrow. I couldn''t go to work with a pair of swollen eyes. When I took a shower and stood in front of the mirror, I saw a lot of marks around my neck. These marks were obviously not from when they were intimate. I thought about it carefully. Harrison only kissed his lips, so it was impossible for him to leave a mark on his body. Then, it could only be Callen. At the thought of this possibility, I immediately panicked. I stood in front of the mirror and didn''t look around my neck. I kept rubbing my hands, trying to erase the marks on it. Callen, that bastard, left such a mark on me. Even if we really don''t have anything, others will think that something has happened. Wait! I suddenly realized something. There was something wrong with Harrison since he came back, including his anger when he kissed me just now. Was it because of this mark? Did he misunderstand what I did to others, so he didn''t attend the banquet? I quickly wrapped myself in a bath towel and ran to the study to look for Harrison. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Standing at the door of the study, I entered with Harrison''s permission. Seeing my outfit, Harrison immediately frowned. "I have something to tell you!" "Let''s talk about itter. I have something else to do," Harrison replied coldly. Now Harrison''s indifference to me was all because of the marks on his body. He thought that he misunderstood me, so he was angry and didn''t want to listen to me. In the past, I would not refuse him. Somehow, I had the courage to say directly, "It will be toote later. I must tell you now." "You''ve been unhappy since you came back today. Is it because I''ve been under your neck for a long time?" I asked naturally. I asked Harrison in such a direct way. I also hoped that he could be frank with me and didn''t want to hide anything from me. After all, we have a misunderstanding now, and this misunderstanding is still very big. I hope to exin it clearly and don''t affect our rtionship. Harrison put down the pen in his hand and sat on the chair, looking at me expressionlessly. "Do you need me to ask?" "How can I know if you don''t ask me? If I hadn''t been in the mirror when I was taking a shower, I wouldn''t have found these marks on my body," I said anxiously. I couldn''t understand Harrison''s thoughts. After hearing my words, Harrison immediatelyughed, but he sneered, "I know you are the only one who knows. I have given you a chance to say it, but you are unwilling." "When did you give me a chance?" I asked unhappily. Harrison looked at me without saying a word, and his eyes were cold. His appearance made me confused, and I began to recall if he had asked me to exin before, but I couldn''t remember that he had asked me. Just when I was about to copse, I suddenly remembered the sentence he asked me. He said, "Do you feel like you''ve finished speaking?" I still didn''t understand what he meant. Now Ipletely understood. When he saw these marks, he was waiting for me to take the initiative to exin, but I couldn''t help but question him about his past. But you can''t me me for this. I really don''t know these marks! "I really didn''t know about these marks before, so I didn''t understand what you meant. Don''t be angry, okay?" I asked. Harrison looked at me without saying a word. I was not discouraged. I continued to exin, "You should have known me for such a long time. I won''t do anything that will hurt you. If I really did it, how could Ie back and wait for you to find out?" Before Harrison could say anything, I added, "Of course, I feel that it''s impossible for me to do it. It''s impossible for me to take a step back." What followed was a long wait. Harrison sat on the chair and looked at me without saying a word. Although I really wanted to continue to exin and ask him what he was thinking and what he wanted me to do in order to believe that I was innocent, I was afraid that the more I said, the more I was wrong, so I just stood there and waited. At this time, I regretted it very much. I thought I shouldn''t have gone to my uncle''s house. If I hadn''t gone to my uncle''s house, so many things wouldn''t have happened. I wouldn''t have been forced by Callen, and when I came back, it caused Harrison''s misunderstanding. I really regretted it. It''s impossible to give me another chance. The only thing I can do now is to let Harrison believe me. After waiting for a long time, Harrison finally said, "Let me ask you again, what happened to Ning Jiayi today?" "No..." I swallowed back the words that were about toe out of my mouth. Harrison sat in his seat and looked at me. He didn''t say anything, but it made me feel an invisible pressure. I was even sure that if I lied to him again, he might never give me another chance. Even though I knew that I wouldn''t have a better result if I told him, I still told him everything that happened in the afternoon. I didn''t hide anything from him. After hearing this, Harrison was not angry, nor did he show his trust or disbelief. He just sat quietly on the chair. I thought I couldn''t go on like this. I plucked up the courage and said to Harrison, "It''s really an ident for me to see Callen there. If I knew he was there, I definitely wouldn''t have gone there.¡± "And with my rtionship with Callen, you know that there is no possibility for us to make peace at all." Harrison still didn''t say anything and just sat there. I''ve told him everything I can. I can only wait for Harrison to figure it out. If he doesn''t believe me, I''ll... "I know. Go back and rest," Harrison said lightly. Hearing this answer, I immediately looked up at Harrison and took his hand happily. "So you believe me, don''t you? You''re not angry, are you?" "It''s a different matter whether I''m angry or not," Harrison replied. "How can I ept such an answer? Of course, I hope that today''s matter can be solved neatly today!" "Don''t be angry. I won''t meddle in the affairs of my uncle''s family in the future. No matter how Ning Jiayi and Callen develop, I won''t participate. It has nothing to do with me. Can you not be angry?" I promised. It''s indeed my fault for what happened today. It''s understandable that I admit my mistake. "I didn¡¯t expect him to misunderstand my rtionship with Callen when I was with Harrison. It''s incredible!" Harrison looked at me with a funny smile. "I never thought that you would reconcile with Callen, so you don''t have to think about this." "Why?" I asked stupidly. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Harrison lifted my chin and said with temptation, "Do you have a reason to reconcile with a jerk like me?" After that, he put down his hand, looked at me, and whispered, "And, I won''t let such a thing happen." Without giving me another chance to ask, Harrison suddenly stood up and picked me up. "But the matter is not yet over." "Didn''t you say you''re not angry anymore?" I asked nervously. Harrison looked at my hand grabbing onto his clothes and said meaningfully, "Even if I''m not angry, it doesn''t mean that my body isn''t angry either." I slowly let go of his hand, buried my head in his chest, and did not want to look up. My face was even redder. Before long, I was put on the bed, because it was more convenient to wrap myself in a bath towel. Harrison took off his clothes and untied the bow knot on my chest. After he untied it, he didn''t continue to do it directly. Instead, he kissed me around my neck. I was in pain and wanted to avoid it, but he grabbed my shoulder and didn''t allow me to hide. "I look much better now." I slowly opened my eyes, looked into his satisfied eyes, andined, "When I kissed you, it was very itchy. Why are you not heavy?" Chapter 436 Chapter 436 "If I were to be lighter, how would I be able to hide the traces he left behind?" Harrison''s tone was calm. I looked at him and felt very satisfied. Although Callen''s incident had made things difficult for both of us, it had also proven Harrison''s attitude towards me. He had me in his heart. In that case, he would never let me go so easily. As for Aviana... "I''m not in the mood to think about what happened after that, because Harrison, who is satisfied, once again covered me, so I''m not in the mood to think about anything else." On the way to work the next day, I asked Harrison beside me, ¡°Do you want to have lunch with me at noon today? By the way, haven''t we had lunch together for a long time?" "If there''s nothing else, I should be able to do it," Harrison replied casually as he drove. For me, this sentence was like no answer at all. I said again, "It''s already eight o''clock. Why can''t I be sure? If we can''t be together, I can make an appointment with others. I don''t have to worry about being with you." "Isn''t it good to eat alone?" he asked. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I shook my head immediately. Realizing that he was driving without looking at me, I had to say again, "It''s lonely and cold to eat alone, okay? Of course, it''s better to eat together. Are you going to eat alone in thepany?" "Yes.¡± Harrison nodded. "Howe? There are so many people in thepany who haven''t had dinner with you?" I asked in surprise. He nced at me with a funny look. "I have so much work to do every day. How can I have free time to eat like you?" "What are you talking about? I''m also a worker, okay? It''s just that you earn more money than me, so it''s a little hard for you." Although I said so, I also understood that Harrison was really hard-working. Maybe he only ate when he had extra time. I thought for a moment and asked, "Then what do you eat every day?" "The secretary will arrange it." I nodded and whispered, "It''s good to have a secretary. I can arrange everything for you." "It''s okay to like you. By the way, I can try to enjoy the feeling of taking advantage of the extra time to eat." "I want to taste delicious food. I won''t be like you," I said with a smile. Looking out of the window at the fast passing scenery, I also began to ask myself what I would do if I could open apany. "I don''t think I have any special skills. It''s impossible for me to start apany. But I can start a kindergarten, which can be regarded as a use of my studies. There are meals and lunch time every day when I open a kindergarten, and there is no extra time for me to eat." "Just thinking about such a beautiful thing makes me very happy." Harrison happened to run into a traffic light. He patted my head and asked, "What makes you so happy?" "I''m thinking about my great career" I said with a smile. "Tell me about it." "Of course it''s about opening a kindergarten. I invited a teacher to teach the children. I just want them to be happy and satisfied. We can have lunch together at that time. Aren''t you envious of them?" I said as I fantasized. When I said thest sentence, I could feel my pride. Harrison shook his head with a helpless smile. He wanted to say something but was interrupted by the horn. Finally, he drove away with me. We didn''t pay much attention to this trivial chat during the period of work. As usual, Harrison left after sending me to work. Although I didn''t ask him what he had been doing recently, I could still feel his busy work. In my impression, he had never been so nervous before. Ever since I got out of the elevator and met Abbie and Gao Yang, I was deeply afraid of the fact that I would take the elevator every morning. I was worried that the two of them would appear in front of me again. I was not afraid of them, but you came out to work in a good mood every day. As a result, you were in a bad mood for the whole day because of others. I believed that no one liked such a situation. "Sister Chelsea, Boss Liu just said that you should go to his office," the new intern said to me with a smile. "Okay, thank you." The new interns in thepany were easy to get along with. He hoped that they could continue to live like this in the future. He hoped that they would not be like Liu Qian. I knocked on the office door a few times, and Mr. Liu''s voice immediately came from inside. "Come in." When I reached the office, I only felt relieved when I saw that Mr. Liu was alone. Initially, I was wondering if it was Abbie who hade to sue me. It seemed like I was overthinking things. Sure enough, Abbie''s sudden arrival at work had left me with a psychological shadow, causing me to worry about her every moment. "You look like this. If you go out, others will think that I''m mean to you." President Liu looked at me and immediately smiled. I smiled awkwardly and said, "You must be joking, Mr. Liu. In my heart, you are the best leader. Without your training, how could I get to this point in thepany?" "Don''t tter me. Do you have the ability to do it yourself?" Boss Liu smiled disdainfully. I lowered my head and smiled without saying anything. "There are some things that everyone knows in their hearts. No matter what, Mr. Liu''s training of me is obvious to everyone." After waiting for a while, Mr. Liu did not speak to the club again. Looking at him looking down and carefully reading the information, I was already absorbed in it. I thought about it as I looked at it. Although I waszy in this situation, I didn''t want to stay here like a puppet and sit down. After thinking for a while, I finally called Mr. Liu. "The intern just said that you had something to say to me. What''s the matter? " "Why don''t you have any patience?" Boss Liu didn''t even look up, let alone look up. "It''s not that I''m impatient, but because I still have work to do, I''m in a hurry to go back to work after listening to your instructions." Mr. Liu was finally willing to look up at me. He put down the document in his hand and looked at Eng¡¯s legs. With a serious tone, he said to me, "Manager Ling called mest night." "Does it... have something to do with me?" I asked tentatively. Boss Liu nodded gently. "It seems that you are still self-aware." This had nothing to do with self-awareness. It was just that I felt that Abbie was on the phone with Boss Liu. In addition, Boss Liu had asked me toe over as soon as he went to work. It was very likely that it had something to do with me. However, I did not quite understand why he had asked her to personally call Boss Liu. "I haven''t made any mistakes recently," I said with a dry smile. Boss Liu looked rxed. It didn''t seem to be a serious matter, but he just didn''t say anything. I looked at Mr. Liu, trying hard not to show any worried expression, and tried to calm down. "Mr. Liu, if you have something to say to me, I will definitely correct it and never make things difficult for you." "It would be great if I didn''t make things difficult for you. Tell me, how long has it been since you hooked up with Manager Ling?" Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Hearing Mr. Liu''s words, I was shocked! "What? Mr. Liu, I don''t understand what you''re saying." I looked at Mr. Liu and didn''t know whether tough or cry. Mr. Liu snorted and pped the table, which scared me. ¡°I''m just going to take a vacation recently. Manager Ling is in a hurry to ask me for her as soon as he came back. Can you tell me what kind of drugs have been used on her?" Mr. Liu said discontentedly. Listening to Mr. Liu''s words, I was confused and didn''t understand what was going on. Sitting on the sofa, I stroked Mr. Liu''s words and said, "Mr. Liu, I really don''t know much about you saying that you want her. And you should be able to see that there is something wrong between me and Manager Ling. How could you drug her with ecstasy?" "What do you mean? If you have a good rtionship with her, why don''t you go and find her?" Boss Liu narrowed his eyes and looked at me. I felt wronged. "Please don''t wrong me. I was thanking you just now. Why did you suddenly start to say that I betrayed you?" "Hey, hey, hey! I didn''t say that you cheated on me. Don''t forget that I''m a bad guy," Mr. Liu said impatiently. It was useless to exin my anger to Mr. Liu, but there was no other way to exin it. I was called to the office today, and there was nothing else I could do. So I simply talked to Mr. Liu. From the moment I first entered thepany until now, almost every help from Boss Liu was completely expressed by me, and I took the opportunity to express my loyalty to him. I also expressed that I was unwilling to leave his hands and was determined to feel the day of retirement. If this had been in the past, I wouldn''t have done it, but now there was no other way. Not only did I need this job, but I absolutely couldn''t be under Abbie''s control. If Mr. Liu really listened to her and helped me distribute it, there would be no ce for me to cry! I didn''t even need to think deeply to know what Abbie was up to. She definitely wanted me to go somewhere else to work, and then torture me so that I could quit my job on my own! "All right, all right. It''s almost done." President Liu interrupted my long speech. I immediately shut my mouth and sat on the sofa obediently without saying a word. A few secondster, Mr. Liu suddenly burst outughing. I looked up at him in confusion. Boss Liu stoppedughing and said, "How could I transfer you to Manager Ling''s side? How can I not be clear about what happened between you two?" "That''s not our business. It''s obvious that Mr. Stewart also has a part," I muttered with a smile. "Don''t think that I didn''t hear you," Mr. Liu said, "Almost everyone in thepany knows about your affairs now, but they all keep it in mind.¡± I looked at Mr. Liu with grievance. "Then why did you call me here so early in the morning? I was shocked by you." "Why can''t I scare you? Do you know what Abbie told me yesterday? She said she wanted you to work for her, or she would withdraw her shares from ourpany!" Mr. Liu''s tone was obviously filled with anger, and this was also the first time that I had heard him directly call Abbie''s name since I came in. He had always talked about Manager Ling and Manager Ling before, so one could only imagine how angry he was. However, this matter really had nothing to do with me. Think about it carefully. It didn''t seem like anything happened between us yesterday. Why would Abbie suddenlye looking for me? I don''t understand, so I can only not think about it. "Although I don''t know what''s going on, and I don''t want to work for Manager Ling, as long as it''s your order, I won''t refute it," I said seriously. Thepany was not big in the first ce. If the funds were suddenly withdrawn, it would definitely cause turbulence. It was possible for thepany to really go bankrupt. I can''t get the wholepany into trouble with me because of personal grievances. That''s not what I want. Boss Liu sighed lightly and said, "It''s not a big deal with you. As long as Abbie''s tone is too arrogant, thispany is almost my life''s work, but she can casually withdraw the funds. How can I listen to her?" "But if we really withdraw our funds... What should we do at that time?" I said in a dilemma. "Although I''m not familiar with Abbie, I don''t care that she and I are really good friends. I made a phone callst night. They''ve already said that they wouldn''t let Abbie mess around." Hearing Mr. Liu''s words, I still couldn''t guarantee that. "We''d better be careful about these things. Mr. Liu is an outsider after all, and they are close rtives." Boss Liu waved his hand and said, "I understand what you said, but if you worry about anything when opening apany, there is no need to continue to open it." "What''s more, if thepany is going to copse, it proves that there is no need for thispany to exist." Mr. Liu said it lightly, but I didn''t feel good. This was apany that others had worked so hard for the rest of their lives to obtain, but because of a small personal grudge, Abbie had imed that she would withdraw her funds. No one else would havepromised. But it would be fine if these things happened to others, but now it happened to me, so I had to worry about it. "President Liu..." "You don''t have to say, I know." President Liu interrupted me. After a moment of silence, Mr. Liu said again, "I called you here mainly for one thing. Although I have rejected Abbie''s proposal to ask you to go over, you should not rx, unless you really want to work with her." I quickly said, "Of course not. Don''t worry." "You and Harrison have been together for such a long time, and there are still many girls around him. Aren''t you worried that there will be problems between you and Harrison?" Boss Liu asked curiously. Hearing this, I smiled, mainly because I didn''t expect Mr. Liu, who was so old, to be so gossipy.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Liu alsoughed. He leaned back on the sofa and said, "I don''t want to say anything else. Think about it yourself." I came out of the office and didn''t understand Mr. Liu''s words in the end. I always felt that he was halfway through his words, and there was still half that he didn''t say. I tried to recall what the two of us said, but I still couldn''t figure it out. "You''ve only just started working and you''ve already gone to your office. Those who don''t know what you''re doing will think you''re doing," Abbie said in a strange tone as she walked over from across from me. As if I didn''t hear her words, I prepared to leave her side. However, Abbie was no pushover. She stretched out her arm to block my path and turned her head to look at me. She said coldly, "Who allowed you to leave?" "Manager Ling, I still have work to do, so I can''t stay here for a long time," I exined humbly. Abbie sneered. "To go to the leader''s office as soon as you start working? It''s not a secret rule that no one will believe. Why are you still pretending in front of me?" I didn''t want to talk to Abbie and I didn''t want to have a conflict with her, but she didn''t want you to live in peace. "If I can bear it, I''m afraid that she will make more trouble for me in the future!" Chapter 438 Chapter 438 I simply turned to look at Abbie and asked word by word, "Where did I pretend?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Abbie sized me up from head to toe and said, "Tsk, tsk, tsk. Look at you from head to toe. ording to your appearance, you''re already getting old by the time you think about the hidden rules. What should we do?" "But someone likes it. Are you relying on your little advantage?" As she spoke, the corners of Abbie''s mouth curled into a smug and mocking smile. She seemed to be waiting for me to get angry, waiting for me to get angry, but I didn''t understand why she wanted me to get angry. Since she wanted me to get angry, I had to keep calm for her. I gave her a signature smile and said softly, "Manager Ling, if you need an old man in the future, you can also let me know. After all, I know best about the situation in the wholepany." "You!" Abbie red at me beforeughing. When I heard herughter, I felt that there was nothing good about it, but I couldn¡¯t do anything wrong with her, so I could only be on guard. "There''s no point in telling me these things here. I wanted to get angry and give you a good treatment, but since you''re already pitiful enough, there''s nothing to be angry about," Abbie said proudly. I didn''t quite understand what he meant, but I still said perfunctorily, "Thank you, Manager Ling." After I finished speaking, I quickly left, lest Abbie''s brain spasmed and she kept me here. Halfway through the journey, Abbie suddenly called out to me from behind. I stopped in my tracks speechlessly, turned to look at her, and asked with a smile, "Manager Ling, is there anything else?" "I advise you to make up your mind, or else this game won''t be fun," Abbie said as she winked at me before slowly leaving. "He left me behind to say a bunch of things for no reason. Before he left, he told me something that I couldn''t figure out. When did Abbie be so calm that she wouldn''t tell me about it?" Although he was depressed, he still had to go to work. Although I was also very depressed, I didn''t feel anything after being depressed for so many times. At most, I would feel uneasy at the beginning, but I almost couldn''t remember what happenedter. I devoted myself to my work in the morning. It was not until lunch break that I had time to have a good rest. She had intended to go to the tea room to make a cup of coffee, but before she walked in, she heard someone talking inside. The woman said, "This is the lunch I prepared for you. Have a try." The man said, "There''s food in thepany. Why did you prepare it for me?" The woman said shyly, "Although there is food in the canteen, after eating for a long time, you won''t have an appetite. I want to change your taste." The man epted it. "You are really capable. You can cook by yourself." I didn''t continue to listen to the rest of the words. After all, I was not a paranoid listener. I was not curious about the whispers of the couple, but I thought of another question. Harrison also went to work every day. Although the secretary would prepare lunch in the preparation room every day, the male secretary was not as attentive as the female. Moreover, she always had no appetite when eating outside for a long time. It was good to change her taste asionally. As soon as I had this idea, I couldn''t stop it. I really wanted to go to hispany immediately, but it seemed to be toote to cook now, and it would dy my work in the afternoon. When I was struggling, I suddenly remembered the food at the school gate in the past. Although the food at the school gate was very ordinary, there was a really home-cooked dish made by a real boss in order to change the taste of the students. He believed that Harrison would definitely like it! As soon as I thought about it, I immediately packed up my things and took a taxi to the purpose. After packing up the food, I went to Harrison''spany. On the way to thepany, I was still wondering if I should call Harrison. It was a surprise that I hung up the phone after I dialed the number. If I called him, what surprise would there be? So I put the phone back and didn''t call him. Because I''ve been here before, although I''m not familiar with Harrison''spany, I''m not unfamiliar with it at all. "Miss Hodges, Mr. Stewart has guests now." Walking to the door of the office, the secretary stopped me. I looked inside, but I couldn''t see anything. So I went to the lounge to wait under the guidance of my secretary. I was bored and sat in the lounge, thinking about Harrison''s hard work every day. At this time of the lunch break, there were still guests to receive. I had no time to eat at all, let alone the rest of the time to have a good meal. "So is this male secretary. Can''t she make reasonable arrangements? The guests whoe at noon don''t need to be received at all. Can''t they just change the time ande here?" Afterining, I looked at the food in the bag again. There was a distance in the car, and now it was time to wait. I didn''t know how long it would take. It was already half past one. I would go back to work at half past one. Thinking of this, I became more depressed. Just as I was about to fall asleep out of boredom, I seemed to hear the sound of someone talking outside. I immediately sobered up and quickly came out of the lounge. "You..." When I saw the person in front of me, I couldn''t say anything else. When I was waiting in the lounge, I always thought about my work needs, so Harrison received guests at noon. However, Aviana in front of me clearly denied my idea, and the lunch box in her hand made my eyes hurt. The food I packed was still dried in the lounge, and the lunch box in Aviana''s hand was obviously empty. "Chelsea, when did youe here?" Aviana greeted me with a smile. I didn''t want to talk to her at all, but I could only answer with a smile, "I have time to rest at noon, so I came to see you, Miss Zeng." "She came to talk to me about something." Harrison''s first sentence was when the three of them met. "If I believe that they are talking about something, I must be crazy!" Looking at the smiling Aviana and the expressionless Harrison in front of me, I had two thoughts in my mind. A voice told me to go up and p Aviana, telling her to stay away from my man. There was also a voice telling me that you couldn''t go up like this. Otherwise, Harrison would think that you were being unreasonable and unreasonable. Yes, I can''t just go up like this. If I go up, I''ll really lose. Aviana was smiling at me. Perhaps she was trying to irritate me so that I and Harrison could have a slow time with each other. At that time, she could take advantage of the situation and sneak in. I couldn''t give her such an opportunity! Thinking of this, I pursed my lips and smiled at her. Then I turned around and stood beside Harrison. I took his arm and deliberately asked, "What''s the lunch box in Miss Zeng''s hand?" "Oh, this?" Aviana said as she picked it up and showed it to me, with a proud smile on her face. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 In fact, after asking this question, I regretted it, because I realized that this was an insult. There was no need to ask such a simple question. A discerning person could tell what was going on at a nce, but I still asked. It was toote to regret now. I could only wait to see how Aviana would answer and what Harrison would say. I will leave this ce in a few years, but I can''t do it now. It''s not my problem to be taken away once, but twice in a row, it''s still taken away by a pair of sisters. It doesn''t make sense. "When I came here today, I thought that Harrison had not eaten yet, so I brought something to eat," Aviana said politely. Unfortunately, no matter how decent her smile was, it could not hide her ambition. The reason why he said that was because he had Harrison in his heart. Harrison already had a boyfriend, but he still came to please him. What did that mean? Of course, there was also Harrison''s problem. He shouldn''t have given Aviana a chance to get in touch with him from the very beginning. Otherwise, why would there be so many things happening? But I can''t get angry now. I must hold it in. Aviana suddenly apologized to me and then said, "I really didn''t know that you woulde to send food to Harrison. If I had known this would happen, I wouldn''t havee." I followed her line of sight and happened to see the food packed on the table in the lounge. "Did you bring me something to eat?" Harrison asked. I quickly thought about it and nodded. "I heard you say that you didn''t have a good meal when you were busy in the morning, so I wanted to send you some home- cooked dishes to change your taste, but I didn''t expect that you had already done it." "Don''t do such boring things again." Harrison frowned slightly and said unhappily. I felt wronged when I saw Aviana just now, but now Harrison said this to me. I felt a lump in my throat and almost cried. But Harrison didn''t seem to understand why I would do this. He frowned more and more tightly and said, "Xiao die, you go back first." "Okay, then I''ll go back first," Aviana said. Before I came to my senses, Aviana added, "Don''t quarrel because of this. There''s no need." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Chelsea, I won''te back to deliver food in the future." Aviana took my hand and said apologetically. I slowly withdrew my hand from hers and replied with the same smile, "How could I be angry over such a trivial matter? If he likes the things you brought, I''ll have to trouble you in the future." "When did I say I like it?" Harrison said unhappily. "It''s just a casual remark. Don''t mind it," I said jokingly. Before Aviana could leave, Harrison pulled me into the office. I tried very hard to keep a good image, only hoping that when Aviana looked at my back from behind, she would not be too embarrassed. If I had known that Yujie woulde to deliver food today, I wouldn''t havee here. Sometimes knowing is far happier than knowing. Could it be that the secretary stopped me froming in and didn''t allow me to see it? I''m afraid it''s not an excuse like meeting guests. It''s simply because she''s worried that I''ll meet with Aviana. If the boss''s two women meet, what good would happen to him? Closing the office door, Harrison let go of my hand, and my heart seemed to be empty. "Why didn''t you say hello ande over?" Harrison asked. I sat on the sofa and asked, "Do I have to say hello to you in the future? Are you worried that I will meet Aviana again?" Harrison frowned and looked a little unhappy. Looking at the change in his expression, I was not worried but felt ridiculous. It was ridiculous for me in the past. It was ridiculous that in the past, I had been worried that Harrison would get angry. I was wary of doing anything wrong. I was d that Harrison was different from other men. At least, he wouldn''t mess around. He didn''t have so many tricks. However, it was all in the past. Since the appearance of Aviana, Harrison has been slowly changing, separating me with a little change... "Are you here to quarrel?" Harrison asked unhappily. I covered my mouth and chuckled. When I was doneughing, I said to him, "How could I have come here to quarrel? I came all the way here to deliver food to you." "I thought that you didn''t have a good meal at work, so I was worried that your male secretary didn''t take good care of you. Considering that you were sick of the food around thepany, I wanted to pack some home-cooked food for you, so I went to the school gate in the past." Harrison said, "If you had told me earlier, such a thing wouldn''t have happened." "So are you ming me?" I found it ridiculous. Why didn''t I feel uneasy when I found out that my ex-girlfriend was alone and that she could face me so fearlessly? "When I followed him into the office just now, I thought Harrison would exin. In the end, everything can be solved. I really can''t ept this!" Harrison sat on the office chair, rubbing his eyebrows with his hands. He looked very tired, but now I was determined to let him exin it to me, so I would not take the initiative to ask him anything. "If you had told me in advance, I wouldn''t have eaten Aviana''s food." Harrison''s tone was a little impatient. He was impatient and I was even more unhappy. Iughed at myself. When I looked down, I identally saw a piece of paper in the magazine on the table. Then I took the paper out of nowhere. There were two cartoon dolls on it, but I still recognized them at a nce. They were Harrison and Aviana. This was definitely not something I thought too much about. Anyone who knew them would be able to tell at a nce. I looked up at Harrison and found that he was also looking at me. I didn''t say much. I just put the paper back to the original child, then got up and walked to the door. Harrison stood at the door before me and stopped me from leaving. "It''s gettingte. If we don''t go back now, we''ll bete," I said wearily. "Then don''t go there." Hearing Harrison''s words, Iughed. "How can I not go? What if Abbie find an excuse to dismiss me?" "If you like it, you can stay. If you don''t like it, you can resign and leave. My ability is not enough to support you." Harrison didn''t care at all. Before I met Aviana at noon today, if I heard him raise me, I would really be moved. But now, I was only worried that not only did I not dare to move, but I felt that his words were unreliable. His goddess was back, and the goddess was still thinking about him. She was thinking about how to reconcile with him. What am I? If they really reconciled one day, wouldn''t I be cannon fodder? Looking at Harrison in front of me, I shook my head and said, "Don''t say anything you can''t do. It doesn''t make sense." "I can''t do that?" Harrison asked. Looking at him, I said word by word, "Can you do every word you say to me?" Chapter 440 Chapter 440 "Harrison, think about it carefully. Can you do what you said?" I asked. Harrison looked at me with a puzzled expression. I knew in his heart that he was wondering what I meant and why he suddenly pestered me like this. In fact, I hate myself very much. I don''t like this kind of myself. I don''t care about anything. Anyone can calmly ept theiring and going, but I seem to be able to ept anyone. I just can''t ept Harrison. They had been with each other for so long. Every time I was the most difficult and desperate, Harrison would always apany me and let me spend the rarest moment. Gradually, I got used to his existence and thought that he would always be with me. I knew that this idea was wrong, but I had no choice. Even I didn''t know when I had such an idea. Although I didn''t want to admit it in the past, at this moment, I had to admit that I hadpletely relied on Harrison. Unconsciously, it seemed that I couldn''t leave him. This feeling made me feel more sad than afraid. Because I was sad that Harrison failed to live up to my dependence. He didn''t cherish it. Harrison looked very unhappy. "I don''t understand why you are unhappy with such a small thing?" "What do you think it is?" I asked. " volunteered Jie came here today to discuss some work. There is no private problem between us. I have told you these things clearly. Why don''t you believe it?" I shook my head and said, "It''s not that you don''t believe it, but that you have never done it well. Do you still remember how you said that Louie and I were friends at that time? Aren''t you still unhappy?" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Can these two things bepared? Louie has his own selfish interest in you, but I have already ended with Aviana. Do you understand?" Harrison said. "The current you is just like me at that time," I said weakly. Harrison''s gaze was deep. "What do you mean?" "I don''t know Louie''s feelings for me. You don''t know that Aviana still has feelings for you, but as an outsider, he can see it clearly. Do you understand?" In order to let him understand, I could only say this. When I was talking to Harrison, I thought of the scene in the TV series. It seemed that all men couldn''t see through women''s feelings for them, let alone those at the level of Aviana. Aviana was so simple and naive in front of Harrison that she didn''t understand the affairs of the world. Perhaps everyone else knew what she was thinking except Harrison. In order to make Harrison realize it faster, I continued, "Men will not be good to women for no reason, and women will not be good to men for no reason. Everything is the same. If Aviana has no affection for you, he will never bring you food." "Just like me today. If I didn''t care about you, do you think I could go to buy food for you at noon and then take a taxi to send it to you?" I didn''t stop. I told you such a long story. I was really wronged by what happened today, and I couldn''t bear to see Aviana appear beside Harrison all the time. This kind of haunted feeling really made me very unhappy. And I never forgot what I said outside the club that day. The look in Harrison''s eyes changed again and again. "Chelsea, I will only say something once. Whether you understand me or not, I will only say it once." I didn''t answer. How could a child not understand? "The rtionship between me and Aviana ended a long time ago. If there is really a possibility of us being together, there will be no longer be you. As for what you are worried about, it will never happen. I will never change my mind." If my heart didn''t loosen, it would be impossible. But just like that, I couldn''t ept it. I said, "Even if you say it''s impossible, Aviana may not think so in her heart. Besides, the first love itself is unforgettable. If you can''t be together for a long time, you can''t forget it. Who can guarantee that you will make peace in the future?" "You always fall into your own thoughts and continue to be stubborn. It''s useless no matter what I say." Harrison replied coldly. I felt wronged in my heart. When I heard him say that he seemed to me all the problems on me, I felt even more wronged. Tears began to well up in my eyes. It didn''t take long for my tears to flow down from the corners of my eyes. Harrison stood in front of me and looked coldly at my crying face. He didn''t even say anything else, let alone words offort. I was just crying bitterly, but he didn''tfort me. I began to cry sadly. After crying for a while, he didn''t respond. I waspletely disappointed. I understood that he wouldn''tfort me. A man didn''t know how tofort a woman, which only showed that he didn''t love her and didn''t care about her. "Even if I cried, you looked at me so coldly and didn''t even say anything tofort me." Harrison finally opened his mouth and said, "If I speak, you may be even angrier." "You didn''t say anything. How do you know I''m angry? And don''t you feel ufortable when you see me crying? Don''t you feel anything?" I continued to ask. I know very well that I shouldn''t be like this right now. I shouldn''t make such a scene in front of Harrison. I should face all the problems calmly so that I can solve them well. But I really couldn''t control myself. When I thought of how Harrison didn''t react even when I was crying, I felt that nothing was meaningful. Harrison didn''t have me in his heart at all. No matter what I did, it wouldn''t work. Harrison stepped forward and gently held me in his arms. I struggled to push him away, but he held me more tightly. I, who had no way to get rid of him, simply gave up on myself. My hand hung on both sides of my body, letting him keep me alive. Harrison sighed helplessly and said softly, ¡öI''ve exined everything to you. Why don''t you believe me?" "I don''t believe in Aviana." ''''She and I have already ended and gone. Do you think we could have broken up so easily without my permission?" Harrison asked. I curled my lips disdainfully. "I''m going abroad. Even if you don''t agree, what''s the use of it?" "At that time, we had reached the point of talking about marriage. The elders who went abroad to the Cook family also asked me what I meant. Without my permission, at least Aviana wouldn''t have lived so easily abroad in the past few years," Harrison said faintly. When I heard that they were going to talk about marriage, my attention was attracted and I forgot what had happened before. I interrupted Harrison. "If that''s the case, why don''t you get married and let her go?" Chapter 441 Chapter 441 I have my own considerations when I ask this question. I mainly want to ask Harrison what he thinks. If it was Harrison who gave up the marriage, there was nothing to talk about. If Zeng Jiefei had to end it abroad, there was still a possibility that he would think about it. "Can you be more focused?" Harrison was amused by my question. Anyway, I didn''t look at him now, and I didn''t know what kind of expression he had on his face, so he said as he liked, "Of course not. I have to get to the point." "Why should I be reluctant to part with her when she''s about to leave? I can''t do that kind of thing," Harrison said. I suddenly got up from Harrison''s arms, put my arms around his waist and said seriously, "What about me?" "What?" "If I wanted to leave you, would you be reluctant to leave me?" I looked at him expectantly. Although I know that Harrison may not be able to say anything nice, I don''t know why, but I still want to hear it from Harrison myself. Harrison tucked my hair behind his ear and didn''t rush to answer my question. He just looked at me quietly. "I won''t be angry," I replied anxiously, "I just want to know if you''ll let me stay." As soon as I finished speaking, Harrison lowered his head and covered my lips, then he tossed and turned. "In the end, I couldn''t go to work that day, because Harrison left me in the office, so I was not allowed to go anywhere. He ate up all the cold food in front of me, leaving nothing behind. In the middle of the meal, I told him not to eat it. After all, it was not good for his stomach if he ate it because it was already cold. But Harrison said that I brought it here. In order not to make me angry because I ate the once clean meal, he must eat it. Although I was worried that he would feel ufortable, I had to admit that he was very happy to do this for me. A woman only needed a man to be sure. What was the point of being stingy with such a thing? As for the question that I asked him if he would stay, it also ended with the end of the kiss. I was not sure if Harrison didn''t want to hurt me, or he didn''t know what the answer would be. "I''ll definitely get into trouble when I go to work tomorrow." Iined on the way home with him. "Since you''re going to my ce, you should be mentally prepared." I looked at him speechlessly and said, "I was going to go back after sending him off, okay? I didn''t expect that it would be like that." "The n can''t keep up with the changes. I told you not to think too much in a day," Harrison said. Hearing his words, I suddenly felt a little uneasy. "Do you think I''m annoying and dislike it?" "It''s reasonable. It''s not to the point where there''s no cure." Hearing his answer, I felt very upset. Since the appearance of Aviana, I''ve be more and more different from myself. Where did these questionse from? It could not be more clear. A white lotus flower like Aviana, who seemed harmless on the surface, was attracting men''s attention at any time. I was afraid that Harrison would also be attracted. If they didn''t have the rtionship of exgirlfriends, I might not have been so worried, but now I have to worry all the time, worried that Aviana would destroy my happiness like this... In the afternoon, when Harrison was dealing with official business, I had already fallen asleep on the sofa unconsciously. Unfortunately, I couldn''t sleep well. In my dreams, there was always a clear figure. She was like a sticky candy that couldn''t be shaken off. In my dream, Harrison was eating with her on my back. When I found out, he pretended not to recognize me. I was very angry and called his name, but he just ignored me. "Wake up! Chelsea!" Just as I was about to go up and ask Harrison for an exnation, someone kept shaking me. I slowly opened my eyes with a frown. When I saw that it was Harrison who woke me up, the grievance and anger in my heart burst out. "How can you say that you don''t know me? You don''t know me when you are with Aviana. How can you do this?" "What are you talking about?" Harrison frowned and looked at me in confusion. In my eyes, he just didn''t admit it. He didn''t want to admit that he had ignored me just now! "I saw you eating with Aviana just now. I went up to ask you why you pretended not to know me when you were with her!" "And then?" Harrison asked. The careless attitude made me angrier. I looked at him and said angrily, "No matter what kind of rtionship you had with Aviana before, now you are with me. Please pay attention to the impact and then take care of my feelings, okay?" Although it sounded like I was asking Harrison, in fact, I was already sure that he had to take care of my feelings! If he continued to be entangled with Aviana like this, I would definitely not let them get what they wanted. Why should they make peace with each other and let me be cannon fodder? How could there be such a good thing in the world? Even if others wanted to, I would never ept it! I was stripped naked when I met Callen. No matter what, I can''t ept betrayal this time! "Chelsea." Harrison''s voice suddenly became low, and my thoughts were pulled back. I took back those messy thoughts and looked at Harrison beside me. "Did you expose your This is from N?velDrama.Org. thoughts?" No one knew how upset I felt when I said that. That''s right. I''m the legendary dead duck. "Now you need to wash your face and wake up," Harrison said lightly. I thought he was mocking me, so I was no longer in the mood to speak. "If you don''t want to tell me, then don''t go on. I know you''re thinking about Aviana. Why are you acting like you''re wronged here?" As I spoke, I stood up from the sofa and was about to leave. When I was about to leave Harrison''s side, he grabbed my hand and exerted force, and I fell into his arms in an instant. "What are you doing? What if I fall to the ground?" Iined. "With me here, how can I let you fall to the ground?" Harrison chuckled. I red at him with dissatisfaction. After breaking free from his arms, I stood up and looked down at him. "I''ll go first if there''s nothing else. Take your time." "We agreed to stay here with me." Harrison took my hand again. This time, before I could speak, Harrison continued, "Do you see where you are now? When did I have dinner with Aviana? You can''t leave everything to me just because of a dream, can you?" Hearing what he said, I was stunned and instantly pulled my dream away from reality. But at this time, I couldn''t pull my face when I admitted my mistake. I was unwilling to admit that I was jealous because of his rtionship with Aviana. For a moment, the scene fell into embarrassment... Chapter 442 Chapter 442 In fact, I really didn''t think so much. I just remembered in my dream that Aviana sent lunch to Harrison at noon today, so it was normal for them to eat with me behind their backs. But I said these things to Harrison were useless. He would think that I would be jealous if I made trouble. Maybe he was still thinking that I was unreasonable. I couldn''t admit this crime, so I had to admit it firmly! "Are you thinking too much? I was just excited just now." I forced a smile. Harrison looked at me and didn''t refute. "That''s what you said, but it''s impossible to leave now." "Why can''t it be? This is work hours. If Abbie is in trouble with me, she will have to pack up and go home!" I said quickly. Abbie was also an excuse that I blurted out, but what I said was also the truth. If Abbie knew that I was staying at Harrison''s ce and not working, who knew what she would do to me in private? Not only Abbie, there was also Liu Qian in thepany. Although Liu Qian and I were good sisters before, the friendship between us had disappeared a long time ago. The culprit was Harrison, who was standing in front of me at this moment. But it couldn''t be said that it was all Harrison''s fault, because Liu Qian was such a person. For a man who fell in love at first sight and had no future to talk about, she was such a good sister. How could I ask her to be sincere to me? "I''ve already asked for leave for you," Harrison replied lightly. Hearing Harrison say that he had already asked for leave for me, my heart was still a little ufortable. "Although you helped me ask for leave, it doesn''t mean that Abbie agreed in her heart." "Does it have anything to do with you or me?" I have to admit that Harrison''s words pleased me. "He''s right. What does Abbie and Liu Qian''s happiness have to do with us? Is it because they''re not satisfied that I can''t be with Harrison?" "Are you happy now?" Harrison teased. I breathed a sigh of relief. "I have no choice. Women''s jealousy is really terrible." "I can see that." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Oh? How do you know?" I looked at him in confusion. Harrison got up and put on his suit jacket. Then he walked up to me and said, "It''s very obvious from what you looked like just now. When you were facing Aviana." When the name of Aviana was mentioned, I could even feel that the smile on my face had disappeared. However, Harrison did not give me any more time to digest. He took my hand and said, "There''s a gathering today. Do you want toe with me?" "What if I don''t go with you?" I looked up at him. "Then I can only be alone," Harrison said helplessly. Sometimes, the woman was just looking for trouble. For example, I said at this time, "If I hadn''t come today and if Aviana had been here with you all the time, wouldn''t you have asked her to attend the evening party?" "Whether she goes with me or not, she has to go." "Why?" I immediately lost my cool when I heard the answer. "Why does Aviana also want to attend? What kind of gathering is this? On the other hand, I am d that I came to see Harrison today. Otherwise, wouldn''t I be unable to attend this gathering?" As I was thinking, I felt a pain in my head. I looked up and saw Harrison, who was taking back his hand. I looked at him andined, "What are you doing? Do you know the pain?" "It''s not toote to know the pain. What are you thinking about all day long?" Harrison''s tone was full of disdain. In recent years, what Harrison said was not important at all. What was important was that his tone was very bad now. When he talked to Aviana at noon, his tone was not like this at all. Why was it like this when he talked to me now? "Is he already impatient with me in Harrison''s heart? He doesn''t want to talk to me at all, so his tone is full of disdain?" Once these thoughts started, they couldn''t be stopped. They slowly spread in my heart, and the more I thought about it, the more I thought about it... But Harrison didn''t give me much time to think. He directly pulled me up from the sofa, then took my hand and walked out. We walked through the secretary''s office and then went into the elevator. There were only the two of us in the elevator. Harrison tightened his grip on her hand and said faintly, "Throw away all your thoughts. I''m not as disgusting as you think." I was stunned. I looked at his back and asked, "How did you know what I was thinking?" "Your face is now full of worries, and anyone who sees it will know." "It''s all because of what you said that made me misunderstand. Otherwise, how could I have changed so much? What''s more, I don''t want to do this either." Iined. I really can''t be med for these things. As the saying goes, a p cannot make a sound. In the office, as long as it was about Aviana, Harrison''s answer was vague. What did it mean that he would go there without Aviana? Didn''t it mean that if I didn''te today, he would still meet with Aviana? It was really ufortable for me to have such a ex-girlfriend wandering around him. Harrison sighed helplessly and said, "You can ask anything, but at least trust me." "I don''t trust you," I insisted. But in the end, I couldn''t tell you how much I trusted. The so- called trust was also divided into many kinds. Although I really wanted topletely trust Harrison and knew that he would not have any emotional connection with Aviana, it did not mean that Aviana also thought so in her heart. Knowing that she did not give up this idea, this matter would not be reversed. Thinking of the conversation at the door of the club, it was enough to prove that Aviana was not as innocent as she looked. But even if I said this to Harrison, he would not believe it. Maybe he would think that I was narrowminded. Thinking about it, Ipletely stopped thinking about it. After driving for about ten minutes, I remembered a very important question. "Don''t you need to prepare for the party? Can I have this set of clothes with me?" "It doesn''t matter," Harrison replied. I was worried. "I used to clean up at parties, but I''m wearing work clothes today. Don''t you think it''s bad for me?" When it was time to turn the traffic light, Harrison held my hand and said with a smile. "It''s just that there wasn''t such a solemn ritual in the previous ss reunion. What''s more, your current appearance is already the best in my eyes." When he said thest sentence, Harrison looked me up and down, and the look in his eyes made my cheeks burn involuntarily. I quickly withdrew my hand and looked elsewhere. "It''s weird to believe your words." Immediately after, Harrison''sughter rang in my ears. From theughter, I could tell that he was in a good mood. But I can''t recover no matter what, because I''m going to face Avianater. I''m really not sure if I''ll be able to dress up like this... Chapter 443 Chapter 443 About half an hourter, Harrison and I finally arrived at the hotel where the party was held. I took Harrison''s arm and said in a low voice as I walked inside, "Is it really okay to go there directly like this? Don''t we really need to change our clothes?" "It doesn''t matter. Don''t think so much." As Harrison spoke, he grabbed my hand, as if he was giving me strength. If I hadn''t known in advance that Aviana was here, I wouldn''t have so much worry in my heart, and I wouldn''t have developed anyck of confidence in myself. Aviana was like the first love goddess in a movie, the kind of girl that everyone liked when they were in school. There was a saying: The more you can''t get something, the more you can''t forget it. If Harrison broke up with Aviana normally, it was not a big deal. However, he had no choice but to go abroad. In this case, how could he face it in a normal way when they met again? Besides, even if Harrison didn''t have such an idea, Aviana had already had an idea in her heart! In this uneasy mood, Harrison and I quickly walked to the door of the private room, and the waiter opened the door for us. "You''re a busy man. You''re finally here." A big-bellied man walked towards us from his seat with a smile and shook hands with Harrison. Harrison replied, "There''s a traffic jam after work." "We were still bet that you wouldn''te today. We were worried that you wouldn''t want to meet with Aviana." In the end, the man''s voice became lower and lower. "I suspect that this man didn''t do it on purpose. Otherwise, why would he say that in front of me? Isn''t he worried that I will be angry?" Harrison replied frankly, "It''s a gathering of ssmates. How could I note?" The man paused for a moment and then said with a smile, "Yes, yes, everyone has been ssmates for many years." After that, he said in surprise, "I didn''t notice that there was another person beside you. Who is this?" "Hello, I''m Chelsea, Harrison''s girlfriend." With a formal smile on my face, I answered the man''s question directly. "What do you mean that you didn''t notice me just now? Don''t you feel embarrassed when you say this? Don''t you have a red face? I''m standing here alone. It''s been so long before you saw me? You can tell it''s fake without even thinking about it." It''s better not to say it than to hypocritically say that you didn''t see me just now. Perhaps my answer was too straightforward. The man looked like he hadn''t realized what was going on, and he didn''t speak for a long time. I didn''t want to continue, so I whispered to Harrison, "Shall we go sit first? My feet hurt when I wear high heels for a day." Harrison looked at my foot and said, "Okay." Just like that, Harrison and I finally sat down. When we sat down, there was a small episode. It was nothing more than a reserved seat. As a result, we were two people, and the scene was awkward at that time. I don''t know who gave up a seat in the back and asked me to sit separately with Harrison. He also said that it was only a meal time, and it would be a whileter. This was not the point. The point was that the ce they left for Harrison was sitting beside Aviana. How could I ept it? Did I run all the way here and just watch Harrison walk toward her? However, it was not my turn to say no to these things, because Harrison said before I did, "No need. We just came over to have a look and then left." "How could it be? We haven''t seen each other for such a long time, but you don''t want to talk about the old days with us?" "He''s still sitting at a table. It''s just that he''ll be fine if he sits down separately." "Can''t you face Aviana?" After saying this, the man burst outughing. Once this sentence started, there was a tendency that it couldn''t be stopped. After all, everyone had a gossip heart. At first, people began to ask Harrison if he couldn''t forget Qian die. How could he still remember a few years ago? Since he couldn''t forget, he still had no chance to continue their rtionship. Anyway, he was still young and still had a chance to start over. While he was talking, someone started to kick up a fuss, asking them to confirm their rtionship now. In the whole process, I seemed to be a person who didn''t exist. I could understand their feelings. After all, the reason why their old ssmates broke up with each other was not a matter of feelings. It was normal for them to persuade and make peace with each other, but I understood who would understand me? "Anyway, I am a living person standing here, and they can ignore me directly. There are at least 20 people in this private room. Why are you so unfriendly to me?" So inadvertently, my eyes met with Aviana''s, and I realized a problem. When I came here and made a fuss with the crowd, as another person involved, Aviana did not say a word and became transparent like me. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It''s just that she benefited from it, and I''m really transparent. When Aviana looked at me, she also picked up the cup on the table and gestured to me. Then a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. Obviously, she was showing off to me. "Maybe she thinks that since everyone has said so, I should give up and can''t stay by Harrison''s side shamelessly. Unfortunately, I''m not a person who will let go so easily!" "I''m sorry, can you let me say something?" I deliberately raised my voice and interrupted everyone. Although there were still people talking, they basically stopped. I looked at everyone and said with a smile, "Harrison brought me here today. His meaning should be very obvious. Can''t anyone see it?" After that, I deliberately took Harrison''s arm and attracted everyone''s attention. Everyone looked at our arms, then at Harrison, and then said nothing. "I don''t know what happened between Harrison and Aviana, but what happened in the past was always in the past. I don''t understand why everyone wants to get their old lover together, but please understand the reality." I kept smiling as I spoke. Although I felt very ufortable and wanted to lose my temper at them and ask them if they treated me as nothing and deliberately ignored that I came with Harrison, these questions would only embarrass each other. I probably understand what they are thinking, and there may be Aviana''s participation in this, but these are no longer important to me. As long as Harrison is still with me, the person standing beside him can only be me. Just as I was feeling disappointed because Harrison didn''t say anything, he suddenly said, "What Chelsea said is exactly what I want to say." "I have something to deal withter, so I can''t stay here to have dinner with you." After that, Harrison turned around and walked to the door with me. The people behind me were trying to persuade me to stay. I was even more confused when I followed Harrison because I didn''t expect him to take me away so directly. "We all have good intentions, and I believe that Jian''an will not be angry. In this case, why do you insist on leaving?" Qian Jie, who had not spoken from beginning to end, finally spoke. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Harrison held his steps, and so did I. When I stopped, I felt very ufortable, because it was Aviana who stopped Harrison. I turned around with Harrison and listened to him. "You know very well what''s the rtionship between Jian''an and me." "So what?" Aviana asked, amused. "Since you know, why did such a thing happen today?" Harrison asked again. Aviana looked back and forth and finally said with grievance, "How can I know what''s on everyone''s mind? What''s more, we used to be ssmates here. Isn''t it normal to let us make peace?" "Chelsea, don''t be unhappy because of this. Everyone just doesn''t want me and Harrison to miss it. If you care about these things, I promise that such a thing will never happen again." After Aviana finished talking with Harrison, she didn''t forget to talk about me and asked me to make a vote. But the problem was that no matter what I said, I was wrong now. If I said I didn''t mind, people here would think that I made a big fuss and couldn''t even tolerate such trivial things in the past. Even if these things happened to them, they might not be able to bear it. "If I say I don''t mind, then I''ll find trouble for myself!" I looked at Aviana and looked at the faint proud look on her face. I slowly raised the corner of my mouth and said with a smile, "It''s useless to say that I don''t mind. After all, it''s all in the past, but I hope that you won''t say it again in the future." "No matter how good he is, he has a temper. Harrison and I have been together for a long time. He chose to be with me because he forgot the past. I hope everyone can bless us." As soon as I said thest word, I saw that the smile on Aviana''s face was gone. Although I was very happy in my heart, I still had to keep a faint smile on my face. I tilted my head to look at Harrison and asked, "Are you still leaving?" "Of course," Harrison replied. When we left and the door of the private room was closed, I heard someone inside asking," perceived die, didn''t you say that Harrison still loves you?" I''m not sure if Harrison heard it, but I think he did, but he didn''t tell me anything. In fact, I was very disgusted with facing such emotional entanglement. It would be best if I could solve it with one sentence. Unfortunately, Aviana did not give me this opportunity. On the surface, she said that it was okay, but she did not think so behind the scenes although she maintained an ordinary rtionship with Harrison. "He met me at thepany at noon and knew that I would be unhappy because of her. He probably guessed that Harrison would take me to the party, but he still acted in front of me. What does that mean? Is he trying to make things difficult for me?" "What''s the matter?" I asked. Harrison started the car. "I''m fine." "So you want to tell them that you have something to deal with? Are you trying to avoid the problem?" I said grumpily. "You''ve seen what happened just now. Do you think there''s any need for you to stay here any longer?" Although that was the truth, I just didn''t want him to live a good life. I looked ahead and sneered. "What''s the point of that? Those people are so kind that I hope you can make aeback. This is also a kind of kindness." "If the person involved doesn''t ept it, it can''t be called a token of gratitude," Harrison said lightly. "Have you ever thought of being reunited with Aviana?" I asked. Harrison chuckled and said, "When I decided to separate, I didn''t think of a reunion. This is the basic principle of a human being." "Why?" This answer made me confused. "Do you want me to be with Aviana again?" "Of course I don''t mean that," I denied, "I just think that it''s normal to solve this problem. I don''t understand why you talk about the basics of being a human being." "Since both of them have decided to separate and both of them have withdrawn from each other''s lives, why do they have to do it again? After so many years, the position of each other has long been reced by someone else." In response to Harrison''s words, I maintained my silence. This could not prove one thing. Harrison hade out of the past, but Aviana did not. However, this idea was quickly rejected by Harrison. He said, "She can still think of me now, but she hasn''t met a better person." "That may not be the case, or maybe I can''t forget you." Harrison looked at me with a chuckle, and then quickly looked ahead: "The so-called I can''t forget you is just that I haven''t met a better person, and I can''t offset the kindness of leaving that person to you." "That''s how I can''t forget you. Remember it." When I heard Harrison''s words, I couldn''t say anything to refute him. Why did he have to retort? His words were clearly correct without the slightest w. People always said that they couldn''t forget someone. They couldn''t forget how good he was to you, how bad he was, and what he had done for you. In the end, they just didn''t meet the person whom they could forget. "If we follow Harrison''s words, is it possible for me to meet someone I forgot first?" Thinking of this, I couldn''t help looking at Harrison, who was driving. Harrison seemed to have sensed something. When he looked at him, he said, "I never make a decision to regret it." His words directly rejected what he wanted to ask. I thought the gathering was over, but it turned out that I underestimated Aviana. Before going to bed, Harrison went to take a shower. I saw his phone light up several times, so I couldn''t help but pick it up to have a look out of curiosity, and then I saw Aviana''s name. There were more than a dozen unread text messages, all of which were clean without exception. "Who is it?" Harrison came out with a bath towel and looked at me as usual. Looking at the name on the text message, I was wondering if I should say it or not. But if I didn''t say it today, I would definitely feel ufortable and keep thinking about it, including the message from Aviana I saw in the morning that day. I still didn''t forget it. Harrison walked over and picked up the phone. "What''s wrong?" Perhaps because he saw the name on it, Harrison stopped talking. This silent attitude made me feel a little ufortable. I pretended to be indifferent and said, "I saw the name of Aviana." "But at this time, why did she send you a message?" I asked. Harrison got on the bed, opened his phone, and deleted it without even looking at it. "Why did you delete it directly? Don''t you want to have a look?" I asked in surprise. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. I didn''t expect him to delete the information directly. I was a little surprised. Harrison threw his phone on the table, put his arm around my shoulder, and said weakly, "How can I not know what you''re thinking?" "What can I think of?" I was stunned and pretended to be indifferent. "It''s best if you don''t want to." I didn''t feel good at first, and I felt even more ufortable when he said these words for no reason. So I broke away from his arms, but he just held me and didn''t let me go. In the end, I was also angry. "The reason why you deleted the text message is that you don''t want me to see it. Why do you say so much?" Chapter 445 Chapter 445 To be honest, I really think so. When Harrison took the phone and saw Aviana''s name, he didn''t open it. He didn''t even think about it and deleted it all directly. Was this kind of behavior not suspicious? Anyone would think too much about it. At least at this time, he should turn on his mobile phone and let me look at it with him. It was the right procedure to delete it after it was over. It was not a straightforward delete in front of me, as if he really felt guilty and did something. Harrison looked at me with a funny smile. "In your eyes, am I like this?" "Not in my eyes, but in the eyes of all women." I retorted. "You''re the only one here. How can you rece all the women?" I waved him off and said, "It''s useless to talk about this. I don''t know what you''re thinking, but I know what Aviana thinks about you." "An unpleasant thing happened on the spot at the party, but she could not help but send you a message. This is not for you, I''m afraid it was sent to me." There were some things that were useless to hide. It was better to say them directly. Harrison took my hand back and said softly, "Since you know, you don''t have to be unhappy." "It''s one thing to know, but it''s another thing if you don''t let me see it. Do you want me to feel that there''s something I don''t know?" "Stop fooling around, okay?" Harrison said with a smile. Although he was smiling at me, his eyes were cold.This is from N?velDrama.Org. I don''t know if it''s right or wrong to continue, but if I continue to endure, sooner orter I will still burst out. If I say these words, I will break up, which only means that there is no fate between us. I sat up straight and looked at him seriously. "In your eyes, I may be unreasonable, but I don''t think so." "Then what do you think I should do?" Harrison asked. "I saw Aviana send you a message that morning. I asked you, but you didn''t tell me that it was Aviana." I finally asked about the message from that day. Harrison looked at me in confusion. "Really?" Looking at his expression, I only felt that it was ridiculous. His appearance made me feel like a joke from beginning to end. He didn''t take it seriously at all, but I was constantly thinking about it. It was really ironic. "I remember clearly the message that Aviana sent you this morning," I said firmly. Harrison looked at me and said after a long while, "Maybe I forgot, but these things are not important." "How could it not be important? If it''s not important to you, why didn''t you say it when I asked you?" "Because there''s nothing to say. It''s just to add to your troubles. Why do you have to do this?" Harrison frowned. I didn''t want to cry, but my tears fell without warning. My heart was very ufortable. I held my breath and almost couldn''t breathe. "But I really want to know. I want to know everything about Aviana. At least I don''t need to worry that she will take you away." "I told you from the beginning that she and I had ended a few years ago," Harrison said in a deep voice. I shook my head and said, "You don''t think so. I believe you can see what happened today. She wants to reunite with you at any time, understand?" "That''s her business. What does it have to do with me?" Harrison asked. I sniffed, held back my tears, and said seriously, "You''ve seen what happened today. If I hadn''t gone with you to the party, your former ssmates would have taken the opportunity to set you up. Even if I were to go with you, they wouldn''t have forgotten to set you up. Can''t you prove everything?" These questions made me feel that what I said was true. Harrison and Aviana''s former ssmates hoped that they could make peace with each other. Whether they were teased by Aviana or from the bottom of their hearts, they were the same meaning to me. Only the bedroom of the two of them was quiet enough, but the silence now seemed a little deste for no reason. She didn''t know if it was because of what she had experienced. In the end, Harrison only said one sentence, "Chelsea, the love in your eyes is too ideal." I didn''t understand what he meant, and Harrison didn''t give me a chance to ask, because he got out of bed and left the next moment. "Where are you going?" I asked nervously. "Let''s all calm down. We''ll talk about the rest tomorrow." After that, Harrison opened the door and left. After Harrison left, I looked at the door in a daze for a while, then Iy under the quilt and cried. I also felt very wronged about this, because I felt that there was nothing wrong with it. Since it was them who had the problem, why was Harrison still angry with me? Shouldn''t he think about exining it to me? Since we haven''t reached an agreement tonight, how could there be a chance tomorrow? Should I go and talk to him tomorrow morning? At that time, the atmosphere will only be more embarrassing. What does he mean by saying that my dream has been realized? What I''m talking about is the problem between him and Aviana. Why does Harrison want to say that I''m an ideal person? When I thought of Aviana, I was very angry and sad. I felt that she was really lingering between Harrison and me, constantly trying to create misunderstandings to separate us. That night, I thought too much, and my mind was in a mess. In the end, I didn''te up with a reason and fell asleep unconsciously. The next day, as usual, Harrison sent me to work. In the middle of the day, I thought countless times whether I should speak first. In the end, I endured it, because I thought it was better for Harrison to speak first. It was obvious that he had done something wrong. When they were about to arrive at thepany''s entrance, Harrison suddenly said, "Are you going to deliver lunch at noon today?" I breathed a sigh of relief, but I still said grumpily, "What''s wrong? Are you worried that I might run into something when I went to see you off?" "Why are you acting so much?" Harrison said unhappily. He''s not happy, but I''m not! I looked out of the window and said, "I''m telling the truth. If you find it inconvenient today, I won''t go there." "If you go there, I won''t let the secretary prepare it," Harrison said. "Yesterday was also a temporary decision. I don''t know if you''re still in the mood today." Harrison stopped the car and said, "Then don''t go." As soon as he said "don''t go", I got angry in an instant. I turned to look at him and said with a fake smile, "It seems that you just want me not to go. Can''t you just say it directly as soon as possible? Why do you have to say something else?" "I don''t have your thoughts," Harrison replied. "It would be strange if I didn''t have my thoughts!" I thought. "It''s fine if you don''t want me to go. Anyway, I''m very tired at noon, and there''s no benefit in running around," I said angrily. After that, I opened the car door and was ready to leave. Chapter 446 Chapter 446 I thought Harrison would stop me, but when I got out of the car, he didn''t say anything, as if he had been waiting for me for a long time. This thought made me extremely angry and wronged. I mmed the door heavily without looking back and then left in my high heels. I didn''t look back all the way. In the past, the scene of him driving away and disappearing from my sight was even more non- existent! At this moment, there were not many people in the elevator. I got into the elevator easily. When I turned around, I saw Harrisoning over. Although I was surprised, I didn''t ask anything. Harrison stood at the door of the elevator withouting up or leaving. Most of the people in the elevator knew his identity, so they did not dare to turn off the elevator. This scene made me a little depressed. "Mr. Stewart, are you leaving or not? If you don''te up, we''ll close the elevator first." "Come down," Harrison said. He said these words with no expression on his face, which attracted everyone''s attention. My intention was to make him give up, but I didn''t expect that the most difficult one would be myself. I red at Harrison and said with a fake smile, "Mr. Stewart, it''s not long before work. If there''s anything, I''ll tell you when I get my card." As I spoke, I reached out and was about to press the elevator button. I looked at Harrison with a smile, waiting for the moment when the elevator door was closed. However, Harrison did not give him the chance at all. He also pressed the elevator button, and then the iron door, which should have been closed, was opened again. At this time, I was speechless, because the people behind me had begun to whisper. They probably said that there was not much time left, and they were going to bete for work. Looking at Harrison at the door, I almost wanted to curse him. But in the end, I didn''t scold him. I got out of the elevator obediently and stood in front of Harrison. Gritting my teeth, I asked with a smile, "What''s the matter, Mr. Stewart? It''s almost time for work." "Your leader is still here. What are you worried about?" Harrison asked. After saying that, Harrison turned around and walked away with his back to me. I don''t know what he wants to do, but it doesn''t matter what he wants to do. All I need to do is to follow him. I didn''t expect that there was another door in this building, and I didn''t expect that there was another private elevator. If Harrison hadn''t taken me with him, I might never have known. Even so, I still couldn''t put in any good words. "How nice was it to take the elevator just now? Why did you have toe here?" "You''ll know in a while," Harrison said as he got into the elevator. Standing in the elevator, Harrison stretched out his long arm and pulled me in. Then he quickly closed the elevator door. At this time, I was already pressed against the wall of the elevator. I leaned against the wall and heard my heartbeat. The close distance made my cheeks burn. I turned my face away subconsciously and stammered, "What... what are you doing?" Harrison didn''t say anything, but his hand was fiddling with my loose hair. His slender fingers touched my skin intentionally or unintentionally. As long as he touched it, it immediately became hot. Although I couldn''t see it, I could feel that my face must be as red as a monkey''s butt. This kind of behavior was too tempting. There was really no way to make people want to get involved in this! In order to avoid being attracted, I had to find a topic and said, "The elevator ising soon. If we don''t separate, our colleagues will see us." "If you see it, then so be it. I''m not worried about what you''re afraid of," Harrison said in my ear with a smile. His soft voice blew in my ear, and my ears began to heat up immediately. I turned to look at him and said stiffly, "As a leader, of course you don''t have to worry. Others won''t say anything in front of you, but if I don''t tell you, they will also tell me." "Then tell me what I like. If you are in a good mood, I will let you go." Harrison seemed to think for a while and said. I was shocked by his words. I couldn''t believe that Harrison would say such a thing. "Let me say something nice. What else can I say at this time? I really can''t say a word." I thought for a long time but couldn''te up with a solution. When I saw his mouth, I suddenly had an evil idea in my heart. Although I didn''t put it nicely, it shouldn''t be wrong for me to kiss her now. Usually, it was not a big deal to kiss her like this, but now it was hard for her to kiss him like this. However, Harrison seemed to have made up his mind. Seeing that the elevator was about to arrive, I simply stood on tiptoe, closed my eyes to his lips, and kissed them. About two secondster, I was ready to leave his lips. "Is this the end?" Harrison said as he wrapped his arms around my waist, making it impossible for me to leave. After a few centimeters away from his lips, I was kissed back by him again. It was impossible for me to leave again. At this time, I had time to think about it. Maybe Harrison didn''t intend to let me go. He just wanted to see if I was at a loss, but I fell into his trap! Since he was not going to let go, it would be useless no matter how hard I struggled. So what if the elevator door opened? So what if his colleagues saw it? In their hearts, weren''t they envious and jealous of me being with Harrison? Then, they couldn''t do anything? With Harrison around, what could Abbie do to me? Liu Qian wasn''t much either. As for Aviana, it would be best if Abbie could tell her about today''s situation. At the very least, there was still a possibility that she would give up. This is from N?velDrama.Org. After I figured it out, I hugged Harrison''s waist and kissed him back. Perhaps because he felt my difference, Harrison''s body stiffened for a moment, which made me very satisfied. The elevator door soon opened. To my surprise, there was no sound, as if there was no one. Harrison slowly left my lips and said to me with a smile, "Turn around and have a look." I still have some pressure in my heart, so I don''t dare to turn around to have a look. After all, I am a woman with thin skin. Perhaps because he knew that I wouldn''t turn around and look, Harrison put one hand on my shoulder and forced me to turn around with him. When I turned around and looked out of the elevator, I found that this was not the floor leading to thepany at all. It seemed to be a room. "Where is this ce?" I asked in surprise. Harrison walked out of the elevator with me in his arms. "This is where I rest." Only then did I realize that there was a bed inside. I didn''t think it was really the lounge. "If I remember correctly, should your lounge be in the office?" I asked. Harrison nodded. "It''s my office outside." This answer made me even more surprised. I quickly walked out of the lounge and looked outside. After confirming that it was his office, I came back. "I didn''t expect that there was an elevator in your lounge. It''s incredible." "If you''re willing, you can also have one." Harrison looked at me with a smile. Chapter 447 Chapter 447 I can see that Harrison is in a good mood at this time. But at the same time, I also wanted to refute his words, but I felt that it was useless. After all, I hadn''t worked in manypanies since I came to work, and even if there were, there was nothing I could see. Because the private elevators were all bosses, how could they give them to employees? "Forget it. I don''t think I''ll be able to do it for the rest of my life." I sat powerlessly by the bed. Think about other people''s lives, and think about my life. The difference between us is like heaven and earth. It''s ironic that I can''t get something that others can easily get even if I work hard for the rest of my life! "If you don''t even have a goal to fight for, then you won''t be able to achieve it for the rest of your life," Harrison replied indifferently. I looked at him in surprise. "How did you know what I was thinking?" Harrison seemed to be frightened by me. He immediately sat down beside me and said, "Your face is full of worries. How could you not know?" "There''s too much chicken soup in the heart. If you eat too much, you''ll find that it''s useless," I said dejectedly. "If that''s the case, you can drink more poisonous chicken soup." I red at him grumpily. "Are you trying to poison me to death?" "You don''t understand the poisonous chicken soup I''m talking about." Harrison''s voice was very pleasant to listen to. When he spoke, he even stroked my hair gently, looking as gentle as it could be. Thinking about such a gentle man, it seemed understandable that she could not forget him. No matter how good the world was, there were only a few men. She believed that when she was abroad, she had never met a good man. Otherwise, she would have long forgotten who Harrison was. If that wasn''t the case, how could she have thought of a reunion again? But these were not what I wanted to think about. I looked at Harrison and said, "I''ll ask you a question seriously. Can you answer me properly?" Harrison sat upright, as if he was in the middle of a great formation. "It''s not that exaggerated. It''s just a problem." Looking at him, I felt very helpless. But Harrison didn''t agree with me. He said seriously, "If I talk to you with a rxed attitude now, I believe you will be angrier." "Do I have one?" Harrison nodded heavily, indicating that he had it. "Well, if he thinks so, then so be it." It''s a pity that Harrison and I can solve the problem in just a few words. He has his concerns, and I have my own considerations. In order not to be emotional, I kept reminding myself not to be willful. "I believe you understand the attitude of Aviana. Why didn''t you choose to reconcile with her?" "I''ve exined this question," Harrison said expressionlessly. I can see that Harrison is very unhappy now. But even if he was unhappy, he couldn''t stop me from making things clear. "I just want you to exin all the problems in one go today. In this way, I don''t have to worry about it in the future." "I don''t quite understand your brain. Why do you think that she must reconcile with me if she wants to save me?" Harrison asked me with a funny smile. I thought about it again and finally came up with a reason that even I couldn''t convince her. "She is a goddess. Anyone who misses her will be sad." "There are too many goddess- level people, and I''ve attended many banquets of all sizes. Do you think Ick women so much?" Harrison''s question stunned me. I could only say that he was not short of women. A rich, powerful, rich, and handsome man was popr everywhere. In the eyes of women, he was the fifth bachelor. As long as he appeared in front of them, he would not let him leave so easily. How could such a manck women? "But ording to what Harrison said, why is he with me? What kind of rtionship does he have with me? What kind of feelings does he have for me? I really want to ask, but I can''t say what he wants to say." Since I couldn''t ask, I chose another way to say, "Do you think I can understand that youck me?" Harrison looked at me with the brightest smile on his face. Sometimes, you don''t have to say too much, as long as you get what you want. Although Harrison didn''t say much to me, I understand. This is from N?velDrama.Org. But Aviana would never understand... There was only him and him in the narrow space. Since he didn''t say anything, then he must be hugging her. Unfortunately, before Harrison kissed her, there was a knock on the door outside. "Someone''s looking for you." Looking at the dissatisfied Harrison, my mood inexplicably improved. Harrison pinched my chin with his thumb and index finger and pretended to be fierce. He said to me, "Don''t be proud. I''ll deal with you when Ie back." I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him proudly. Then I let go of his hand and sat down, as if nothing had happened. Although Harrison still wanted to do something, he couldn''t wait to knock on the door outside. "Get out of here, or the people outside will call the police," I urged. Harrison finally heard it and got up to walk out. As soon as Harrison went out, the door of the office behind him was opened. Then I heard Abbie''s angry voice, "How can you let that b*tch do whatever she wants! Because you are here, she doesn''t work well anymore!" If I''m not mistaken, that bitch Abbie was talking about is me. "I don''t care how good she was in the past, but you can''t go on like this. It won''t do you any good!" Abbie continued. Just as Abbie was burning with anxiety, I saw Harrison sitting calmly on the chair through the crack in the door, as if no one or anything had anything to do with him. This scene caused me to sympathize with Abbie, but it wasn''t my fault for not going to work. The culprit was right in front of me. If she knew that Harrison had brought me along these two days, she would definitely be even angrier. Abbie walked over to her desk in her high heels. She took a deep breath to calm her emotions before saying, "Brother Harrison, I believe you''ve seen the current situation. You should be very clear that there won''t be a good oue if you continue to stay with Abbie." Harrison seemed to be turning the pen in his hand seriously, but he just remained silent. "There are so many women in All Luo City. Why do you take a fancy to this b*tch?" The more Abbie spoke, the angrier she became. She began to speak without thinking. This time, before Harrison could speak, I couldn''t help but go out to argue! What did he mean by saying that he was a good-for-nothing? He had to be called a good-for- nothing after getting divorced? "If you still say that in front of me, get out of here immediately." Although Harrison''s voice was soft, it was still dignified. Abbie stood rooted to the spot, not saying anything else. I was about toe out and argue, but I gave up because of Harrison''s words. I wanted to see how Harrison would respond to Abbie''s good intentions. Chapter 448 Chapter 448 After a long moment of silence, Abbie spoke first. In a low voice, she said, "I was wrong just now. Don''t be angry." "I know that Chelsea is not at work. Is there anything else?" Harrison asked. "The focus now is not whether to go to work or not, but your rtionship." Harrison asked in confusion, "What''s wrong with our rtionship? Is it a waste of your eyes? Or is it because you''re not in a good mood?" "Brother Harrison, people from all the families wanted to rope you in, but you were unwilling. That''s why they wanted to keep you in the same way as their own family. You should know that, right?" Harrison must know about this. It''s indeed the first time I''ve heard of it. ording to Abbie''s words, could it be that those who were interested in Harrison had selfish motives? If that was the case, then they definitely couldn''t be together! Harrison didn''t say anything and continued to hold the pen in his hand. Standing behind the desk, Abbie looked very anxious. She walked past the desk and squatted down in front of Harrison. I was shocked by her sudden action. I thought she was doing this for some kind of indecent behavior, but I didn''t expect that she just squatted down to hold Harrison''s hand, and then looked up at him, which made me stunned. I''ve always known that Abbie liked Harrison very much. She was about to go berserk because Harrison had kidnapped me and tried to destroy me. But I didn''t expect her to be so humble as to squat down in front of Harrison. That kind of humble look made me feel sad. "Brother Harrison, if you continue like this, you''ll definitely regret it in the future," Abbie said with a tearful tone. Harrison looked down at her and said lightly, "What I have done has never been regretted." "What''s so good about her that you can do this? Aren''t you worried that we''ll unite to deal with you?" "Is there anything else?" Harrison''s tone suddenly turned cold. What followed was a sudden silence. Just as I was thinking about how they were going to end the matter, Abbie suddenly stood up. She walked to the door without saying a word. "I hope you won''t regret it, Brother Harrison." With that, Abbiepletely vanished. I looked back at Harrison, who was still sitting in his office chair. He was still turning the pen in his hand, expressionless. Abbie''s words were still ringing in my ears just now. I carefully considered every single word of hers, trying to find some ws in them. Although Abbie had attacked Harrison in the name of "I''m not at work", my intuition wasn''t that simple, especially when she repeated Harrison''s words again and again. "What on earth can make Harrison regret it? Or if he is with me, will he definitely regret it in the future?" "Aren''t you going out yet? Are you going to work here?" Harrison came over at some point and stood at the door, looking at me. When I stood up, my legs were numb, and I directly threw myself into his arms. Harrison''s lowughter sounded from above. I wanted to get up in shame and anger, but he stopped me. "It''s good to stay here quietly for a while." His voice softened, so did mine. However, Abbie''s words were still a mystery. After thinking for a moment, she asked tentatively, "What did Abbie mean just now?" "What are you talking about?" "Why do you say you regret it?" I asked. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "It has nothing to do with you. Don''t worry." Harrisonforted her. Although he said that it had nothing to do with me, it was not like what he said that it had nothing to do with me. I got up from his arms and looked at him and asked word by word, "If it really had nothing to do with me, Abbie would not have run away to talk about it." "Furthermore, I was right here just now, and I could clearly hear the conversation outside. Abbie clearly said that you would regret it sooner orter if you continued to be with _ If me. "I said it. It has nothing to do with you." Harrison gently stroked my cheek and said in a very soft tone. "In fact, it''s best if I don''t know about it, because if I don''t know, I don''t have to think so much. I can continue to live with Harrison for a long time without thinking about it. Unless we want to separate ourselves, others are not a problem at all." But Abbie''s words were something that I had to face. I had to find out if there was anything between them that was hidden from me, and these things were not beneficial to Harrison. "If you don''t want to tell me, then I''ll go ask Abbie myself. I''m sure she''ll be willing to tell me." As I spoke, I walked past Harrison and prepared to leave. Harrison pulled me from behind and asked unhappily, "You can easily believe Abbie''s words?" "Although I can''t easily believe it, at least I won''t lie to you," I said firmly. The reason why she trusted Abbie so much was because of him! Of course, I wouldn''t believe Abbie in anything else. It was obvious that she would lie to me, but apart from Harrison, I didn''t have to ask her. It might be exaggerated to hear the truth from Abbie''s mouth, but it shouldn''t be too fake. In addition, I just wanted to force Harrison to say it at this time, hoping that he would take the initiative to say it. Harrison didn''t let me down. He sighed helplessly and pulled me back. "Why didn''t I find you so stubborn before?" Harrison looked at me with a funny smile. I rolled my eyes at him. "That''s because you didn''t notice how much I care about you." "In fact, it''s not a big deal. I just hope that I can be their son-inw." "What?" I asked in shock. He knew that he was hiding something from me, but he never expected it to be like this! Harrison, who was standing at the door of the lounge with me, had already returned to his desk and sat down. Looking at the smile on his face, I suddenly felt that I had been teased! I walked up to him angrily. "I was so worried about you just now. It turns out that other people want you to be their son-inw. Can''t they win over too many people?" "Let me think... a few of them should still be there." Harrison pretended to be deep in thought and told me seriously. I was so angry that Iughed. "You should be happy to meet such a good thing? If you find someone with a good family background, yourpany will be promoted to a new level." "I used to think the same way," Harrison said. "Since you''re already thinking about it, why don''t you hurry up and do it? Just like Abbie said, if you don''t pick one now, you''ll regret it," I said on purpose. Having said that, I still felt that it was not enough. Then I said, "It''s a waste of time to be with me, and it will make those people ufortable. So you should leave me quickly. Don''t waste any more time. Do you want me to take the initiative to leave you and go home to pack things and get out of here?" The more I talk about it, the more excited I am. In the end, I don''t know what to say. But I can''t control it. As soon as I think that we have no result in the end, my heart hurts so much! Chapter 449 Chapter 449 I thought that I had already figured it out before. I knew that there would be no result when I was with Harrison. It was just that time was up or he was tired of me. Then we could get together and disperse. I even tried hard not to rely on him. "It seems that as long as I don''t rely on him, I can reduce my dependence on him. In this way, it won''t be too painful to separate in the future, but in fact, I think it is too simple." Now I can''t even stand the result of beingpletely separated from you. Harrison looked at me and asked, "Are you in such a hurry to separate from me?" "How could it be me? It''s obviously because of you," I said with a forced smile. "If you want to leave, you don''t have to go on. I have my own ns for other things." After that, Harrison began to deal with his own affairs. I thought he was just pretending to be busy, but in fact, he was very upset. After standing there and thinking for a moment, I finally calmed down and calmly said to him, "Harrison, if my existence dys your career, I will not continue to pester you." "I never thought about letting you leave. Don''t think too much." His words had the same meaning as before, but they didn''t change. I knew that there was no point in staying here any longer, so I said something and left. Harrison didn''t say a word. However, to my surprise, as soon as I closed the door of Harrison''s office, Abbie appeared in front of me. Abbie looked at me coldly. "Let''s have a chat?" After that, she turned around and left. I''m not asking for my opinion. I''m just informing you. Without a second thought, I caught up with her and stopped at the stairs. Pa! "Leave Harrison." As soon as I stopped, I unexpectedly received Abbie''s p. "Why do you want me to leave just like that? Harrison hasn''t spoken yet," I said coldly. "Did you hear what I said in the office just now? Things have alreadye to this point, and you''re still nning to continue harming him?" Abbie''s tone was ice-cold. Her words were like a knife, cutting deep into my heart. "To harm him? How could I be willing to do such a thing? But it''s too hypocritical of you to ask me to leave. It''s obvious that you want to be with Harrison. Why do you have to pretend to be righteous?" "No matter how righteous I am, at least I''m better than you!" Abbie said angrily. "Abbie, if you don''t have the ability to grasp a man''s heart, you have to admit that you are so beautiful. Even if you don''t have Harrison, there will be someone else. Understand?" I tried to persuade her earnestly. Harrison didn''t want to tell me what Abbie had said, so he had to use some small tricks. No matter what the result is, I won''t let go of Harrison''s hand so easily, as long as he doesn''t take the initiative to push me away. Abbie suddenlyughed, and then red fiercely at me. "Because I know that he will never choose you. Do you know what the price of choosing you is? It''s just a few big families working together against hispany. Do you think he''s willing to do something like this?" "How is this possible?" I was surprised. "I believe you know better than me how important Harrison''spany is to him. If you lose the most important thing because of you, how do you think he will face you?" I didn''t expect this answer. I couldn''t ept it for a moment. Looking at the meaningful smile on Abbie''s face, I quickly shook my head and said, "No, it won''t happen. How could those people target me just because Harrison is with me? This ispletely unreasonable." "That''s because Harrison is someone they want from within. Since he can''t be used by any of them, it''s better to destroy him." Abbie denied her suspicions. Speaking of this, I suddenly remembered what Harrison had told me before. He said that between the two sisters of the Cook family, the family property belonged to whoever got married first. Did he marry Callen but not inherit the inheritance? Was there a reason for the marriage between Aviana and Harrison? But even so, there was no reason for the big families to target Harrison. Was there anything else I didn''t know about? "That''s right. Our family is also involved," Abbie said matter-of-factly. I looked at Abbie without saying a word, forcing myself to digest the truth. Abbie didn''t care if she was listening or not, and continued, "The rtionship between the family and the family itself is connected. Harrison wasn''t used by these families back then, but he was able to develop on his own. The most important thing is that there are benefits involved as well." "What does this have to do with his personal feelings?" I asked. "If you want to develop in business, you have to have a backer. Is it good for him to choose you? Will everyone ept Harrison''s selfdestruction?" Abbie''s tone was full of undisguised mockery. I didn''t understand what Abbie had said, nor did I experience it. Naturally, I wouldn''t understand the so-called family connection she had mentioned, but I understood that it would ruin my own future. Although he hadn''t been in contact with Harrison for a long time, I knew how much he cherished the company. How could thepany run by himself not cherish it? It was a lie to say that he didn''t care. Abbie suddenly pushed me and said unhappily, "When others talk to you, listen carefully. Don''t be absent-minded. This is the least respect for people!" "Do I still need your respect?" I replied tly. "You!" I interrupted Abbie, "I heard what you said just now. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first." With that, I left without waiting for Abbie''s reply. I don''t want to listen to Abbie''s words anymore. I just don''t want to listen to those great principles of hers. I know all of them, but what can I do if I can''t? "It''s impossible for me to take back my feelings for Harrison so easily. I can take all of them without saying anything else. In that case, is there still a need to talk to her? If I continue to talk, it will only make my mood moreplicated." When I got back to my office, I began to devote myself to my work, in order to stop myself from thinking too much. It had been a very long morning, and it wasn''t easy for it to be time for lunch. I wanted to have a good chat with Harrison and talk about Abbie''s words with me. I wanted to know what he was thinking. "I think it''s better to tell Harrison about these things than to let me think about it alone." However, Harrison didn''t give me the chance. Before I went to find him during lunch break, he called me and said that he would have a meeting in the afternoon. Now he needed to go back to his company to sort out his things. "When will youe back?" I asked. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Harrison seemed to be busy on the other side of the phone. He asked absent- mindedly, "What''s the matter?" "... Go ahead and do your work. We''ll talk about itter." When the words were about toe out of his mouth, I took them back. Harrison didn''t ask more and hung up the phone. Looking at the number on the ck screen, my heart was full of mixed feelings. Chapter 450 Chapter 450 In my heart, it wasn''t easy to get along with Harrison. I didn''t have too many random thoughts. I just wanted to get along with him in a simple and in way. However, the reality hit me again and again, breaking my small idea again and again, making me constantly doubt myself and others. I knew very well that it would not be good for me and Harrison if it went on like this. I sat on the chair and thought about it for a while. Finally, I made up my mind "You''re not in the mood to eat?" A voice sounded beside me. I looked up and saw Liu Qian standing beside my seat. At this time, I didn''t want to talk to Liu Qian at all, but ignoring Liu Qian didn¡¯t mean that she would leave. Just like now, she was still standing quietly beside me, waiting for me to answer her words. "If you ask me or I''m in a good mood now, maybe I''ll talk to her again, but I really don¡¯t want to talk to her now." If she doesn''t want to leave, then I''ll go. As soon as she stood up and took a step, Liu Qian stood in front of me and said, "Sister Chelsea, why didn''t you say hello to me?¡± There was a hint of a smile in her tone. It sounded like she was taking pleasure in someone''s misfortune, but I didn''t know what kind of lesson she was taking pleasure in. "Do we still need to say hello?¡± I replied tly. After hearing what I said, Liu Qian immediately put on an aggrieved tone. "Sister Chelsea, how can you do this to me? I''m here to care about you. There''s no one in the office during the lunch break. I came to ask you only because you''re sitting here in a daze." "If that''s the case, thank you.¡± After saying this, I moved to the side and was ready to leave, but Liu Qian followed my footsteps. She walked as I walked, and I felt that she would not let me go easily. Since she openly expressed that she didn''t want me to leave so easily, it would be a little boring if I continued to struggle, so I simply stopped and looked at her. I looked at her without saying a word. She looked at me with a faint smile Liu Qian''s appearance disgusted me from the bottom of my heart. On the contrary, it made me doubt myself. I suspected that I was not clear-headed in the past, so I thought that I was a good sister of Liu Qian. Was it worthwhile for her to be my sister? Everything in front of her was obvious. She was not worth it at all Perhaps she couldn''t hold on for a long time, after two or three minutes, Liu Qian took the initiative to say, "Sister Chelsea, I''m just here to care about you. Don''t think too much.¡± "I received your concern, so can you leave?¡± I asked. The expression on Liu Qian''s face changed again and again. She bit her lips and frowned. Looking at me, she lowered her head and seemed to be thinking. Everyone knew that she must have a small n in her heart. But all her ns had something to do with me. It must be ridiculous. Feeling very tired. I said impatiently. "If you have something to say, just tell me. If you don''t, I''ll go first.¡± With that, I walked past her and left. Liu Qian, whe was standing behind me, finally couldn''t hold it in any longer. She quickly shouted, "I heard that Aviana will visit Mr. Stewart today. Do you know about this?" "If it''s just Aviana, perhaps I won''t be interested in leaving directly. But when ites to Harrison, I can''t walk anymore." Liu Qian walked up to me and said to me with a smile, "In the morning, in Manager Ling''s office, I heard her talking to someone on the phone." "And then?" I asked softly. A look of surprise shed across her face, and thefi:she asked, "You don''t care about: AViana looking for Mr... Stewart at tall? Aren''t you worried ~ . that something will happen between them?Will Aviana have evil ~ intentions towards Mr. Stewart? Will they be together? Have you ever been worried about this?¡± "Whether you''re worried or not is my business. It has nothing to do with you,¡± I said to her with a smile. No matter what kind of problems I had with Harrison, or how obsessed Aviana was with him, it had nothing to do with Liu Qian. In that case, why should I say more to her? "What''s more, she came to inform me that she just wanted to make me feel ufortable. In this case, I don''t need to thank her.¡± Hearing my words, Liu Qian grabbed my wrist and asked angrily, "Why aren''t you angry? Why aren''t you sad? Now you should cry bitterly and feel that you have been abandoned!" ¡°That''s what you think in your heart. It''s never mine," I replied with a smile. I violently shook off her hand and rubbed my wrist. Although Liu Qian looked thin and weak, the strength of her hand was still very strong. After a short while, she directly grabbed my wrist red, and the red mark did not disappear for a long time. Liu Qian said discontentedly, "No matter who you are, you are just pretending to be strong. I have told you long ago that Harrison is not suitable for you, but you don¡¯t look back as if you hit a wall on the south wall.¡± ¡°It''s lucky to hit it, but I''m very clear what I''m saying and doing.¡± I said slowly.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After that, I looked at Liu Qian and said, "In factsthings are not as complicated as you think. There has never been a rule in the world that? you have to be in love until death, Whether you love it or not isjust a word, ¡°_ S on "You don''t have to worry about me if I can be with Harrison for free." As he spoke, he was telling her that he wasforting himself. As for how to choose Harrison, I should not think about it now. I just want to live a good life now, and then I don''t have to worry about or think about anything. "I can probably understand Liu Qian''s thoughts. She just thinks that I''m going to be separated from Harrison, so she wants to mock me andfort me. After all, she knows that Harrison and I will break up sooner orter.¡± What right did a married, divorced, and divorced woman have to fall in love with a diamond-like man? "You don''t need to consider this for me. After all, I am always worried about when you will break up.¡± The smile on Liu Qian''s face gradually disappeared, reced with a cold face. "Then you can continue to look forward to our early separation." After that, I left. Liu Qian''s reaction from behind had nothing to do with him. When I arrivec.at the restaurant, there were very few people inside. I checked th¨¦ time and found that Its was almost one o''clock. Everyone~ usuallyMad dinner at this time.> However, because it was tote, I went to various windows afd found that the dishes I liked were all over. She sighed in her heart and touched her t belly. "Now that you''re here for dinner, do you still expect a good meal to be served to you?" A familiar voice rang in my ears. I replied without turning my head, "I don''t want to eat because I don''t have good food.¡± "How can you not eat? Look at your body." Gao Yang walked up to me and looked me up and down with a disgusted look. Chapter 451 Chapter 451 I was also speechless when I saw Gao Yang here. I just felt that this person had been haunted recently. He came all the way to ourpany to have dinner. I inadvertently saw Abbie looking around the restaurant from a distance. as if she was looking for someone. Thinking of Gao Yang in front of me, I knew without thinking that Abbie was looking for him. "Mr. Ling is looking for you. Won''t you go and have a look?" I asked with a smile. Gao Yang didn¡¯t even raise his eyes and said indifferently, "So what? What am I going to see?" After that, Gao Yang bent down with a smile and leaned in front of my face. I subconsciously took a step back, but I didn''t know what I stepped on. I slipped and leaned back. I grabbed Gao Yang''s hand quickly, and then I completely stabilized my body and couldn''t fall down Just when I was d that I didn''t fall down, I heard the voice of Gao Yang, who wanted to be beaten. "So you like throwing yourself into my arms.¡± Hearing this, my face suddenly darkened. After standing firm, I took two steps back and deliberately kept a distance from Gao Yang. I was afraid that what had happened just now would happen again, so I deliberately looked back. "I didn''t expect you to be so thin and still have some flesh on you," Gao Yang said meaningfully. At this moment, I was quite speechless, but because of the eyes of the people around me, I couldn¡¯t say much. Although Gao Yang is not a member of ourpany, he is indeed the person in charge of ourpany''s cooperation partners. He often has contacts with ourpany''s people. He is young and rich. In addition, his young and handsome character is popr. I heard that many young girls in our company are interested in him. "If I directly fight with him here, others will only think that I am ying tricks. I just want to have more contact with Gao Yang." Although women didn''t have to make things difficult for women, women were the most difficult ones in the world. I had deliberately kept a distance fram Gao Yang, but he still had nothing to say. He knew that it would be meaningless to continue to talk to him. I simply did not beat around the bush. "Mr. Gao, let''s stop getting along with each other. I am your friend''s woman now." "Friend?" Gao Yang repeated, with an annoying smile on his face. I didn''t understand what he meant. I stopped and said, "Of course, you can ignore this fact, but it''s not good to be entangled with a friend¡¯s woman, isn''t it?" "Chelsea, I don''t think you know one thing,¡± Gao Yang suddenly said. Although I didn¡¯t understand the reason for Gao Yang''s words, I always felt that his words were full of confidence. My mind spun quickly. I went back and forth about what had happened in the past two days and guessed that Gao Yang should have mentioned Gui die. If he had told me about it before, I would have said no more But now, so many things have happened. On the contrary, I feel that the problem of Aviana is not as serious as I thought. The real problem is that the people behind her are those who have intentions for Harrison. I calmed down and locked up at Gao Yang with a smile. "It''s better to be simple and simple. Everything is soplicated that you will only get tired." In consideration of Gao Yang''s experience, I didn''t even greet him when I left this time. I turned around and sped up to leave in the opposite direction. After leaving the restaurant, I stopped and breathed a sigh of relief. After all, Gao Yang had not reached the point of pestering me. Otherwise, I really didn''t know what to do. However, this rxed feeling didn¡¯tst for a few seconds before Gao Yang appeared in front of me again. I was originally leaning against the wall to rx, put when I saw him, I suddenly-stood up straight. At firstN. was surprised, but then I frowned and asked him unhappily, "What''s the matter with Mr. Gao''s beRavior? Dan''t you know how to write the word harassing?" ¡°It''s not clear whether I''m harassing you or not. I only know that if I don''t tell you about it. I''m afraid you''ll regret it for the rest of your life." I looked at Gao Yang suspiciously. "What is it?" Before he spoke, I quickly added, "If I make a big fuss this time, I must leave. You are not allowed to stop me anymore.¡± "I never stopped you. If you like to leave, you can continue, and I can continue to chase after you." I had already seen Gao Yang''s cheeky smile, so I didn''t want to say anything more to him now. "I only have one minute to listen to you. If you surpass. me, you can leave." "You..." I interrupted Gao Yang, locked at the watch, and continued to count, "59, 58, 57..." "I''ve never seen a woman like you!" Gao Yangined discontentedly. I sneered in my heart. He wouldn''t care about other people''s feelings just because he was being ttered every day. Today, I happened to be the one to treat him. "Twenty- three, twenty-two...¡± Gao Yang waved his hand and interrupted my counting impatiently. ¡°Harrison is going to a banquet tonight, and he''s with Aviana. I''m just here to inform you. Why are you so hostile to me?" As soon as ne finished his words, immediately stopped counting. It was normal for Harrison to attend banquets, but I didn''t think it was noreval for those who attended the banquet with him to be Aviana. It''s obvious that my girlfriend is still standing here. How could she let me go to the banquet with Aviana? And at this time, it was a test of trust between Harrison and me. If I easily believed in Gao Yang. he would definitely be very sad, not to mention that Gao Yang may not be kind to me. I decided in my heart to smile at Gao Yang. "Thank you foring to thepany in person to remind me, Mr. Gao. But the rtionship between me and him will not be known by ordinary people.¡± ¡°You said I''m an ordinary person?" Gao Yang asked in surprise, and then shook his head sarcastically, as if he had never seen a big event. Obviously, Gad.Yang wanted to continue these topics, but I didn''t want to talk¡¯ with him at all. I = wouldn ¡®tunderstand at all if I beat arounchthe bush. In this case, mightas well make it clear, $9 ) that everyone wouldn''t be em barrassed. After thinking for a moment, I said te Gao Yang, "Mr. Gao, after all, this is the ce to work. It''s better for you not to talk about these things. If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first.¡± Without waiting for Gao Yang''s answer, I left in a hurry. He was anxious to leave because he was worried about Gao Yang''s entanglement. If he continued to stay here. it would be really embarrassing. It would be weird to talk about Harrison and me with a man. And the rtionship between him and Abbie made me wonder if he had a little n in his heart. After all, for them, I was an outsider. Harrison has the ability, thoughts, and courage. People are willing to submit to him, but what am I? In their eyes, I might be Harrison''s ything for a while. Therefore, when I appeared in front of everyone at the beginning, everyone was unmoved. Now that they thought about it, it was a kind of irony.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. While she was thinking, a gust of wind suddenly blew past... Chapter 452 Chapter 452 When I came to my senses, my hand had been taken away by Gao Yang. The anger in my heart was instantly ignited. I stopped and said angrily. ¡°Director Gao, please behave yourself!" However, as if he didn¡¯t hear me, Gao Yang was walking forward and pulling me along the way. With my little strength, it was impossible for me to get rid of Gao Yang. I struggled for a long time but he didn¡¯t respond. On the contrary, my own wrist was hurt. I had no choice but to give up resisting. Gao Yang took me to the elevator. When the elevator waspletely closed, he let go of my hand. The moment he let go, I rubbed my hands against his body as if I had thrown away dirty things. I deliberately kept a distance from him and nced at him with disdain. "It''s useless to stare at me. Maybe you have to thank meter." Gao Yang smiled indifferently. I rolled my eyes at him and said, "Do you think you have to thank the Bodhisattva Guan Yin for being a human being?¡± "That''s not a problem, as long as it''s important to you." "What do you know that is important to me? Why did you drag me out? Do you know that work is very important to me now?" I was very angry with him How could there be such a pretentious man like Gao Yang in the world, who had nothing to do with him? He just liked to be with her, and even imagined that she would thank him. Thank him? I don¡¯t want to thank him at all! "Which is more important between work and Harrison?¡± Gao Yang asked with a smile. I was first stunned, and then I exined, "How can peoplepare with work? Besides, even if I am with Harrison, it doesn¡¯t affect my work at all." "What if we break up?" Gao Yang asked. "Does it have anything to do with you?" As soon as my voice fell, the elevator door opened. There was no one in the hall during the lunch break. Seeing this scene, I breathed a sigh of relief. If someone saw me taking a ride with Gao Yang in the elevator, it would be hard to tell what kind of rumors would be made. It would be the best choice to separate when there was no one around Gao Yang immediately walked out of the elevator. He realized that he didn''t follow me out and stopped. "Still don''te out?¡± "Goodbye, Mr. Gao." I smiled and noddedText content ? N?velDrama.Org. I wanted to use this method to let Gao Yang understand my thoughts and then leave automatically, but Gao Yang didn''t seem to hear me at all. He turned back into the elevator, took my hand and walked out. I''m definitely unwilling. I''m trying my best to break free. Gao Yang suddenly stopped and whispered, "Do you want everyone here to know that I will take you away?¡± "You!" I stared at him, but I couldn''t say anything. From Gao Yang''s point of view, every word he said was correct. I really didn''t want my colleagues to see me with him, which was not good for me. Which man could ept that his woman had such a close rtionship with a friend? But my refusal was futile, because my curiosity was also very strong at the moment. I wondered why Gao Yang insisted on taking me away. "Do you have any unspeakable secrets?" Gao Yang frowned and said, ¡°If you want to understand, that¡¯s right." "But none of this has anything to do with me. What''s more, it''s almost time for work. I can¡¯t lose my job for you," I said straightforwardly. He was still indifferent, but the smile on his face seemed to turn into a sneer. Gao Yang said faintly, "Harrison went to the banquet with Aviana. Compared with this news, is it really not important?¡± Hearing these two names put together, plus attending the banquet, I was in a mess. The persistence between them turned into ashes, as if it had never happened. He remembered that when he was about to get off the car in the norning, Harrison also told me to . have lunehvtogether at noon. In the blink ofan eye, he said that he had omethiing to deal with, so he asked met to eat somethi ng by myself then he heard Gao Yang''s.words. It was impossible for him t¨¦ say that he was not disappointed at all. a] ep) Although he was sad, he needed a reason to make a decision. At this time, Gao Yang had be thest straw. "How are you going to take me there?" I asked Gao Yang. Gao Yang was surprised. "Why did youe to your senses so quickly ande with me?" "I''m going with you. I just want to figure it out," I said tly. Hearing my words, the smile on Gao Yang''s face disappeared and he looked at me meaningfully. I didn''t avoid his eyes and just looked at him. After that. we didn''t say anything more. Gao Yang drove me away directly. On the way, Gao Yang asked me if I needed to change my equipment, and I didn''t have any objection. Perhaps it was my calmness that made Gao Yang a little ufortable. His expression changed again and again. I sneered in my heart. but I calmly asked, ¡°With such an expression, I will think that I have done something extraordinary.¡± "Although it doesn''t count, it''s about the same,¡± Gao Yang replied. I looked ahead and asked softly, "Why?" "In such a situation, you are not ready to change your outfit. I will think that you are asking for humiliation." I didn''t refute it. I just wanted tough. Gao Yang said as he drove, "I don''t know what you are thinking, but if you go to the banquet with this appearance, everyone willugh at you.¡± "Do you think I won''t beughed at if I change my clothes?" I asked with a smile. I don''t know if this sentence is too sharp. In short, Gao Yang didn''t reply to me again. as if we didn''t talk about this topic at all. In fact, I knew.that Gao Yang was doing this focmy own good, but my heart was no longer here. Whether. dress upor not was not importantto me at at. I just wanted to go over and fave a look froma distance. If Harrie Son really came to the. banquet with Aviana, then I understood the meaning of this. If the two of them reached the dividing point. it was inevitable for them to separate. However, Gao Yang didn''t listen to me and directly took me to the dressing ce. I was alittle angry . and asked with a straight face, = "What de you mean? I just said tat I would-go directly to the banquet. Did you.tinderstand me or did yau do it orp purpose?¡¯ "I understand: I didn''t do it on purpose," Gao Yang said with a smile. Now he looked like a person who deserved a beating, but I couldn''t hit him. I had to rely on him to take me to the banquet. Otherwise, I didn''t know where he was. I also want to know the truth until this paint, and today is the best opportunity to know the truth! I took a deep breath and suppressed my anger, trying to sound as calm as possible. ¡°Since you understand, you shouldn''t bring me here. The reason why I''m going to your car is that I want to figure out something.¡± "If you have your purpose, you must abide by my principle.¡± "What do you mean?" I stared at him Gao Yang put his hand on the steering wheel casually and said slowly, "Not everyone can enter the banquet, let alone youe with me. Even if you can ignore other people''s eyes, I have to pay attention to my own face." Chapter 453 Chapter 453 "... When we get to the door of the banquet, you can let me in first." I knew I was guilty, but I still said it firmly. Gao Yang immediately smiled. ¡°If it weren''t for me, do you think you could go in?" "I..." I turned my face away and couldn''t say anything. Without Gao Yang''s guidance, I might really have no chance to enter. After all, ordinary people were not qualified to attend such a banquet. Forget it, forget it. I''ll just take it as a look for free. I won''t lose a piece of meat. It took me about an hour to finish all of them. I looked at myself in the mirror, wearing a ck, back-to-back evening dress, and there was a faint gap on my chest. This was the style I had never tried before. I turned to the waiter and said, "Let''s change it.¡± The waiter came to me and praised, "If you wear this particrly eye-catching outfit, you will definitely attract the attention of the people present.¡± I really didn''t consider it if I didn''t pay attention, but I just wanted to find out the rtionship between Harrison and Aviana. If I attracted too much attention, I was afraid that it would backfire. l insisted, "You don''t have to thank me. Please help me get a piece of normal clothes." "But..." The waiter was in a dilemma. "But I can''t care less about whether others are in a dilemma or. I still insist on my own decision." Just then, Gao Yang came in from outside. He looked between me and the waiter and asked, "What happened?" "Gao Yang, no matter what, thisdy doesn''t want to wear this dress. She has to change into an ordinary dress." The waitress said excitedly as if she had grabbed a life-saving straw. Upon hearing this answer, Gao Yang did not immediately speak. His eyes lingered on me for a while before he said, "Can you tell me the reason?¡± I looked at the person in the mirror, biting his lips. Then I lifted the hem of my skirt and walked to Gao Yang. I said word by word, "If I wear this with you now, coupled with your identity, I will definitely attract everyone¡¯s attention.¡± "But you and I both know that the main reason why we went there is not for this," I said. Gao Yang stretched out his hand to stop my hair from falling. I subconsciously pushed back and deliberately wanted to keep a distance from him Realizing my deliberate behavior, Gao Yang stopped in an instant. Then he put his hand into his trouser pocket and said slowly, "This is a banquet. Do you think I will let you follow me?" I frowned. ¡°What does it have to do with you if you''re just an ordinary person? You just need to help me achieve my goal. Why do you care so much?" "I didn''t mind it in the past, but when I think about it, I have to.¡± As he spoke, Gao Yang''s face was filled with a happy smile. He seemed to be sure of what kind of choice I would make, or he had had other thoughts from the beginning to the banquet. I knew it from the beginning to the end, but why would I still be surprised? Gao Yang chuckled a few times, sounding helpless. The atmosphere behind him became more and more awkward, and Gao Yang''s expression became calmer and calmer, as if nothing had happened. In order to figure out what he wanted to do, he had to say, "You know that I promised to go to the party with you because Harrison is there. If you didn''t insist that he was with Aviana, I wouldn''t have gone there.¡± "So you mean to me me now?" Gao Yang pretended to be surprised. "I don''t mean to me you. I just hope you can take me there as soon as possible." Gao Yang spread out his hands. "If you really want to go with me, then put on this suit.¡± The dress he was talking about is exactly what I''m wearing now. I looked down at my gown and feltplicated. In the past, I could have taken off this dress without hesitation, and then rolled my eyes at Gao Yang and left, but now I really couldn''t do it. If he wanted to go to the banquet, he had to go with Gao Yang. I wasforting myself in my heart and constantly reminding myself that it was not a big deal to wear this dress. The society was already so open. Why should I care about it? It''s worth it for me to change into a new set of clothes. "Have you made up your mind?" Gao Yang raised his eyebrows and asked. I didn''t answer. I just stepped forward and took his arm. There were some words that didn''t need to be said. I just needed to make a move to understand. Gao Yang nodded with satisfaction, drove the car to the ce where I went to the banquet. On the way, I asked curiously, ¡°What banquet will start in the afternoon? Isn''t it usually at night?¡± "Look at the time.¡± I looked at the time and found that it was already six o''clock. I didn¡¯t do anything all afternoon and passed by unconsciously. "The banquet will begin at five o''clock. It''s just right time for us to go at six o''clock," Gao Yang said softly. After that. we didn''t talk anymore. I closed my eyes when he drove. When the car stopped, I felt something pressing down on me. When I opened my eyes, I saw Gas Yang''s face. I pushed him away <> withoug thinking. After I lowered) my headto make sure that I was-fine, I loaked at him angrily with may hands cf¨¦ssed in front of my ch¨¦st. Fortunately, I was resting with my eyes closed. If something really happened, it would really be over. "What exactly do you want to do?" I questioned angrily. Gao Yang looked at me innocently. "It''s just that I saw you sleeping, and the seat belt was for you, so I wanted to untie it.¡± "There''s no need to bother. Thank you." Since he had already said so, there was no reason for me to make things difficult for him Thinking about, I felt that I had too much to worty about. How could Gao Yanqave any designs on me? After all, not all men could epta woman''s status of separation.¡ª Thinking about this, I felt thatvt was nothing. t¨¦ to 4 "There''s a banquet ahead. Remember to cooperate with meter,¡± Gao Yang said. I nodded and took his arm It seemed that Gao Yang was a little surprised by my initiative, but he didn''t say anything and took me to the banquet When I reached the door of the banquet, I was¡¯ frightened. I was afraid that fe would recognize me ~ and therttefuse to enter. But the follow-up development proved that my id¨¦a was unnecessary, because thessecurity guard let me intas soon a@he saw that it was Gad Yang. It wasn''t until a distance away from the gate that I breathed a sigh of relief and was ready to pull back the hand that was holding Gao Yang''s arm "This is just the beginning. He hasn''t officially entered the banquet yet," Gao Yang said to me in a low voice. I subconsciously looked ahead and gave up the action of pulling back my hand. I didn''t forget to nod to the people who looked at me and Gao Yang "There are so many people who know you." My neck was sore, and Iined discontentedly. Gao Yang chuckled. "I don''t know who those people are, and you don''t have to say hello to them deliberately.¡± "I''m not doing this for your own good. If word gets out that the femalepanion you brought is rude, just wait to cry!" I said coldly. Gao Yang just smiled but didn''t say anything. He continued to take me inside.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After a while, we entered the hall, and then I saw the most dazzling figure in the hall. Chapter 454 Chapter 454 The figure did not stand in the most obvious position in the middle, but it was still so dazzling, so I saw it as soon as I came in. Not far away, not too far away, I could see him listening to other people''s words. He pursed his lips and smiled. There was no impatience on his face. It seemed that he was just talking to an ordinary old friend. I looked to the side and wanted to know who he was talking to when I saw that Bai die, who was standing beside him, was clinging to him tightly with a happy smile on her face. She looked very happy. Just such a simple expression made my heart ache. "A lot of eyes are looking at you. Be careful." Gao Yang whispered in my ear. My nearly copsed mood was pulled back by Gao Yang in time. I realized that this was a banquet. not a private meeting between the three of us. I nodded. "I''ll be careful.¡± "He is facing the boss of a real estatepany. The two of them should bemunicating with each other normally, and it will end in a while." I chuckled. "Did you see the people around him? That''s Aviana.¡± "I told you long ago that Aviana woulde with me to attend the banquet." Gao Yang''s tone sounded very serious. But what I want to say is that I''m not joking No matter what kind of problem it was, it was a fact that Harrison took Aviana to the party, and he didn¡¯t tell me from beginning to end. This was the most obvious disregard for me, or maybe he didn''t trust me. Thinking of what Harrison said to me, saying that it was impossible for him to be with Aviana, and that they couldn''t be together, I wanted tough. I really don¡¯t know whether he was persuading me or himself. If he convinced me, he would seed. Unfortunately, he didn''t convince me. I replied tly, "At least this proves that you didn''t lie to me." ¡°Of course.¡± After that, Gao Yang took me down the stairs and blended into the banquet. During this period, the waiter brought me a ss of wine, and Gao Yang handed me two sses of red wine. I looked at the red wine in his hand and felt a little embarrassed, but I still took it. "Put it down. There¡¯s nothing in the wine,¡± Gao Yang said in a strange tone. Knowing that he misunderstood, I exined, "I can''t drink." "Is there anyone who can''t drink in this era?¡± As he said this, Gao Yang slightly distanced himself from me and looked at me from the side. Obviously, Gao Yang didn''t believe me. But he believed that it was not so important for me toe here. I was just stating the truth. I looked in Harrison''s direction. Aviana was still standing beside him. "There''s no need to go there. That''s it." "Aren''t you going to question him?" Gao Yang asked in surprise. "This is not a ce I can question casually. I don''t want so many people to know about us." I feel very tired when I talk. No matter how many things Harrison and I have experienced, I will not choose to retreat, because I know that he will stand on the same side as me. But at the end, for the first time. I have an uncertain idea. Perhaps he really had Aviana in his heart. It was just that he had not discovered it. That was why he could not help but get close to Aviana. "Now that he is between me and Aviana, he must be very ufortable, right? On the one hand, he is sorry for me, on the other hand, he is reluctant to part with Aviana.¡± Someone came up to say hello to Gao Yang, and I also clinked my ss and took a sip without drinking too much. "This person seems to have met him somewhere before. He looks a bit familiar." The one whe came said Hearing this, I was shocked. My intuition told me that he must have recognized me Unexpectedly, Gao Yang, who was next to him, immediately replied. " opened George, this is my woman. Be careful when you speak." George''s face was full of undisguised surprise, but he quickly greeted me and exined, "Don¡¯t worry. We haven''t seen each other anywhere. It''s just a conversation." I smiled awkwardly and nodded. I didn''t say a word during the whole process. When George left, Gao Yang had time to tell me, "See? This is the realm of lying. If I hadn''t been here today, you would have been cheated to leave.¡± "You think too much, okay?" I was speechless. Gao Yang shrugged. "You know what I mean. I just hope you can be careful." Under the constant reminder of Gao Yang, I gradually integrated into the atmosphere of the banquet. Maybe someone doubted my identity, but it was meaningless for me. My eyes kept drifting to Harrison''s position. I wa¨¦: 3, worried that something had happened between. him and Aviana. At the thought oft thesttime when he was sure-that there would be no possible words between him and Aviana, and I still believed in his words so nauch, I felt heartbroken. "I''m going to the bathroom." I''m very ufortable. Even my breathing hurts. Gao Yang was talking to someone else when he took the time to say "yes" to me and continued to talk to people. I didn¡¯t feel unhappy. I asked the waiter all the way and found where the bathroom was. I went into the bathroom and looked at myself in the mirror with a haggard smile. I couldn''t figure out why I had toe here with Gao Yang. Hearing Gao Yang''s words that what I saw was true, I felt ridiculous when I really came here. "Maybe Harrison saw me from the beginning, but he just pretended not to see me.¡± What''s the point of face-to-face? Do I have to use him of what he and Aviana have done in public? Or criticize them for deceiving me and ying with my feelings? No, this was impossible! When everyone-heard what I said, they would .etly find it ridiculous. Because in.their eyes, Harrison = => shouldn¡¯tbe with me. It was onlys> right toymake peace with Aviaria as usual¡¯ What I had to do was to leave here quietly. 4 After a long silence, I repaired my makeup and went out of the bathroom. As soon as I reached the door, I saw a figure standing at the corner. My heart skipped a beat and I tried my best to walk quietly from the other side. "Why are you hiding?" Harrison¡¯s voice was cold and emotionless. I stopped with my back to him, clenched my fists angrily. and slowly loosened them. I tried to squeeze out a smile and turned to face him. "Mr. Stewart is also here to attend the banquet. What a coincidence." "Is it really a coincidence?" Harrison sneered If it was possible, I really wanted to p Harrison, instead of echoing like now, "Yes just came to the < bathroom at the banquet and saw Mr. Stewart standing here whea''I wentout. How could it not bea cgificidence?" swnovel. 4 "I''m waiting for you.¡± "Why are you waiting for me?" I asked subconsciously. Harrison slowly walked in front of me without saying a word. When he was less than a centimeter long. he stopped and said, "This dress is really beautiful." As I spoke, Harrison ced his hand on my exposed back. My body couldn''t help trembling. I could feel his fingers sliding on my back... ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 The music of the banquet was ringing in my ears, and the person in front of me was Harrison. His fingers kept sliding on my exposed back. The sharp senses made me lose my bnce. In order to avoid losing myposure in front of him, I quickly took two steps back to keep a distance from him, but Harrison didn''t think so. After I stepped back, he immediately followed me until I was forced to the corner of the wall and couldn''t move. The smell of danger spread around me. I lowered my head and stopped looking at him. ¡°This is a banquet, and there are many peopleing and going.¡± "So what?" Harrison asked.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I was angry but helpless. "Mr. Stewart, you came with a femalepanion. If someone sees you, they might say something.¡± "How did you know that I brought people here?" Originally, I was very angry and couldn''t lose my temper, but when I heard Harrison''s words, I couldn''t control myself at all. I raised my head to re at him and sneered. "If you don''t want others to know, then you can''t do it. Have you ever heard of this, Mr. Stewart?" Harrison didn''t say anything and just looked at me I thought I had nothing to say about his behavior, so I acquiesced in what I said. " volunteered die is a good woman and has a good family background. It''s good to be with you. I sincerely wish you good luck." I turned my face away from him and resisted the urge to cry. Harrison pinched my chin and forced me to look into his eyes. I was in so much pain that I wanted to struggle, but I couldn''tpare with his strength. Finally. my tears flowed down. The pain in my chin made me unable to feel his tenderness. Thinking back to the smile of Aviana standing beside him in the banquet hall just now, I subconsciously thought that he was very kind to Aviana and had no patience for me All these made me brave enough to look at him and said word by word, "If you really don''t have any feelings for me. then it''s easy to get together and disperse. I won''t stand in your way." "Chelsea." Harrison frowned and called out his name unhappily. I smiled weakly. "I won''t me you if you choose her to stay with you. You have the right to choose." "Who told you that I chose Aviana?" Harrison asked in a deep voice. Every time Harrison was unhappy when he talked to me, his tone would always be like this, and it hadn''t changed at all. But I am no longer the previous Chelsea. In the past, the other party did not choose topromise with me. Now, if Harrison cheated on me, he would still notpromise. This was my bottom line. If he was so close to me that he bound me, then I could only say that it was impossible. I pushed his hand away from my chin and leaned against the wall behind me. I pretended to be indifferent and said, "Qianjie is so beautiful and I can''t forget you. It''s not wrong to choose her." "Chelsea..." "Harrison?" A sweet voice interrupted Harrison. Even if I didn''t look behind, I knew who wasing. I looked at Harrison in front of me coldly, hiding my sadness. Aviana''s footsteps were getting closer and closer, but stopped when she was about to see me. She asked with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I wanted to see if someone has fascinated you." It was obviously a joke, but it very straightforwardly described the situation at this time. I looked at Harrison and sneered. Then I turned to face Aviana and asked, "Miss Zeng, are you all right?¡± This question has a double meaning. I just don''t want her to live a good life. Harrison might not have seen what kind of person Aviana was in front of him, but he couldn''t say that hepletely understood her, but he almost knew her evil side. He looked {ike a weak and harmless. rabbit, butin his heart, he was likevan evil and cunning fox. He had ulterior motives in everything he did and he even treated Harrison the same way. "You!" Aviana was shocked at first, and her face was ugly. The words that came out of her mouth changed. "Chelsea, why are you here? Did you come here by yourself?¡± I quite admire Aviana¡¯s change of expression. She has reached the pinnacle of perfection. When he saw me, his face was so ugly that he almost blurted out the question. But because Harrison was here, he immediately changed his mind. "How could people like mee in here? Someone brought them here, of course," I said with a smile. Aviana looked at me suspiciously. "Who will bring you here?" After that. before I could answer, Aviana went straight to Harrison''s side and said, "Why didn''t you tell me when Jian''an came over? I thought you had been abducted." Harrison ignored her and looked at me. I looked at Harrison coldly and said to Aviana with a smile, "Mr. Stewart and I just met here. Miss Zeng, you don''t have to worry." "I''m not worried. Don''t get me wrong..." As she spoke, Aviana''s eyes kept drifting to Harrison. She looked so shy that even a woman like me couldn''t stand it. "She deliberately let me see it, let me have a conflitt with Harrison, and then breakup with her so that I can> take advantage of the opportunity to get in ight? If it is really Such a thought, then I can only say tl that she has''wasted it." 0) 4 "At this point, if I still hold onto Harrison and won''t let him go, then I''ll really have no eyes." I looked at them and said with a smile, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first. There¡¯s still someone waiting for me." After that, I tured around and was about to leave. As soon as I turned around, I was stopped by someone. Without thinking, I knew who pulled me, but I didn¡¯t want to turn around and face it. The situation was so stiff for a moment. ¡°Harrison, what are you doing?" Aviana asked worriedly. Harrison said coldly, "You go back first. I have something to say to Chelsea.¡± "You have something to tell me, but it doesn''t mean that I also have something to tell you. It''s time to get off work, so you don''t have to tell me in the boss''s tone.¡± I chuckled. As soon as I finished speaking, the man behind me pulled me hard. When I recovered, I was already in Harrison''s arms. I struggled to stand up. "What are you doing?" "Qiao die, you go back first." Harrison held me in his arms, but he didn''t let me move, and took the time to talk to Aviana Qian die looked at Harrison with grievance, and''the tears in her eyes seemed ta be about to falldown immediately. She looked like shes was about to say something, which made¡®people feel sorry for her: Unfortunately, Harrison didatt even I68k at her. Content belorigs to He was looking at me intently, while I was looking at Aviana. Aviana seemed to have also noticed my gaze. She looked up and made eye contact with me. She was slightly stunned and then red at me. As for me, I felt deeply wronged "Then I''ll go back to Harrison first. You should also go to the hall earlier. There are still many people waiting for you. Let them wait...¡± Harrison interrupted her impatiently, "I know, you go back first." Aviana red at me and left reluctantly. Watching Aviana leave, I shifted my gaze to Harrison''s face. "Your people have all left. What are you still doing here?" Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Harrison looked down at me with a poker face. But seeing him like this made me even angrier. I snorted and said, "I thought he was busy in thepany, but in the blink of an eye, he came to the banquet." "This banquet was decided on the spur of the moment." "Let me guess. Since it''s a temporary decision to attend the banquet, did Aviana also decide to go with you at thest minute?" I asked with a smile. Although I wasughing, I knew that no matter what he said, I would not believe it easily. People would only choose to give up when they werepletely disappointed. Harrison didn''t answer, but I already knew what it meant. I looked at him and said, "There are some things that you don''t have to say to me. You know better than me how great Aviana is. I hope you can be happy and happy in the future.¡± After that. I turned around and wanted to leave, but Harrison held me in his arms and didn''t let go. For a moment, the scene became awkward. I turned my head away and was unwilling to see him, but he never exined. Maybe there was nothing to exin. He was wandering between me and Aviana. He must have been very tired during this period of time. Should I be d that he is still reluctant to part with me? Otherwise, why didn''t he directly say goodbye to me? Thinking back to the days when we were together, everything was very beautiful, and time could always destroy everything beautiful, such as now. I didn''t know how many people had gone back and forth in the bathroom. I was held in his arms. Those people probably couldn''t see my face, and I didn''t make fun of myself to show my face to everyone. Although she couldn''t see her face. she could still hearthem gossiping in a low voice. Harrison was young, handsome, and rich. In everyone''s eyes, he was shining brightly. At the same time, I was held in his arms and became a hot topic of gossip. After a while, peace was finally restored. Iy in Harrison''s arms and whispered, "If we continue to stay here, I''m afraid that everyone here will know the rtionship between you and me.¡± "Are you afraid?" Harrison asked This question stunned me. "What''s there to be afraid of? In the end, you should be the one I''m afraid of." "I never know what fear is." Harrison said faintly. Hearing his answer, I felt ufortable. He waspletely against me. I chuckled and looked up at him sarcastically. "If people here know about our rtionship and know that you are going to attend the banquet with Aviana, what do you think will happen?¡± "These have nothing to do with me.¡± Harrison''s words were light, as if everything had nothing to do with him. I watched him lose his temper, and the raging fire in my heart seemed to be about to burst out at any time. I really couldn''t understand why he was still pretending to be affectionate in front of me when things hade to this point. Do you think I''ll believe that? Or do you think I won''t leave with such an exnation? Just then, I heard the voice of a conversation behind me. I wanted to hide, but when I saw Harrison''s face, I suddenly changed my mind. I put my arms around his neck and said in a charming voice, "Dear, which hotel are we going to in order to relieve the pain of missing each other? If you leave with me like this, what will you do if your femalepanion gets angry?" Harrison wrapped his arms around my waist and said softly in my ear, "So, you want to go to the hotel with me?" "What do you think?" The people behind him had already stopped. They must have heard what he said just now. Maybe they had already seen Harrison in a new light in their hearts. But I didn''t expect that the people who came to the bathroom were Jonah and Sienna! Sienna first found me. She directly pulled me out of Harrison''s arms and said excitedly, "I couldn''t find you just now. They all said that you didn''te. over. I don''t believe it." "You haven''t contacted me all day long. Have you forgotten me, your good sister? You really have no conscience.¡± Siennained. I looked at her again and didn''t know what to say for a long time. Sienna blinked at me ambiguously and asked meaningfully, "What are you and Mr. Stewart doing here? Are you chatting and watching the stars?¡± I was speechless. How could there be stars in this ce? But I couldn''t directly say that Harrison cantre to the banquet with Aviana, and-then I followed him all-> the way to catch them. I even hada sceneof breaking up at the door of the bathroom. If I said it out toud, SieAina might not be able tobear it. After thinking about it for a while, I decided not to mention Ah Shi "Why are you here?" I asked softly and kept looking at Jonah Sienna was stunned for a moment and then said with a smile, "I''ll tell youter.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. After that. she said goodbye to Harrison and Jonah and took her away. Before leaving, Harrison said, "Chelsea will go back with meter. Don''t waste time." "I know, I know. I promise I won''t lose a single hair," Sienna replied impatiently. Of course, I didn''t say a word and was happy to be rxed Regarding the problem between Harrison and me. I have almost figured it out. The only thing left is how to carry it out. Although I thought it was so easy, my heart still felt very painful. When there were only the two of us left. Sienna finally opened his mouth and said, "Tell me honestly, what happened between you and Harrison?" ¡°Nothing.¡± I didn''t want to answer. Sienna didn¡¯t listen to my answer at all. He said to himself, "Although I didn¡¯t think highly of you and Harrison before, he still treated you as usual after such a long time. This is already very good.¡± "How do you know it''s the same as before?" Hearing these four words, I inexplicably wanted tough. If he really treated me as usual, how could he be ambiguous with Aviana and take her to the banquet? He clearly knew, the rtionship between himself and Aviana, and he also knew that Aviana had never =~ given upon him. If he cared about? my feelings, it was impossible ft for him.te Stake Aviana to the banquet. jafeover, my patience for Aviana Had been exhausted. Coptent I dare to ask if there is a scheming woman who is waiting for you at any time and wandering around your man. How many people can bear it? Sienna suddenly reached out to pinch my face and said helplessly, "Why are you so stupid?" "It doesn''t matter if you''re stupid or not. The most important thing is to turn back in time." I said lightly. ¡°It''s good to think about it now. At least I didn''t lose too much. I haven''tpletely immersed myself in Harrison''s tenderness, and I still have a chance to get out of here." It''s just that I''m not confident that I''ll be able to get what I want... Putting aside the messy thoughts in my mind, I suddenly remembered Jonah, who had appeared with Sienna just now. ¡°Why are you with Jonah?" "Ah?" Sienna was slightly stunned. I took her hantkand said worriedly, "No matter what kind of rtionship you had with Jonah before, don''t => forget thist he is already married Nf you are > Still entangled with him, YOU will 8@ a mistress that everyone despises! ¡®to 4 Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Sienna lowered her head and said nothing. Looking at her like this, my first reaction was that Sienna was fooled by Jonah. She looked careless, but her mind was simple. She wouldn''t have anything to do with Jonah for no reason. I remember when we contacted each otherst time, she and Jonah had clearly gotten rid of each other. Why did they suddenly get in touch with each other again? Forget it. No matter what happens now, I must stop Jonah from continuing with her! "Where are you going?" Sienna pulled me. I said with disappointment, ¡°Where else can we go? Of course, we should make it clear to Jonah on your behalf. We can''t let you continue like this!" "Sienna, just listen to me, okay? We still go back to our previous lives. You don''t have Jonah and I don''t have Harrison. At that time, you were also living a good life, weren''t you?" "It''s better than being poked in the spine and scolded as a mistress now. I''m afraid that they will be taken away by other women." I tried my best to persuade her. I was talking to Sienna, and I was also talking to myself. "Sienna and I have known each other since we were young. We have never done anything against reason and nature. Why did we encounter all the bad things?" Sienna sighed and took my hand. "Who told you that I want to be a mistress? I can''t ept such an identity.¡± "Then you... brother and sister?¡± Except for this. I really couldn''t think of anything else. The smile on Sienna''s face slowly disappeared. She looked at me and said seriously, "If we still have a chance to be brother and sister, we wouldn''t be so sad before.¡± "That''s not right, that''s not right. Can you tell me what''s going on?" I asked anxiously. "It''s better to worry about yourself than to worry about me now." Sienna looked at me with a funny smile "What does it have to do with me?" I asked, looking confused. After asking, I understood what Sienna meant. She was probably worried about Harrison and me. If we were separated, she was worried that something would happen to me and she would not be able to think it through. "Don''t worry, I won''t be that stupid.¡± I forced a smile. "What are you thinking about? Don''t be silly. I''m just saying that your identity has been formally introduced to everyone today. Are you nervous?" Sienna¡¯s words confused me, and I didn''t understand the meaning of it for a long time. "What formal introduction? Howe I don''t know? What are you talking about?¡± "Did I say something wrong?" Sienna stuck out her tongue awkwardly. I can''t be more curious. I won''t say anything before I finish my words. I pestered Sienna to let her continue, but no matter how hard I tried. she refused to say a word. "Oh, it''s like this. Today, we were invited by Harrison to introduce you to everyone.¡± Sienna couldn''t stand my questioning and finally said it But it would be better if she didn''t say it. After she said it, I became even more confused. Thinking about what Gao Yang said when he took me here, it was obviously not like this. It was because Harrison took Aviana to the banquet that I came here. Why did it suddenly be an introduction of my identity? I don''t understand. I''m eager to know the answer. Looking at Sienna in front of me, I quickly said, "Now I have something very important to figure out. I''ll find youter when you go back." After that. I changed my attitude and left. I didn''t care about Sienna¡¯s reaction. Back in the banquet hall, I saw Gao Yang, who was standing in the middle of the crowd, opening his screen like a peacock, which fascinated those women. Normally, I wouldn''t go to him, but now I have something very important to figure it out. so I don''t care about anything else. "Gao Yang, I have something to ask you." I walked up to him and said directly. I ignored the hateful gazes of those women and pretended to be calm as I asked. ¡ê? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Gao Yang looked at me for a few seconds befdre he nodded. After saying gosdbye to those women, he was willitg to leave with me. I _> quickinwa ked to a quiet corner; turned around and saw Gao Yang fofewing me unhurriedly. C ? I stared at him without saying a word Gao Yang stopped in front of me and asked casually, "What''s so important that you want me to leave the tender countryside?" "What happened today?" I asked. "What happened? Didn''t you ask me to bring you here?" Gao Yang spread out his hands and asked curiously. I nodded. "Then can you tell me who organized this banquet?¡± "Why do you want to ask this?" Gao Yang''s eyes shed. Seeing him like this, I roughly understood what was going on "I guess I''vee here because he and Harrison designed it, haven''t they?¡± But now it didn''t matter whether they had nned it or not. The point was that understood one thing> Sincesthis banquet was held by Harrison, why did he ask meto come here in this way? Content b¨¦longs to ~ Can''t you just tell me directly? Do you have to make me feel conflicted for a while? I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and asked word by word, "What''s going on? Can you tell me clearly?¡± "If you ask him, why don''t you ask me?¡± A voice interrupted our conversation. I was stunned and turned around to see Harrison standing only two or three steps away from me. I just looked at him without saying a word. He strode towards us and then left after saying something to Gao Yang There were only Harrison and me left in this quiet corner. I suddenly regretted bringing Gao Yang here to talk. Isn''t it good to have more people? It''s not something that can''t be seen. "If you have any questions, you can ask me.¡± Harrison walked up to me and said softly. "Do you really want to tell me everything?" I sneered. Harrison nodded with a determined look in his eyes. At this time, Harrison made me a little dizzy. The idea of leaving him to live a good life was just caught by his eyes. "Did you hold this banquet?" I asked. Harrison nodded and didn''t say anything else. I was puzzled, but I still had to pretend to be calm. "Have you already known that I came here?¡± "Yes," "Since you already knew, why didn''t you tell me earlier? If you had told me, I would? never havee neree Can you''respect me?" I was in complicated mood and felt that¡± everything was under Harrison¡¯ S coritrol. 4 Harrison looked at me and said softly, "It was just an ident. She went to thepany to talk about cooperation with me. I happened toe to the banquet, and then she came with me." "If you hadn''t acquiesced to hering here, I wouldn''t have believed that she coulde in," I said sarcastically. There were so many security guards at the door. They couldn''t enter without being strictly guarded. If Harrison hadn''t thought of letting her in, how could Aviana appear at the banquet? Harrison looked at me calmly and said, "Whether shees in or not has no effect on me, because only you and I will be the protagonist tonight." Chapter 458 Chapter 458 His words made me even more confused. I couldn''t understand what he meant. "What do you mean, only you and I are the leading yers?¡± I asked. Harrison looked me up and down and touched my cheek with the back of his hand. "Gao Yang took you to the ce where I made the hair. I was so sad because of you.¡± I admit that his words were full of joy. Women are like this. They like beautiful words, but I don¡¯t like to hear them. It proves that I don''t have the ability to think. ¡°Harrison, can you talk to me nicely? What I''m asking is, what do you mean by ¡®only you and I are the main characters''?" "To be exact, I want to formally exin your identity to everyone and make it public that you are my legal partner.¡± Harrison said frankly. When he said this, Harrison had no expression on his face, as if he was talking about what he had eaten today. "I don''t know how to describe my feelings. To be a legal married couple with Harrison? This is something I have thought about countless times, but I don''t dare to think about it. Now it''s on me?¡± I was a mess. I had a lot to say, but I couldn''t say a word. Harrison seemed to understand my feelings. He held my hand and asked unhappily, "You don¡¯t want to?" "How is that possible? Why wouldn''t I?" I quickly retorted. He looked at me with satisfaction and smiled. I was too embarrassed to look into his eyes, but I didn''t hold on for long because I had too many questions in my heart. I didn''t look at him and asked myself, "What on earth is going on? Why did you suddenly think of making me a legal married couple? Do you know what this means?¡± "After such a long time of getting along. you have already entered my heart.¡± Hearing Harrison''s words, I no longer cared about anything else. I looked up at him and burst into tears. I suppressed the urge to hug him and said uneasily, "I heard them say that if you are with me, you will lose the help of many people and set up many enemies. Even everything you have now will be bubbles. I can''t do anything that will make you regret it. As I spoke, I shook my head and retreated. Harrison immediately hugged me, leaving me no chance to leave. ¡°You can be with a better person, and thepany will develop better and better. I just want to see you live a good life. When you seed, I will leave. If you mind, I can leave now." That''s right. That''s what I think. "If I selfishly want to be with Harrison and cause more and more losses, our feelings will be destroyed sooner orter. This is the so-called reality. This result is not what I want.¡± As long as Harrison could live well and realize his dream, it was what I really wanted. As for me, I would find my own happiness sooner orter. Harrison looked at me in distress. "Although this is the case, what should I do? Things have alreadye to this point. There''s no turning back." "What do you mean?" I was stunned. "We''ve been married for a long time,¡± Harrison said to me with a smile. I was at a loss for words when I heard the news. ¡°It''s just that I don''t have any impression of being married. I don''t know what''s going on at all. I remember that I''ve never been to the Civil Affairs Department. How could I marry him?" Harrison seemed to have seen through my thoughts and said with a smile, ¡°Isn''t it? Living together like a husband and wife every day is already a married couple for me." "Don''t you regret it?" I asked nervously. "I never know what regret is.¡± Harrison''s words were like a strong needle in my heart, slowly calming me down. An uneasy past was full of happiness. I only felt that I was too happy. In the past, I always felt that God was unfair to me, but now I only felt that it had given me the best in the world. To me, Harrison was the best. After struggling and struggling for a while, I finally hugged Harrison and cried in his arms Thinking about what had happened recently, the grievances and sadness seemed to be not worth mentioning. Even today''s uneasiness and the state of almost dying in his heart began to be remembered endlessly. Suddenly, a light came. The strong light made me unable to open my eyes. I grabbed Harrison''s clothes uneasily. He patted my back gently, making me slowly rx. Then came the apuse. I paused and looked sideways, only to see that everyone at the banquet had gathered. Everyone looked at us with a smile, without a trace of sarcasm. I even saw Aviana''s figure in the middle. The moment I saw Aviana, I subconsciously grabbed Harrison''s clothes, afraid that he would slip away from me. + I knew hatit was wrong to worry. about gains and losses like this, but I was sti} worried that the ~ appearance of Aviana would change everything. After all, the shadow she hac left me before was toa Strong. Aviana walkecsto me gracefully, nodded to Harrison, and said to me, "Although. really want to rebuild nay rtionship with Harrison and I. also think that you are not qualifiedio stand-by Harrison''s side, I have no choice but to choose you.. '' Content ? "Don''t worry. I will definitely find someone better than him in the future.¡± That confident look broke the awkwardness between us in an instant.This is from N?velDrama.Org. I suddenly felt that it was meaningless to escape like this. Even if there were no Aviana in the future, there would be someone else. I couldn''t be so lucky every time. We got up from Harrison''s arms and said to Aviana with a smile, "Although I didn''t say a word of blessing, thank you foring.¡± "As for those who are better than Harrison," I looked at Harrison beside me and said with a smile, "That''s impossible. After all, he is unique.¡± Aviana was slightly stunned, but she did not deny it. Only we know how good Harrison is. There are many outstanding people in the world, but we all know that Harrison has only one person. At this time> I suddenly felt a little emotional ¡®lf I hadn''t been pester¨¦d by the party that day, if Callen hadn''t ignored me, or if I hadn''t been= helpless and wronged, I probably wouldn''t have met Harrison; right?" "But it''s doomed. There''s no objection to these assumptions. I only know that I''m with Harrison now. I''ll always be with him in the future and live a happy life like this." They had been integrated into each other''s lives, although they had been integrated before. As for how long this topic wouldst. he would leave it to the time to answer... In the vi, the man was still working hard to farm, but I remembered something. "I haven''t been pregnant with you for so long. Is there any problem?" Harrison suddenly stopped. ¡°Are you doubting my ability?" I blushed and said uneasily, "It''s not your problem, it''s me." Chapter 459 Chapter 459 It''s been several years since I started dating Harrison, but I''ve never been pregnant. "I didn''t take any measures to do that kind of thing. At first, I was worried about whether I should take medicine or not. However, Harrison strongly opposed it. I had been uneasy for a long time, butter I found that this uneasiness waspletely unnecessary. After such a long time, not only am I not pregnant. but I haven''t done the exercises that I should do. A man at the age of 30 is still young. but women are different. I am now an old woman. There was also the process of the first child''s delivery. I was very worried that it would not have any effect "In the past. I also wanted to abandon children and live a simple life like this. But this is all in the case that Harrison and I have no future rtionship. Now we don''t have to do it. We have be partners. If I really can''t have any more children, I''ll think of myself as a sinner. "You''re fine. You''re very healthy.¡± Harrison said softly as he lowered his head and kissed my forehead But this kind of thing couldn''t be solved just byforting him. My uneasiness didn''t improve because of hisfort. Instead, I med myself even more Perhaps he had seen through my thoughts, Harrison hugged me from above and said helplessly, "Don''t worry about these trivial things. You might as well do it twice with me. Let''s see if you are pregnant.¡± I finally let go of my words and nodded in agreement. Just like that, we stayed up until midnight. When we were about to fall asleep in a daze. I suddenly looked at Harrison and said, "Did you do something?" "What?" Harrison asked in confusion. "Are you sure you were talking about the problem just now? You said that you would know if you were pregnant in the future. Is it because you knew what was going on?¡± I stared at him suspiciously. Unfortunately, Harrison didn''t want to say much at all. He directly held me in his arms and said that I was too tired to sleep. After a while, there was a steady breathing sound in my ear. Hearing his breathing, the previous dilemma faded away. "It doesn''t matter what happened in the past, as long as we live a good life now. And the questions about Sienna and Jonah, I must ask them tomorrow...¡± When he opened his eyes again, the sky was already bright. Harrison was looking at me with his hands on his head "Why didn''t you call me?" For some reason, she felt her cheeks burning. Harrison pinched my nose and said with a smile. "I want to see how pigs sleep." "You are the pig!¡± After ying on the bed for a while, when I was resting, I remembered something important. ¡°What if Abbie finds out that we''re like this?¡± "She has been sent out of the country," Harrison said lightly. I was surprised and wanted to continue asking, but Harrison had already exined in advance, "Don''t get me wrong. I don¡¯t have that much ability. It''s just that what Abbie has done in the past two years is too out of line. It''s just that her family came forward." I nodded and breathed a sigh of relief. "It won''t be good if Harrison takes responsibility because of me.¡± "Do you know about the rtionship between Jonah and Sienna? Why did Sienna appear with Jonah yesterday? What is the rtionship between them now? You..." "All right, all right. If you have any questions, you can ask them one by one.¡± Harrison had no choice but to hold me in his arms, preventing me from continuing. I got up from his arms and said discontentedly, "Then tell me! Jonah is your friend. I will never agree to let Sienna be his mistress. Even if I tie Sienna back, I will not agree!" "How could she be a mistress? Jonah has already divorced.¡± "A divorce? How is that possible?¡± I was surprised Harrison told me everything about Jonah''s divorce. Because it was a marriage arranged by his family, Jonah had no feelings for that woman. Later, when she knew about Sienna¡¯s existence, she began to pester her. Men''s tolerance for women they didn''t love was almost zero, so it was only a matter of time before they got divorced ¡°Don''t interfere in their affairs. Let them slowly think about it." Harrison kissed me on the forehead. I pouted and didn¡¯t say anything. If I didn¡¯t think that Sienna wanted to be a mistress, I wouldn''t care. Since Jonah divorced Sienna and it was impossible for him to be a mistress, then the rest of the things should be slowly tortured by them. When I was almost done talking, I fell asleep in Harrison''s arms again. When I woke up again, I was awakened by the text message. The continuous text messages made me speechless. When I opened it, I saw my uncle''s name, followed by arge string of words. It seemed that the continuous text messages just now were also because this message was too long, wasn''t it? In the beginning, my uncle apologized to me and exined everything that had happened in recent years. He also told me that the house that was demolished had nothing to do with them. It belonged to my mother, or me. As for the reason for the fight for the house, he said that it was because his aunt wasg eedy and he couldn''t persuade-her. As a result, the matter became more and more intense and out ofontrol. ing Jiayi, wha tost her.c thild, also saw Callen''s face, so she took the initiative to leave Luo City and go home. Finall\7 her uncle apologized to me again. This is from N?velDrama.Org. After reading the text message, I found myself crying unconsciously. Harrison opened his eyes and saw my tearful face. He immediately sobered up and hugged me. I hugged him tightly and cried in his arms, saying that my uncle and his family had left and apologized to me. "Isn''t that good? You''ll still be a family in the future.¡± Harrison said softly. I nodded and said, ¡°After all, they are blood rtives. I know they won''t be very bad. Sooner orter, they will see it clearly.¡± "People are like this. They have to go through some things in order to see their true colors,¡± Harrison said. "But why isn''tthere any retribution for the bad guys? Wasn''t what Maisy and Callen did not bad enough? x They dida''t even let go of my sister. In orderto maintain their superficial martiage, they didn''t hesitateto destroy the happiness of others," S4id angrily. I couldn''t let go of the fact that Ning Jiayi was pregnant with Callen''s child. If he still had a little conscience, he would not have hurt my sister. Although Ning Jiayi was also responsible, what Callen had done was far more than that. Harrison let ga.of me, pulled some distance away from me, and said ace to face>"The seniors of the Cook fardily have alreadye forward to let them divorce, and> aisythas also been taken back. AS for€allen, everything he hagnow will be gone." "How could this be?¡± I was surprised. "As you said, what they did is more than this. They will suffer from the bacsh sooner orter." In the past two days, I had received too much information. The previous troubles seemed to disappear in a short time. The troubles that bothered me did not exist, and these were all brought to me by the man beside me. I looked at Harrison and said with a smile, "You used to use the money to pay for me. Why are you all right?¡± "How can it be okay? Aren''t I punished to raise you, spoil you, and love you for the rest of my life?" Harrison looked at me with anger and amusement. "I love you too." "I know.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!